ã€ŠALINEAã€‹


 Chapter 1 - The Impossible Task

    It was night time. Five rugged souls sat around the fire they built in the middle of their small camp in the middle of the forest. Each one looked like a seasoned warrior that they were: heavily built, scarred, and donning weathered light and heavy armors.

    It had been six months since the Immortal War ended, and their kingdom had won the battle. However, none of them were in the mood to celebrate at the moment. Instead of merriment, they were all embattled with great resentment boiling within their hearts.

    One of the warriors sat with a grim expression as he polished his dagger roughly ¨C like it was an enemy he was rubbing so hard, the steel glinted under the moonlight.

    "This is absurd," he said afterward as he dropped the dagger on the earth with a thump, and turned to look at his comrades. It was obvious that his frustrations had built up so much he couldn''t help letting out some steam.

    "Lucius, stop complaining," Midas, a bulky middle-aged warrior, the eldest among the five, reprimanded the man with the dagger. "You came here voluntarily ¨C or did you forget?"

    His words felt like slaps on the other man. Still, his sense of injustice was palpable.

    "Midas is right. We all came here on our own accord." Another warrior, Horgall, the biggest among them joined in the conversation, marched towards Lucius and sat next to him.

    All five of them were top soldiers belonging to the Ritz Kingdom, directly working under the warrior princess Alinea. They were the five bravest and most loyal vassals under her.

    Lucius sighed. "I know, and I am not complaining about that. I''m just frustrated about our master''s fate. She''s our savior. Why did the empire task her something that would send her to her death?"

    Silence met his words. No one could speak after Lucius spoke. After all, it was the same question they wanted to ask. It was obvious that their general, Alinea was betrayed.

    Alistair, the cowardly half-brother of the princess had been filled with dread ¨C a fear that was borne from greed and resentment ever since they were young. After all, it was Alinea who had inherited the power of Perun, the God of Thunder and Lightning, the royal family''s ancestor. It was she who had led their troops in the Immortal War and won, and not him, the supposed King.

    Even if Alinea had always shown her loyalty to her brother, Alistair was sure she would try and usurp his place on the throne someday, thus giving her this impossible quest. She was tasked to retrieve an artifact said to be left by Kronos, the God of time and space.

    The item was said to be powerful it could change the flow of time. Anyone who could lay his hand on it could travel through time and dimensions. Alinea was pressured to take this quest for fear that if the artifact fell in their enemy''s hands, they could change the result of the concluded immortal war.

    But in reality, the king just wanted to get rid of his younger sister who was more popular and powerful than him. After all, everyone who came to retrieve Kronos''artifact never returned.

    Even so, all five of them: Lucius, Midas, Sven, Rubic, Horgall, stood beside Alinea, their one and only general. Even if they knew they would die, they would perish serving her.

    "It''s inevitable. Our general''s power and popularity had become so great," Sven said after a while. His voice was stern, but his eyes glittered with pride.

    "His Highness would regret this treachery," Lucius vowed, his hands reaching for the dagger and stabbing the earth with it. "When I die, my soul would return to Ritz to haunt him! He will never have a peaceful sleep."

    With this thought, all the others shook their heads at their youngest and most impulsive member.

    Minutes passed, the fire they had built cackled as they fed it with more wood. They were preparing to go to bed and just waiting for their master who had gone to cleanse her body in the lake to come back.

    "Sven, have you set up the traps around the perimeters?" A musical voice sounded, and all five warriors turned to the source.

    Several steps away from the camp stood a tall figure of ethereal beauty. Her skin was white as milk; her long raven hair framed a small, innocent face with lips as delicate as rose petals, and a pair of silver-grey eyes that sparkled like diamonds.

    Wearing a white chiton dress for the cleansing ceremony, nobody would''ve guessed that this fragile-looking lass was actually a warrior like them.

    "Yes general," Sven answered as all five of them stood up, and bowed in respect to the newcomer.

    Seeing their deference towards her, the beauty pouted.

    "Alinea," she said. "I told you to just call me by my name."

    Ever since this task was given to her, and these warriors had chosen to stand by her, they had all become her equal. With her insistence, they bashfully followed her wishes and called her by her name.

    "A-Alinea¡­"

    "Good," she articulated her approval with a smile.

    "It''s our honor," the men replied and she shook her head.

    "No," she countered. "The honor is mine," she followed.

    True enough, the honor was completely hers. After all, these men didn''t have to be here. She was prepared to come here alone, but they refused to leave her. She was blessed by their loyalty. In life, in battle, and in their imminent death they chose her.

    "Lucius, Midas, Sven, Rubic, Horgall, thank you¡­"

 Chapter 2 - Until the End

    "A-Alinea, your tent is ready,"Horgall said, indicating the sole tent in the camp.

    "You should change or you''d catch a cold," Midas reminded her, noting her soaked clothing.

    Tonight, like every night before they go to battle, Alinea went to the lake to cleanse. She had to submerge in the water for as long as she could as she cleared her mind. With this, the blood of Perun flowing in her veins would amplify, giving her more power.

    A grateful smile stretched Alinea''s lips. Her warriors truly treasured her. Saying her thanks, she said good night to the others and went inside the tent where she had quickly changed her clothes.

    Unbeknownst to the others, she had been feeling a little chilly and anxious today. According to the ancient map, tomorrow, they would reach the Devil''s Cavern, situated at the stretch of rocky mountains at the edge of the forest. Because of the known dangers caused by beasts and terrifying monsters living near the cave, nobody dared to go there despite the rumors that the cavern housed the artifact left by Kronos.

    But alas, the fear of rulers from being usurped by an unknown power was so great, that each nation sent groups to retrieve the artifact in secret over the century, but none ever succeeded. The most notable raid team was one from five decades past. It was the most formidable team consisting of ten SS rank warriors, high skilled super soldiers, plus two demigods, one was the descendant of Kresnik, and the crown prince of Kres, and the other the descendant of Stribog, the god of winds, sky and air.

    Unfortunately, even with all those powerful individuals in the group, they were still wiped out. None of them returned. It was as if all of them vanished in thin air. Because of that, Kres'' second prince, the current Flame Emperor''s grandfather took the crown.

    Thinking about the Flame Emperor, Alinea wondered if her fianc¨¦ already knew her circumstance. Knowing how much he doted on her, even if she didn''t feel the same, he would come running after her. But alas! Her brother was so smart to make her leave for the quest immediately.

    "Brother¡­"

    Alinea couldn''t do anything but sigh in frustration. Even if they were borne from different mothers, she had always been loyal to him ¨C the happiest for him when he took over the crown. She was even protective of him to the extent that she volunteered to lead the troops in his stead.

    But she couldn''t really pretend her brother felt the same ¨C not after she suddenly used lightning during the battle. She was aware of how wary of her powers Alistair was. The moment she first commanded the lightning, she had lost her sibling.

    There was no helping it. She was the one blessed by Perun. Normally, only those with Perun''s power could be the ruler or Ritz. As long as she existed, no one in the kingdom would view her brother as the true king. She had to die.

    It''s painful. It''s unfair.

    Even though she had somewhat resigned to her fate, something deep within her still felt so wronged, so hurt with the injustice.

    Alinea, because she was loved and adored by her people, her brother sentenced her to death.

    "Brother¡­" she whispered her sadness as she closed her eyes to sleep.

    Hours passed, and dawn came. All members of the group had risen and prepared for the day''s journey. Unlike the other days however when they still managed to have small talks, they were all quiet.

    Alinea sighed as she watched her warriors pack up, and rode their horses in silence. She knew the reason for this. They would reach the end of the forest soon, and danger would increase.

    "We''re here," Sven announced as he unmounted. The horse shied away, obviously nervous, and the other mounts did the same. They could sense malice and danger and they wanted to bolt.

    "I think it''s best if we leave our horses here," Alinea advised, and everyone agreed.

    It would add to their burden if they brought their terrified mounts along. Instead of tying the animal up, however, Alinea set hers free.

    With a sad smile, she gave her horse one last affectionate pat before making it run back towards the forest, and she watched as it disappeared. It had served her well.

    "Goodbye," she murmured as she turned to the others but was surprised when she realized they too had set their horses free.

    "You lot¡­"

    She was flabbergasted, but the warriors all had determined expressions on their faces.

    "We will be with you until the end," they declared, and for the first time, Alinea''s eyes turned hot with tears. She bit her lip as she ran to them for a group hug.

    "Oh, you¡­"

    She tried to scold them, but the men were adamant to stay and fight the last battle with her.

    It took almost an hour for Alinea to return to her senses. Lucius'', Sven''s, Midas'', Horgall''s, and Rubic''s eyes were suspiciously red and moist as well.

    Contrasting to their grim and somber expressions earlier in the morning, all of them now wore a grin on their faces as they wiped the tears from their eyes.

    Until the end. They would all fight together until the end.

    After some time, they all returned to matters at hand.

    "Gene ¨C Alinea," Rubic stuttered his error. He had nearly called Alinea by her title again. "Lucius and I will check the perimeters."

    "Okay," Alinea assented. These two were her group''s scout. They had to check the place first to see imminent dangers lurking.

    Even if they already knew they would die in this mission, they would at least strive to complete it. Or at least find out things and leave behind clues for the next unfortunate group who would be sentenced to come here.

 Chapter 3 - Treachery

    "All''s clear," Rubic and Lucius announced as soon as they returned.

    The way being clear in this place famous as a hunting ground for beasts and monsters however was not really good news as it should be.

    "Clear?" Horgall was suspicious.

    "Don''t look at me like that. It was really clear," Lucius said in defense. When they went out to scout the perimeters, they didn''t encounter nor see a single creature. Even the skies were missing birds.

    "But isn''t that strange? There should be at least some beasts."

    "That''s right," Sven agreed.

    "It means there''s something strong that''s keeping the lesser monsters at bay," Alinea said, her eyes turning into slits. "Be alert."

    "Yes!"

    All six of them walked in formation towards the rocky mountain with their weapons drawn. As they were trained to do, they remained vigilant to any sound, smell, and movement. Soon, they reached their destination without a hiccup, and their anxiety and bewilderment increased.

    "This¡­ This is the Devil''s Cavern?" Midas was unsure.

    According to the accounts left behind by the previous expeditions, the cave gave off an oppressing aura a mile wide. Yet, here they were, reaching the spot without feeling anything. Also, there should be a great beast or two guarding the entrance, but none were in sight.

    "That''s strange. When we were at the end of the forest, I swore there was malice in the air," Horgall surmised they couldn''t be wrong. They had been soldiers long enough to detect these things.

    "But why did it vanish?" Sven wondered out loud.

    "That, we don''t know," Alinea said as she scanned the entrance.

    The cavern''s mouth was three meters in height and width ¨C neither too big nor too small. It was infamous for being a very dangerous hollow ¨C a place where countless powerful soldiers before them perished. But looking at it now¡­

    "It''s really strange. Are you sure this is the Devil''s Cavern?"

    "It should be. The map stated it clearly," Rubic answered as they all looked at the cave.

    "Let''s go," Alinea commanded.

    But as soon as they started to mobilize, the sound of strong wind echoed around the place, and they all looked up in terror as a strong murderous intent shot at them.

    Above was a giant harpy, a creature that''s half-bird-half-woman, preparing to land, with its huge clawed feet ready to step on them.

    "Dodge!"Alinea yelled and they all cleared the place right before the harpy arrived with a bang.

    "Urgh!"

    The impact made the ground tremble, and they all fought to keep their footing and wits about them.

    A harpy!

    No wonder there wasn''t any beast or creature in sight! Standing at fifteen feet in height with wings spanning twice as that, this terrifying creature must''ve scared everything away.

    SQUAAAAAWK!

    The harpy let out a shrill shriek as it pivoted, its arm stretching as it slammed its clawed hand on the ground, trying to squish them underneath.

    SLAM! SLAM!

    For the giant beast, they were nothing more than ants it could trample on. But of course, they weren''t just ordinary ants. They were first-class soldiers.

    "Rubic! Lucius!"Alinea called out, and there was no need for further instructions. They''d been fighting together for a long time not to know what the general wanted.

    Rubic, and Lucius, the archers in the team immediately ran away towards some boulder of rocks as they equipped their bows. The harpy was a wind-type beast, and so they used stone arrows. Wind-type monsters were weak against weapons imbued by the power of the earth.

    THWIP! THWIP!

    They shot the monster continuously which was busy fending off Midas and Alinea who were attacking it with their swords, and Horgall who struck it continuously with his huge battle-ax. Sven, the druid in the group hid behind another boulder as he simultaneously hit the harpy with ground snakes, an earth-based magic attack while making sure to heal his comrades whenever they got struck.

    "SQUAAAAAAAAAAAWK!"

    The harpy screamed its rage as it pivoted its huge body as it slapped them with its clawed hand once again.

    Midas and Alinea stepped back as fast as they could to dodge the attack, but Horgall who was a huge warrior wasn''t fast enough and got slammed on the ground like a fly.

    "Horgall!"

    Alinea hurried to his side and grabbed the edge of his armor. With strength uncommon for a slender girl like her, she managed to throw Horgall singlehandedly behind, at Sven''s direction and then swiveled immediately to her left in time to clash swords against the harpy''s claws.

    Sven caught Horgall as he completed a chant, and light appeared in his hand as he touched his comrade''s injury, and they began to heal.

    Seeing as it was not doing enough damage, the harpy was incensed and increased its speed of attacks. But Alinea was prepared. She had fought countless monsters to know they go berserk when they''re agitated when battle dragged on.

    SQUAAAAAAWK!

    It screamed once more as Alinea stepped far back while several stone arrows shot towards the harpy, hitting it hard it stumbled backwards. Midas and Horgall who had recovered followed suit in attacks, hitting its legs with their heavy sword and ax.

    Alinea took this time to summon her ultimate weapon. A magic circle appeared beneath the monster as dark clouds built up above it. Thunder roared as the tumultuous rain-clouds hovered it.

    "Now!" Alinea yelled, and both Horgall and Midas quickly ran away from the monster as the young general raised her hand and brought it down. As she did, lightning struck from the clouds, hitting the harpy solidly who shrieked in pain.

    SQUAAAAWK!

    The harpy screamed as it tried to fend off the electricity, but Alinea did not stop commanding the lightning to strike it consequently, continuously until it fell unconscious on the ground, the impact making the dust fly as the ground vibrated.

    "Is it gone?"Lucius asked, and Rubic halted from hitting it with arrows as he peeked from his hiding place.

    "I hope so," Alinea muttered as she collapsed on her back, totally exhausted, her head hit the ground with a poof!

    As soon as she lay down, however, her eyes widened in terror as she spied the line of archers yards away, behind Rubic and Lucius. While fighting the harpy, they hadn''t realized they had other company, and that they were surrounded.

    She immediately scrambled to her feet as she called the scouts to come closer to them. By now, all six of them had seen the soldiers who didn''t bother hiding their presence anymore.

    "What''s this?"

    All of them stepped back as they watched the archers aimed their arrows at them.

    "What are you doing? Aren''t you soldiers of Ritz?" Lucius demanded, but the soldiers didn''t respond albeit continued to aim at them.

    The newcomers wore the colors of Ritz. They were their own comrades. What were they thinking doing this insolent thing? Didn''t they see Alinea? Did they dare point their weapons at their own princess? This was treachery!

    Alinea who had realized what was happening let out a cynical laugh, making Midas and Sven look at her with worry.

    "It seems my brother knew we would survive the harpy," she said bitterly as she scanned the archers.

    Alistair knew with Alinea''s power, it was not impossible for her team to defeat the gatekeeper of the Devil''s Cavern. Of course, no one knew if there were more terrifying things within the cave as everyone who came inside never returned. But it seemed Alistair didn''t want to take the chance of letting them enter the cave at all in case they got lucky to find the artifact.

    The Ritz king had sent an army to finish them off after they had used up all their energy in fighting the monster.

    "Brother¡­you hate me this much?"

    Alinea''s heart felt like bursting in anger. She had resigned herself to die in this quest. But she never expected her brother to have her killed by their own people. She heaved in exhaustion, but her spirit''s raging with anguish.

    "Alinea¡­"

    Hearing her name, Alinea stood tall and proud. She turned to her soldiers with a smile which they answered back with their own. In their minds, they recited their vows. Together until the end ¨C and this was the end.

    "I''m sorry, and thank you¡­" she said just as a huge magic circle covering the entire army appeared on the ground and several bolts of lightning showered from the sky, striking the enemy indiscriminately, just as the archers released their arrows on them, and chaos ensued.

 Chapter 4 - Death of Alinea

    "Alinea¡­"

    Her heavy lids fluttered as she slowly came to wakefulness. She opened her eyes and was blinded by the light.

    Did someone call her?

    "Urgh¡­" she groaned as she shifted, but something heavy kept her from moving.

    When her eyes started focusing, she realized she was lying down on the dirt by the cave''s entrance, but a huge body was pinning her down.

    "Sven?" she called upon recognizing the body on top of her.

    "You''re awake," Sven said gently, a look of relief flashed on his weathered face as he pushed himself up, but the action suddenly made him vomit blood and gasp for air.

    "Sven!"

    Alinea''s eyes widened as memories flashed, and she remembered where they were, that she immediately sat up with all her might, rolling the huge knight on the side so she could look at him better, and her eyes widened more upon seeing the plethora of arrows on Sven''s back.

    "N-no¡­" Alinea shivered, and pain sliced through her gut and shoulders, and she realized she''s gravely injured as well. But she didn''t care about herself.

    "Hang on," she whispered as she pressed on Sven''s biggest wound ¨C but it was useless. He had too much injury, she couldn''t find the most fatal one.

    "It''s okay. At least you''re safe," Sven said in between labored breathing.

    Alinea knew he had definitely shielded her ¨C took the arrows that were supposed to hit her. She reckoned she should have more injuries than what she had now. Sven must have used his remaining energy to heal some of her wounds, and tears flooded her vision before they fell down her porcelain cheeks.

    "What are you saying? You will be safe too," she told him as she lifted her head to see if the others were there.

    "They''re gone," Sven informed her.

    When the soldiers released the arrows and she let the lightning rain down on them, Alinea remembered seeing Rubic, Lucius, Midas, Horgall being struck simultaneously by projectiles as they tried to cover her. Sven then lifted her up and took her in the cave, but only got until the entrance before he too got struck multiple times.

    "Alinea," Sven called, and she took his hand. His liquid eyes were starting to lose focus and she was scared.

    "You are strong¡­You can find it¡­Find it and escape from here¡­" Sven murmured; his lips turning blue as he heaved his last breath.

    Alinea knew he was talking about the artifact. It was impossible, however. The harpy was just the entrance guardian. The monsters inside were said to be more frightening. But she wouldn''t contradict his words.

    "Live¡­"

    Upon saying those words, Sven closed his eyes, and Alinea knew he was gone.

    "Sven¡­" she laid her head on his chest, her hands clutched at his clothes as she cried.

    She didn''t know how long she wept. But when it was over, she was totally exhausted. She couldn''t take a rest though. There was something very important she needed to do.

    Biting her lower lip which still trembled, she raised her head to look at her surroundings.

    Death. It was everywhere.

    Several yards away, bodies of Ritz soldiers lay strewn on the ground, scorched by the lightning storm she created. But she didn''t care about them.

    Lifting herself up, she trudged in the midst of chaos to find her comrades ¨C and she did. Rubic, Lucius, Midas, Horgall ¨C they were all lying lifeless on the ground, pierced by arrows.

    "Oh¡­"

    All gone. Her loyal vassals were all gone.

    Seeing their bodies, her knees folded and she kneeled on the ground. "Is this¡­Is this it?" she asked the heavens, and she laughed bitterly at her fate.

    She was losing blood with her injuries, and yet she''s still alive. She had been spared for a few more hours just to see the chaos and her fallen warriors ¨C her friends, her brothers.

    With the remaining strength she had, she gathered all five of her men and dragged them near the forest where the ground was soft so she could bury them ¨C and bury them she did. It was a shallow grave, but at least she was able to put them to rest properly while she still lived.

    "Goodbye brothers¡­" she whispered to her sleeping warriors before she turned back to the cave.

    As for her real brother¡­

    Her gaze landed on the fallen Ritz soldiers again, and she spat on the ground. The death of this battalion was her last gift to Alistair. She had tried her best not to hate him ¨C accepted her fate. But this very last move of her brother was just too much.

    But there was nothing she could do about it.

    She smiled bitterly again, as she walked inside the Devil''s Cavern. On the ground was a trail of her blood that continued to drop from her injuries.

    "Onwards where the garden is¡­ Onwards where her true love waits¡­"

    In her hazy state, she sang an old folk song she used to sing when she was still living like a true princess in the palace. Singing, sewing, playing musical instruments ¨C they were all she ever knew how to do until Alistair became king and she insisted on being useful to him.

    "Ha!"

    Remembering her brother made her curse under her breath. Ingrate!

    Alinea had lost track of how long she walked and walked. It was dark, and she had felt the presence of small beasts inside, but none came to her to attack. She wondered when another monster would come out and finally finish her suffering.

    It didn''t matter. Sooner or later she would die anyway. She had lost too much blood.

    PLOK! PLOK!

    Ahead, she heard droplets of water, and she continued on until she reached the middle of the cave where there were natural water and light source. She looked up and above was a huge hole, letting in illumination from the outside.

    "What¡­"

    Everything looked¡­normal. For a place infamous for its danger, she felt nothing. If Kronos'' artifact was truly here, she wouldn''t be able to walk here easily, and she would have felt the energy from the item.

    But of course.

    The one who gave her the map was Alistair. This was probably not the real Devil''s Cavern. She was led here to be ambushed. The harpy was probably a fluke ¨C a random monster that frequented the place.

    "Ahahahaha¡­" her self-mocking laughter echoed in the closure, and she finally gave in to fatigue, falling onto her knees by the water.

    "Alistair¡­ you win," she announced as she looked at her reflection in the water and frowned. What looked back at her was her own face, but¡­

    The clothes were wrong. The hair was wrong. The eyes were wrong. The woman in the water was not wearing armor and has short hair. But, just like her silver-grey ones, the pair of brown eyes that stared back at her was clouded - like all hope had been extinguished.

    "Who¡­" she wanted to ask, but fatigue and the loss of blood had taken their toll, and she collapsed on the water with her final breath.

    Alinea, the warrior princess of Ritz was dead.

 Chapter 5 - Keleidoscope

    She was in limbo ¨C wafting for God knew how long.

    It was like she was entombed in an infinite abyss, without a hint of ever getting out.

    Was this the Elysium field? Or was this Tartarus, she wondered.

    Regardless of where she was did not matter, however. She knew she had succumbed. Where she ended up in the afterlife was of no importance.

    Whether her eyes closed or opened, only darkness abound. Without a care, she remained suspended, as the waves of time and space engulfed her, and she drifted off to sleep.

    The next time she became aware, there were small dots of colors on the horizon. She had no idea what they were. But as moments passed, the tiny dots of colors became bigger and bigger until she realized what they were.

    They were shards of memories spiraling towards her. Each shard containing moments she had kept in her heart.

    A shard went past ¨C it was one when she was still a child learning the basics of etiquette in the castle. Another went past ¨C one with her first learning how to ride the horse. Then another one when she had learned archery and how to handle the sword. Then another memory ¨C and another, and another¡­

    Her life story went past her one by one, relieving long-buried memories. Then she saw them ¨C Lucius, Rubic, Sven, Midas, and Horgall. She relived their first meeting until their last¡­

    An unmarked shallow grave by the forest ¨C a lonely resting place for her brothers.

    Her tears fell, and the droplets plunged into the darkness which caused it to ripple like a pool of water.

    Technically, her memories should have ended when she fell into the pool and perished ¨C except, it did not.

    More shards of memories appeared, and she frowned. As the fragments went past, her eyes widened upon realizing that these memories were not hers although a girl who looked like her was in them.

    It was that girl! It was the girl who stared back at her from the water.

    As splinters of reminiscences came to her, they became her own, engraving the events in her mind. But she wasn''t pleased.

    In these memories, the girl who looked like her was ¡­a shrew.

    There was no other word that came to her mind. She was argumentative, nagging, and ill-tempered ¨C and her memories were full of foolishness. However, it seemed she was not completely hopeless.

    How so?

    Because in spite of all the evil machinations she seemed to have a penchant on, the girl had more or less done them to gain attention. Unfortunately, the person who did give her "notice" was a bad one ¨C ergo the many cringe-worthy things she did in her life.

    It was as if she was watching a sidekick of a white flower, becoming a great antagonist herself who was foolish enough to take the fall to cover for the wrong people. Alas! This girl had taken more than she could chew.

    But, at least in the end, when it was already a matter of life and death involved, she had somewhat woken up from her foolishness and sacrificed herself.

    Alinea frowned. Foolish lass.

    The piece of memory showed the girl''s friend had tampered with her metal carriage, but the foolish girl decided to still use it and caused an accident. But unlike Alinea, even though her eyes were devoid of hope, the girl had welcomed her demise surprisingly with a genuine smile.

    Foolish lass.

    The last shard of memory''s finished. All had gone into Alinea''s mind, taking each and every piece of remembrance as her own. She couldn''t understand the essence of this, but she didn''t delve into it further.

    Darkness came again, and she was ready to sleep once more. But before she could, a dot of light appeared on the horizon, and she was seduced into waiting for it to come, wondering if she would be immersed into another kaleidoscope of memories.

    But no¡­

    The dot of light became bigger and bigger, spiraling towards her so fast with a vengeance, it was blinding until it devoured her whole being with a BANG.

    "Urgh¡­"

    Tired. Heavy. Painful.

    These three emotions rang true to her at this very moment. She was no longer floating endlessly in the void.

    "Urgh¡­"

    She groaned as her lashes fluttered open. It was a great feat for her lids seemed to be very heavy. She tried to move her limbs as well but found that it was more impossible compared to opening her eyes.

    She felt heavy and battered. But she was too stubborn to accept defeat this time around. With a battle cry that escaped her lips as a small groan, she finally opened her eyes only to close them fast again.

    The light that welcomed her was too glaring; she had to attempt opening her eyes several times to get used to it. When she did manage to open her eyes, it took time for her vision to focus.

    As soon as she could see decently, she was dumbfounded.

    What was this white room filled with bizarre types of machinery? She realized several contraptions were also attached to her.

    Hospital.

    The word suddenly popped into her mind. She had no idea what this strange hospital was, but something told her it''s a place for the sick, like an infirmary.

    "W-what?"

    Still slightly muddled, she attempted to lift herself up, but nausea and a blinding headache assailed her when she did. She had no choice but to lie back down.

    But, it seemed she was not alone in this chamber. As soon as she spoke, she heard rustling sounds from the side, as someone clamored to his feet to come to her.

    "Ara, are you awake? Ara?" An unfamiliar masculine voice tinged with worry reverberated into the small chamber, and she turned to see a familiar handsome young man hovering over her.

    Where had she seen him before? She wondered, just as memories flashed in her head and her eyes widened in alarm.

    "Aki¡­" she called out his name, and the young man immediately took her hand, a smile stretching his lips as he gave her a squeeze.

    "It''s Big Bro Aki, but it''s okay for today. As long as you''re awake," Aki said as he shifted on his feet. "Wait, let me call the doctor first to check you up. You''ve been sleeping a while," he added as he left leaving her confused.

    This man was Suzuki Aki, the older brother of the girl whose memories she had seen.

    What was he doing here? No, wait¡­

    She looked at the room again, her gaze finally locked at the reflection from the smooth metal surface of one of the machines.

    "Huh?" She couldn''t believe it. The reflection she saw was not of hers but of someone else.

    Suzuki Ara.

 Chapter 6 - Foreign Things

    Suzuki Ara.

    Why was her reflection not hers but that girl''s? She wondered as she turned her head to find another surface she could see her reflection from, and her eyes stopped at the window.

    Although the girl who stared back at her was covered in bandage, there was no mistaking that it was Ara. They did have the same face, but this young woman looking back at her was definitely not her. Also, her eyes¡­

    Alinea''s eyes were gray. Ara''s were brown.

    "W-what happened?"

    As soon as she asked the question out loud, a memory of Ara riding a metal carriage flashed in her head ¨C that hopeless pair of eyes as she crashed with a smile.

    Car.

    The word popped out of her mind again, and she realized it was the name of the metal carriage.

    "Huh?"

    She frowned. For sure, she found everything so strange. The things she''s seeing now ¨C it''s her first time ever seeing them. But, for some weird reason, she knew what those things were called. For example¡­

    Her eyes darted at the machine where she was attached. Her eyes had no idea what it was, but her brain knew it''s called a vital stats monitor. Also, the thin, hose-like thing with a bag of liquid hooked on her right hand was called an IV drip.

    She frowned.

    "What is this? What happened?"

    Panic started seeping in, making her body cold. She still hasn''t gathered her bearings when the door opened, and Suzuki Aki returned with an elderly man wearing a white robe, followed by people, if Alinea remembered accurately, were called nurses.

    Seeing her bewildered look, Suzuki Aki misunderstood and became fussy.

    "What happened, Ara? Are you in pain? Tell the doctor what''s wrong," Aki coaxed gently, obviously worried, but she was too dazed to even say a word.

    She kept looking around wildly, taking in her surroundings.

    "Doc, what''s wrong with her?" Aki demanded, and the elderly doctor and the nurses immediately tried to calm the girl down.

    "Mr. Suzuki, please relax," the doctor cajoled, and she finally quieted down.

    She remained vigilant as she let the doctor do his routine check up on her. Her gaze locked on the strange contraption the doctor used to hear her heart.

    "S-stethoscope¡­" she couldn''t help but utter the word that came to her mind.

    The doctor and Aki exchanged glances before speaking. The elderly physician even cleared his throat before saying anything.

    "Ehrm¡­yes, this is a stethoscope," he said kindly as he continued to inspect her. This time, he took a pen-like object from his coat pocket and used it to check her eyes.

    The light surprised her that she leaned back in reflex, but the nurses steadied her. Recognizing the object, she relaxed as well and let the doctor check her eyes.

    "P-penlight," she said in awe. She had seen that magnificent torch in Ara''s memory. Seeing the real thing, she was amazed that there was really no fire inside.

    "Y-yes, it''s a penlight," the doctor agreed as he shifted the light in his hand to show her the object before putting it right back in his pocket.

    Aki who had been watching closely frowned. "Doctor, how is she?"

    "Oh, she''s doing fine so far. She just needs to rest more. She''s still injured after all. Her fractured bones will need time to completely heal. Other than that, there''s no major issue."

    Afterwards, he gestured towards the nurses, and they immediately assisted the patient back into a lying position.

    Alinea was confused but did not fight, and let them leave her without a fuss. When everyone was gone, a frown marred her brows.

    "What kind of infirmary is this? The healers are incompetent; they couldn''t fix a simple case of broken bones with magic?"

    If Sven were here, he would have fixed her up in no time.

    Remembering her fallen comrades, tears welled up in her eyes, and she finally let the waves of exhaustion lull her to sleep. Tomorrow. She would deal with whatever tomorrow. For now, she just wanted to rest. She was so tired.

    ===============================

    Suzuki Aki followed the doctor outside Ara''s room. Their steps urgent, as a nagging feeling kept bothering him ever since his sister woke up.

    "Dr. Fujima," he called the doctor. "Tell me honestly, how''s my sister?"

    Aki had a feeling that the doctor saw something but didn''t want to say in front of his patient.

    "She''s really fine ¨C at least based on her checkup and recent lab results before she woke up just earlier. But she''s been in a coma for more than a month, plus she has fractured bones, so she would have to stay here another month, then she''ll need to have physical therapy afterwards to regain her lost mobility."

    "But why was she like that? Like it''s her first time seeing things?"

    The doctor sighed. "Mr. Suzuki, your sister suffered major head trauma and has just woken up. It''s natural that she''s a bit muddled at the moment. She will get better as days pass. The good thing is that she has no amnesia."

    "That''s it?" Aki felt more at ease upon hearing that.

    "Well¡­" the doctor started, and when Aki raised his brow, he continued. "I''m just wondering if you have foreign blood?"

    The question was totally unexpected that it took time before Aki was able to answer. "No. We don''t."

    "Are you sure?" the doctor prompted, and he nodded.

    "We''re pure Japanese."

    "I see¡­"

    "Why did you ask, doctor?"

    "Because when I checked your sister''s eyes earlier, I noted some discoloration," the elderly said, and when the younger man looked confused, he immediately reassured him.

    "It''s nothing major, sir. Eyes with a lot of melanin like ours, Asians, will be naturally darker. The less melanin in your eyes, like in Westerners, the lighter they''ll be. It''s rare, but it''s also possible that, because of her injuries, the color of her irises is changing. Based on the discoloration, she may have a complete color change in a week. It doesn''t affect her overall health however aside from being more sensitive to UV, so there''s nothing to worry about."

    "That''s good," Aki was finally relieved. Exhaustion was visible on his face.

    It had been a hellish month since his sister got into an accident. He was beyond terrified with the thought of losing his only sibling the whole time. She had flat-lined several times when she was first rushed at this hospital, and when her vitals seemed to finally stabilize, she suddenly slipped into a coma.

    "But for her to recover well, the young miss should have a quiet and stress-free environment," the doctor suggested and Aki''s face looked grim.

    "It''s almost graduation. My sister had always been top of her class so she doesn''t have problems with missing a month or two of lessons. I''ll have her continue what remains of her studies with a private tutor," Suzuki Aki said. It was the best idea he could come up with to make his sister''s life free from stress.

    He loved and cherished his only sibling. But he''s also aware of what was going on in her life. Suzuki Ara was like a rose in the garden ¨C beautiful, but full of thorns.

    Also, just like any other flower, bugs, and pests stuck to her, eating away her being, spoiling her essence, making everyone dislike her.

    His little sister, Suzuki Ara was the most hated girl in her school.

 Chapter 7 - Good News, Bad News

    Nighttime near Shibuya and Meguro in Tokyo, several black, luxury sedans lined up in front of a huge traditional house, waiting for the massive cedar gate to be opened.

    The people within the vehicles waited patiently as two elderly servants scurried to push open the heavy, wooden, gateway, and then waved at them as soon as they could enter.

    Waving back their thanks, the cars continued on in the driveway towards the modern parking space ¨C a far contrast to the old structure ahead. Built between the beginning of the Meiji period in 1868, and mid-Showa period around 1955, this house was actually one of the oldest mansions in the city.

    The servants of the household wearing yukatas and hakama, a lighter version of the traditional Japanese kimono, rushed out to greet the newcomers and had lined up in front of the abode.

    Several men in black formal suits alighted the vehicles, and they immediately lined up respectfully as two of them opened the car in the middle.

    A tall, lanky man in a fashionable white suit and mustard overcoat stepped out of the car. His chestnut-colored hair was unruly, a fitting style for someone with a pair of mischievous hazel eyes set in a small, handsome face. A diamond stud earring glittered on his lobes, but his pearly-white smile as he gazed at the house was more blinding.

    "Young Master Kazehaya!"

    Everyone greeted him with a bow, and he greeted them back with a wave.

    "Where''s the Koutaishidenka?" he asked lightly.

    The word ''Koutaishidenka'' literally meant "crown prince". However, in their clan, it was the title given to the Young Master, the heir of the Homura House.

    "The Koutaishidenka is in the dojo," the head housekeeper answered, and the man arched his brow at this information. It''s already late in the evening, but thinking about his friend''s personality, it was pretty normal for him to be practicing his archery this late.

    Waving away the servants when they tried to guide him to the practice gym, he sauntered towards the building with just two of his men. Reaching the archery range, he could hear the sound of arrows even outside.

    Tsk!

    "Why so intense, young prince?" he muttered as he removed his shoes and ambled inside the hall alone, his steps noiseless on the polished wooden floor.

    Inside the hall stood another young man about a couple or so younger than his age ¨C tall, lanky, with raven hair, wearing a white undershirt, and black hakama, with one shoulder bare, exposing the upper left part of his chest. In his left hand was a two-meter bow made of bamboo, on his gloved right hand was an arrow.

    Young master Kazehaya Gin, who was normally noisy kept quiet, as he watched the other load the arrow into the bow, take a position and released the projectile towards the target about twenty-eight meters away.

    THWIP!

    It was a bull''s-eye.

    "Cool," Kazehaya Gin applauded, and the raven-haired young man turned to him for the first time, making him gulp upon meeting the other''s pair of cold, blue eyes.

    In contrast to his easy-going, and colorful personality, the Koutaishidenka was mostly reserved and had a frosty demeanor, at least to strangers. Even at a young age, he exuded an aura of a ruthless ruler.

    But it was normal, for he was raised like one.

    This, however, did not subtract from his handsomeness. Yep, even with a personality that seemed from the arctic, the young prince could make both genders swoon from his beauty. It was out of this world.

    "Lend me some of that coolness oh Koutaishidenkasama," Kazehaya Gin teased, his voice dripping with mockery. Among all the people on the planet, he was one of the few who could do it. "Teach me kyudo."

    "Forget it," the raven-haired young man, Homura Ryuu fired back immediately.

    Kyudo, the traditional Japanese archery was a type of art where the target was said to reflect the heart. Someone needed to have the correct attitude and technique as they were intertwined. With Gin''s personality, he''d hit everything else aside from the target. It was a waste of time to teach him.

    "You have no pity on me," Gin accused.

    "I have pity on your possible shooting victims," Ryuu retorted as he summoned a servant who was waiting on the side to hand over his items.

    "Let''s go," he said afterwards, and Gin followed him to the main house like a sulking puppy.

    They went towards the room farthest from the entrance. The side of the room was open so they had the view of the Zen garden illuminated by lanterns. Not far off was a sozu, a type of water fountain consisting of a shaft of bamboo, pivoted to one side of its balance point. As water filled it, it fell on the other side to dump liquid before falling back on the rock, making a sharp sound.

    "So?" Ryuu asked as they sat on the tatami. The servants had long left them some refreshments, so it was just the two of them now.

    "Well, I have two things. Which one do you prefer, the good or the bad news?" Gin inquired.

    "The bad one," Ryuu answered, and Gin cleared his throat.

    "The gatekeepers noted some abnormalities at the portal," he said.

    "Well it happens," the Homura heir shrugged. Since he could remember, their family who was blessed by the gods, along with the Kazehayas had been in charge of keeping world peace ¨C literally.

    They were the gatekeepers ¨C guardians of the portal which connected to the old world, as their ancestors called the place where they originated from. From time to time, something unpleasant got transported, and it''s their duty to deal with it.

    Well, they were mostly small beasts anyway, they didn''t care. Although their ancestors warned them of greater and more terrifying monsters, none ever emerged.

    "But there was nothing that came out," Gin added. Normally when there''s an abnormality at the portal, it''s sure to have delivered something from the other side.

    "An invisible beast?" Ryuu shook his head.

    "We don''t have any idea that''s why it''s bad news."

    Ryuu silently agreed. They had to find out whatever the portal delivered as soon as possible. Else who knew what would happen.

    "The good news?" he prompted, and Gin immediately gave him a wide grin.

    "She''s awake," Gin reported, his eyes zeroing on his friend, waiting for his reaction.

    There was none.

    "Hey, I just said she''s awake. Why aren''t you saying anything?"

    "Who are you talking about?" Ryuu asked back as he lazily drank from his cup.

    "Who else? Suzuki Ara, your fianc¨¦e," the wild youth reminded him, his hand tapping the small table in impatience.

    Ryuu still looked like he didn''t care. "I don''t remember being engaged."

    Tsk. Stubborn prince.

    "Because you got engaged before you were born o, great Young Master,"Gin retorted, and for the first time, Ryuu showed an expression other than indifference.

    He scowled.

    "I''m not engaged to any uncivilized wench," Homura Ryuu stated, a look of disgust on his face.

    This was a sour topic for him.

    Before a male was born in the Homura house, a fortuneteller would read the stars, and it sometimes included the heir''s fated one. Not securing a marriage with the fated one would bode disaster for his bloodline, and so, they had no choice but to follow.

    Ryuu, unfortunately, had his star map read with a fated one included, and so his family automatically prearranged a marriage between him and a child of the couple the fortuneteller indicated.

    It wasn''t a problem if the girl he was betrothed with was fine. But Suzuki Ara was a total nightmare.

    Because of circumstances, his family had never made contact with the Suzukis since the couple died from an accident years ago. But the Homuras made sure to monitor her. It was safe to say the news they received periodically was hard to stomach.

    A major bully. Maneater. Had a terrible temper.

    These were just a few things the report said. The one that disgusted Ryuu the most was that his future wife, in the second year of her high school started pining for a boy who was involved with another girl. The boy, of course, rejected her, so Ara targeted the girlfriend, making her school life a living hell.

    Before something major happened though, for an unknown reason, Ara sabotaged her own car and drove it, causing her life-threatening accident.

    Suicide?

    They had no idea ¨C not that Ryuu cared, or so he claimed.

    "You look like you really hate her guts," Gin commented.

    "Who wouldn''t hate that kind of girl?"

    "But you should care about her alright?"

    "Why would I?" Ryuu got more and more upset as their conversation continued.

    "Because Koutaishidenkasama, if she dies, you''ll be having a gay marriage with her brother," Gin stated matter-of-factly as he wiggled his brows at him.

    Ryuu was dumbfounded. No shit?

 Chapter 8 - Cupid

    Gay marriage¡­

    "What nonsense are you spouting about?"

    That wasn''t a nice joke, alright?

    "What? I''m just stating a fact. The seer specifically said your mate should be the child of the Suzuki couple. If Ara-chan dies, you''d have to make do with the brother," Gin bluffed, enjoying the chance to bully this cold prince.

    "Oh, shut up," Ryuu snorted as he drank in his cup.

    He''s already used to Gin''s baloney, growing up with him. Also, not everything Gin said was rubbish. Regardless of how much he detested that thought of being with that promiscuous woman, it was true that Ara''s a vital existence for their clan.

    "Looks like you''re finally coming around?" Gin queried, his face splitting into a knowing grin.

    Homura Ryuu sighed audibly. Defeat was written on his handsome face.

    "Do I have a choice?" he countered sarcastically.

    Frankly, from the beginning, he didn''t have any. To say that the fate of mankind was in his hands with this marriage was not an overstatement. It''s how important the matter of his union with that Suzuki woman was.

    "She''s still at the hospital. Do you want to go visit?" Gin asked. He reckoned he''d give his best buddy some assistance.

    "What for?" Ryuu grumbled.

    "I thought you''d want to take this opportunity to remind the Suzukis about your engagement?"

    Silence hung between them for a while, and then Gin sighed. The Koutaishidenka''s a lost case ¨C not that he''d blame him. With women throwing themselves at his feet left and right, he could understand his grudge at the fact he had to end up with the least desirable female out there.

    "There''s no rush. That woman''s graduating soon right?" Ryuu said finally after pondering for a while.

    "She will be graduating in a couple of months'' time," Gin answered. "Though I''m not sure if Suzuki Aki would let her go back to school after the incident."

    Being reminded by Ara''s shenanigans, Ryuu looked displeased once more. "If Aki was smart, he should have locked her up in the first place."

    Tut Tut, the arctic prince''s pushing the blame again.

    "Or her fianc¨¦ should have declared his presence earlier so she''d have toned down a little ¨C or caused no trouble at all."

    "Are you by any chance saying it''s my fault?"

    "Yes," Gin answered uninhibitedly. "If you showed up in her life earlier she''d have been behaved ¨C in fact¡­"

    Gin frowned as he realized something. "Come to think of it, she wasn''t so bad three years ago."

    Three years ago was before Suzuki Ara entered senior high school and started her ''tyranny''. In fact, he also remembered a certain someone secretly came to see her in person back then. He even thought for a while that Ryuu would announce his engagement soon, although they had to postpone it because the Suzuki couple died in an accident.

    Ah¡­That''s right.

    Kazehaya Gin looked at his friend suspiciously. Ryuu''s attitude towards his fianc¨¦e just changed when she started running after that boy in year two.

    "Koutaishidenka¡­aren''t you just jealous?" Gin asked and Ryuu''s face turned murderous that he bit his tongue.

    Aya, Aya, he''s really jealous¡­

    In the end, Gin finally stopped teasing Ryuu. He actually looked at him in a new light. Koutaishidenka wasn''t as cold and as indifferent towards his fianc¨¦e as he appeared to be. He must just be frustrated at what his girl had been doing in the past years. He wondered if he could do something to fix it.

    Near midnight, young master Kazehaya excused himself and went back home in a good mood. He was even whistling as he entered his house. Unlike the Homura house, the Kazehaya house was a western-styled one.

    "Young Master seems happy," the steward commented with a smile upon noting his mood.

    "Yep!"Gin answered. "I''m going to be Cupid."

    "Cupid?" The servant was dumbfounded. "Young Master will attend a costume party?"

    Gin shook his head. "I''m going to be the Koutaishidenka''s love messenger," he announced making the steward drop his jaw in shock.

    The Homura Prince''s love messenger? Did he need one?

    "Eh?" The steward thought he heard wrong. He scurried after his young master who was still whistling as he went towards his bedroom.

    "Fuji," Gin called, and the steward became alert.

    "Yes, Young Master?"

    "Tomorrow morning, I want you to send a huge bouquet of camellias to St. Lukes International Hospital in Akashi," Gin ordered.

    "If it''s for romance, Young Master, shouldn''t you send roses instead?" the steward inquired and Gin shook his head again.

    "Tsk, Fuji, roses are so overrated," the young master said. "Camellias mean ''my destiny is in your hands'' in the language of flowers, didn''t you know?"

    The stewards shook his head. He did not.

    "White camellia should be given to someone you like, the pink camellia is for someone you miss, and red camellia is best for a significant other," Gin continued.

    "Since she''s Kotaishidenka''s wife, make sure to give her red ones ¨C ah and send it under Homura''s name," he added before entering his room, leaving the stupefied butler outside.

    Tomorrow, Kazehaya Gin would go on a mission. He already decided to check up on one little princess to see and gauge her himself.

 Chapter 9 - The New Suzuki Ara

    Tick-Tock, Tick-Tock

    She was getting mad with the monotonous sound of the clock on the far side of the room. It was like a staccato hitting her brain.

    Alas, she was stuck in the room to suffer.

    It''s been a week since she had woken up in this strange world. As of now, she had already understood, that even though she was sure she had died, her soul was somehow transported to this dimension, and was now occupying Suzuki Ara''s body.

    As for the real Suzuki Ara¡­

    The foolish lass had taken her place in the afterlife and left this world that same day she succumbed in a deep slumber. Whether she''s in the Elysium Field or in Tartarus, Alinea prayed for her soul to rest in peace.

    She hoped she''s in Elysium Field though.

    "Ms. Ara¡­"

    Alinea turned around and saw two nurses bearing things to change her bandages and some medicine. The two of them came every three hours to check on her. She was exasperated as she disliked being catered to too much even when she lived in the castle. But it seemed, this was the norm for the pampered princess Ara.

    Ah¡­ what was she thinking?

    She should get used to addressing herself as Suzuki Ara from now on. It wouldn''t do good to dwell too much in her past.

    Alinea was dead.

    "Let''s change your bandages," the kind nurse told her as she expected, and she gave them a small smile, indicating she''d cooperate with them like she always did since waking up.

    Even armed with Ara''s memories, she still felt awkward having conversations with people, and so she remained quiet and speaking only when needed. It''s better as well since she could gain more knowledge or verify the information she already knew.

    For example, about her new family.

    Ara and Aki had a seven-year gap in age, and they were orphans. Their parents died when she was fifteen, and Aki, twenty-two, and so it was her brother who had practically raised her.

    For a young man to suddenly be responsible for a much younger sibling and a huge company, Suzuki Aki actually did quite well. Part of doing good business was also luck, and he had been very lucky so far since taking over.

    It was safe to say that Ara was well provided and cared for ¨C except for the smallest but most vital thing: time .

    When Aki realized his sister had been having problems, it was already too late, and she knew he had been regretting it deeply. It was why he was almost always by her side, fussing over her now. He was just absent at the moment to check up on things at work, and grab some clothes from home.

    If it were the real Ara, for sure she''d have been very happy. In spite of her attitude, the girl adored her brother.

    "Younger sisters are born to worship their older brothers¡­" she whispered softly in the room.

    But her eyes were not there but in another place, another time, with an image of a different older brother, and she bit her lip. Her resentment rose up like a bubble, she clenched her fist on her good hand, her nails dug into her palm and they bled.

    The nurses didn''t notice a thing and thought she was talking to them. "Then Sir Aki is lucky to be adored by a pretty little sister like you," one of them said with a giggle.

    "But Ms. Ara is also lucky to have a very loving brother. President Suzuki truly pampers you," another said, making her snap from her reverie.

    "That''s why you should get better soon Ms. Ara. Look, many people are worried about you," the first nurse continued indicating the room full of bouquets of flowers. Each one looked very beautiful and expensive with small little cards from their senders.

    However, instead of feeling good, she felt indifferent. The flowers were addressed to her, yes, but they were mostly from people or businesses who wanted to brown-nose to her brother. After all, what''s a much better way to gain one of Japan''s youngest tycoons'' favors other than through his beloved younger sister?

    Suzuki Aki may be gentle and kind towards her, but it didn''t apply to everything else, most especially towards work matters. He had to be ruthless or he wouldn''t have survived the dog-eat-dog world of business and flourish until now.

    She eyed the flowers with disdain, but one caught her eye. At the far side of the room, there was a huge bouquet that caught her attention for it was elegantly set ¨C beautiful but not too showy like all the other arrangements. Unlike the roses the others sent, this particular bouquet was of camellias.

    She squinted to see the card, and it read Homura.

    Huh? Homura?

    She couldn''t seem to remember anything about the name from the girl''s memories, although it was somewhat familiar. She was mulling over this when the nurses had finished their job for the time being and excused themselves to leave, and she let them. She preferred to be alone.

    With one leg and arm still in casts, she struggled to ditch the bed and sauntered towards the glass wall overlooking the city. This wasn''t her first time looking outside the window, but she was still amazed.

    She was in a place called Tokyo, and the hospital is located in one of the busiest districts, for this was the nearest one where her metal carriage ¨C the car accident happened.

    "Concrete forest¡­"

    She was in awe as she looked at the plethora of skyscrapers outside, and the crowded streets below where people walked and busied themselves with the everyday commute.

    The very first time she saw this scene, she was at a loss. She thought that living in this new world was nearly impossible, but the girl''s memories that she inherited helped her a lot. Although she still had some misgivings, she finally found the heart to honestly say she''d like to give this life a try.

    As for her revenge¡­

    How could she even do that? Alistair and his minions belonged to a different world.

    "Do I have to let go of this grudge?" she wondered with a sigh, just as the door to her room opened and she turned around in time to see Aki step in carrying bags of clothing.

    "Ara, big brother is back. Were you bored?" he asked and her face softened as she studied him.

    "No. I''m okay," she answered softly.

    For a while, brother and sister looked at each other in comfortable silence.

    "Ara," Aki started after a while. "I know you were not doing well, and I''m so sorry for not being there for you. But from now on, I will be here," he continued.

    Alinea knew he was talking like this because they all thought Ara tried to kill herself. But it was okay. She would deal with Suzuki Ara''s issues one by one, as soon as she got better. For now, it''s important to establish her relationship with this kind, loving man.

    In her mind, she again vowed. From today onwards, she will be Suzuki Ara.

    "Then I will be in your care big bro," she told him with a smile.

 Chapter 10 - An Older Brothers Dilemma

    Suzuki Aki''s mouth gaped. He was actually expecting to be scolded by his sibling ¨C to be told how much she resented him, but none came.

    For the past three years since their parents passed away and he took over their family business, he couldn''t count how many times he and Ara had argued because he couldn''t be bothered taking a break from work and spend time with her. Even after he heard some news about her misconducts at school, he didn''t bother because it wasn''t her who was at a disadvantage.

    He thought, she was just at her rebellious phase, and it''d pass after she got tired of misbehaving. After all, his sister was originally level headed and mature. It was also the reason why he didn''t take her mischief seriously.

    But he was wrong. He was oh so wrong.

    His neglect nearly cost him her life.

    "Is something the matter?"Ara asked, and he snapped out of his reverie.

    "Uhm¡­no," Aki answered hastily. Deep inside he was totally relieved his sister seemed to have forgiven him.

    "I got you some items you may want to look at," he declared hastily, and with more energy than he had previously. It was as if he''d suddenly drunk panacea that all traces of fatigue and depression he had earlier were gone.

    He guided his sister back onto the bed, careful not to touch her bandages before turning to take the bags he brought with him.

    "I know you haven''t shopped for clothes lately, so, big bro got you some pretty ones," he said as he laid out different garments on the couch for her to see.

    The word "some" was actually an understatement. Even if the VIP room of this hospital was big, because of the bouquets, and now clothes all over the place, the room looked cramped. He got her a lot.

    "Ah, but if you don''t like them, we can buy some other things," Aki added worriedly, noting his sister''s expressionless face.

    Ara shook her head. "They''re alright," she answered. "I will wear them," she continued, and Aki was happy again.

    He continued showing his sister the contents of the shopping bags he brought. When he finished, and he was sure that Ara liked them, he carefully put them back in the bags and put them away. He then dragged a stool and sat near the bed so he''d be closer to her.

    "The doctor told me your latest x-rays were good. They will remove your cast later and replace it with a soft one, and then you can start your therapy."

    It normally took six to twelve weeks for fractures to heal. Ara had been in a coma for a month and a week, and so today was the sixth week. They took x-rays of her fractured leg and arm along with the usual checkup, and they were all looking good. Her bones had reconnected properly.

    "You will have therapy at home though. I already had one room converted with everything you need for your exercises. Your therapist will come daily every morning."

    Aki already arranged for everything Ara needed to regain her impaired mobility. It was a good thing her body was cooperating well and was healing fast ¨C a miracle as the doctor informed him earlier. The accident was terrible and the injuries she received were grave. But for some luck, as soon as she woke up from her coma, her body started repairing itself at great speed.

    Aki worried about the scars too. Ara''s skull had cracked due to the impact, and she had a lot that needed to be stitched. But looking at her now, aside from the stitches itself, all the other swelling was gone ¨C not to say the cuts and bruises all over her body. The wounds dried up, scabbed and then fell off without leaving any mark. Aside from the remaining leg and arm in casts, Ara didn''t look like she was in a terrible accident at all.

    Suzuki Aki was glad.

    He actually didn''t care if she was disfigured or handicapped for life as long as she was alive. But for his sister''s sake ¨C he was truly happy that she''s recovering well. With this, he could make it up to her properly without her thinking that he was just taking care of her out of guilt, and she could live normally.

    He vowed he would be a proper brother this time.

    "As for your school¡­" his voice trailed off.

    The topic of her studies was something he didn''t really want to concern her about ¨C but he had to talk about it with her. Because of what happened, he didn''t want her to go back to school and make her finish her studies at home with a tutor instead. He had already arranged for homeschooling for her.

    "I will go back," Ara said suddenly that surprised him.

    "But it''ll be easier for you to study at home right?" he tried to convince her, but his sister shook her head.

    If it were in the past, he wouldn''t really care about what she wanted and just make her do kinds of stuff for her own good. But he didn''t dare do that now even if he really wanted to. So, he tried to convince her with all his might.

    "It''s less than two months before your graduation. You don''t have to go to school and just finish your studies at home. You can choose your study time and the pace of your lessons too," he persuaded, but Ara was determined so he sighed in defeat.

    "Little sis, I don''t really advise you to go back there. Your schoolmates ¨C "

    "Have no connection or right to comment as to why I can or cannot go somewhere. They aren''t paying my tuition."

    Hearing her words, Aki bit his lip to prevent himself from protesting further. He was worried. Even if Ara had done many ridiculous things to people at her school before, the students and teachers tolerated her because she was the smartest and one of the richest students.

    But with the recent accident, even he wouldn''t be able to shut people up and protect her completely. After all, the title ''almost a murderess'' was something so hard to erase.

    He was hesitating when he found his sister looking at him seriously in the eye.

    "Do you believe I did them?" she asked softly after a while, and he looked stricken. She''s talking about the bad deeds at school people talked about.

    "I didn''t want to believe but ¨C "

    "It''s okay," Ara interrupted him again, and he felt guilty.

    He was her brother. He should believe her instead of other people. But he had sent someone to investigate at her school, and most students the person interviewed said the same things.

    "I''m sorry," Aki murmured. He felt useless.

    Ara shook her head. Aki was thankful that she looked calm, in spite of discovering his mistrust.

    "No need to apologize. After all, it''s my fault you couldn''t believe me," she said.

    With her temper, she always clashed words with her brother at home before, and said so many unreasonable, selfish, and mean things to him in the heat of the moment.

    "Do you really want to go back to school?" he asked again and she nodded. He had no choice but to let her if she''s really determined to do so.

    He was thinking about making arrangements for her again to go back to school when he heard her call him.

    "Big brother¡­"

    "Yes?"

    "Also, lift the ban on people from my school to come to visit me."

    What? How she knew that Aki wondered.

    There were indeed people from her school who wanted to come, but he didn''t allow them. Who knew what they''d do if he let them? It wasn''t impossible for them to come and attack Ara while she was still injured. Even her so-called friends looked suspicious.

    "I still have to stay here for another week, right? Let them come ¨C and no, don''t spy on me brother. I can handle myself."

    Aki was unhappy, worried and all the miserable things older brothers with stubborn little sisters felt. At the same time, he was curious.

    "Why do you want to do these things?" he asked.

    Things would be easier for Ara if she quit school. She wouldn''t have to face the people who had started to openly show their disgust with her.

    Ara''s standing at school was like a tyrant queen bee that had finally been tossed out by her people''s revolt. She would face a lot of difficulties if she returned.

    "Why do you choose to suffer when you don''t have to?" he asked again, and he was blinded when his little sister who hadn''t really smiled at him for a long time gave him a toothy grin.

    "Because if you don''t put me back in the depths of hell, how can your little sister prove her innocence and pave her way back to heaven?"

    Suzuki Aki wanted to protest, but shut up instead upon seeing her smile.

    "Fine," he agreed grudgingly.

    He lost.

 Chapter 11 - Truly A Beloved Sister

    Afternoon at the hospital, the doctor finally removed her casts. The young Suzuki surprised everyone again, as the limbs that were in the plaster for weeks didn''t deteriorate. Her arm and wrist that were supposed to be feeble even showed strength by giving the doctor a good grip during her checkup.

    Nobody knew of course that Ara tried her best not to squish too much. In her prime, she''s able to crush a man''s hand with little effort. Since this was also not her original body and was injured, her might had decreased by miles.

    When the people left, Ara trudged towards the bathroom, and for the first time since waking up, decided to take a long shower.

    Inside the room was a ceiling to floor length mirror, and her eyes examined herself in all her naked splendor. Even with the accident, her body wasn''t covered in abrasions and scars. This must be because of her soul''s blessing. As the descendant of Perun, any part of her, whether it''s her body or soul, she would have her divine inheritance ¨C fast healing was part of it.

    Sadly¡­

    Ara shifted on her feet and turned a bit to check the part behind her right hip. She was supposed to have a mark there in the shape of the lightning oracle. It was proof of her pact with her lightning familiar, but there was nothing there now but smooth skin.

    It seemed she had to start over again. Without the seal, she wouldn''t be able to command the lightning properly. She wouldn''t be able to regulate the electricity.

    With a sigh, she entered the glass cubicle and proceeded on taking a bath. She was very happy to try out the rainfall shower head option, and the crystal chamber filled with steam as she stood under the raining hot water.

    Closing her eyes, clasping her hands, Ara freed her brain of her woes, focusing on her mind''s inner chamber where she used to communicate with her familiar.

    ===========================

    Kingdom of Ritz¡­

    A chariot pulled by six chanleyas, creatures that looked like white tigers with wings landed in the courtyard of the castle. A tall, bulky built warrior wearing silver armor with flame-colored cape jumped out of the carriage as soon as he arrived.

    Servants and soldiers ran to greet him, but he waved them away good-naturedly. With the man''s status, this was normally a taboo ¨C a total faux pas on the Ritz Kingdom''s part.

    Since the unannounced visitor was a good friend of the emperor, and his sudden visits were very common, it was forgivable.

    "Ritz!" the man bellowed as he unceremoniously opened the study room where the Ritz emperor liked to spend time reading.

    Indeed, inside, a lanky young man with celestial looks: longish silver hair, a pair of huge amethyst eyes, and a face more beautiful than women, sat in a huge velvet red and gold chaise with a book in his hand. Wearing a white chiton, an intricately draped garment with many folds and pleats, he looked like a delicate angel ¨C a far contrast to the newcomer''s rugged albeit still good looks.

    "Kres, you''re always too loud," the delicate-looking man, Alistair, emperor of Ritz commented dryly as he eyed the newcomer''s disheveled longish red hair, his rough, handsome face filled with stubble with disdain. Behind the rugged, travel-worn face was a pair of gleaming jade-green eyes that didn''t even react with the ridicule he just received.

    As per usual, Kres, or Ivan of Kres, the current Flame Emperor marched into the room and made himself at home on one of the comfortable chairs facing his friend. He had just returned from official business and didn''t have time to come home and went straight to Ritz to meet his friend and ask about his little fianc¨¦e.

    "Did you finally settle it?" Ivan asked, and Alistair nodded his head.

    "It took a while, but yes," the Ritz Emperor answered.

    Ivan was asking about the brewing internal upheaval in the kingdom. Ever since Alistair came into the throne, there had always been factions who were planning to overthrow him. The current Ritz king may look delicate, but he was not so in reality. Those factions had been biding their time to come out and replace him with someone they could manage.

    And they did find someone¡­

    The recently concluded Immortal War had given those factions a chance to revolt against him, by stirring the people to rally under Alinea''s flag, the princess who was able to manipulate lightning and dethrone him. After all, Ritz was a country of Perun, and they said Alistair did not inherit Perun''s powers.

    "I see," Ivan nodded. He understood that dealing with these things was not easy, most especially when Alinea was involved. "Does she know?"

    At the mention of his sister, Alistair shook his head. "I don''t want to involve her in this mess," he said so seriously, making the other laugh.

    Alistair looked stern, and was very strict on Alinea most of the time, and even appearing aloof. For outsiders, it would seem the king did not care for his sibling at all. But Ivan knew so well that there was no other person in the whole world who''s crazy protective of his beloved younger sister than the Ritz King.

    It was the reason why despite all the gallant kings and princes who had asked for her hand, Alistair had somewhat forced his best friend to be engaged to his sister. He couldn''t freely visit Alinea if she was married to someone else ¨C not that Ivan was complaining. He adored Alinea like his own sister as well. As he didn''t care for any other woman, he was alright in becoming Ali''s husband.

    Going back, Alistair''s sister-spoiling was also why the king had done everything to distance himself from Alinea for the time being as he secretly settled the opposition. He didn''t want his sister to be targeted and roped into the bloody internal battle.

    "Where is she now?"

    "Out on a merry chase," Alistair answered in an amused tone, his amethyst eyes danced with mischief.

    Ivan became curious, but before he could ask, his friend explained.

    "I asked her and her team to search for the artifact left by Kronos at the Devil''s Cavern."

    Hearing this, Ivan really let out a hearty laugh. After all, the two of them knew very well what the "artifact" was. It was definitely not an item someone could just retrieve and put in his pocket. Also, even if they did find out what it was, it wasn''t the same thing as in the legends. It couldn''t turn back time, and it didn''t really work according to anyone''s wish.

    But of course, other than them, no one else knew about it.

    "You''re so mean. Knowing Ali, she wouldn''t stop until she completes her task. You''d make her lose a lot of time for nothing," Ivan reproached his friend.

    "Well, I was desperate to make her go away from the castle for a bit while I dealt with the rebels," Alistair reasoned out. "Besides, she''s with five of her finest soldiers. She''d be fine."

    "Still, Devil''s Cavern''s surrounded by numerous monsters. She ¨C "

    "Only one," Alistair interrupted. "There''s only one monster there, the guardian of the cave. It''s just a harpy. Ali can deal with it easily," he added with pride and Ivan was speechless for a while.

    Only one monster?

    Ivan was beyond amazed. Alistair''s sister-pampering method''s on a whole different level. Without saying anything, the Flame Emperor knew the Ritz King had tasked someone to wipe out every monster other than the harpy around the Devil''s Cavern before making his sister go there. It''s so his sister wouldn''t be in danger nor exhaust herself too much.

    Shaking his head as he smiled, Ivan spoke. "When is she coming back?"

    Now that the factions had been squashed by Alistair, there was no more reason for Alinea to be away.

    "Soon. I already ordered someone to fetch them," Alistair said just as urgent knocks sounded at the door, and the king smiled. "It must be them," he announced, and he commanded the person to come in.

    It wasn''t Alinea who opened the door and came in or her people though. It was the scout Alistair ordered to go fetch his sister.

    The man looked terrified that both Ivan and Alistair sat up rigidly as they waited for the man to give his report. "Speak!"

    "Your Highness¡­" the man began.

    As the two kings listened to the man''s news, they hadn''t realized how they had both started trembling, the hair on their bodies rising as disbelief and horror-filled them to the core.

    "Ritz!"Ivan called out his friend''s name as Alistair had stood frozen still like a statue, totally shocked.

    "A-Alinea¡­" he finally spoke, his voice hoarse. "Take me to Alinea!"

 Chapter 12 - Sleeping Beauty

    She was¡­ sleeping beauty.

    Her pale, alabaster skin, in spite of the length of time she''d been gone still glowed. Her rose petal lips pink, her cheeks, and her nose ¨C she looked perfect.

    If one didn''t know better, he''d think she was just sleeping.

    But she was not.

    She''s gone.

    She''d long been gone.

    The ethereal glow on her was the result of healing magic cast on her multiple times out of desperation. The anguished older brother had demanded and pleaded every single healer on-site to try and revive the fallen princess, but no one was able to wake her up.

    They were too late.

    Her soul had already disconnected from her severely injured body a long time ago. Even the soul catchers were not able to call her soul back. They could only offer prayers so that her spirit would find her way to the Elysium Field.

    Now, her body lay on a raft filled with flowers. All of them, royals, peasants, and soldiers gathered at the great lake where the living would send her off to the other world.

    "Alistair¡­"

    The Ritz emperor snapped out of his reverie, his amethyst gaze transferred from his sister to Ivan who stood next to him. However, there was no fire in his eyes anymore. The usually perfectly groomed king looked unkempt, haggard, and totally defeated.

    He was here, and yet he was not. It was as if his soul had left that night as well when they found Alinea lifeless in the cave. Since they took her back in the castle, Alistair had barely rested, always stayed by her side, staring at her sleeping visage as he held her hand.

    Remorse, it was an understatement of what he felt. The blame he directed at himself was much too great; it was a huge black hole, sucking everything within.

    If he had established his powers earlier, he wouldn''t have had a rebellion in his hands.

    If he didn''t insist on keeping her in the dark, he didn''t have to send her away.

    If he didn''t send her to that errand, she wouldn''t have died.

    It was all his fault. Alinea, his only sister was gone.

    "It''s time," Ivan told him, and he slowly nodded. The Ritz king totally looked hesitant, but he had to let her go.

    Leaning towards Alinea''s ear, Alistair spoke to her for the last time.

    "Alinea, forgive your brother for his stubbornness. I swear to find out who set you up."

    Lifting her slender hand, he gave it a kiss. "Go and take your eternal rest in the Elysium Field little one."

    Alistair then stood up and the soldiers respectfully lifted the raft, placed it on the water and pushed it away. They watched as the waves took the beautiful raft in the middle of the lake.

    "Ivan, please¡­"Alistair murmured, and with a flick of his hand, the Flame emperor summoned two vermilion birds who shot up to the sky with their fiery bodies.

    The birds flew towards Alinea, and they circled the space above her, as if in a dance.

    The Kresnik emperor''s glassy jade eyes stared at his fianc¨¦e one last time, with his jaw clenched in grief. But after the birds had finished their ceremonial dance, Ivan had to gather himself to give the order.

    "Burn¡­" he said, and the vermilion birds'' flames burst, becoming bigger as they plunged towards Alinea''s body, scorching, burning ¨C leaving nothing but ashes that sunk into the depths of the lake.

    Alinea, the princess of Ritz, amidst broken hearts and tears was laid to rest.

    ============================

    "Ah!"

    Suzuki Ara yelped in pain. She had just finished her bath and was toweling herself dry when she felt a burning sensation behind her hip. With a frown, she shifted in front of the mirror to inspect what caused the pain and was surprised to see her lightning seal there.

    Eh?

    She didn''t know what happened. She just meditated a bit under the hot shower earlier, but it wasn''t enough to be able to have her seal back.

    She was scratching her mark when her gaze caught her eyes in the mirror and she stopped. Staring back at her was a pair of silver-grey eyes and she was stunned. Then she looked at herself carefully.

    Oh¡­

    Without warning, tears suddenly fell from her eyes as an image of Alistair''s anguished face flashed in her mind.

    "Why?" She couldn''t understand, but she suddenly felt very, very sad ¨C like when she''d lost her trusted soldiers back in the Devil''s Cavern.

    It was unreasonable for she should be very resentful towards Alistair. Why was thinking about him now made her so depressed? She had no idea, but a dam of feelings broke inside of her, and she slumped onto the floor and wept like she hadn''t wept in a long time.

    Half an hour passed, and she finally stood up. But when she looked at the mirror again, she was still surprised.

    "How¡­"

    She completely looked like she did in Ritz now, except for the shorter hair.

    Ara was at a loss, but she didn''t dwell on it. Regardless of her old or new body, it didn''t change anything. Just¡­

    "I need to un-beautify myself before going back to school or not," she murmured as she picked up her clothes and started putting it on. It was a yellow once piece dress that Aki brought her this morning.

    She planned to do some reading today to refresh her memory of Ara''s school lessons. If she were to stay here, she needed to adapt. After all, she still had debts to pay to Suzuki Ara.

    She was thinking of which one to study first as she strode out of the bathroom, but then she caught movement at the periphery of her eye and she turned towards the couch, startled.

    "Oh hello there," a friendly voice chirped as a tall, lanky man with chestnut hair and sparkling hazel eyes smiled at her from his seat. He was wearing a dark blue suit, a flamboyant looking piece of cloth dangled on his chest, and a pair of stud earrings glittered on his ears.

    Ara stared at him in shock.

    "What''s wrong, Princess? Am I too handsome you forgot to speak?" he asked as he shifted on his feet, showcasing his figure before winking flirtatiously at her.

    Ara finally snapped back to reality. "A-Alistair?"

 Chapter 13 - Stranger

    "Alistair?"

    The handsome stranger raised a brow as he scrutinized the girl in front of him.

    Not bad, he thought.

    She had skin that was white as snow. The hair that landed softly on her shoulder was ebony. She had a small, innocent face with lips as delicate as rose petals, cheeks that were pinkish due to her bath, and a pair of unique eyes the shade of icy grey. She looked like an angel minus the wings.

    Also¡­

    His hazel gaze scanned her frame and nodded in approval. She''s also tall for a woman. The average height for Japanese women was five feet-two inches or a hundred and fifty-eight centimeters. Judging her height against his hundred and ninety-two centimeters, she should be around a hundred and seventy-five centimeters tall or five feet-seven inches.

    He had taken an extra effort to come here in person to check her out in spite already having someone who kept tabs on her. After all, meeting in person to evaluate someone was much better compared to what several pages of reports said.

    Hmmmnnnn¡­ not bad, he thought again.

    Actually, his assessment of her appearance was more than favorable. With looks like Koutaishidenka''s who was prettier than most women, his partner should be crazy beautiful as to not be overshadowed by her own husband. The position as Homura''s wife was actually tragic if she''s someone with lesser aesthetics than this girl.

    So far, in the looks department, Suzuki Ara passed.

    As for her disposition¡­

    According to the reports, she had a very contradictory personality. She was both hot and cold ¨C and most of her temper flare-ups was when she''s with her brother. When she''s at school or other places, she was mostly aloof, quiet but really cold.

    Ara was a "cold-hearted bitch" as she was called by her schoolmates. She''s one who liked to sit and watch as her minions bully people in her stead. The only other time she ever threw a temper was when she confronted the girl the boy she liked when she accused the latter of bullying one of her minions.

    So far¡­

    Well, so far ¨C nothing. The girl hadn''t said a single word except "Alistair" the whole time they''d been standing there. She just looked at him with a cocktail of emotions on her face it was quite funny.

    As he was one of those rare people who embodied the word "total bishounen", a very, very pretty boy, he was used to the female specie fawning over him the moment they saw him. This girl however not only didn''t look pleased the moment she saw him ¨C she even looked at him like she''s contemplating whether to plant a fist on his pretty face or not.

    Her initial shock had turned to frosty animosity, then confusion ¨C it was almost enjoyable watching her emotions flip if it weren''t for the fact that the unreasonable enmity was directed at him.

    He decided to ease the atmosphere. "Ah princess, stop staring at me. You''re making this big brother blush." He cupped his cheeks like a bashful maiden as he said this, trying to be cute.

    As expected, his words broke her internal scuffle, and she blinked as her already pink from the bath cheeks turned darker in shade. "S-sorry..."

    She looked obviously mortified. She turned her gaze away as she slowly walked towards the hospital bed and sat there. But she looked up to him again with quizzing, distrustful eyes.

    He didn''t know why, but this girl seemed to dislike him a lot. He had a feeling his conversation with her would be like a boxing match.

    He was not wrong.

    "I am Kazehaya Gin, you may call me Big brother Gin or Gin-nii," he said charmingly, but his words made her serious face suddenly break as she snorted in merriment.

    "Genie?" she quipped as she gestured as if she''s rubbing a magic lamp, and Gin''s face fell.

    Round 1: Gin 0 Ara 1

    This mean girl¡­

    "Big bro Kaze then," he pouted. His hazel eyes however glinted. Suzuki Ara''s witty for sure. But he never expected her to have a sense of humor ¨C or if she did, he hadn''t expected her to display it to strangers.

    "You break my heart princess. Why would you bully a stranger you met for the first time?" he complained.

    "I wouldn''t call a stranger I met for the first time ''nii'' as well nor would I let myself be called familiarly or affectionately," she countered cheekily. Those were suffixes reserved only for people whom one had a close relationship with.

    "Urgh¡­"Gin totally didn''t have an answer to that.

    Round 2: Gin 0 Ara 2

    "I wonder what," she looked at him before she continued speaking. "...Big Brother Kaze came here for?" she inquired, emphasizing his nickname, and he flinched.

    "You are not from my school, and I don''t remember seeing you in my brother''s circle," she added as her gaze dropped to the flashy piece of cloth on his chest. "I attended most gatherings my brother went to, and I couldn''t remember seeing anyone as colorful as you."

    "Aya, princess, don''t bully my necktie too," Gin covered his red, yellow, green, and blue tie; his face had a hurt look.

    The mean beauty didn''t say anything else though. She just stayed quiet, waiting for him to explain, and he chuckled as he walked towards the bed, grabbed a stool and sat there so he''d be close to her.

    "I came here to visit the sick on behalf of someone," he announced as he pointed at the bouquet of red camellias on the table next to the bed. She followed his finger with her gaze, and she looked confused once more.

    "Homura?" she asked.

    Hearing her say the name, Gin got excited. "You know him? You know him?"

    "Him? It''s not a company? " Her confusion grew, and Gin''s face fell again, disappointed that she really had no idea who and what Homura was.

    Technically, Homura was Homura International, the giant global company handling several types of businesses ranging from hotels to restaurants, to leisure places, etc. But Gin was here of course because of Homura International''s sole heir, the crown prince, Homura Ryuu.

    But he couldn''t say that yet. Koutaishidenka still didn''t say anything about wanting to announce the engagement. Also, even if Ryuu did, it would be rude to do it without communicating first with Suzuki Aki, Ara''s guardian. Although technically she''s already of legal age at eighteen, she''s still under twenty and needed Aki''s approval to get married.

    "It''s a company," he grumbled in the end and her confusion vanished.

    "Then thank you," she said politely afterwards. "It''s so kind of your company to show concern for a business partner''s family member."

    "Princess, don''t go being formal with me after bullying me many times," Gin scolded her teasingly, and for the first time, she smiled. It was a small one; nonetheless, it''s a genuine smile.

    For Kazehaya Gin, it was somewhat a win.

    Round 3: Gin 1 Ara 2

    "By the way, earlier, you called me Alistair. Who''s that?" Gin asked. In the reports, there was no one named Alistair so he was curious.

    Ara looked startled at the mention of the name and seemed slightly upset as she shook her head. "No one. Just someone I knew in the past."

    Oh? Gin took a mental note to check up on that.

    "He looks like me?" he pressed and she hesitated a bit before nodding.

    "Except for the hair, eye color and¡­" she eyed his clothes with a frown. "¡­sense of fashion, you look similar."

    Gin was dumbfounded. The way she checked his clothes was a bit off. Did he just get insulted?

    "Princess, you don''t like my style?" he asked, and her expression became bland.

    "Well, you look weird," she retorted, and Gin placed his hand over his hurting heart dramatically.

    Round 4: Gin K.O. Ara wins

    "Aya aya Princess, you''re savage..."

    £¬

 Chapter 14 - Kazehaya Gin

    At half past seven in the evening, the VIP hospital ward was quiet, save for the vague, distant sounds of machines beeping. But, since Suzuki Ara was free from all the apparatuses attached to her, the silence in the room was more comfortable. It felt like she was just in her own bedroom, relaxing.

    Because she had exhibited strength and mobility at her checkup, the doctor allowed her to skip wearing soft casts, but cautioned her about straining her limbs too much. As usual, she agreed to everything the doctor said so she didn''t have to deal with them for long.

    Whatever they said, she had already decided that as soon as she''s out of the hospital and back at home, she''d start her own exercise regimen so she''d regain most of her strength anyway.

    She''s not worried about overexerting her body. It wasn''t as if it''s the first time she''d broken some bones. In fact, when she was just only eight, she was quite mischievous. She had snuck into the arena during one of the festivals and accidentally landed in the ring where a Minotaur had gone berserk. She had been trampled so badly and slammed so hard she broke several more bones than in her car accident.

    Her injuries at that time were so severe, that even the cool headed Alistair snapped for the first time. She had never seen her older brother nearly going crazy in anger before, killing the Minotaur for hurting her. It was at that moment when she felt so loved, the proudest for having an older brother like him.

    "AHHHHHHHRGH"

    Ara pulled her hair as she scolded herself for letting her mind wander, unearthing unwanted memories of the Ritz King. Regardless of how kind and gentle Alistair sometimes treated her before, there was no denying that he had betrayed her in the end.

    "It''s that weird guy''s fault," she grumbled as the image of Kazehaya Gin flashed in her mind.

    He looked too much like Alistair, that she first thought it was really him who came to this world like she did. It was a good thing that she was a soldier trained to assess things first before attacking. If not, the weird guy would have been pummeled to death by her the moment she saw his face.

    When her gaze landed on him, she froze as rage filled her to the core. But then, the gaudy clothes distracted her until it finally put a screeching halt to her animosity. Although the blue suit and colorful tie looked good on the man, it was something Alistair would never ever get caught wearing ¨C not that they had the same fashion in Ritz anyway.

    After the clothes, the other differences came to her one by one. The hair, the eyes, and the overall disposition were different. The Ritz king was aloof and quiet. Kazehaya Gin was like a chipmunk on energy drink. He had talked nonstop since he showed up.

    Ara felt she lost a lot of energy enduring all his chitchat the whole two hours of his visit. The man asked her a lot of questions about herself, but did not push when she seemed reluctant to answer some of them. She was grateful he didn''t pester her since she didn''t want to tell him much either.

    Even if she''s Ara now, it still felt like she''s gossiping about someone else''s privacy when she talked about her body''s owner.

    "Strange guy," she muttered again.

    She tried to think about the purpose of the guy''s questions, but no matter how much she assessed him, that Kazehaya Gin really seemed to be interested in her life. There was neither malice nor any other type of negative energy surrounding him when they talked, so she let her guard down and humored him.

    Suzuki Ara ¨C even the real one had never met anyone like him before. Most of Aki''s business partners just asked her how she was out of politeness, but never really took time and effort knowing her.

    Even if she disliked his face, if she closed her eyes, he seemed to be a likable fellow. Just¡­

    Just he talked too much.

    "Chipmunk," she chuckled to herself just as the door opened and Suzuki Aki came bearing food.

    "Oh, someone looks happy," he commented as he crossed the room bearing paper bags, and the delectable smell of mixed spices permeated the air.

    Ara lifted her face and took in the scent, and her stomach grumbled in anticipation. The smell was unfamiliar to her but it was so good she felt like salivating from anticipation.

    "What''s that?" she asked as she inspected the bags while Aki set up the table so they could eat.

    "What else? It''s your favorite," Aki answered, and Ara''s eyes glittered.

    Oh, she knew what Ara''s favorite food was. But she had never had it before so she did not recognize the smell. "Coco Ichibanya''s Chicken Curry¡­"

    "That''s right," Aki chuckled at her eagerness. The mentioned was a very popular curry place in Japan. "But sorry, the doctor said you should not force your tummy yet so I got you a non-spicy one."

    "It''s okay," Ara answered. Her favorite food was the super spicy curry from the restaurant, but she wasn''t sure about eating that level yet.

    Suzuki Aki spread the food and handed her a spoon. She had just removed her cast, so he was thoughtful not to make her use the chopsticks yet. Ara was touched. She really liked this gentle brother so much.

    "So? What happened to you the rest of the day?" Aki asked conversationally as they ate.

    The older Suzuki was very busy today so he was out the whole afternoon after bringing her clothes. He had posted a guard at her door however, but he hadn''t had time to ask him anything since he immediately came into the room with food.

    "Nothing much. Just had a visit from a weird big brother," she answered nonchalantly as she continued eating.

    On the other hand, Suzuki Aki stopped eating with a frown.

    "Which weird big brother?" He froze. Did the guard let some weird pervert in his sister''s room?

    "Just an underling from one of your associate companies. He probably came here to represent his enterprise to brown-nose properly," Ara answered in between spoonful of the tasty dish.

    "Ha?" Aki looked puzzled. "Which one?" he asked, as he picked up his glass of water for a drink.

    "Kazehaya Gin," she answered which made her brother spit water out of his mouth.

    "W-Who?" Aki sputtered, and Ara quickly helped him wipe his mouth with tissue.

    "Kazehaya Gin."

    "What do you mean Kazehaya Gin? There''s only one Kazehaya Gin I know, but he''s definitely not someone''s underling."

    Totally not.

    "Well¡­" Ara hesitated.

    She had been sure the weird guy was an underling tasked to do PR to improve business relations with the Suzuki Raiden Group. But based on her brother''s reaction, she might be wrong. She was thinking about how to explain to her brother when she remembered something.

    She quickly turned to the bedside table and grabbed the card from the bouquet of camellias and showed it to him.

    "Homura¡­" Suzuki Aki was shocked.

    "What''s wrong big bro?"

    The way Aki reacted seemed like he was troubled, and she wondered if she should really have punched the guy earlier. If he''s someone Aki disliked then she would be happy to do it ¨C most especially since he looked like Alistair.

    "Brother?"

    Aki snapped from his thoughts, clamored to get his phone, searched someone online and showed it to her. It was the picture of the guy.

    "Yes, that''s him," she confirmed.

    "Oh crap, it''s really Kazehaya Gin," he said in awe, and Ara couldn''t help being curious.

    "Why? Do you know the weird guy?"

    "Of course," was his immediate reply.

    Suzuki Raiden Group, their family''s company was one of the companies that flourished well at the national level. But the person mentioned belonged somewhere that even a big company like them couldn''t reach: Homura International.

    In reality, Suzuki Raiden Group had been preparing a proposal for many months to pitch to the giant company, but they hadn''t progressed to the point of making contact yet ¨C but even if they did, he couldn''t think of any reason why he would come visit his sister.

    "Ara, he''s Homura''s face."

    "Face?"

    "In Homura International, there are two young prodigies that are the company''s core: Homura Ryuu, the real heir, and Kazehaya Gin, a son from the branch family. But the real heir disliked going out and socializing, so it''s Kazehaya Gin who''s always representing the company in public. They''re like the sun and moon. One is out while the other hid in the shadows."

    "Oh¡­ no wonder he was so bling bling. He''s the sun," Ara smirked, recalling the colorful necktie.

    Ara finally understood why even if she couldn''t remember Homura, it sounded familiar. It was the biggest company after all.

    "In short, he''s Homura''s mascot?" she asked innocently, and Aki looked like he wanted to cry.

    "Li''l sis, he''s the CEO. What mascot are you talking about," Aki corrected her. "What did he want by the way?"

    Remembering how Ara described him, Aki broke out in cold sweat. He hoped against hope his sister didn''t do anything to offend him.

    "I hope you didn''t call him weird to his face," he said optimistically, and Ara gave him a guilty smile.

    Ooooops...

    "Erhm¡­ sorry big bro. I did¡­"

 Chapter 15 - ALI MINI THEATER: Side Story 1

    The next morning at the Kazehaya Mansion after Gin''s visit to Suzuki Ara¡­

    Young Master Kazehaya Gin was preparing for work and was choosing his outfit for the day. He was wearing only his undergarments as he stood in front of a huge boudoir filled with a variety of ensembles in different colors and styles looking pensive.

    Behind him was an army of haggard-looking stylists, each bore a pile of different flamboyant outfits in their arms that the young master had rejected.

    Fuji, the steward fidgeted on the side with worry, as he glanced at his pocket watch from time to time until he couldn''t take it anymore.

    "Young Master, you have a meeting at the company soon," he reported in all urgency.

    However, the young master was too preoccupied he ignored the butler''s words.

    "Young master ¨C "

    "I''ll be ready soon," Gin interrupted, shutting Fuji up.

    "But you''ve been saying that for the past two hours¡­"

    The butler wanted to cry. Today''s meeting was very important. As the CEO of Homura International, he couldn''t be late nor absent.

    "Why can''t you give me any decent clothes?" Gin asked and his stylists broke out in cold sweat. "Why don''t I have plain and dark-colored ones?"

    His hazel eyes glared at all the colorful, loud neckties and suits he had in the closet.

    "Change everything tomorrow. I don''t want to see any loud colored clothes in my closet. Who told you to get me this trash?"

    Everyone cried internally. They couldn''t say "it was you, Young Master" to his face, so they just shut up and took the unjust scolding in silence.

    With the quietness, Gin became thoughtful again. "Don''t I look weird in these?" he asked, and poor Fuji really broke in tears.

    "Young Master, you just realized that now¡­"

    In the end, it took a call from the Koutaishidenka to make Kazehaya Gin hurry up and get dressed, but not until Fuji gave the young master one of his new, dull grey neckties and suit.

    At the company, the Koutaishidenka made his rare appearances during the conference. As soon as he saw Gin in a plain black suit and a grey tie, he frowned, and so the CEO confronted him after the meeting.

    "What are you looking at? Why have you been scowling at me the whole time?" the Young Master asked.

    "You look strange," Homura Ryuu told him matter-of-factly that made Gin gasp as he held his heart.

    "You mean I look weird in these normal clothes?" he asked, and Ryuu nodded.

    "I knew it!" Gin clapped his hands. He was ecstatic. "I really had good taste but your wife made me doubt myself a little."

    He turned to his best friend who was totally clueless about what he was talking about, and gave him a pat on the shoulder.

    "Thanks, bro, I''ll bounce back to my original style. Ha! I knew I don''t look normal in this boring color¡­" he added as he merrily walked away.

    Homura Ryuu who finally understood what''s going on was left standing there, speechless. He wanted to call Gin back but the other was already gone before he could.

    The Koutaishidenka didn''t say Gin was weird because of his clothes today. For him, Kazehaya Gin was normally abnormal ¨C so coming to the office suddenly looking totally normal like a simple salaryman was totally weird.

    "Oh well¡­" he turned to leave, then suddenly remembered something and stopped. What did he mean by my "wife" made him doubt himself?

    But of course, there was no one to answer that question anymore.

    The next morning at the Kazehaya Mansion ¡­

    Young master Kazehaya Gin was preparing for work and was choosing his outfit for the day. He was donning only his undergarments as he stood in front of a huge boudoir filled with a variety of ensembles in monotonous, boring colors and looked totally unhappy.

    Behind him was an army of haggard-looking stylists, each bore a pile of different black and grey outfits in their arms that the young master had rejected.

    Fuji, the steward fidgeted on the side with worry, as he glanced at his pocket watch from time to time until he couldn''t take it anymore.

    "Young Master, you have a meeting at the company soon," he reported in all urgency.

    However, the young master was too preoccupied he ignored the butler''s words.

    "Young Master ¨C "

    "I''ll be ready soon," Gin interrupted, shutting Fuji up.

    "But you''ve been saying that for the past two hours¡­"

    The butler wanted to cry. What was this sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu? It was only yesterday that the same thing happened. The only difference was that¡­

    "Why can''t you give me any decent clothes?" Gin demanded, and his stylists broke out in cold sweat.

    "What kind of clothes are these? Do you want me to look like an old man?"

    His hazel eyes glared at all the dull-looking neckties and suits he had in the closet.

    "Change everything tomorrow. I don''t want to see any of these in my boudoir. Who told you to get me this trash?"

    Everyone cried internally once more. They couldn''t say "it was you, Young Master" to his face, so they just shut up and took the unjust scolding in silence again.

    Fuji was in tears as he quietly complained. "Young Master, I thought you want to stop looking weird¡­"

 Chapter 16 - The greatest villain

    The second day after Suzuki Aki lifted the visiting ban from the people at her school, he had returned to work mode at the insistence of his younger sister. Ara was feeling totally fine now, and it''s a fact that he had a lot of backlogs at work because he chose to care for her during her critical moments at the hospital. She only had three more days to stay at the place anyway.

    Before leaving for work however, Aki had given Ara a brand-new phone with the same number, since her phone was smashed during her accident. So now, she sat on her hospital bed looking at the portable phone with all her concentration.

    Technically, she knew how to use it even though it''s the first time she''d seen and held one in person. Still, she was nervous. When she finally decided to try and use it, it suddenly rang.

    It seemed Aki had retrieved her old phone''s contact information, and transferred them to the new one since the number that flashed in the caller ID was registered.

    Okada Koharu.

    The name actually had a lot of different meanings depending on which Kanji or Chinese character was used. But the character this girl had on her name meant "gentle heart" ¨C a great joke, really.

    Reading the name, the corner of Ara''s lips turned up into a simper. As soon as Aki lifted the ban, she had been expecting this person to contact her. Sliding one slender finger across the screen to accept the call, she lifted the phone to her ear. "Yes?"

    "Oh! Ara-chan, finally you picked up! We were worried the whole time," the saccharine voice filled her ear, and Ara fought the urge to gag.

    Worried the whole time? Of course, she''s worried the whole time ¨C worried that Ara wouldn''t end up dead. The girl''s probably going crazy that she survived the accident.

    "Oh, really?" she replied noncommittally.

    "Of course! The accident was on the news. It was so horrible we were scared you would die or be a cripple. What happened?"

    Ara raised a brow. The entire time this girl was doing her chitchat, never did she ask how she was. She just wanted to fish for information it seemed. But it was normal. This girl never really cared about Ara even a bit, despite claiming to be her "best friend".

    "Well, you already saw what happened to the car." Her car crash was on the headlines after all.

    Normally, the road where she crashed was not so busy at that time. It was late at night after all. She was on the way home from school where they stayed until late to do finishing touches on their class project. But, coincidentally, there was a member of the media who "happened" to be there and reported about it. Then other rumors started flying around.

    "Because of the impact, I broke a lot of bones and had other injuries," Ara continued, omitting the fact that she''s totally fixed now.

    "That''s so horrible! You''re still at the hospital, right? We''re coming to see you," Koharu said hurriedly, and as Ara was expecting, she ended the call abruptly without waiting for her to speak.

    She smirked. It seemed she would start paying her debt to the real Suzuki Ara days earlier than planned.

    Ara lifted her hand and placed it above her heart. Originally, as Alinea, she was a beloved princess. But here, she was the scorned and betrayed girl who was supposed to be just a side character and had no idea why she was tagged as the greatest villain of all, until that day she got in the car knowing she would die.

    Ara stood up and opened the hospital closet where the clothes Aki got her were kept. She rummaged through the dresses and found a simple, white one piece. It was still January, so it''s cold, but the room was well heated. It was alright for her to wear a sleeveless dress.

    The real Ara, although she was pretty never really cared about how she looked ¨C wearing whatever clothes she first got her hands on. She liked to shop but didn''t have a good sense of fashion.

    But Alinea ¨C the new Ara was different. Before she donned armor and entered the battlefield, she was a true princess with good taste.

    She happily put the dress on and combed her shoulder-length hair as she faced the mirror in the bathroom. She didn''t have any makeup ¨C but none was really needed. Her skin had a natural milky-white color that glowed. Besides, since her irises changed their color to silver-grey, her long, raven lashes appeared darker, making her look like she had mascara and liner on.

    In the future, she had planned to un-beautify herself so that people would leave her alone. But this was not the time to hide yet. Her appearance was part of her shield, as well as her weapon.

    And the weapon would do its job today.

    Knowing Okada Koharu, the ¨C what was that term?

    Ara thought for a while about the Japanese term used to describe someone who pretended to be nice and harmless, but in reality, a venomous bitch inside. Ah.

    "Burikko," Ara muttered.

    Knowing Okada Koharu, she was expecting Ara to be disfigured. That girl would bring people to come to "visit" her at the hospital. In reality, she wanted them to see her looking so ugly so they would be more disgusted with her.

    Koharu, of course, would play the good girl and tell everyone to pity her in a way that would disgust and irritate them more. After all, for the people who thought she was a cold-hearted bitch, Ara just got what she deserved.

    If people were disgusted with her, the poor disfigured wench would, of course, be easy to control, wouldn''t she?

    Satisfied with her reflection, Ara went back into the bed and sat there to wait for her "guests" to come.

    Since Suzuki Ara lost her parents and Aki got busy with the company, she had lost interest in life. She just went with the flow, not really involving herself with other people''s affairs. When she entered senior high, it was Okada Koharu who had first shown interest in befriending her, and Ara, not recognizing the bad intent considered her a friend.

    It was why, whenever Koharu complained to her, she would gladly help her out ¨C not realizing she was being played with. This girl did so many things under her name ¨C and they were all not really nice.

    Suzuki Ara didn''t suspect anything. She even scolded the girl she had an argument with because Koharu said she was being bullied.

    Foolish lass.

    Ara didn''t realize that the boyfriend Koharu was talking about was actually that girl''s man, and Koharu was the one who wanted to be with him forcefully. But of course, she made it appear to others that it was Ara who had an interest in that boy.

    Okada Koharu was crazy in love ¨C and girls who were crazy in love were dangerous, so dangerous to the point they were ready to kill and sacrifice anyone to achieve their goal.

    Days before the accident, Koharu had made peace with the boy''s girlfriend. To make amends, she had invited the girl to work on the project together. As usual, Ara didn''t care. She was just a side character after all. Even when Koharu arranged for Ara to bring the girl home in her car after the project finished, she didn''t suspect anything and just agreed.

    But Suzuki Ara happened to overhear Koharu''s telephone call with someone just before they went home. Koharu had ordered someone to tamper with her car and was checking with the person if it was done as they would go home soon.

    Suzuki Ara was shocked. Koharu wanted to get rid of the girl and didn''t mind if Ara died with her. She had made her presence known to the other girl who was totally surprised she paled to learn she was there. But she didn''t confront Koharu about it. Instead, she acted like usually, and the burikko thought Ara didn''t know anything.

    Until that night when she finally refused to take the girl home.

    Koharu was nervous and tried her best to convince Ara to bring the girl, but Ara glared at her in warning. With that one look, Ara knew that Koharu understood that she had been found out and stopped convincing her. Then, wordlessly, Ara got in the car and drove off.

    The real Ara only knew that truth. But Alinea, upon seeing her memories were able to see more to Koharu''s plans. After all, all the nasty rumors came out after the accident. It wasn''t a coincidence.

    Okada Koharu not only planned to kill the girl, she set it up so that Ara would be blamed for her death even if she also died herself in the accident.

    Her "best friend" made everyone believe that she''s some "yandere" character ¨C a crazy in love person that became mentally incapacitated and decided to off with the girlfriend of the boy she liked by dying together in a murder-suicide.

    Since Ara refused to take the girl with her, the rumors were now saying that Ara changed her mind because of guilt and decided to commit suicide alone.

    "Pathetic," Ara muttered.

    Suzuki Ara''s name had been tarnished with mud so deep you couldn''t see the bottom of it.

    Anger blazed behind her silvery orbs as she raised her hand and electricity sparked in her palm, like a baby ball of lightning.

    BZZZZT

    Since Okada Koharu loved playing the pure heroine, Suzuki Ara would gladly play her greatest villain. After all, in this world where only humans lived, there''s no better person to play the antagonist other than a very angry demigod.

 Chapter 17 - Just the Beginning

    Ara stared at the ball of plasma in her hands, easing her boredom as she waited for her guests to arrive. Then, a knock on the door resounded, and the doctor and two nurses came in, surprising her. It was a good thing the electricity in her hand vanished as soon as she got startled; else she had no idea how to explain it.

    Did she forget her checkup? Ara wondered. Her confusion might have shown on her face as the elderly doctor chuckled and reassured her immediately.

    "I''m so sorry if we disturbed you Ms. Suzuki, but your brother called and asked us to check up on you," he said with an apologetic smile.

    Ara''s lips twitched. She should have known it was Aki''s doing. This must be his way to compensate for not being here today. He''s really overprotective, she thought, although she felt touched again.

    "It''s no problem," she answered, and the medical staff looked relieved as they proceeded on checking her vitals and things they''d do at a checkup.

    They were in the middle of her limb massage and she was lying on her back when a knock sounded on the door, and then it opened immediately as if the person on the other side couldn''t wait for anyone to open it for them.

    "Good afternoon. Ara, we''re here," Koharu''s voice rang in the room as she breezed inside, followed by four others. They were all in uniforms. It was obvious they came to the hospital as soon as classes finished.

    "Ara, I originally wanted to come with only Rin and Miharu. Then we chanced upon Uchida and Pres by the gates. They asked where we''re going, and when they found out we''re coming to visit you they asked to tag along."

    ''Pres'' meant Miyahara, the student council president.

    The corner of Ara''s lips twitched again in amusement. "Chanced upon" indeed. Knowing Koharu, meeting Uchida, the school paper''s editor, and the student council president was not a coincidence.

    Rin and Miharu, on the other hand, were her other lackeys. All four of them hung out together before.

    Their view of Ara was blocked by the doctor and the other nurse, so they hadn''t seen her yet. She was still on her back with the other nurse stretching and massaging her arm.

    "Make yourselves comfortable," the elderly doctor said as he gestured for them to sit on the couch. "Ms. Suzuki''s checkup and massage will be over soon. Her injuries were very serious, so we need to make her body regain its strength."

    Hearing this, Ara''s amusement increased. She was just thinking of how to explain her situation without giving Koharu room to declare that she was faking being sick since she looked fine now when the doctor spoke and did it for her.

    Ah, doc, you''re such a good teammate, she thought. She''d tell Aki to give the people who took good care of her here some generous thank you gifts.

    "Oh, that''s horrible," Koharu commented dramatically, and the others expressed their own concerns. "What is the extent of her injuries?"

    The girl wanted to know the details, and the doctor hesitated as he glanced at Ara. "You can tell them, doctor," she consented, and the doctor gladly humored their inquiries.

    "She broke many bones in her body, like her arm, hands, shoulder, some ribs, and there''s a crack on her skull. Two of her ribs pierced her lungs. The severity of her wounds caused her to nearly die multiple times in a span of six hours during surgery before falling in a deep coma for more than a month."

    Loud gasps echoed in the room. It was the first time they found out about the magnitude of her injuries. Just the thought of breaking a bone was awful ¨C what more multiple and life-threatening ones?

    "Oh Ara, that''s just too much," Koharu, the best actress crooned. It was honestly overdramatic it sounded fake.

    Suzuki Ara had no idea how she ever bought this woman''s entire performance before. She felt totally stupid for always believing this burikko ¨C then she remembered it was not really her who this girl played with and she felt better.

    "But it''s still okay Ara. Don''t be sad. Even if you got disfigured, at least you survived that horrible accident," the self-declared ''best friend'' continued and finally, Ara''s eyes sparkled with glee.

    Ha!

    She was spot on. The little miss came here with people to shame and to try and embarrass her.

    "That''s right, Ms. Suzuki. The most important thing is that you are alive. Life is precious," the student council president added, but his tone of voice sounded scolding. After all, they were all thinking Ara tried to commit suicide.

    "Well, I''m glad I''m alive too. After all, I want to seek justice for myself and find the culprit who tampered with my car."

    The nurse had finished her massage and helped her up on the bed, and everyone was shocked upon seeing her. In spite of all the injuries she was supposed to have had, there was no trace of them on her right now. Her, face, her skin ¨C they were glowing.

    She was only not disfigured, she even looked better than she did before she had the accident.

    And her eyes ¨C her eyes looked¡­ different.

    "S-Suzuki? Is that you?" Miyahara, the student council president asked in awe.

    "Of course!" Ara smiled so wide, but her eyes bore fire as she transferred her gaze from one person to another. "Who else could it be ¨Ca ghost that came back for revenge?"

    "Of course not," Pres said, still staring at the beauty on the hospital bed. "It''s just¡­"

    "You look different," Uchida, the school paper editor commented as he looked at her face. "Okada said you were disfigured."

    "Oh?"Ara fixed her gaze on her ''best friend'', who seemed to be still frozen as she stared at her. "I wonder why Koharu said that when she hasn''t seen me yet since the accident."

    At the mention of her name, Okada Koharu snapped out of her trance and stammered her excuses. "Ah, but that was because¡­ When we talked on the phone you said you were severely injured and I assumed ¨C "

    "You told people I''m disfigured because you assumed I am?" What a great joke.

    "Well¡­"Okada Koharu looked upset and troubled as she squirmed from everyone''s gazes, and Ara smirked.

    "You''re already writhing from just this?" Ara thought to herself. "This is just the beginning. There''s more to come¡­"

 Chapter 18 - Having Fun

    "Well, it doesn''t matter, isn''t it? The most important thing is that you''re not disfigured," Koharu said in a rush, finally recovering from her shock.

    "And you look totally fine. You don''t look like you had an accident at all. You look so pretty, and even your eyes changed color. Did you really get injured so badly? Or were you just playing with us to make us worry for you?" she added in a sweet, but rebuking tone.

    It may sound harmless, but the way she said it was as if she caught someone playing sick to get attention.

    With this, Koharu, the burriko, successfully transferred everyone''s attention back to Ara.

    Oooh good.

    But the simpleton forgot the doctor and the nurses were in the room. So, before the others could even react, the doctor and the nurses who felt offended at her words rebutted her suave accusations. But they asked permission from Ara before they spoke to the visitors, and she just nodded her agreement.

    "Young miss, I''m sorry for interrupting your reunion, but Ms. Suzuki''s injuries are real. She was just lucky that when she drifted into a deep sleep, her body cooperated well with the medication and healed at a very speedy rate. The glow on her skin was due to her brother''s order to have a dermatologist and nutritionist take care of her body as soon as she woke up."

    "That''s right," one of the nurses added. "I''m actually the one in charge of applying creams and body massages to Ms. Suzuki," she said with pride.

    "As for her eyes," the doctor added. "It''s a rare condition someone gets when he or she received severe head trauma. If you still have doubts, you are welcome to come with me and I will show you all her x-rays and laboratory exams."

    The last line was delivered with only a slightly veiled warning. After all, at the end of the day, the staff had to protect the reputation of the hospital. If someone who''s obviously not shy to slander people was here, they had to defend themselves.

    If Okada Koharu managed to make everyone believe that Ara lied despite what the doctor already said, it would appear as if the hospital conspired to fake the patient''s condition. It''s a type of scandal that would end the hospital. In Japan, everything was depended on reputation.

    "Do you want to come with us to see her records?" the doctor asked as he transferred his disapproving gaze from one guest to another. The nurses mimicked his look as they too stared at the potential troublemakers.

    Technically, the doctor couldn''t show them Ara''s records without her permission, but she didn''t mind, so she never bothered reminding him. This was after all in her favor. It would save her a lot of time and energy.

    "Ah, there''s no need for that," Pres said as he pulled Koharu to the side. "Okada was just teasing Suzuki. They''re actually the best of friends."

    "Oh?"The doctor and the nurses didn''t look like they believed it but refrained from giving any further comments.

    "Then if you don''t need anything else, we would take our leave."

    The doctor then turned to Ara as he bid goodbye ¨C but not before reminding her not to overexert herself.

    Soon, Suzuki Ara was left alone with her guests. For a while, it was quiet in the room, until she got out of bed and stood up.

    "Are you hungry? My brother got me some snacks earlier."

    "Ara, are you sure you can move around? The doctor just told you not to overexert yourself," Rin reminded her worriedly as she stood up and pushed Ara back to sit on the bed gently.

    Rin and Miharu might be friends with Koharu, but Ara had no bitter feelings with them. Like the past her, they were pretty passive people and just followed Koharu around.

    The only reason why Koharu used her instead of them was because those two belonged to average families, and their personalities. Ara, on the other hand, was only passive to Koharu because she liked her as a friend, but she''s really someone people couldn''t control otherwise - that and the fact that she''s smart academically and was very rich.

    "I''m honestly okay. I''m even doing some therapy exercises already," Ara assured her, but the girl didn''t allow her to move.

    "Where is it? I''ll go get it," she volunteered, and Ara had no choice but to point at the boxes sitting on the table at the mini kitchen.

    "We actually got you some snacks and drinks as well," Miyahara said as he and Uchida showed the bags they brought and took out the small bottled drinks and small bags of snacks and placed them on the table.

    "Wow!"Rin suddenly blurted out and everyone turned to her.

    She was carrying an elegant black box in her arm as she went to the table and placed it there. The others who saw the box were amazed too.

    "Oh my, isn''t this wagashi from Kuuya?"Miharu was also delighted.

    Kuuya was a wagashi or traditional Japanese sweets shop located in Ginza, the most upscale district in Tokyo, and was one of the most expensive sweets retailers. It''s an extremely popular store that''s rather iconic because of its one hundred-and-thirty-one year history. One couldn''t just go there and buy without reservation, most especially their specialty sweet called "Monaka", a sweet made of mochi flour wafers and an azuki bean filling.

    "Quick open it," Uchida who''s a guy ordered excitedly. It was how popular this dessert shop was.

    Rin opened it, and several rows of cute traditional sweets were inside. It was easy to see that everyone fell in love and they ceased fire. Even Koharu kept quiet to eat.

    "Amazing Suzuki, your brother really pampers you," Rin commented as she happily popped a cute sticky rice cake in her mouth.

    She was referring of course about the difficulty of getting sweets at Kuuya.

    "Well, I''m his only sister so it''s natural that he spoils me, right?"Ara replied with a grin and Koharu almost choked.

    "But I thought your relationship with your brother was not close," Miharu said thoughtfully as she turned to Koharu who paled. She had told Rin and Miharu that Aki hated Ara''s guts because she''s so ill-tempered and stubborn.

    Ara smiled sweetly. "How could that be? We may fight but which siblings don''t ever fight? If my brother and I are not close, he wouldn''t have taken a break from work to care for me when I was in critical condition nor get me these sweets, right?"

    After everything that they''d seen, everyone quietly agreed. What Ara said made sense. Rin and Miharu''s brows were knitted a little as they gave Koharu contemplating looks.

    "Suzuki," Uchida started; his eyes bright with curiosity. "You said earlier that someone tampered with your car?"

    His question made the already pale Koharu stiffen, but it was subtle that the others didn''t notice except for Ara.

    "Yes. The brakes didn''t work when I stepped on it, so I turned the wheel and hit the lamppost."

    "So that thing about you committing suicide because you''re depressed was not true?" Miharu asked wide-eyed.

    Ara then pretended to look surprised. "Depressed? Me?" she scoffed.

    "Well¡­"

    "Well, you look so disinterested in the world and sad so we thought you were suffering from depression," Koharu explained hastily before the others looked at her suspiciously again.

    Just like the other rumors, she was the one who told everyone Ara was suffering from depression anyway. It was a good thing that the way she said it was not direct, as if she just mentioned her thoughts out loud, creating a huge misunderstanding.

    "I look disinterested because I''m bored," Ara drawled out lazily. "But why would I be depressed? I''m Suzuki Ara, heiress of the Suzuki Raiden Group, the spoiled younger sister of Suzuki Aki, my grades are high and I don''t look bad. Why would I be depressed?"

    If someone else would say what she did, it would come out as boasting, but Ara''s way of saying it was like just stating facts so it was not offensive.

    And they were indeed true.

    Starting today, Suzuki Ara would make sure everyone would know these facts. She would not let Okada Koharu use her as she did in the past, and she would make sure that people would discover this so-called heroine was in truth a burikko.

    AH, but she would take her sweet time though. It''s not fun if she''d end it immediately. There were still two months remaining of school after all. Remembering this, Ara made an innocent expression.

    "I wonder if the police already found the culprit who sabotaged my car," she said out loud and she almost laughed to see Koharu''s eyes filling with panic.

    "Well, your family has influence so it will not take time for them to catch that person," the President assured her.

    Ara nodded. "I already pity that person actually. My brother would destroy him completely," she added, that made Okada Koharu lose all blood on her face, and she laughed.

    Ara had been a good and considerate princess while she was in Ritz. The last time she ever did something bad was when she sneaked out of the castle to go to the festival and got beaten by a minotaur.

    It was safe to say that Suzuki Ara never realized being naughty was so much fun until now¡­

 Chapter 19 - Bugged

    The day was nice that last week of January. Feathery snow fell from the sky, painting the landscape white.

    In the Homura House, the sliding panel that was made of translucent paper in a wooden frame facing the zen garden was opened wide, exposing the elegant tatami room within.

    Inside, a handsome, but solemn-looking young man wearing a black kimono, sat by the kotatsu, a low table with an inbuilt electric heater covered by a heavy futon blanket, with his legs under the mantle for comfort. Behind him were elegant sliding panels, painted with golden dragons and clouds. For an outsider, this youth looked like a Japanese feudal lord, in this place that seemed to be frozen in time.

    A servant had brought him tea, and some traditional sweets earlier to enjoy as he watched the snow-covered garden outside. This was his typical afternoon whenever he was at home.

    TIP TAP TIP TAP

    Soft footfalls landed on the old wooden floor along the length of the outer corridor that wrapped around the traditional Japanese house, making the boards groan a little with the weight. Regardless of how much one took good care not to create noise, it was a fact that the house itself had aged.

    The young man paused from drinking his tea, his ice blue gaze lifting from his snack towards the corner of the sliding doors where another young man with chestnut hair popped his head.

    "Yo!"

    Kazehaya Gin in a checked suit and red tie, greeted as he waved his hand, and walked into the tatami room with his shoeless feet. With a carefree grin, he plopped himself on the other end of the table and helped himself with the sweets uninvited.

    "Tea please," he called out to the servants waiting outside before turning back to the other young man, popping a piece of rice cake in his mouth as he did.

    "You''re blocking the view," Homura Ryuu told him blandly, without as much changing the solemn expression on his face.

    Gin was five centimeters taller than the Koutaishidenka, so it was normal for him to obstruct his vision. With a childish pout, he lifted his butt and dragged his body to the side so he''s now sitting on Ryuu''s left than in front.

    "For a man with a huge company to run, you seem to always have some free time," Ryuu commented just as the servant bearing tea came.

    Gin smiled at the servant and gave his thanks. He waited for her to leave before turning back to his friend. "I''m just a very awesome worker, I finish my tasks fast."

    "Should I add to your workload then?" Ryuu asked with a frown, and Gin automatically went into a panic.

    "You shouldn''t, you evil prince," Kazehaya complained. "I will die if you add more to my work."

    "Weren''t you an awesome worker? I''m sure you can take it," Ryuu chided mildly as he picked up his cup of tea to drink, and Gin swore he could see a pair of small devil horns on the man''s head.

    "Stop," Gin retorted with another pout. "I already had enough bullying from your wife. Spare me," he continued, making the Koutaishidenka pause and stare at him with one raven brow raised in question.

    "I paid Ara a visit the other day," Gin said sheepishly.

    "So why did you only come here now if you went days ago?"

    "Hey, who sent me to Europe on an emergency business trip?" Gin countered, and for the first time since he arrived, Ryuu''s thin lips curved into a smile, his blue eyes glittered in amusement, and Kazehaya Gin''s eyes widened as he realized something.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAH Ryuu, you meanie!" Gin pulled at his hair. "You did that on purpose! You sent me away because you were jealous I got to see your wife first!"

    A low chuckle escaped Homura''s lips, making the poor CEO stop and study his face. "Hey¡­"

    "What?" Ryuu asked innocently as he continued sipping his tea, and Gin''s suspicions grew.

    "You''re not angry."

    It''s the first time Gin ever mentioned Ara''s name that the Koutashidenka didn''t get upset nor refuse to acknowledge her existence. In fact, he didn''t get upset when he mentioned the word "wife" pertaining to the girl. He was wondering what happened when another thought hit him.

    Wait a minute¡­

    "Young Master," Gin called, his eyes accusing the young man who continued to drink his tea nonchalantly. "You bugged me," he said matter-of-factly.

    "Congratulations, you finally realized," Homura Ryuu put his teacup down to give his friend a round of applause. "But to clarify that, it''s actually the room that''s bugged and not your person."

    "You bugged her room? How? When?" Gin was surprised.

    "You actually sent it to her," the prince said, and an image of an elegant bouquet of camellias flashed in Gin''s mind.

    Seeing as he finally understood, Homura grinned. "I knew you would be up to something when you came here last, so I had someone watch you. When Fuji ordered the flowers, I had someone put the bug in it."

    "You''re so mean!" Kazehaya Gin was aghast.

    "What do you mean? Didn''t you do the same?" the Koutaishidenka rebutted, his brow arched at his friend, who folded and sighed as he unhappily took out a mini recorder from his breast pocket and placed it on the table.

    It was true that he had recorded everything, the entire time he was at Ara''s hospital suite. "That''s why you weren''t surprised when I said your wife bullied me," Gin grumbled, and Homura let out another laugh.

    "But she''s right, you look weird," Ryuu commented, noting Gin''s colorful ensemble.

    "I''m not weird! It''s called fashion. FASHION. Stop commenting on my clothes when you only know how to dress up like an old man," Gin grumbled again as he eyed Koutashidenka''s elegant black kimono.

    To say that Homura Ryuu looked like an old man was a lie of course. But he wouldn''t say that to him.

    "So?" Gin prompted afterwards. If the Koutaishidenka already listened in on their conversation and more, he''d want to know what he thought.

    With this, Ryuu took his phone which was laid on the tatami on his side, slid his fingers on the smooth surface as he typed something, and then placed it on the table.

    In an instant, a recording of conversations between people played in the room.

    "This¡­"Gin frowned. He didn''t recognize the voices but since the word ''Pres'' was mentioned, it was definitely people from Ara''s school ¨C and he was right.

    It was a recording of the conversation between Ara and her schoolmates when they came to visit her. The two remained quiet as they listened, and their faces became more and more somber as it went on.

    "Suzuki, you said earlier that someone tampered with your car?"

    "Yes. The brakes didn''t work when I stepped on it, so I turned the wheel and hit the lamppost."

    "So that thing about you committing suicide because you''re depressed was not true?"

    "Depressed? Me?"

    "Well, you look so disinterested in the world and sad so we thought you were suffering from depression."

    The last girl''s voice sounded like she was trying to pressure people into believing that Ara was depressed, and Gin''s frown turned into a scowl. But he didn''t say anything until the recording finished.

    "I wonder if the police already found the culprit who sabotaged my car."

    "Well, your family has influence so it will not take time for them to catch that person."

    "I already pity that person actually. My brother would destroy him completely."

    "So you were not really trying to kill Ichihara and commit suicide?" The boy who first asked about the accident inquired again like someone trying to squeeze prime meat for juicy gossip.

    "Ha? Why would I do that?" Ara''s voice sounded annoyed as if she thought the question was irrational.

    "Well, because they said you''re head over heels in love with Sonoda, and since Ichihara is his girlfriend, you wanted to harm her."

    "Oh lord, what teen drama is this?" Gin muttered, and Ryuu waved his hand to shut him up as they continued to listen. By this time, Ara sounded really frustrated like she was dealing with stupid people and was exhausted. "Poor Ara¡­"

 Chapter 20 - Tantrum Prince

    The recording continued to play in the room, and the two men listened attentively.

    "Firstly, when did I ever say I like Sonoda?" Ara''s voice asked. "I haven''t even talked to the guy, and the reason why I knew he exists, is because Koharu talked about him a lot until my ears got numb."

    There was a bit of silence as if the people were absorbing her words.

    "Come to think of it, it''s really Koharu who likes to talk about him," a girl agreed.

    "Yeah, and Ara looked like she didn''t care most of the time," another girl said.

    There was another round of uneasy silence until a girl''s flustered voice spoke. "Oh no! I thought Ara likes Sonoda, so I''ve been giving her information about her crush. I didn''t know it was just a misunderstanding!"

    "Ah so it was just a misunderstanding," the voice belonging to someone called ''Pres'' spoke. "So Suzuki really had an unfortunate accident."

    "All this time, we were thinking you fell crazy in love at first sight with Sonoda and was having a competition with Ichihara," the other guy said.

    "Who falls in love at first sight? Only dumb Disney characters do that, right?"Ara''s voice was so serious that Gin couldn''t help letting out a chuckle.

    This mean girl¡­ he thought as he looked up to see the Koutaishidenka had a similar amused tilt to his lips. He wanted to tease him but the recording hadn''t finished yet.

    "Ara, you''ve never fallen in love?"

    "Nope."

    "Not even once?" the girl asked, and Gin somehow felt nervous, because he already somewhat realized the possibility of Ryuu being jealous.

    There was silence for a while, and Kazehaya could imagine that girl looking thoughtful, and he prayed she''d answer "No."

    But she didn''t.

    "Well, I wouldn''t say it was love, but I did feel attracted to someone before."

    "Oh? So Suzuki has someone she likes."

    Gin nervously glanced at Ryuu, but the prince just continued to sip his tea like it was nothing.

    "Not really like in a sense that I fell in love ¨C it''s just a senior from a different school I admired before. I don''t even know his complete name, I just heard someone call him Kou. They came to our middle school to perform traditional archery."

    At the mention of archery, Gin stopped and frowned at Ryuu who still had an innocent look on his face. The rest of the conversations in the recording were just mundane, so the prince stopped it.

    "What?" Ryuu asked after being stared at for a while.

    "That senior the princess likes," Gin started as he pondered.

    Even if the Homura prince finished his education at a very early age since he''s a genius, the clan made him repeat and attend middle school to learn how to socialize with people his age. Kazehaya was five years older than Ryuu so he never attended school with him ¨C but his little brother, Aoi did.

    Aoi, when he was younger, just like Gin called Ryuu "Koutaishidenka", but preferred calling him with the shortened version "Kou". His younger brother was similar in age to Ryuu, and he also practiced archery.

    Gin''s eyes glint with insight. He already knew the Koutaishidenka went to see Ara in the last year of her middle school. Ryuu was even willing to announce their engagement at that time but didn''t, because of the Suzuki couple''s death. But after that, the news of Ara being crazy in love with a boy from her school popped up, and Ryuu became angry.

    But the Koutaishidenka''s not angry right now.

    "It''s you. You''re the senior who did archery at her school."Gin was amazed. It made sense.

    All this time, the Homura crown prince was just throwing a jealousy fit. But now that it was cleared, and it turned out that it was he who Ara liked, his mood was good again.

    Ryuu, on the other hand, didn''t acknowledge nor deny Gin''s speculation. He continued sipping his tea, his expression closed up again.

    "Find out the bottom of this," the Koutashidenka ordered softly. "Don''t let that detective handle Ara''s case anymore. Use one from our own people. "

    Kazehaya Gin nodded. The reports they''d been receiving about Ara was from a normal detective agency. Although they''re good, they didn''t have the capacity to do a thorough investigation. Because they used that normal agency, they had been receiving reports that were now questionable.

    The man they hired probably just did routine interviews with people from the school. If someone was controlling the rumors there, then it was natural that they''d get reports about those only.

    "I''m sorry about this," Gin apologized. If they used their own people from the start, they wouldn''t have been blinded and would have done something to stop it. It was his oversight that the future lady of the Homura House nearly died.

    "It''s not solely your mistake," Ryuu said. "The bigger blame is mine," he added as he sighed heavily.

    "Find out who that Koharu is. Check her background. She''s totally suspicious. If she had something to do with Ara''s accident, I will deal with her personally." Ryuu then picked up a file from his side and handed it to Gin.

    Kazehaya opened it and was surprised. It was the engagement contract between Ryuu''s parents and the Suzuki couple for Ara and Ryuu. It was signed the year Ara was born, and another one when she turned fourteen, just a year before the couple died.

    "This¡­"

    Gin flipped over the pages, and almost whistled at the clauses. It was a very, very generous contract that would benefit Ara''s family a lot the moment they married.

    "What do you have in mind?"

    At Gin''s question, Ryuu recalled Ara''s voice as she talked about the senior she admired, and his lips curved into a faint smile.

    "I guess, it''s about time to contact Suzuki Aki," the Koutaishidenka replied, and Gin was ecstatic.

    Finally!

    "I will do it ASAP!"

    He stood up, much energized, and was about to leave when he remembered something.

    "Koutaishidenka," he called, and Ryuu raised his head to look at him.

    "If you''re happy, then why did you send me away?" Gin wanted to know badly. If it weren''t for him, they wouldn''t know the truth.

    The day after he visited Ara, he was suddenly whisked away to France to attend two gruesome days of boring meetings. That was a total punishment. Shouldn''t he be rewarded instead?

    As soon as he asked though, Ryuu gave him a glower. "Who told you to go see her first?" he snapped and Gin was totally scandalized at the unfairness.

    "Koutaishidenka ¨C you tantrum prince!"

 Chapter 21 - New Battlefield

    "Ara, are you ready?"

    Suzuki Aki strode down the stairs of their home as he fixed his tie. It''s been two days since Ara came back home from the hospital, and the house that had been quiet the past couple of months became lively again.

    "Yep," Ara chirped as she popped the last piece of toast in her mouth, and drank the rest of her juice.

    She was wearing a dark blue jacket and a short checked maroon skirt, with long black socks that reached her knee and black shoes ¨C her school''s uniform. Today marked the second month since her accident last November, and it''ll be her first day back to school.

    Aki finished fixing his clothes, and the housekeeper handed him his briefcase for work.

    "Put your glasses on," he ordered, and Ara put the prescription glasses with UV coating on. Since her irises changed in color, the doctor told her brother that her eyes would be more sensitive to the sun.

    It''s not really true in Ara''s case, but she didn''t fight. In fact, she''s happy to be wearing spectacles. It''d prevent other people from ogling her. She noticed that since most people had dark brown eyes, her silver-grey orbs were much attention-grabbing.

    "Let''s go then," the older Suzuki beckoned, and the younger one hurriedly stepped in next to her brother as they went outside towards the waiting car, a Kamui Eternal Black Toyota Century.

    Due to the accident, Aki still didn''t have the heart to let her drive again, for now, so she would have to be chauffeured to school. Today she''d be hitching a ride with her brother who insisted on bringing her to school himself.

    Ara had no complaints. Although she did remember how to drive due to her inherited memories, she had no confidence in being able to do it immediately. She''s scared she''d make a mistake in handling the metal carriage and be in another accident.

    She''s very confident she wouldn''t get injured, but that didn''t apply to bystanders who''d be unlucky to get caught. She would have to ask her brother to have her take a refresher course in driving some other time.

    As they drove out of the huge, western-style house, Ara looked out the window, her eyes taking in all the surroundings. She knew the place, again from memories, but she was asleep in the car when they came back from the hospital, so it was actually the first time she''s seeing the view in person.

    The Suzukis lived in a neighborhood called Denenchofu, one of the most expensive areas in Tokyo. This upscale European-style suburb with beautiful gardens and posh streets was planned to be exactly like London. The district was not only residential but was also home to some of Japan''s insanely large corporations, and home to business moguls, sports professionals, movie stars, and other great personalities.

    It was safe to say that the Suzuki Family was more than well off, and their status was that above normal rich people.

    "Don''t put your head out of the window. You''ll get hurt," Aki scolded her softly, and Ara immediately retreated back to her seat and behaved until they reached her school.

    The institute was just a few blocks away from where Ara had her accident, so it was around a thirty-minute drive from their place. It didn''t take long before they arrived in front of the gates where other students gave the parked car curious glances as they entered the school.

    "Are you sure you want to go?"

    Ara laughed at her brother. It was the umpteenth time he asked her the same question since last night, but she wouldn''t change her mind.

    "Really, big brother, you should chill. I''ll be fine," she said as she got out of the car and waved at him.

    Suzuki Aki had no choice but to leave her, albeit reluctantly. He really didn''t want her back in the school but he had already allowed her.

    "Call me if something happens. I''ll come to pick you up later okay?" he said, and waited for her to nod her agreement, before raising the car window and telling the driver to drive on.

    "So¡­"

    Ara turned her gaze towards the building, and to the students who had stopped to stare at her with their unwelcoming gazes. It seemed they were still unaware of what really happened to her despite the student council president''s and the others'' visits to the hospital.

    But it was okay. She was not expecting the rumors to go away so easily anyway. At least, with the visit, she was already able to start unhinging her ''best friend''s'' handiwork. Little by little, she would cause more fissures and crack the innocent princess fa?ade that burikko wore like armor.

    This would be her new battlefield. The fight to destroy Okada Koharu would officially begin as soon as she stepped over the gates. Her body hummed in anticipation. She wondered how bad the "evil" Suzuki Ara should act today.

    With this thought, Ara couldn''t help a giggle from escaping her lips. Who knew that the heroine of the Immortal War would be such a villain someday?

    ==============================

    Suzuki Aki arrived at his office, half dispirited. He had brought Ara to school, and his sister assured him that she would be fine, but he couldn''t help but worry. He''d been a student years ago too, so he knew how kids could be mean.

    If someone had bad rumors about them, the possibility of that person being bullied was very high. He wondered if he should go back to get her. He really should have insisted she finished her studies at home.

    "Pres," a voice suddenly spoke behind him, breaking his reverie. "Yes?"

    Pres meant company president, which was who he was. Remembering this, he shook off all thoughts about Ara, and focused on work at hand.

    "We finished the proposal," his secretary, Asou Chiaki said as she handed him some files.

    "Thanks," he nodded as he took the documents, but not before staring at his secretary-assistant and carried it to his table where he studied each page.

    It was the business proposal for a new resort focusing on health that they wanted to pitch to Homura International that he and his special team had worked diligently on for months. If they''re able to get the backing of the huge company, there was no telling how much the Suzuki Raiden Group would go up the economic ladder.

    But¡­

    The problem was how to get it to Homura. It was difficult for local businessmen to have an appointment with them, and if he''s able to score one, who knew when it would be. He was in no position to rush a meeting date with them.

    Aki sighed heavily and then frowned. He recalled the time at the hospital when Ara said Kazehaya Gin came to visit her. But of course, he chalked it up to coincidence. The CEO of Homura might have gotten confused with whom he was supposed to visit. After all, it wasn''t a secret that the genius was strange in some ways.

    Maybe Kazehaya had realized he got the room wrong too late and didn''t bother leaving. Aki laughed at the thought. It was totally possible.

    He was still thoroughly amused when his personal mobile phone rang, and he frowned for the caller was not registered. He answered it nonetheless for it might be from Ara''s school.

    "Hello? Is this President Suzuki?"A friendly baritone spoke from the other end, and Aki hesitated.

    "Yes, this is Suzuki. May I know who this is?" he asked.

    "Ah, President, it''s Kazehaya Gin," the caller said, and Suzuki Aki nearly shat in his pants, his eyes popping out of their sockets.

    WHAAAAT?!

    "I''m so sorry if I took liberty in getting your personal number and calling you out of the blue. I hope you don''t mind," Kazehaya apologized and Aki shook his head even if the other couldn''t see him.

    Of course, he didn''t mind! He didn''t dare.

    "President Kazehaya, how may I help you?" Aki thanked heavens his voice sounded normal.

    "I was wondering if President Suzuki could squeeze a little time to meet me later today."

    "Of course," Suzuki Aki answered immediately. He already took a mental note to tell his secretary to cancel his appointments for the day.

    Happy with his answer, Kazehaya Gin gave him the name and address of the restaurant they''d be meeting later and hung up.

    Minutes after the call, Suzuki Aki was still in a daze. Just earlier he was thinking of ways to get his proposal to Homura, without any positive results. Then the CEO himself gave him a call and requested to meet him.

    "What is this stroke of luck?" he wondered, then he remembered Kazehaya''s visit to Ara when his little sister called him weird, and a cold shiver ran down his spine. "Or is he going to scold me?"

    With all his heart, Suzuki Aki prayed that it was not the case.

    ,

 Chapter 22 - Hard to Deal With

    In Japan, the school year was very unique. Classes started in April and ended in March, and were divided into three semesters. The first one began the first week of April, until mid- July where students had their end of term exams right before the summer vacation. Classes resumed in September until December before the winter break. The third and last semester opened on the second week of January until the end of the term in March.

    Technically, Ara had missed the term end exam last December, because she was in a coma. But she already took the special exam at the hospital, and her results still topped, so her class rank didn''t change.

    Now, it''s the second week of the last term, and graduating students were busy with their exams. By this time, they already knew where they would be studying after graduation. But, before the grueling days of examinations, there''s an activity that most students look forward to: the four-day school trip.

    Suzuki Ara walked the familiar corridor to her classroom. It was still a little bit early, so the class hadn''t started yet. Before she came into the room, her classmates were abuzz about the school trip. But, as soon as she stepped in, the room fell silent as they stared at her.

    Since she''s the top student in her grade, her seat was placed in front, next to the window. Just like what the original always did, she just remained quiet after murmuring her greetings to the others.

    Normally, people were wary of her because of her status. But due to the last rumor, there were some brave souls who didn''t care to gossip about her in her presence.

    "Look at her. She''s so brave to come back after what happened."

    "Well, that''s a true heiress for you. She could kill someone without even blinking like offing with insects."

    "I wonder why the school would let someone like that here."

    "She should have just died in the accident. Why did she have to come back?" another one said with a voice loud enough to travel across the room and everybody gasped, afraid that Ara would do something.

    "Shhhh¡­ quiet Nanako, she might hear you," another scolded the loud girl, but the latter just became braver, seeing as Ara had no reaction.

    "So what if she does? What could she do ¨C try to kill us?" the girl declared dramatically, then paused and placed her hands on her bosom. "Oh I forgot ¨C she already did try killing someone. Isn''t that why she got into the accident?"

    At this point, more of their classmates had arrived including the student council president, Miyahara.

    "What''s going on?" he asked.

    Thinking that the president would take her side, the girl, Nanako told him everything, and seeing the frown that marred his face, she felt smug.

    "Yashiro," the student council president called the girl, Yashiro Nanako softly. "It''s not good to speak badly of people, most especially without any proof," he reprimanded the girl.

    "What?" The girl was surprised.

    When the accident happened, everyone talked badly about Suzuki Ara, and the student council president let them. It gave her the impression that he also thought the same.

    "All of you should know better than talk about things without basis." Miyahara gave their gossiping classmates a warning look which made all of them shut up.

    Afterwards, the student council president walked towards Ara, so she turned to look at him, her eyes wondering what he''d do, and was surprised when he bowed.

    "I''m so sorry about that Suzuki. We haven''t really explained about your accident to everyone properly. Because of that, you were put into a bad position."

    Ah, so that''s why.

    Ara was thinking for the rumors to have lessened a bit after their visit, and after she took her missed exams since she had to submit her medical records and certificates to the school, but it didn''t. But it''s okay. It''s not like she hadn''t anticipated this scenario as well. Besides¡­

    "It''s alright Pres. The gossips of plebeians don''t really affect me," Ara said with a saccharine-sweet smile that almost blinded everyone. Even with her spectacles, her beauty could still make people halt. In fact, the black-rimmed glasses even added to her charms.

    "And in case I do get offended," Ara shrugged her elegant shoulders nonchalantly. "I have my lawyers to deal with them."

    Another collective gasp echoed in the room. But Ara was not yet finished. She lazily transferred her gaze from one person to another in the room.

    "In case the plebeians'' brains couldn''t comprehend because their IQ''s not even good enough to get good grades in senior high, under Article 230-1 of the Criminal Code of Japan: A person who defames another by alleging facts in public shall, regardless of whether such facts are true or false, be punished by imprisonment with or without work for not more than three years or a fine of not more than five hundred thousand yen."

    Miyahara shifted nervously on his feet, his hands raised in front of him as he tried to pacify Ara. "Er... Suzuki, I think there''s no need for lawyers. Yashiro will not do it again."

    "Well, I hope so." Ara smiled again. "I also worry about their future you know ¨C it''s hard to get a decent job when they don''t have any backing ¨C what more if they get expelled for being libelous." Her tone of voice was mild and laced with concern. But the barbs she threw smacked them in their most vulnerable part.

    After all, this school was only a semi-exclusive one, and most of the students here came from middle-class families. The reason why Suzuki Ara was enrolled here was because her parents wanted her to have a normal upbringing, mingling with normal people.

    After this, the bell rang, signaling the start of homeroom, and everybody returned to their proper seats. Nobody in her class bothered her again after this. They had no way to fight against her after all.

    Seeing as Ara won this round, her lips curved into a cold smile.

    What was worse than dealing with a cold-hearted-biyatch? Simple: A cold-hearted-biyatch who had brains and money to back her scathing words.

    "I''m a super villain who fights with logic and follows the law," she giggled to herself.

    £¬

 Chapter 23 - Mischief Accomplished

    Oh no¡­

    It hadn''t been several minutes since she''d whipped her classmates when Suzuki Ara started regretting it. She just realized she had robbed herself of more fun by ending the issue with them immediately.

    "Urgh¡­me and my unstoppable mouth," she murmured.

    She was honestly feeling remorse now as she thought about how her life would fall into a mundane cycle ¨C the excitement of battle, slowly extinguishing soon. After all, completely dealing with her enemies in this world was a child''s play.

    She pondered if this was the same way other deities felt ¨C this suffocating boredom that drove even the most good-natured of the celestial beings into descending from heaven to cause mischief. Once she paid her debts to the real Ara, she honestly had no idea what to do next.

    Back in Ritz, there was never a day she was bored. She had her princess training, then her military education to deal with every day. In her free time, she took Lucius and Rubic hunting. Even if she excelled more in swordsmanship, she was also quite talented in archery thanks to her archer friends. Then some days she''d drag even Sven, Horgall and Midas to explore some dungeons. It was fun.

    Pain sliced through her heart as memories of her friends came flooding back. It hadn''t been a while since she came into this world, but her memories of her days in Ritz felt like a lifetime ago.

    She wondered if she had truly become a cold-hearted person, realizing that aside from the first two weeks here in Tokyo, she had never thought about her loyal vassals until now. The thought lowered her spirits. She felt like she had failed them.

    When the teacher strode in, he beamed upon seeing Suzuki Ara and concernedly asked about her well-being. Among the faculty, the extent of her condition was not a secret. Also, even if Miyahara Shoji, the student council president failed to explain to the students about the misunderstanding, he was able to inform the teachers about it.

    In short, Suzuki Ara''s reputation had been half-cleared. Only the students were left, especially the root of all problems: Okada Koharu.

    "I''m feeling a lot better, thank you for asking," Ara answered with a small smile.

    "If you''re not feeling well or if there''s something, don''t hesitate to inform us or Miyahara here so he can assist you," the teacher said, much to the disbelief of the class, though they remained quiet.

    Aside from Miyahara Shoji, none of them could understand why the teacher was being nice to her. The uproar the day after the accident when everybody found out that Ichihara Midori nearly became a victim of this yandere character was really huge.

    They wondered if it''s because Suzuki Ara bribed the faculty. It was possible considering how rich her family was. The turn of events made most of them unhappy and resentful.

    "I will," Ara answered, as the corner of her eye caught Yashiro Nanako''s face filled with contempt as she surreptitiously did something under the table. The silly girl sat at the front as well, two rows away from her. She reckoned, the girl must be typing something on her phone.

    Ha!

    With a furtive grin, Suzuki Ara sent electricity her way.

    Technically, electricity could possibly be transferred through the air ¨C but standard temperature and pressure air had very high resistance to the flow of electric current. To achieve this feat, electricity was generally first converted into either of two forms of energy: photons and magnetic fields.

    But Ara was Alinea, the lightning and thunder demigod. With her magic seals, she could bypass this technicality and use electricity anytime, anywhere to anything and anyone with a simple flick of her finger.

    ZZZAP

    Yashiro Nanako didn''t realize that a small seal appeared on her wrist and she felt suddenly electrified she screamed.

    "AAAAAAAAH!"

    The phone she was holding earlier flew past her head towards the front and landed on the teacher''s table. The commotion broke the ice and made everyone laugh at her silliness that even the teacher couldn''t help his mouth from twitching but fought hard to be serious.

    "Yashiro, why did you suddenly scream? I have to remind you though that it''s not time to use your phone. If you do it again I will confiscate this," the teacher warned softly as he picked up the mobile phone, but he accidentally glanced at the open screen, and his smile faded, replaced by a dark expression.

    Yashiro Nanako lost the color on her face as soon as the teacher saw her screen. She had typed and sent SMS to some of her friends who were in the same class ¨C and it''s not something nice.

    She had sent a message to her friends about taking Suzuki Ara to the restroom later to teach her a lesson.

    "Yashiro, it seems I will be confiscating this phone after all," the teacher announced with a frown as he scanned the rest of the class, after checking to whom the girl sent the message to. "You, you, and you ¨C come with me," he ordered.

    The girls who were called all looked unhappy being implicated by their friend''s stupidity. They glared at Yashiro who looked terrible. They had no choice but to follow, though, so they did. Because of the commotion, homeroom was canceled.

    The regular morning classes started and finished at lunch without further mishap. The girls who were called by the teacher returned by that time looking forlorn, their faces red as if they spent quite some time crying. It looked like they received quite the tongue lashing, and because of that, the other girls who were scolded appeared to hate Yashiro''s guts now.

    Ara''s eyes twinkled behind her glasses. It looked like her daily mischief''s been accomplished. She struck again.

 Chapter 24 - The side characters speak up

    "There you are Ara," Okada Koharu demurely said as she crossed the classroom to go to her seat.

    Behind her were Rin and Miharu. This year they didn''t belong to the same class so they could only meet at break time or after classes were over.

    But that was before.

    The Ara now really didn''t want to spend time with the burikko.

    "Let''s go eat," Koharu said, but Ara shook her head as she stood up.

    "Sorry, I''m not hungry," she apologized, and Rin and Miharu looked worried.

    "But you have to eat Ara. You just got out of the hospital."

    Ara felt a little bit guilty towards the other two girls, but she really had no energy to deal with Koharu at the moment.

    "Sorry guys, but Aki made me eat a lot this morning. I feel like I''m going to die if I eat now."

    "Oh, that''s bad. Do you want me to bring you to the nurse''s office?" Koharu asked looking very much concerned, and Ara stretched.

    "Nope. I will just take a walk. My stomach will settle down if I spend some energy," she said as she excused herself with a smile.

    She was walking along the corridor, several meters away when her ears perked, picking up sounds from her classroom. Generally, ordinary humans wouldn''t be able to hear clearly what people talked about inside the room at this distance, but not her.

    Normally, Koharu and the others should have already left the classroom right after she did because it''s not their room, but they did not, and Ara soon found out why.

    "Ah, and I was thinking we could eat together," Koharu''s voice sounded tragic, that if someone didn''t know better, he''d think she was suddenly abandoned. "We haven''t hung out for a long time, but she wouldn''t come to eat with us."

    Ara could already imagine her classmates'' disapproval of her increasing. How could she, Ara, just go and leave her friends who had wanted to spend time with her after so long, huh? How could she be so heartless?

    Ara didn''t care, however. Regardless of what her classmates would think, they couldn''t do anything to her after the issue with Yashiro earlier. She was about to continue walking when she heard Rin and Miharu''s voices.

    "How can you say that? Didn''t Ara already say she ate a lot and is not feeling well because of it?"

    "Don''t be so selfish Koharu. If Ara hears you, she will force herself to eat just to make you feel better. Wouldn''t that make her sicker in return? Do you want that to happen?"

    There was a pregnant silence after that as if the others were surprised Koharu got reprimanded suddenly by these two normally quiet girls.

    Suzuki Ara was also surprised. She was not expecting that the pacifist Rin and the pushover Miharu would speak up for her and stop Koharu''s drama. But what surprised her more was their next word.

    "We''re graduating soon. You have to learn to think before you do something or speak Koharu. Ara was already totally misunderstood because of you."

    It was Miharu who said that, and when she did, Ara''s classmates became curious and asked them some questions, which they gladly answered. Actually, they told them everything.

    "What? Suzuki doesn''t really like Sonoda?"

    "No. It was a misunderstanding. Koharu just thought Ara likes him so she kept talking about him, but Ara really likes someone else."

    This time, it was Rin who spoke. "Ara true love is an archer prince named Kou. They met and fell in love in middle school."

    Hearing this, Ara almost laughed. The way Rin said it was so dreamy, she could already imagine the stars in her eyes as she spoke.

    It was silly though. She never said she''s in love with someone. She just said there was a time when she felt attracted to someone. When they asked her that question about the person she liked, a memory of that boy from middle school popped in her head. It wasn''t hers, however, but since it''s the real Ara''s memory, it''s the answer she gave.

    However, a part in Ara''s heart was glad that both Rin and Miharu were starting to have a voice as well. It''s a small step, but who knew, maybe in the future, they''d also stop being side characters like Ara, and become leading ladies of their own lives.

    Shaking her head, Ara continued on her walk as she chuckled. She didn''t care how she''d be misunderstood about that "archer prince" from the past. It''s not like they would meet again anyway. In any case, after today, she was sure Koharu would tone down her dramatics after being reprimanded ¨C and now, that''s good news.

    Feeling cheerful, the newly turned mischievous half-deity hummed her way down the aisle. She''d always been homeschooled in Ritz, so today, she''d like to explore and experience what being in a real school felt like.

    She peeked at each room as she went past, curious to see what''s inside. It was as if each area was a treasure trove she needed to inspect. Her face showed certain innocence as if she was truly and sincerely fascinated by the things she saw.

    She was not aware that a pair of confused eyes had been following her every move since a while ago.

    So, when Ara passed by an empty room and was curious enough to step in to inspect more, another person came in and closed the door behind them with a soft "click".

    Ara turned around, ready to apologize for trespassing, but stopped when she saw who was in the room with her.

    A girl with a serene type of beauty wearing a ponytail stood before her. She was petite so Ara who was tall had to turn her gaze down a little to meet her determined chocolate orbs.

    The two of them stared at each other for what seemed to be several seconds before the girl finally broke the silence.

    "I¡­" she started, sounding almost shy, but she gathered her courage. "I''m glad you''re safe," she said, and it took Ara several seconds as well to finally remember who this girl was.

    Ichihara Midori, the girl who everyone said Suzuki Ara tried to kill.

 Chapter 25 - A life for a life

    "I''m glad you''re safe¡­"

    Ara blinked several times, not really understanding what happened. But it''s rude not to say anything.

    "T-thanks?" she answered, and the both of them lapsed into an awkward silence.

    "Well, let''s sit down first," Ichihara Midori invited after a while, giving her a genuine, but shy smile as she ushered her to the empty seats near them, and Ara got more confused.

    Being the supposed heroine of this story where the villain had nearly done her harm, Ara was expecting Ichihara Midori to stay away from her. But here she was, initiating contact, and even seemed to be planning to have a long talk with her.

    As soon as they were seated, Ichihara stared at her face wide-eyed in amazement. "Your eyes really changed color," she commented, and Ara removed her eyeglasses to humor the girl who was so curious with her eyes.

    Her silver-grey pools locked with her curious brown ones until the other girl finally snapped back to reality, and smiled in embarrassment.

    "Did it hurt?" Ichihara asked, but she didn''t wait for her answer. "Ah, how silly of me. Of course it hurt. You nearly died after all," she continued, her embarrassment increasing by the second that Ara finally found her funny.

    Ichihara Midori''s character was a cross between Rin''s and Miharu''s, with a little bit of stubbornness, but not disagreeable.

    "Well, I''m better now," Ara assured her, and the smile on Ichihara vanished, replaced by a seriousness that she''d never seen the girl wore on her face before ¨C not even when she scolded her publicly months ago.

    So, she was angry at her after all? Ara almost laughed, but didn''t because she was wrong.

    "Why haven''t you told everyone who really did it until now?" Ichihara suddenly asked that surprised Ara again.

    This time, the girl sounded livid, and Ara realized that in spite acting so carefree, this was one smart girl. She probably already guessed what happened that night of the accident, that''s why she was not angry at Ara.

    The deity who had just learned how fun it was to be mischievous was sad. With Ichihara knowing what''s going on meant her days of dealing with her problems had been cut shorter yet again. It must be her divine inheritance attracting luck at work.

    "Who are you talking about?"Ara asked innocently, and the girl scowled at her.

    "Okada Koharu ¨C who else?" she told her matter-of-factly, that Ara had no choice but acknowledge her intelligence. It would be an insult to this girl if she denied her the truth, so she sighed and smiled.

    As if it was the only affirmation Ichihara had been waiting for, her fury increased as she tapped the table with her hand. "I knew it! I knew it was that girl''s fault."

    After expressing her anger, the girl seemed to lose energy, and leaned back on the seat to look at Ara again.

    "How did you find out?"

    Ara was curious. Okada Koharu was an expert at being a damsel in distress that she''s able to fool everybody well, and nobody ever suspected her until now.

    "I didn''t at first. That was why I was not happy whenever I saw you. I thought you were a thick-skinned piranha who was hell bent to snatch my boyfriend but couldn''t fight for him in person, you had to send your minions to annoy me for years," Ichihara said apologetically, making Ara laugh. "That wasn''t funny. I was thinking badly about you for a long time, you know?"

    Ichihara Midori sounded truly distressed about thinking badly of Ara that the latter felt a little touched. This girl was not bad.

    "So?"

    "So, I really thought about it, and realized how weird it is," Ichihara continued. "For someone who was said to be crazy in love with someone, you never even once came to meet him in person. Other girls in love would have pestered their love target to oblivion. But you didn''t ¨C and when we have classes together, you don''t even glance at Hiroaki, it was strange!"

    "How are you sure I don''t look at your boyfriend?"Ara teased.

    "Because as a love rival, I was always looking at you," Ichihara admitted. "Aside from being not in love, Suzuki you always appeared like you didn''t care about anyone at all ¨C except for Okada."

    At the mention of the name, Ara''s smile vanished. She recalled the confrontation between the two of them. "I''m so sorry about that time. I had the impression you pushed Koharu that I got angry."

    Ichihara Midori shook her head. "It''s okay. If I was not sure I didn''t even touch her, I would think I really pushed her the way she acted so pitiful!"

    Ara laughed again.

    "It was after that incident when I started getting suspicious of Okada. I realized it''s not you but her who''s in love with Hiroaki. All the time she was trying to get in between us because she said she was doing it for you, it was all for herself. And she also said that the love letters she delivered almost every day were from you!"

    "Love letters?" Ara was beyond amazed at Koharu''s talent.

    "Yes, perfumed pink flowery ones," Ichihara sneered and Ara shuddered.

    "And all this time you thought they''re mine?"Ara was aghast, then her eyes widened. "Wait, Sonoda didn''t show them to the judo club members, right?"

    Sonoda Hiroaki was the judo club''s vice-captain.

    At Ichihara''s sheepish smile, Ara groaned as if in pain. "No wonder those jerks looked at me weirdly all the time."

    "Well, they won''t anymore," Ichihara said, and Ara raised a brow in question. "I will tell them the truth about the love letters. It''s easy to check the handwriting with Okada''s anyway."

    "Up to you," Ara simply said. It was not her truth to tell. The decision lay in Ichihara''s hands if she wanted to clarify the issue about that.

    "What about you? When did you find out?" Midori asked her, and Ara''s lips tightened, remembering the original Ara''s pain for the betrayal.

    "That night of the accident," she answered making the other gasp.

    "But that ¨C "

    "That day, she suddenly asked me to take you home because your house is far from the station and it''ll be late when we finished the project."

    As if she too could recall that day clearly, Ichihara nodded. "I was surprised she knew where I lived," she uttered. "I thought it was strange, but she looked so harmless that I pushed aside my suspicions."

    "I heard her talking to someone in the restroom. She had someone sabotage my car." Ara let out a bitter laugh, the same one she let out when she saw the battalion of archers who came to kill her in her other life.

    Ichihara nodded again. "When you suddenly said you will not bring me home after all, and she insisted you should many times, I realized something was really wrong. She was actually mad and badmouthed you when you suddenly left, not caring even if I was still there to see her like that. She had gone insane. Then your accident happened, and I realized what she wanted to happen all along."

    Thinking how she narrowly escaped death, Ichihara shuddered. Then, she remembered something.

    "If you already knew about her plans, why did you still get in that car?"

    With that, Ara gave her a sad smile. "A life for a life," she answered simply.

    "There was a point in time when I was so down and she was there. Even if it was fake, a rescue is a rescue. A debt is a debt. If I didn''t get in that car, I would never have been able to pay her back completely. But since I did, we''re even now."

    Ara spoke from the original''s memories. When her parents died and Aki started becoming busier and busier, she had been so lonely. When high school started, Koharu''s companionship kept her from falling into complete depression.

    It was why she was protective of her before. It was why even if she found her annoying sometimes, she was still there for her ¨C until that day. The Suzuki Ara who had driven that car to her death with a smile had finally paid her debts.

 Chapter 26 - The Hero

    "Is that why you didn''t tell anyone about it?" Ichihara Midori asked disapprovingly.

    "That''s right," Ara answered straightforwardly. "I hope you keep it to yourself as well. Don''t give her a chance to accuse you of slandering her."

    "What do you mean? You yourself heard her that night."

    "It''s not a proof of her guilt," Ara told her. "I heard her ¨C yes. But there was no proof. I did not record it. I may use it to cut ties with her, but not to discredit her to others. If I tell people about it, who would believe me?"

    "But your car was sabotaged. If ¨C "

    "Her uncle is the chief of police," Ara interrupted blandly. "That time at the hospital, I told everyone who visited me that my car got tampered with. It would only take a call from her for her uncle to erase any trace of that incident."

    "But that''s unfair!" Ichihara looked more stricken than she was, that Ara couldn''t help but give her a pat.

    "It''s alright. I told you earlier ¨C a life for a life. Now that I''ve paid my dues, the next time she makes a move, I will not hesitate to cut her down."

    This one time she was letting Okada Koharu off was what the real Ara wanted. She would grant her that wish. But from today onwards, there would be hell to pay for each misdeed done to her person.

    Ichihara finally gave her a weak smile after that. A comfortable silence passed between them.

    "Thank you. You''re a hero," Ichihara said softly and Ara shook her head.

    "I''m not a hero," Ara denied, remembering the words Alistair told her a long time ago when she called her brother a hero after killing the minotaur, and she passed it on to Ichihara.

    "A true hero is not someone who can save others but someone who can save himself from his own demons and win, and in turn empowers others to do the same. I''m far from defeating all my troubles yet."

    As she said that, Ichihara marveled at how cool Suzuki was at that moment. She felt a bit overwhelmed that she couldn''t help but shed some tears.

    "It doesn''t matter. To me, you already are," she said honestly as she sniffed, and they both laughed at how silly they looked.

    "Well, we better go back to our rooms. Classes will start soon," Ara said as she stood up, and started to leave, but Ichihara pulled her close to her to give her a sisterly hug. "Aww, you crybaby¡­"

    The two of them were like that when the door suddenly opened, and an angry, handsome young man came rushing in. His eyes darted from Midori to Ara, and when he realized Ichihara had cried, he became more agitated.

    "What did you do to her?" he snarled at Ara as he suddenly lunged, attacking her.

    Sensing danger, Ara stepped back from Midori to receive the boy''s attack heads on. Well, it wasn''t really an attack to hurt her but to separate her from the other girl. It just looked threatening because of the boy''s bulky body.

    They didn''t know what happened. One moment, he was about to punch the space next to Ara, but another moment, he was off his feet, and another, he slammed on the floor with a loud thud.

    BANG!

    "What the hell¡­" he groaned half disoriented from the impact.

    Ichihara Midori quickly came to assist him back up.

    "Who in the world is this guy?"Ara asked with a frown.

    Hearing her words, the guy''s eyes flew wide open and glared at her. "What kind of question is that? Weren''t you in love with me?" he demanded, and Ara finally realized who he was.

    "You''re Sonoda Hiroaki?" she sputtered in disbelief. "Weren''t you supposed to have spiky hair?"

    At her question, the boy looked totally taken aback, and Ichihara suddenly laughed.

    "What''s so funny?" he snapped. "I came here because I heard this girl''s bullying you again!"

    "She did not. I was the one who came to meet Ara here," Midori answered, surprising both Ara and her boyfriend.

    Ara?

    First name basis?

    Finally realizing that he thought wrong, Sonoda Hiroaki transferred his gaze from his girlfriend to Suzuki. "Then what''s going on?"

    "She just asked how I was because of the accident," Ara told him, and Ichihara nodded her agreement.

    "I heard she''s back so I came to tell her I''m glad she''s okay. It''s my fault she got into an accident," Midori said and Hiroaki looked at her in disbelief.

    Well, technically, Ichihara was right. She was Koharu''s main target. Ara was just the sacrificial pawn.

    "How can that be your fault? You even nearly got killed because that girl tried to take you with her to the afterlife because she couldn''t have me."

    "Ha?"Ara cracked her knuckles. This guy needed a beating.

    Ichihara bopped his head. "Ara didn''t even recognize you when you changed your hair, never even once tried to see or speak with you before. What made you think she likes you? "

    "Because¡­Okada said she does," Sonoda said, realization on his face, but then he scowled at Ara again. "But this girl attacked you months ago."

    "Because Okada pretended to fall, and told Ara I pushed her," Ichihara said. She had never told anyone about what happened that time because she was confused and didn''t want to malign anyone without being sure.

    "Then why did you say it''s your fault she had an accident?" Sonoda was totally confused now. Because he was Ichihara''s boyfriend, Ara let Midori tell him the truth.

    "That bitch!"

    "Calm down. You can''t tell anyone about this." Ichihara told him why.

    "Oh my God! All this time, I was thinking you''re the one who had the hots for me," Sonoda told Ara who blanched.

    Oh please, no.

    "She doesn''t. It''s Okada who''s madly in love with you. But you can''t tell anyone about her connection to Ara''s accident."

    "Why not?"Sonoda was unhappy.

    "Because it''s not your call," Ara told him blandly.

    "You''re not my mom, I can do what I want," Hiroaki retorted stubbornly and Ara was frustrated.

    This bullheaded jock.

    "Midori," Ara called Ichihara, using her name for the first time. "Why don''t you dump this guy, give him to Koharu and find a smarter boyfriend?"

    Ichihara laughed out loud while the boy was offended.

    "Why you ¨C "he lunged at Ara again but stopped mid-air, remembering who got slammed so hard on the floor earlier.

    Ara gave him a grin. "If you want a fight, I can give you one," she said, but the judo athlete who had been whipped by her earlier so easily shook his head no, and suddenly behaved.

    As they said, if one''s brain was too stupid to learn a lesson, teach their bodies instead. HIYAAAA!

 Chapter 27 - Hidden Talent

    Classes in the afternoon began and ended without much fuss. In all honesty, Ara was even surprised because the atmosphere in the classroom had changed drastically compared to that morning.

    After returning to the classroom when the lunch break was over, she was welcomed by her classmates'' smiling faces. Some even looked apologetic, while some tried having small talks with her before the teacher came. She even ended up with random pieces of candies, and snacks as their peace offerings.

    In short, the frosty treatment, the judgmental stares, the obvious animosity of that morning vanished like it never happened. Even Yashiro Nanako and her gang came to her seat to apologize, it was so weird.

    Then again, after Rin and Miharu''s explanation earlier, all of them knew by now that her man-crazy, yandere character rumors were all untrue and that it was all a huge misunderstanding.

    Suzuki Ara felt exhausted suddenly that she leaned back on her seat and sighed heavily.

    With more and more people knowing the truth, her debt would be paid in full very soon. However, even if the original Ara didn''t want to implicate Okada Koharu in her accident, she knew that it wasn''t over yet.

    The more Ara''s reputation cleared, the more and more people would connect the dots and lead them to the mastermind of all this fiasco: Okada Koharu.

    Being a yandere was not just a random nickname ¨C it''s a mental disease.

    Without someone to receive the possible backlash from her veiled bullying and evil machinations, who knew what Koharu would do next? She had already reached a point where she was ready to kill and sacrifice someone in order to get what she wanted. From there, it could only get worse.

    Just this lunch, she tried to make Ara look bad again, but Rin and Miharu spoke up for her. The moment she got reprimanded and people called out how selfish she seemed with her words, her gentle heroine fa?ade had already cracked.

    When Ichihara Midori and Sonoda Hiroaki cleared her name to more people, Okada Koharu would have to reach a point where people would corner her and demand some answers ¨C starting from the love letters she sent Sonoda, and the harassment that she claimed she was forced to do or she''d face Ara''s wrath ¨C she would have to explain all those, and it would be soon.

    The time when Okada Koharu would be the most dangerous would come not too long. Who would be her target? It would most likely be Ichihara ¨C or her again, the girl who lived.

    The bell rang indicating that the day''s lessons ended. Normally, people would go to their respective clubs, but since they''re already graduating, most of them had already retired. But some who had time before going into a hectic study schedule for the final exams still dropped by their clubs to hang out.

    Koharu, Rin, and Miharu belonged to the baking club, and they usually went there right after class, so they rarely went home together. Today was no exemption. They dropped by her classroom to say goodbye before heading to the home economics room.

    As for her¡­

    Suzuki Ara belonged to the "going home" club ¨C a term used for students who didn''t belong to any clubs and preferred to go home after class.

    She lazily left her classroom and marched down the hall towards the gate when her phone rang. It was Aki.

    "Ara?" her brother''s voice filled her ear, and she smiled. "I''m so sorry, but brother can''t come to pick you up."

    She was a little bit disappointed, but she understood that Aki''s at an important time at work now. He had too many backlogs because of her so she shouldn''t be upset about it.

    "It''s okay big bro. I''ll just take the bus or the taxi," she answered.

    "No. Wait at school. Chiaki will come to pick you up. She''s already on the way. She''ll be a bit late so go back to your room for now. She''ll give you a call when she arrives in the car."

    Chiaki was Asou Chiaki, Aki''s secretary who was also her brother''s best friend. She was a nice pretty young woman who might be a bit on the clumsy side, but really good at her job. The original Ara liked her a lot because she was one of the few who would really show her concern. Plus, she was familiar with her since Chiaki and Aki had been classmates since pre-school.

    "Okay. I''ll wait for her."

    Oh well¡­

    Without any idea how long she''d have to wait, Ara turned around, ready to walk back to her classroom when Midori spotted her.

    "Ara!"

    Ara turned to see the girl running towards her with a grin. After their talk earlier, Ichihara became totally friendly with her.

    "What''s up?"

    "You''re still not going home?" Midori''s face was flushed from her run. In her arm was a big sketchbook.

    "My lift will be late so I have to stay and wait for a while."

    "Then come with me to the art room," Ichihara invited. Since Ara had never been there, she was curious and so she tagged along.

    As expected of an art club, the room smelled of paint. Many finished works from members were displayed around the room and on the walls, but not in a snobbish way like in museums or art galleries.

    There were still three people inside from the lower years doing their art projects, but they all looked up and smiled at them warmly in greeting before turning their attention back to their creations.

    "I will have to go finish my painting over there, but you can have these." Midori handed her a huge sketchbook and some soft pencils.

    "What am I going to do with these?"Ara had never tried drawing before.

    "Just sketch something. It''ll help you pass time while you wait for your lift." Ichihara then left her to go to her easel just a few feet away and started working on her canvass.

    Left on her own, Ara sighed as she opened the sketchbook and picked up one of the pencils.

    Hmmmmnnnn what to draw?

    An image of her friends flashed in her mind: five mighty warriors who wore carefree grins on their faces as they wielded their prized weapons.

    As if in a trance, Ara''s hand moved automatically, the soft lead glided across the white paper as she drew her friends'' likeness.

    The first one was Horgall, a huge Viking warrior with his heavy armor and a monstrous battle-ax. A scar across his left eye made him appear menacing, and yet he was the gentlest among her vassals.

    Lounging next to Horgall, were two handsome warriors wearing light leather armor. Both carried longbows in their hands, and sheathed daggers on their waists, and arrow quivers on their backs. One had his long hair tied into a ponytail, while the other had a short crop haircut. They were her archer friends, Rubic and Lucius.

    Next was Midas, a middle-aged, long-bearded, warrior who wore a paladin''s armor. In his hand rested a heavy sword blessed by the son of Kresnik, the first flame emperor.

    Last, but not least, she drew another huge warrior with light armor. He had a bulky psyche, but his face wore a boyish grin. He had his hands in his pocket, a habit he had. He was Sven, their little team''s healer, and earth caster.

    Ara had no idea how long she had drawn her friends. But it wasn''t long she assumed as Chiaki still hadn''t called, and the office was not that far from her school. But, as soon as she finished, she lifted her eyes from her work to find everyone in the room surrounding her, their eyes on her work with expressions of awe on their faces.

    "Ara, that''s awesome. You have a hidden talent," Midori finally snapped from her amazement to give her the compliment as she shook her shoulder excitedly. "You should come here with me every day until our exams start!"

    The others followed with their praises, but Ara, seeing her friends come to life on paper was feeling a bit overwhelmed.

    Just earlier that day, she had been lamenting on how much her memories with her vassals had started to feel like a lifetime ago. There were no cameras in Ritz. Life there was actually medieval compared to this world. She had nothing to remember them by ¨C until now.

    Tears fell suddenly from her eyes alarming Midori and the others, so she gave them a reassuring smile. "Sorry, my eyes get dry fast when I focus too much," she lied as she wiped her tears.

    As the news of her eyes changing in color due to the severity of her accident was already out, they didn''t have trouble accepting her excuse.

    Just then, her phone rang. Chiaki had arrived and so she bade the others goodbye, but not before promising to come back the next day.

    Midori gave her the sketchbook seeing how Ara was attached to her drawing, and she happily took it with her. She will have it framed in her room. At last, she now had something to remember her friends by.

 Chapter 28 - The meeting

    "Araaaaa!"

    Asou Chiaki came bouncing towards her as soon as she walked out of the gates. The cheerful young woman automatically gave Ara a bear hug as soon as she reached her.

    "Ah, I''m so glad you''re all better now. The last time I saw you, you were still bandaged up all over and was still in a coma," she added woefully as if remembering something sad.

    Her brother''s secretary was already used to her silence, and so she was not bothered when Ara just smiled shyly at her. Asou ushered her into the waiting car and asked the driver to go.

    "I''m so sorry I was not able to come to visit you again at the hospital when you woke up," she apologized, and Ara shook her head.

    "It''s alright. You had to hold the fort so my brother could stay with me."

    Asou Chiaki was OIC while Suzuki Aki was on leave to take care of Ara. It was only natural that she was so busy out of her mind to even find time to sleep much less visit her.

    "But I''m happy you didn''t get any lasting damage ¨C oh and you look prettier now."Asou was not stingy with her compliments or with her criticisms if there were some. She was honest, and so Ara liked her a lot.

    "What''s that?" the secretary saw the sketchbook. "I didn''t know you like drawing."

    All her life, it was the first time Suzuki Ara drew something that''s not a requirement in class. She was also amazed by her newly discovered ability.

    "I didn''t know I could draw either," she said, and she let Asou take a look at her drawing.

    "Oh my God! You''re a pro," Asou uttered in delight. She then turned to look at her watch, then back to Ara. "Do you want to go shopping for art supplies with this big sister today?" she asked, surprising the other.

    Ara had never gone out shopping in this world yet, her eyes turned into saucers at the thought, and she nodded excitedly. Without further ado, Asou asked the driver to take them to Shinjuku. In no time, the two of them ended up in a store called SEKAIDO, the biggest art store in Tokyo, where their six-story building was completely dedicated to different types of things every type of artist needed.

    "Ah I hope big bro won''t mind us going home late," Ara said as she excitedly looked around her.

    "Nah, Pres has a very important personal meeting today. I don''t think he''d be home soon or that he''d mind if you go out shopping," Asou assured her. "Besides this big sister will take care of you," she continued as she pointed to herself, and so Ara happily explored the building with her.

    ================

    Not far in Kagurazaka, Tokyo, Suzuki Aki stepped out of the car, in front of a high class traditional Japanese restaurant. The establishment was one of the most expensive places serving traditional Japanese fine-dining, with an average menu costing around seventeen thousand yen for each person per meal.

    The young tycoon studied the exterior of the place as he gathered his bearings. He had been nervous since he received a call from Homura International''s CEO, Kazehaya Gin, and it got worse now that he''s at the meeting venue.

    Oh well¡­

    Swallowing hard, with the documents of the project proposal secured in his briefcase, he finally stepped into the restaurant. He was immediately greeted by the hostesses, and they guided him as he removed his shoes and placed them in a shoebox. He was then ushered into a private dining room.

    It was empty.

    "President Suzuki, President Kazahaya just stepped out to answer a phone call. He would join you in a while. Please have a seat. We will serve your drinks in a while," the hostess informed him before leaving.

    The private dining room was a tatami one. In the middle was a table with short legs that was used while sitting on the floor. Surrounding it were four elegant floor pillow with backrest.

    Aki crossed the room and sat on one. In no time, the hostess came back with some appetizers and some alcohol, but he was too nervous to partake.

    After a few minutes that felt like a lifetime, the screen door to the private dining room slid open, and Kazehaya Gin in a rose-colored suit and black bow tie entered. "Oh, hello President Suzuki, I hope I didn''t make you wait long."

    Aki who had quickly stood up upon seeing the other bowed in greeting. "No. I just got here myself," he assured the other with a smile.

    In no time, the two of them sat across each other, with the colorful young man helping himself with the food while encouraging Aki to do the same.

    "Ehrm¡­President," Aki began.

    In all honesty, he had no idea why he was invited out of the blue. He had brought his company''s proposal, but it would be rude to just bring it up without being clear of what was happening.

    "Hmmmn?"

    "I am wondering why I was suddenly invited today," Aki said sheepishly.

    According to what he heard and read about Homura International''s CEO, the man preferred it if the other party who spoke to him to be clear and to the point, and so he chose to be blunt.

    "Actually, before you called, my company has just finished drafting a proposal for a project. I was hoping to have an appointment with your company to present it."

    One chestnut brow arched in interest as soon as Aki spoke. "Do you have it now?" Kazehaya asked, and Aki didn''t waste time bringing the documents out of his bag and handed it to the man.

    Aki had heard many great things about this particular CEO, and one of them was that in spite of his peculiarities, he was a genius businessman.

    The CEO of Suzuki Raiden Group watched in amazement as Kazehaya Gin personally flipped over pages of his documents in record speed, his hazel eyes moving from right to left as he scanned page by page.

    In no time, the other had finished reading his proposal and the colorful CEO handed the documents back to him.

    As soon as he had the documents back in his hands, Aki felt a bit disheartened. Giving his proposal back was not a good sign. He was already preparing to be rejected when the other spoke again.

    "Interesting," Kazehaya Gin commented afterwards. "The proposal itself was not bad, but I''d like you to do an update and be more specific on the particular niche you want to target."

    Hearing that, Aki''s eyes widened. "Then ¨C "

    "Then call me again when you''re done, and we can draw the contract."

    Aki was beyond ecstatic. "Thank you. I will call Homura International for an appointment as soon as we''re done revising."

    Kazehaya Gin shook his head. "No need to set an appointment. Just give me a ring anytime ¨C you have my number now right? The one I used earlier, that''s my personal mobile phone number. You should save it."

    Huh?

    Suzuki Aki blinked several times as he absorbed this information. When he did, he was dumbfounded.

    HE HAD KAZEHAYA GIN''S PERSONAL NUMBER. HE WAS ASKED TO CALL ANYTIME.

    EEEEEEEEEH?!

    Suzuki Aki had the shock of his life ¨C or so he thought.

    "By the way, it''s not me who wanted to meet with you today. I''m just here to assist," Kazehaya Gin informed him casually which made Aki confused and curious.

    Who in the world had the guts to make the Kazehaya Gin his assistant?

    Aki wondered just as the screen door opened again, and a handsome, raven-haired young man wearing a casual black sweater and black jeans stepped in the room. He had a serious expression on his beautiful face ¨C but his aura and his ice-blue eyes sent chills down Suzuki Aki''s spine as those orbs zeroed in on him.

    This¡­ This young man¡­

    "Ah, President Suzuki, this is the guy who wants to meet you. He''s my boss, Homura House''s Koutaishidenka, Homura Ryuu¡­"

    If he was shocked earlier, this time, hearing the Homura heir''s name while looking at the man in person made Suzuki Aki internally girly screamed.

    KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!

 Chapter 29 - Homura Ryuu

    Homura Ryuu, Homura International''s one and only heir, stepped into the tatami room with an electrifying presence that made the private dining chamber almost immediately seemed small.

    "Aya, you''re late," Kazehaya Gin told the other casually as he stepped next to the newcomer.

    Technically, Kazehaya Gin was taller, but the aura surrounding the young heir made him larger than life that even the already very charismatic, eye-catching, and colorful CEO next to him paled in comparison.

    If Homura''s CEO had the bearing of a noble, the young heir had the bearing of a king, even in casual clothes. That air of authority, his tall frame, and his face with a pair of icy blue stare were simply out of this world.

    Koutaishidenka. Crown Prince.

    There was no other fitting nickname for him.

    "The meeting place was far from where I came from," Ryuu answered expressionlessly, transferring the small parcel he was holding to his other hand as he turned his attention to Aki.

    Realizing that he''s in the presence of these two unreachable men, Aki reeled. He could not fathom what he was doing here with them. There was no logic.

    But Suzuki Aki had strong survival skills, and immediately jumped to his feet, before he could even gather his brain cells and bowed to give his greetings. "''Nice to meet¨C "

    "President Suzuki," Homura Ryuu interrupted his greeting, as he too bowed deeply at his direction the same time he did. "Nice to meet you," the prince continued.

    " ¨C you..."

    Suzuki Aki was so dumbfounded; he had finished his words very awkwardly. He couldn''t understand why the young prince was bowing so deeply towards him.

    As if sensing his confusion, Kazehaya Gin let out a small laugh as he waved them all back towards the table to sit.

    "I already ordered your preferred food. They were just waiting for you to arrive before they serve."

    The Koutaishidenka just nodded as the three of them sat on their respective seats and kept quiet.

    Aki who still had no idea why he was there felt grateful that Homura''s CEO kept chatting their heads off as he couldn''t find a topic to talk about with them. Also, it gave him ample time to gather his bearings as his shock had been too great earlier. It also gave him an opportunity to contemplate about life in general.

    Honestly, the reason why Suzuki Aki''s success never went to his head was because of the existence of these two men who were so close to his age of twenty-five.

    If memory served him right, Homura Ryuu was five years younger than Kazehaya Gin who was twenty-seven years old. At the young age of twenty-two, this man was already at the peak of power that nobody could ever dream of possessing.

    It was no secret that behind Kazehaya Gin, the genius CEO, there was a shadow lord who was much, much more talented, and intelligent. It was why he was revered even by people who were older than him ¨C Aki included.

    With them around, his achievements with the Suzuki Raiden Group seemed so pitiful in comparison.

    On that note, Suzuki Aki couldn''t help but wonder again why he was called here. He was about to ask when there was a small knock, and the screen door slid open to reveal two hostesses bearing a tray of sake in ceramic flasks and another tray containing small, ceramic drinking cups in the same design.

    The alcohol in the establishment was famous for being very high in quality and was best served at room temperature.

    The hostesses wearing traditional kimonos elegantly placed the tray on the serving table and transferred the items on the low table. Afterwards, they bowed and retreated gracefully before exiting the room.

    A small cough escaped the prince''s throat that appeared to be parched from his travel.

    Aki took this as cue to pour him drinks. He lifted his hand to take one flask when a pale hand beat him to it.

    The Koutaishidenka lifted the ceramic flask with poise using both of his hands and bent it towards Aki''s direction, his blue gaze prompting the other to lift his cup so he could pour alcohol in it.

    Aki was astonished. Status wise, he was the lowest ranking among the three of them and therefore, should be the one pouring the sake of the others in their cups, not the other way around ¨C most especially the Koutaishidenka. Also, even if the prince really wanted to serve him alcohol, he should technically just use one hand to hold the flask, and not two.

    In Japanese etiquette, holding the flask with both hands as you serve someone alcohol meant you were showing deference ¨C and it was something the Suzuki Raiden Group''s CEO couldn''t understand, and so he froze.

    "Your cup please," Homura Ryuu said softly, and only then did Aki snap out of his thoughts and clumsily lifted his cup with both hands and received the alcohol.

    He thanked the prince politely afterwards who just placed the flask back on the table quietly.

    Suzuki Aki now took hold of it and poured the other some sake, which Homura Ryuu received with both of his hands.

    With this, Aki finally concluded that maybe, because of his upbringing, the young prince was trained to be humble and polite ¨C or so he thought.

    "Can''t I have some?"Kazehaya Gin suddenly inquired, and Aki was so embarrassed because he had forgotten to pour him drinks.

    But before he could touch the flask again, Homura Ryuu took the alcohol flask with one hand, and casually poured Gin sake in his cup without so much as looked at him.

    "What is this disparity in treatment?" Kazehaya Gin complained, and Suzuki Aki wanted to know too.

    The poor CEO was thinking that the prince was polite to him because he was really like that, but no. Suzuki Aki was really given special treatment. But why?

    "You''re noisy."

    One word from the prince and Kazehaya Gin swallowed the rest of his complaint and kept quiet with a pout.

    Homura Ryuu then picked up the small parcel he had been carrying earlier from his side and placed it on the table. It was an elegant box, and the prince pushed it towards Aki''s direction.

    "Huh?"

    Suzuki Aki didn''t know what to do as he looked at the box.

    "It''s a gift," Homura Ryuu said, and so Aki had no choice but to open the parcel albeit reluctantly.

    Inside was a very elegant looking watch with a leather strap that Suzuki Aki knew very well. It had a brilliant triple split that could measure time for seconds, minutes and hours. Its mindbogglingly complex mechanism contained five hundred and sixty-seven components and was very rare. Only a hundred of that series was made by A. Lange & S?hne, a German manufacturer of luxury and prestige watches.

    He had seen the very same timepiece on TV where it was reported to have been auctioned in Geneva at the staggering amount of six hundred and seventy-two thousand pounds.

    But why was Homura giving this to him now? Suzuki Aki''s mind became blank, his eyes dull and empty. His brain was tired and fried that he finally spaced out.

    On the opposite side of the table, Kazehaya Gin couldn''t help but laugh at Ara''s brother''s expression. Poor guy.

    He had probably reached the end of his wits trying to figure out why Homura Ryuu was brown-nosing him.

    "Koutaishidenka," he called out as he waved his hand in front of Aki''s face, but the latter remained unresponsive. "I think your brother-in-law''s soul''s not here anymore."

 Chapter 30 - ALI MINI THEATER: Side Story 2

    The truth behind Alinea of Ritz'' and Ivan of Kres'' engagement¡­

    "Once upon a time, in the faraway kingdom, there lived a very popular princess who had recently come of age.

    Blessed by the gods, the princess was of ethereal beauty, with skin as white as milk. Her long raven hair silken, framing a small, innocent face. Her lips were as delicate as rose petals, and she had a pair of silver-grey eyes that sparkled like diamonds.

    Her laughter sounded like bells ringing from the heavens. It could bring a smile to everyone who heard it.

    Aside from her physical appearance, the princess was also known for her good temperament, and her multitude of talents, ranging from needlework to playing musical instruments, to singing and dancing. She was also known as a great writer and a poet.

    Likewise, the beautiful lass also excelled in other things like archery and swordsmanship. She could hit the target several meters away with an arrow while riding bareback on a horse. She could fight men who were ten to twenty times her weight and win. She could kick their balls mercilessly and laugh at her victory.

    She could hunt goblins, trolls and giant serpents and skin them alive. She could drink a whole barrel of ale, get stinking drunk and burp so loud she could wake the dead. She could ¨C "

    "WAIT!"

    Alistair of Ritz paused from his story and raised a disapproving brow at Ivan of Kres who had rudely interrupted him. The two of them were in Alistair''s private study room, with him sitting behind a huge oak table filled with fancy scrolls, while the other lounged on one of the velvet chaises.

    "What?"

    "What do you mean what? I think there''s something wrong with your story there," Ivan complained.

    He had come here because his friend had sent him an urgent message asking for his help. But as soon as he arrived, he was subjected into listening to his friend''s random nonsense.

    "What''s wrong with it?" Alistair totally looked clueless.

    "You''re telling a story about Ali, right? Why is it like that?"

    How could someone tell a story about their little sister like that? Huh?

    "But it''s true. Did you think I raised my Ali as a weakling?"

    Alistair was smirking, his voice and amethyst eyes were filled with so much pride that Ivan had to roll his eyes. The sister-loving fool did his usual humble-bragging again. He already stopped counting how many times he had to hear about it.

    "Why did you ask me to come here? I thought you had an emergency. If you''re just playing around then I will go home now."

    "Of course I have an emergency!" Alistair suddenly declared angrily as he pointed at the fancy scrolls and glared at them as if they were totally offensive.

    Ivan who was surprised with his best friend''s outburst paused and blinked several times before clearing his throat and shifted his body so he was sitting properly.

    "Ehrm¡­what''s the emergency then?"

    It was rare to see the Ritz king so incensed that he felt that whatever was bothering him must be totally urgent.

    "What are those?" he asked referring to the scrolls, and Alistair picked one and threw it at him in great speed, but he caught it easily with one hand.

    With a sigh, he tugged at the fancy ribbon that closed the scroll and the parchment unrolled in his hand. At first, he was surprised, and then he frowned. He could see nothing vile nor anything that could be considered an emergency in it.

    "What''s wrong with this?" he asked, and Alistair''s face darkened again.

    "Didn''t you read it?" the Ritz king asked, and so he read it again to see if he missed something, then he shook his head.

    "Nothing. It''s just a request to court Alinea."

    As soon as he said it though, he finally realized what was wrong. His jade-green eyes darted towards the table where more fancy scrolls, probably bearing the same messages were: Offers for marriage with the Ritz princess.

    Having received so many, if Alistair didn''t choose one and got Alinea engaged, there would be trouble with diplomacy.

    "Well, this one is from Rinaldi. The lad''s not bad. He could be a good match to Ali," Ivan reasoned, but the grumpy king placed his arm across his chest.

    "Too young," he snapped his reason for rejecting.

    Okay¡­

    Ivan stood up to pick up another scroll and check the sender. "This one''s from Strahl," he said, but he frowned and personally tore the scroll and made fire appear in his hand to burn it into ashes that fell on the floor.

    The lad was a harpy caster. People who had harpies as their elemental pet were usually mentally unstable.

    He picked up another. "Rios, he''s a nice fellow."

    "Too timid, he''s like a girl."

    Ivan took another one. "Van Alekhin, he''s great at swordsmanship."

    "Ali''s much better ¨C and he doesn''t have an elemental."

    Rejected.

    He picked another one. "Ares, he''s a strong lad who''s very nice with the ladies."

    "Too nice. I might kill the guy for keeping mistresses."

    Rejected.

    Another one. "Kievan. Now, he''s a good, strong guy who has a good reputation."

    Alistair looked unhappy. "He lives too far. I can''t visit Ali whenever I want."

    Rejected.

    Ivan had already opened and read all the scrolls, and Alistair would always find flaws with all of them.

    Finally, they were all gone, and Ivan was mentally exhausted.

    "Ritz, do you really want Ali to get married?"

    "Of course I do. I just can''t find someone suitable."

    Ivan''s eyes turned bleak. "You''re too picky."

    Alistair wanted a man who was strong ¨C stronger than Alinea, had an elemental, handsome, had a good reputation, someone who would really care about his younger sister, and someone who lived nearby so he could visit anytime.

    "You already rejected all eligible bachelors in the world. Where else can you find a man you''ll be satisfied with?"

    Silence hung between them for several heartbeats, both with contemplating looks on their faces. Suddenly, Alistair snapped his fingers, his amethyst eyes sparkled with excitement.

    "What?" Ivan was curious. "You found one?"

    Alistair nodded, a bright smile stretching his lips. "Yeah."

    "Who?"

    "I''ll marry Ali off with Kres."

    "Ah, you will marry her off with Kres ¨C "Ivan nodded and then sputtered, totally perplexed. "What? Kres? Isn''t that me?"

    "Yep," Alistair said happily as he took a new scroll from his desk and started writing a marriage contract on it.

    "W-Wait!" Ivan wanted to complain, but Alistair sent him daggers with his eyes.

    "What? You''re not satisfied with my Ali?" the Ritz king asked in a low, dangerous tone, that Ivan swallowed all types of protest and shook his head.

    Just like that, Alinea of Ritz and Ivan of Kres got engaged to be married.

    "You sister-loving fool," Ivan whispered softly with a pout.

 Chapter 31 - Elder Brother

    "Huh?"

    It was subtle, but there was a worried frown marring Homura Ryuu''s forehead.

    For Kazehaya Gin, this would have been totally hilarious if not for the fact that the Koutaishidenka was honestly trying his best to give a good impression to his future in-law. The prince had never bowed his head towards anyone aside from his parents nor served anyone else outside of his duties.

    Ryuu only ever did all the niceties when he was doing his traditional arts such as archery, flower arrangement, and tea ceremony. But aside from those practices, the prince never bothered with other people normally.

    But to impress Suzuki Aki, he did his best and gave a lot of effort today.

    Sadly, the prince''s attempt seemed to not only confuse the other party. It scared them shitless too.

    The hostesses came again bearing food, but Suzuki Aki remained in stunned silence. As soon as the three of them were alone again, Homura Ryuu glanced at Kazehaya, urging him to do something with his eyes.

    Kazehaya Gin reckoned it''s time to intervene. Clearing his throat, he raised a hand and snapped his fingers multiple times in front of Suzuki''s face.

    SNAP SNAP SNAP

    "President Suzuki," Kazehaya called out around three times before the other seemed to finally come back.

    "A-ah,"

    Suzuki Raiden Group''s President seemed to be a bit dazed for a while, and then when he recovered, a telltale blush stained his cheeks. "I-I''m sorry I didn''t mean to space out. I ¨C "

    "It''s alright," Kazehaya waved his hand to calm him down. "It happens. It''s Ryuu''s fault."

    Hearing that the Koutaishidenka was being blamed, Aki''s eyes popped out. "Ah no, no, it''s my fault I ¨C "

    "I''m sorry," Homura Ryuu suddenly said quietly with a small bow, and Aki froze again, then his handsome face curled up like he wanted to cry.

    "Why is he apologizing to me again?"

    Kazehaya could already imagine Suzuki thinking in total panic.

    "Koutaishidenka, I think President Suzuki would like to know why we requested to meet him today." Homura''s CEO finally opened the topic ¨C their true purpose for coming here.

    With that, Aki''s anxiety seemed to vanish.

    Hurray!

    Aki ultimately started relaxing. The thought that the prince really wanted something from him ergo the special treatment ¨C he could easily accept that compared to benefiting one-sidedly.

    Just being here with them technically was a benefit in itself.

    "Let''s eat first," Homura Ryuu indicated the variety of colorful and delicious looking plates in front of them, and the others complied.

    They were having kaiseki ryori, a traditional multi-course Japanese dinner. The series of very small, intricate dishes served represented the collection of skills and techniques that allow the preparation of such meal and was equivalent to the haute cuisine of the west.

    All three of them ate quietly, enjoying the delicacies, albeit Suzuki Aki couldn''t help but notice how the two others ate with the elegance of royalties, and became a bit self-conscious.

    Afterwards, the hostesses came in again to clear their table and served more drinks. This time, Suzuki Aki''s heart was more prepared when the Koutaishidenka poured sake for him again. Also this time, he had the presence of mind to pour alcohol for the prince and Kazehaya, who was happy being served wine properly ¨C he even gave him thumbs up.

    "So, may I now ask why I was suddenly invited?"

    Aki had racked his brains many times over but he couldn''t find any other reason if it''s not for business.

    "We actually invited President Suzuki today because of Ms. Ara," the Koutaishidenka spoke, his blue gaze on the other, then signaled Kazehaya with his hand, and the latter carefully placed a leather-bound folder on the table and pushed it towards Aki.

    "Ara?"

    Suzuki Aki was surprised yet again, and then he remembered the bouquet from Homura, and Kazehaya''s visit at the hospital. He had thought it was an accident on the Homura CEO''s part, but it seemed it''s not. Or if it was, and his sister did something wrong¡­

    "What about my sister? Did she do something?"

    The older brother suddenly felt on guard as he remembered his sister calling Kazehaya weird, and he wept a thousand tears inside.

    Oh¡­

    Suzuki Aki then shifted to the side of the table and did a very low begging position, a Japanese way to prostrate himself, by kneeling directly on the ground and bowing ''til his head touched the tatami. If Ara offended them, there was nothing he could do to protect her except beg for their forgiveness.

    Suzuki Aki didn''t care about his image. Ara was not the best sibling out there, but to Aki, she''s his one and only cute sister. She had been in her best behavior lately as well and so he prayed these powerful men would let her off.

    Realizing that there was a huge misunderstanding, Kazehaya and Homura scrambled on the floor and pulled the poor guy up, and assisted him back to his seat while assuring him that it''s not something bad.

    "President Suzuki, it''s not what you think. It''s not something awful," they said until the man calmed down again.

    He still didn''t look convinced though, and so Kazehaya Gin opened the leather folder for him. Inside was a contract.

    "This¡­"

    Suzuki Aki thought he already reached his quota for shock, and that nothing could surprise him anymore, but he was oh, so wrong.

    His eyes wide, his hands trembled as he took a second good look at the documents in front of him.

    There were two engagement contracts all between Suzuki Ara, and Homura Ryuu signed by both parties'' parents. One was done when Ara was born, and the other was when she turned fourteen, a year before their parents died.

    "This¡­"

    Aki was speechless. Technically, there was no such thing as an engagement law in Japan. But if the engagement was drafted the same way as a normal contract, it would be legally and morally binding, most especially if both parties received something from each other in a form of yuino.

    The latter was the traditional Japanese engagement ceremony. The groom''s family would send gifts to the bride''s family, and if the presents were accepted, then the offer for marriage was received.

    Again, there''s nothing legally binding about the agreement to the marriage itself. But if there''s a statement in the contract about taking back the presents in case the engagement didn''t push through, it would be.

    So, in case one of the parties refused to commit to the contract, all the gifts given would have to be sent back. Also, the negative repercussions on the reputation of the person who canceled this type of engagement would be awful, and that would be mildly speaking.

    And this was Homura Ryuu...

    Flipping the pages, Aki''s shock meter rose yet again. According to the documents, part of the engagement gift was the huge property in Denenchofu, which meant that the house Aki thought was theirs was actually given to them when Ara was born.

    Aside from that, the second time the engagement was sealed between the families when Ara was fourteen was the time when the Suzuki Raiden Group had been having financial difficulties and the Homura House injected around fifty million dollars to save it as the second gift to Ara.

    Aki''s mind was still reeling from the information. Everything he knew was theirs was just actually given to them by the Homura House ¨C and he didn''t know.

    He was at a loss on what to say, when the Koutaishidenka suddenly sat in a very formal way of sitting over his folded knees and then performed a thirty-degree polite bow towards him.

    "I am here to present myself formally to you, Elder Brother," the prince said, very respectfully. "I''ll be in your care from now on."

    With the Koutaishidenka doing this to him, it was safe to say that for the second time that day, Suzuki Aki''s soul left his body.

 Chapter 32 - Its Our Fault

    "Ah, he''s gone again," Kazehaya Gin commented as the two of them looked at Aki''s ashen face.

    "What happened? Did I do something?"

    Koutaishidenka, you did a lot. You called the poor guy "brother" out of the blue ¨C who wouldn''t be shocked?

    Kazehaya Gin, of course, didn''t tell that to the prince, so he just poured his efforts on bringing back the poor guy to the matters at hand. The faster they made things clear, the faster Suzuki Aki could go home and rest.

    When Aki came around, he looked over the documents again.

    "This¡­ is all real?"

    "Real, legal, and binding," Kazehaya answered.

    He didn''t know why. Most people would be in cloud nine upon learning that they would be connected through marriage to the Homura House. In fact, many people had already schemed and tried forcing their way into making such a connection by bringing their daughters to business functions in the hope to catch the Koutaishidenka''s eye. Suzuki Aki on the other hand, not only didn''t look happy, he even seemed to want to reject the idea.

    The latter was something they couldn''t afford to happen, and so he signaled Ryuu to let him handle it. After all, the prince who was so smart actually had a dysfunctional EQ ¨C sometimes it worked, sometimes no. It''s a "hit or miss" all the time with him. But the matter of marriage between him and Ara was something they couldn''t take to chance, and so he would step in.

    "It looked like you have never heard about this before," Kazehaya commented.

    "Actually," Aki began as he racked his brains. It had been almost three years since their parents died from the car accident, three years since he focused on working so much to prove his worthiness to inherit the family business that he totally forgot about a lot of things.

    "My parents died accidentally, and so I was not privy to everything," Aki said. "But with regards to Ara''s engagement, I did hear a bit about it, but I never thought it was with Mr. Homura."

    "Ryuu,"Koutaishidenka corrected seriously, and Aki gulped as if he got scolded and Gin nudged the prince''s arm so he''d keep quiet.

    "The Koutaishidenka just wanted President Suzuki to call him by his given name since you''re almost family," Kazehaya explained with a smile, but a more complicated expression crossed Aki''s face.

    It really appeared that Suzuki Aki did not approve of this engagement.

    "Is there a problem with this betrothal President?"

    "I¡­"Aki started, and then sighed. "I have nothing against my sister''s marriage with¡­Ryuu."He choked on the name, but it was an improvement.

    Kazehaya Gin relaxed then. Even the serious-looking prince had a glint of approval in his blue orbs.

    "But?" Kazehaya prompted. If there were issues, they should put everything on the table now. He would make sure to satisfy the brother regardless of what else he might want.

    "But Ara has some... issues," Suzuki Aki finally said. It would be unfair to Homura if he had no idea of what happened to his sister, and so he told them everything omitting, of course, her horrible temper when they fought before.

    Kazehaya Gin and Homura Ryuu, however, didn''t even bat an eyelash. They already knew about all of these and more it seemed.

    "Please understand. My sister was just lost when our parents died so suddenly and I didn''t have time for her. It was also my fault she had a rough time that she¡­"

    Aki stopped, and Kazehaya decided to clarify this one misunderstanding of Suzuki to his sister.

    "She what? She tried to kill herself?" the Homura''s CEO finished his sentence, and Aki was taken aback. He was not expecting them to know about it.

    But then again, this was Homura House. It''s not impossible for them to have kept tabs on Ara if they had wanted her for marriage since she was born.

    Then, Aki bowed in defeat. "Yes," he answered.

    "You''re wrong," the Koutaishidenka spoke again, and Aki looked at him in confusion.

    "What do you mean?"

    "She did not try to commit suicide. Someone tried to kill her," the prince informed him matter-of-factly and all the color drained from Aki''s face.

    "No¡­.That can''t be. After the accident, I asked," he racked his brain again back to a couple of months ago when it happened. "The police said it was an accident."

    "It was not," Kazehaya Gin said as he placed another set of documents on the table.

    It was an investigative report about the crash. It stated how the car brakes had been tampered with and Aki was in disbelief.

    "How could this be?"

    "Well, this evidence, of course, no longer exists," Kazehaya continued. "The culprit has a connection with the chief of police, so they removed it."

    "W-who?" Aki wanted to know so badly, his body shook, his hands balled into fists and he gritted his teeth to contain his anger.

    Kazehaya placed another document on the table, and Aki''s breath hitched. It was a picture of a girl he knew so well. "This girl¡­"

    "Okada Koharu, the same age as Ara ¨C and I believe her best friend," Kazehaya stated, and he explained to Suzuki how this girl had manipulated the entire school into tarnishing Ara''s reputation while benefiting by her side in her quest to get someone else''s boyfriend.

    The more Aki heard, the more he looked sick.

    "I¡­ this girl. She''s always at our house; she always hanged out with Ara. She¡­"Aki choked. "She''s the one who told me all those bad things Ara was doing at school. I-I thought she was concerned. I didn''t know¡­ I didn''t know."

    The distressed brother palmed his face. He had already totally forgotten he was in front of Gin and Ryuu. His eyes were filled with pain, and Kazehaya just let him vent.

    "Ara tried to tell me she was innocent at the hospital. She said she didn''t do it. I didn''t believe her¡­"

    By this time, the young President of the Suzuki Raiden Group had been reduced to a crying mess on the table, remorse was written all over his tear-stained face. "It''s my fault. I vowed on our parents'' grave I will take care of her. But I failed. I failed¡­"

    The Koutaishidenka remained expressionless, but Kazehaya knew he felt the same. After all, it wasn''t long ago when the prince himself had been angry at his fianc¨¦e without checking things first.

    "President Suzuki, it''s not your mistake alone," Kazehaya Gin told him.

    "It''s all of us. All of us are to blame," the Koutaishidenka added softly, his eyes narrowing on the picture of the smiling girl on the table. "And we will correct it soon¡­"

 Chapter 33 - Strong Men Cry

    After a while that seemed like a lifetime, the young President of the Suzuki Raiden Group had finally calmed down, although he still looked dejected. His eyes and nose were swollen, his handsome face flushed from weeping earlier. In his anguish, he had forgotten where he was or who he was with. All he ever thought about was how pathetic and selfish he had been.

    Not to mention, blind.

    Because of his pride ¨C his own selfish desire to prove to everyone that he could wear the shoes his father vacated when he suddenly died, he had failed at his most important job. It had been chaotic at that time when they were orphaned. His greedy relatives all jumped into the chance to take him and Ara under their wing, but their intention was to bleed them dry of their inheritance.

    So, of course, he refused. He stubbornly took over and worked himself to the bone to show them he could do it ¨C and he succeeded, not realizing Ara had been having a totally hard time by herself.

    "Mr. Homura," Aki called softly after a while. But when the prince frowned, he cleared his throat and used his name. "I mean Ryuu, what do you plan to do?"

    The frown that marred the prince''s brow suddenly disappeared, pleased with his use of his name.

    "I have all the intention to marry Ara, of course," he answered, this time omitting the title ''miss'' when he addressed his fianc¨¦e.

    Kazehaya who had been worried about Aki''s stance earlier was now totally confident that the other wouldn''t hinder the union. But, something told him that there''s still some hesitation on his part as if he''s still unsettled.

    "Is there any other problem President?"

    Aki paused for a while before divulging what troubled him. "It''s not a problem per se¡­"

    "But?"

    "But is it possible for me to ask a favor?"

    It was Kazehaya''s turn to be confused now. "If it''s about business ¨C "

    "No, not a business." Aki shook his head. They had already received so much. There was no way he''d ask for more.

    "What does elder brother have in mind?"Ryuu asked softly. He had no problems giving everything Suzuki Aki wanted as long as he wouldn''t cancel the engagement.

    "Could¡­ could you give Ara time to get used to the idea?" Aki requested. When the others looked confused, he immediately explained himself.

    "You already know that my sister has been through a lot. I know it''s partially my fault things happened. But, she''s¡­"Aki carefully thought out his words. He didn''t want to offend the prince.

    "I will tell her about the engagement, but could you postpone the wedding until she''s ready? Or more used to the idea? I don''t want to give her something heavy to think about for now. After all, marriage is such a big step, and I believe she''s still too young."

    Suzuki Ara''s eighteen. With his approval, she could legally be married to the Koutashidenka already. But eighteen was too young since the average age of Japanese women getting married this day and age was closer to thirty years old.

    "She''ll finish high school soon, but she didn''t really have a good time. There''s still the issue with that girl who tried to kill her and her reputation at school, so¡­" Aki swallowed, hoping he could convince the other. "So I hope you could give her time to just be herself."

    There was momentary silence as both Suzuki and Kazehaya waited for Ryuu''s answer.

    As for Kazehaya, he thought the request was not bad ¨C and that it made sense. Only someone who truly cared for Ara would request something like that. Knowing her circumstance, she deserved to have fun before settling down. After all, being the Homura House''s lady was one tough job. Besides, Suzuki Aki was right, they''re still young ¨C and there''s no rush being married anyway, as long as they''d married in the end.

    But he couldn''t say anything. It was all up to the Koutaishidenka. He was not sure the prince would compromise for he didn''t know how to since he never had to, in all his life.

    "I have one condition," Ryuu said after a while, and the other two were surprised that he was willing to negotiate.

    "Anything," Aki promised.

    "I will be a constant figure in her life from now on. You will not prevent me from seeing her. We will go out, eat out if possible, go to places and other things," Homura Ryuu said seriously that made Kazehaya laugh silently at his side.

    This prince just wanted to go on dates, he thought because he couldn''t say it or he''d get scolded.

    But Aki was more vocal.

    "Oh, you wanted to go on dates?" Aki asked, now in a relaxed manner. "No problem. I think it''s actually the best so you''d have time to get to know each other too. Instead of getting married immediately, it''s better to be her boyfriend first no?"

    Suzuki smiled at the prince with approval.

    Homura Ryuu, on the other hand, looked surprised for the first time. "B-boyfriend?"

    This time, Kazehaya Gin who was reining in his laughter for a while burst. "Yeah, it comes before getting engaged, then married."

    They were both thinking Homura would get angry, but instead, he looked pensive, then nodded. "Alright. I''m her boyfriend for now then."

    With that, the talk of the engagement ended, and they called the hostesses for more alcohol. Suzuki Aki looked like he totally needed a good drink after all the stress he''d been through that night.

    Kazehaya was more than happy to get drunk with him, but surprisingly, the Koutaishidenka also decided to stay and accompany them.

    "I don''t want to do anything without asking you first, but do you already have plans for that girl?" Aki asked with a grim expression, referring to Okada Koharu.

    "Are you thinking of making her disappear?"Kazehaya asked lightly as if he was just talking about the weather.

    "I will not lie and say I don''t want to cause her harm. I want to punch her at this moment if she''s here," Aki admitted. He didn''t care if the other was female. She hurt his little sister.

    "She will be dealt with, of course," the Koutaishidenka said softly.

    "That''s right. The chief of police has already been replaced at this moment actually, and all the policemen who were involved in the cover-up were fired," Kazehaya added which surprised Aki.

    "Not only that," Kazehaya continued, still sounding cheerful, and yet his hazel eyes were cold. "Her parents have been terminated from their respective jobs, and all their close relatives have been bankrupted."

    Savage.

    Aki had no other words. "Erhm¡­ Thank you?"

    Kazehaya shook his head. "It''s our duty. They harmed the future Lady of the Homura House. They deserve to sink at the bottom of the pits. All that''s left is that girl and the one who tampered with the car. We''re still trying to locate him."

    "I see," Aki nodded, and then he cleared his throat as he remembered his embarrassing stint earlier.

    "I''m so sorry for showing such a weak side of me today." Aki totally looked apologetic.

    "To shed tears is not a symbol of weakness. Strong men cry," Koutaishidenka replied.

    The statement made the young president ponder for a while before he spoke again. "Have you ever cried?"

    Kazehaya Gin nodded his chestnut head vigorously. "I cry all the time."

    "Ah, so it''s normal."

    Aki then turned to Ryuu who had an unreadable expression on his face. Silence hung between them for a few seconds, and he had given up hearing an answer when the prince spoke.

    "It only applies to humans."

    Huh?

    Aki was dumbfounded, then, his eyes filled with admiration. But of course, Homura Ryuu was an existence so unlike ordinary people like him. With his presence and his abilities, he''s like a god.

    Kazehaya Gin, on the other hand, was trying hard not to laugh again. After all, the Koutaishidenka was technically, really not human.

    "Ah don''t talk about depressing things anymore. Let''s drink to our hearts'' content tonight!"

 Chapter 34 - Pretty Boy

    At the Suzuki House in Denenchofu, the pendulum clock on the wall struck ten in the evening, and its noise reverberated in the entire place.

    DING DONG DING DONG

    The girl who had been quietly sitting in the living room couch lifted her gaze from her sketchbook to look at the time, and a small frown marred the space between her perfect black brows.

    Since coming home from the hospital, Aki always made sure to be home before dinner. It''s not that she felt resentful about his absence, but she found it strange.

    "Oniichan must be busy," she murmured, before transferring her attention back to her drawing.

    She and Asou bought a lot of art supplies ¨C some she didn''t even know how to use yet, like the materials for comic artists. But she was too happy to have them anyway. She could learn how to use them bit by bit.

    Suzuki Ara had been worried about her future for a while now. She had thought it would take time for her to clear her name. But it didn''t even take the whole day for it to happen. She came to class as the most hated person in school and came home with people smiling at her; it was so weird.

    Before running into Midori after class, she was actually already dreading the coming boredom. But¡­

    She happily looked at her drawings. She had been sketching since she came home at seven, and she had already finished some works.

    Her newly discovered talent was a welcome surprise. It seemed she had the ability to draw anything from memory. To test this theory, she did sketches of people, places, and animals she hadn''t seen in a while to check if she could capture their likeness on paper.

    The first one was Ivan. She was able to capture the Flame Emperor''s cocky grin, his face handsome in a rugged kind of way. He wore heavy armor with the crest of Kresnik on his sleeve plate. He had always been so wild and carefree that it was a bit of a challenge for Ara to transfer his untamed yet gentle characteristics on paper.

    The next one was a chanleya, an animal that had the same appearance of a white tiger with wings. They''re the steed of choice in Kres for the country was surrounded by vast mountain ranges.

    After that, she drew the Devil''s Cavern. She didn''t know why, but she felt like she should immortalize the place where Alinea took her last breath. As she drew that huge hole on the barren rocky mountainside, she couldn''t help but wonder what happened to her body ¨C wondered if Alistair even came back to at least put her to rest.

    At the thought, Ara shook her head. She shouldn''t think about that anymore. She''s here now. What happened to her body back in Ritz was not her business anymore.

    To cheer herself up after that lonely thought, she decided to draw one more thing before going up to her room to rest.

    "Hmmm, what to draw?" She should at least really challenge herself in her last piece.

    She closed her eyes, as she thought about what to draw when an image of a tall, lanky, young man with raven hair and cold, blue stare came to her mind. He was wearing a black hakama, a bamboo bow in his hand as he stood waiting under the cherry blossom tree that was in full bloom. The small pinkish-white petals raining down on him made the moment seem magical.

    Ara''s breath hitched. She didn''t know why but she seemed to be possessed by the real Ara as her heart beat in a nervous kind of way whenever she remembered that beautiful boy whom she met eye to eye in a fleeting moment, the spring of her last year in middle school.

    Yep, he was beautiful as a painting at that time. It was why his likeness was carved so deeply in Ara''s psyche even if she''d only ever seen him once.

    With her tongue in cheek, she stopped fighting the memory away and let her hand glide freely across the paper. In no time, she was able to really, really draw him.

    "Ugh¡­why am I so good at this?" she asked no one in particular as she studied her last piece for the day. It was really that senior. Too bad she used lead pencils and not colored ones. He would look better with color ¨C most especially his unusual eyes.

    "Well¡­"

    There''s always a next time. She could just draw the guy again in the future, she thought as she scanned her sketchbook to inspect all her work. She was proud of her work, but too bad Aki was not at home to show her sketches to.

    Maybe she could use this talent not just to stave off boredom but also make a living out of it. After all, she only had another couple of months until she graduated from senior high. She still had no idea what to do for college yet, although the original Ara already chose to study literature at a university.

    She hated reading. It would be torture. Maybe she could ask Aki to help her switch courses to art, she thought as she closed her sketchbook and tidied her things.

    She stood up and stretched, ready to leave for her room when the doorbell rang.

    Ara paused where she was as she watched the housekeepers rush from the back of the house towards the door to open it. At the same time, the familiar voice of his brother could be heard from the other side.

    "Ara, I''m back. Open the door."

    "Strange." Aki had keys so why was he ringing the bell ¨C not to mention he sounded¡­drunk?

    The door opened, and yes, a drunken Suzuki Aki being supported by someone almost fell in the room the moment the housekeeper opened the door.

    "Master!" The servant hurriedly helped the other man support, Aki, while another servant came to the room to assist.

    "Big bro, what happened?"Ara couldn''t understand this scenario. If her memory was right, her brother should have a high tolerance for alcohol.

    "Ah, Ara!"Aki smiled as he staggered towards his sister and the servants immediately caught him.

    Ara was tall for a girl, but Aki was a lot taller with a bigger frame. It wouldn''t be good if they let him fall on his sister who just came out of the hospital.

    "It''s okay," Ara said as she rushed to help push Aki up to a standing position.

    "Ara, big brother failed you miserably. I owe you an apology. But the earth is moving right now," the older brother chuckled before suddenly fainting.

    "Big bro!"

    The servants and the man who was with her brother caught him before he fell on the floor.

    "It''s alright, Young Miss. We will take the master to his room," the servants assured her, and they carried her unconscious brother upstairs to his bedchamber.

    "We had a boys'' night out. I didn''t know Aki would be like that. Sorry we didn''t stop him from drinking," a familiar voice said and Ara turned her attention to the man who brought Aki home. He was by the door, half in, half out.

    Ara was surprised.

    "Weird guy!" She had spoken before she thought, and she instantly clamped her mouth shut as she blushed. "S-sorry Big Bro Kaze, I was surprised," she explained sheepishly afterwards as she gave an apologetic look to Kazehaya Gin who was unhappy.

    Kazehaya was about to say something when a chuckle echoed from the door behind Homura''s CEO, and Ara was surprised to see another figure there.

    She tried to see the guy, but Kazehaya''s too tall he was blocking him. Sensing what she wanted, Kazehaya Gin stepped further into the room, and to the side to let the other man in.

    Ara watched as a long leg stepped out of the shadows into the foyer, looked as another familiar tall figure came into view. She hadn''t realized she had her mouth slightly agape as a pair of intense blue orbs locked with her silver-grey ones.

    "Good evening," the familiar young man greeted her, and she finally snapped from her trance.

    "Do you recognize him, Ara?"Kazehaya asked with a grin, and Ara nodded.

    "Yes!" She exclaimed as he pointed at the stranger. "Pretty boy archer sempai!"

 Chapter 35 - Compliments

    "Pretty boy archer sempai!"

    The nickname rang in the house, and Ara quickly clamped her hand on her mouth again. She had no idea why, but today she had trouble keeping her thoughts in.

    "AHAHAHAHAHAHA."

    This time, the earlier unhappy Kazehaya finally burst into laughter as he looked at the newcomer''s poker expression.

    "Pretty boy archer sempai?'''' The familiar boy asked, but his handsome face didn''t betray any emotion, so Ara wasn''t sure if he was offended or not.

    "Errrr¡­ Sorry," Ara apologized again. "Please come in," she said hurriedly, before turning to clear the couch of her stuffs and put them somewhere others wouldn''t see.

    She would die if these two would see her sketches.

    Who would''ve thought that the person whom she just brought up as a topic randomly days ago at the hospital, the one who helped kill the rumor between her and Sonoda, the one whom she just drew in detail earlier would really appear in her life once more?

    To say that she felt like someone who was caught doing something really bad was an understatement. Even if it was a misunderstanding on her classmates'' part, she still felt so bad using him as a scapegoat.

    And she just had to call him pretty boy to his face too¡­

    "Urgh¡­"Ara prayed he''s not mad, given that he seemed to be Aki''s friend.

    The two men followed her in the living room, and she made them sit on the sofa. She signaled the maid, and the latter hurried to get them some drinks.

    "It''s better to have coffee before you go back home. Get some of the alcohol out of your system," she said sweetly so that they would forget her faux pas or let her off.

    But they didn''t. Or at least the chestnut colored chipmunk didn''t. As soon as the coffee arrived, they just took a sip and started grilling her again.

    "So? Why is he a pretty boy sempai?" Kazehaya asked, with obvious merriment dancing in his hazel eyes.

    DIE

    Ara wanted nothing more than to be able to wring this Alistair-lookalike-weird-chipmunk''s neck. But remembering that her brother specifically told her to be nice to this guy because he''s the CEO of Homura International, she had to persevere.

    "What are you talking about big bro? Aren''t you a pretty boy yourself?" She hoped to put the attention off herself, and she seemed to succeed.

    Kazehaya Gin''s eyes widened in delight, and he laughed, totally gloating.

    "Ah, princess! You finally admit I look good, huh?" He was so happy.

    One thing about Kazehaya Gin though, why he was so good at his job was his memory. "So, why is he a pretty boy sempai?" He asked again afterwards.

    There was no shaking the chipmunk off.

    DIE DIE DIE

    Ara had no way to escape answering that one now, most especially when the man himself finally showed an expression on his face. He was looking at her like he was also waiting for an answer, and so Ara gave up.

    "Well, because when we first saw sempai, he was wearing his archery uniform. He was standing under the sakura, and it was in full bloom so the petals were raining down on him. He made a pretty good picture."

    "We" of course pertained to Ara and her classmates in middle school. She was not the only one who found the sempai very beautiful that day ¨C there was a whole class of them or more.

    "Oh, so you fell in love?" Kazehaya teased, hoping to make her blush. But instead, Ara frowned at him.

    "Big bro, are you dumb?" Ara asked, deadpan. She had no idea how this man''s brain worked.

    "What? Who''s dumb? Why am I dumb?" Kazehaya was taken aback. He''d never been insulted to his face by anyone else aside from the Koutaishidenka.

    "I told you you''re pretty too, does that mean I fell in love with you too?" she asked, and Kazehaya finally had a scared look on his face.

    "Oh please don''t - of course not," he said hastily, giving the man next to him who seemed a bit upset a glance before turning back to Ara. "Princess, I was just teasing you."

    Ara seemed to finally relax as she took the seat opposite the guests. "Well, I believe in plain speaking. It''ll prevent misunderstandings. I already reached my quota on that. So if I find things beautiful I''ll say they''re beautiful. Ugly if they''re ugly, and so on," she continued.

    "Besides, if it''s a compliment, wouldn''t that make the other party happy?"

    Saying this, Ara gave the two a dazzling smile, before turning her attention to the quiet young man. "Sorry senior, I don''t know what to call you."

    She just heard he was called Kou by his teammate. But considering it''s their first time meeting, it''s rude to call him that. Also, he''s so unlike Kazehaya who was easier to talk to.

    "Ryuu," the young man answered almost immediately she was surprised.

    So it wasn''t Kou? She swore it''s what she heard his teammate call him before. It wasn''t his name then?

    "Senior Ryuu," Ara nodded, and the young man shook his head.

    "Just Ryuu. We didn''t attend the same school. I''m not your senior," he explained, and when she looked hesitant, he sighed.

    "Then call me Kou instead."

    "Kou?"Ara was confused. Ah, so he really was Kou? She thought his name was Ryuu?

    "It''s a respectful title in my clan''s dialect," he expounded. "If you cannot call me by my name then use that."

    Oh, a dialect. Ara finally understood. If it''s like that then there''s no problem.

    "Okay Kou," she said, and the other nodded in approval.

    Afterwards, the two finished their cups of coffee.

    "We''re leaving now Princess,"Kazehaya said, and she did not stop them.

    She also stood up and walked them to the door. "Be careful on your way," she told them. "Thanks for bringing my brother home."

    "You''re welcome, Princess. We''ll kidnap Aki again for a night out sometime," Kazehaya said as he stepped out of the door.

    Kou followed behind, but before he stepped out as well, he turned to Ara, his blue gaze on her questioning face.

    "You said compliments will make people happy," Kou reminded her, confirming her words earlier, and she nodded.

    "Then¡­"Kou hesitated for a while, before sighing and completing his words.

    "Yes?"Ara was unsure what''s going on, but she finally found out right after.

    "Then you''re beautiful," he suddenly flattered her that she was stunned.

    "Goodnight. See you tomorrow," Kou continued and then turned around and walked out of the house into the night.

 Chapter 36 - Flame Emperor

    Ara was left standing by the doorway, still stunned from the turn of events. Who would have thought that the quiet Kou would suddenly talk to her like that?

    But, she didn''t really mind. She was the one who said complimenting people was good after all. She shouldn''t complain. The guy was just probably thinking it would be nice to return the favor since she called him pretty first.

    "Kou?" she repeated his name and wondered which dialect was that. Also¡­

    "What does he mean ''see you tomorrow''?"

    Weird guy, she thought again. But if he''s friends with Kazehaya Gin, then he should be some kind of a weirdo too, right?

    "But does that mean big bro is weird too?" she mused out loud. After all, her brother seemed to be close to them.

    With a shrug, Ara went back inside, let the maid close the door, and picked up her stuff from the living room and went to her room. She went to take a bath and changed into her pajamas.

    Afterwards, she unceremoniously plopped on her soft bed. She was exhausted, she thought, as shifted her head, and her eye caught her phone which was blinking. She frowned as she sat up and grabbed it to check, and saw that she had a lot of missed calls from Koharu.

    There were no messages though, just calls ¨C the last one was fifty minutes ago while she was downstairs with Big Bro Kaze and Kou.

    "What does she want?" Curious, Ara tried calling Koharu, but the other''s phone was now switched off. She tried calling again five minutes later, but it was still off, and so she decided to just ask her tomorrow at school.

    =================

    "Kou?"

    Kazehaya asked the prince as soon as they got in the car and drove away. He was teasing the prince about the name he asked Ara to call him.

    Homura Ryuu raised a brow. "What about it?"

    "Why did you lie?"

    "I didn''t." Homura Ryuu looked out the window. "It''s short for Koutaishidenka. Isn''t that a title people in the clan use to address my person?"

    Kazehaya whistled as he shook his head. "Oh well, at least she will not be calling you pretty archer sempai anymore from now on," he said and then chuckled. "And that last line! Koutaishidenka, I didn''t know you could hit on girls."

    "I''ll hit you too if you don''t keep quiet," Ryuu told him blandly, and so Kazehaya clamped his mouth shut, but not before sticking out his tongue at his grumpy friend.

    Ryuu wasn''t serious about hitting him anyway. In fact, the guy looked totally happy. People who didn''t know him just wouldn''t notice.

    "You''ll pick her up at school tomorrow?" he asked and the other nodded and sighed.

    The prince''s expression then turned serious. "Any news regarding the portal?" he asked, and it was Kazehaya''s turn to sigh.

    "No."

    Homura Ryuu was talking about the unusual activity at the portal a month ago. "We still couldn''t figure out why there wasn''t anything that got transported."

    "So it''s not an invisible beast?"Ryuu asked again. After searching for a month and not finding anything, he couldn''t help but think that it was something they couldn''t see with the naked eye.

    "But if it''s invisible, it would still have done something to get our attention."

    Usually, elemental beasts that got transported by the portal were carnivorous in nature. Even if they''re invisible, they would have to at least cause accidents or deaths in the area for nutrition. But so far, nothing unusual happened.

    "Maybe there wasn''t anything transported after all," Kazehaya said hopefully, but of course they didn''t believe that.

    Why?

    Because the portal only ever reacted when someone happened to touch it from the other side.

    "Keep your vigilance," Ryuu ordered softly, and the other nodded in agreement, and then looked thoughtful.

    "Koutaishidenka?"Kazehaya asked, and when the other looked at him, he hesitated before speaking. "What if¡­ What if it''s not a beast the portal transported this time but a person?"

    Homura Ryuu shifted on his seat and sighed heavily. "I already thought of that idea. But have you heard any news about a strange-looking person wandering around in strange clothing and speak a language nobody could understand?"

    At his words, Kazehaya smiled sheepishly. Ryuu was right. If it was a person, they would have found him a long time ago.

    Just then, Kazehaya Gin''s telephone rang, and he quickly picked it up. "What?" he barked on the phone and then listened to the caller''s report. "Then deal with it. It''s just a salamander."

    The caller, however, seemed not yet finished with his report. "WHAT?"

    Kazehaya shifted on his seat, and glanced at Homura who was frowning at him and signaled him to wait. "Okay. The Koutaishidenka''s with me. We''ll be there," he said before hanging up. He quickly barked an address to the driver to change their course.

    "The portal brought another one?"Ryuu asked and Kazehaya nodded, his expression grim.

    This was totally unheard of. In the decades they''d been guarding the portal, it was the first time it ever reacted twice within a short period of time. Usually, it only reacted once a year. Sometimes it even stayed quiet for a long time ¨C the longest was five years apart.

    "Then what''s the problem?"Homura asked.

    All the members of the clan were capable soldiers with superhuman strength or capabilities to control elements. They should be able to deal with low-level beasts when they crossed.

    "They can''t handle it."

    "Why? Isn''t it just a salamander?"Ryuu asked, and Kazehaya flinched.

    "It''s big," he answered blandly. "The water casters already cast illusion magic around it. Our people also made sure the place was evacuated. They think it''s an earthquake," he continued just as the car entered the illusion field, and indeed the ground was shaking.

    "What the ¨C "Kazehaya cursed as the tremor made him hit his head at the roof of the car.

    He then turned to look out the window with a scowl, but it vanished, replaced by a shocked expression upon seeing the humongous lizard around three meters in height and seemed to be six to eight meters in length. It was causing a lot of damage to the surrounding area as it tried to swat the Homura clan''s people with its claws.

    "What the ¨C that''s not a salamander. That''s friggin'' Godzilla," Kazehaya muttered. They''d never gotten something so big like this before.

    He and Ryuu stepped out of the car, their gazes focused on the monster who was already very irritated it increased its attacks. Then, it suddenly stopped as it hiccuped, and everyone watched it warily as it seemed to cough.

    Ryuu''s eyes however turned into slits as he barked an order. "Retreat!"

    His voice reverberated in the whole protected area. Everyone who was engaging the monster stopped and quickly stepped far back.

    At that very moment, the huge salamander hurled fire from its mouth scorching everything in front of it, which unfortunately was where Kazehaya and Ryuu were standing.

    "In your dreams!" Kazehaya yelled as he lifted his hand and suddenly produced wind so strong, it hurled the fire back into the monster''s face, making it stagger.

    He was about to step forward to fight the beast when a hand clamped on his shoulder. He turned and saw Ryuu looking at the monster like it was a blessing.

    "Errr¡­What?" he asked and Ryuu started cracking his knuckles.

    "Tell everyone to leave the area," Ryuu said as he started walking forward.

    Kazehaya was going to protest, but stopped and shrugged.

    "Oh well," he muttered as he signaled for everyone to leave the barrier.

    Soon he was the only one remaining with the prince inside. He used his powers of the wind to reinforce the barrier in case Koutaishidenka got so excited and failed to control his fire.

    That''s right. The Koutaishidenka of the Homura House was a flame caster. His name, Homura Ryuu, actually translated to "flame dragon." Just like others who had the affinity with fire, he was actually hot-headed and wild.

    This was why all his time not fighting was spent practicing delicate arts like archery, flower arrangement, and tea ceremony, that would teach him to control his volatile tendencies.

    And volatile it was¡­

    As Ryuu came nearer and nearer the rampaging beast, blue flames suddenly appeared around his body, and Kazehaya''s hazel orbs widened with excitement.

    It seemed the prince had been stressed by controlling his raging feelings all these years that he decided to go all out tonight.

    "Burn!"

    Ryuu exclaimed, and the blue flame from his body burst out, soaring high up in the sky in the shape of a blue dragon.

    AAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRGH

    The dragon roared as it soared, and Kazehaya smiled.

    "Amazing," he thought as he watched the dragon turn downwards, its mouth wide open until he swallowed the beast which was about to breathe red fire towards it.

    In a while, the smell of burning flesh permeated the air as the dragon ate the salamander, its blue flames devouring all of its length until nothing but ashes were left.

    The salamander was defeated just like that. It didn''t even take several minutes as the prince went full force immediately.

    "Return," Ryuu ordered, and the blue fire quickly retreated, obeying its master, docile as it returned to the prince''s body.

    "Now that," Kazehaya was impressed. "Was the fire of the true Flame Emperor¡­"

 Chapter 37 - Her Brothers Apology

    The morning came and Ara was preparing to go to school. She was in the dining room having breakfast while trying to contact Koharu''s phone which was once again out of coverage area.

    The girl had called her again many times around three in the morning, but of course she failed to pick those up. She always made sure to put her phone on silent mode as she needed to have a good rest.

    She may have retained her divine inheritance, but her new body was still not used to it. She still felt fatigue easily, although it already improved compared to weeks ago when her seal first reappeared.

    "The number you dialed is out of coverage area. Please leave a message after the beep¡­"

    After the umpteenth time, Ara gave up. Whatever Koharu wanted, she''d find out at school, she thought, just as the sound of someone descending from the stairs caught her attention. She turned to see Aki trudging down.

    He was in his office attire, a black suit, and a grey tie. He looked immaculate as always, except for the fact that this morning, his eyes were a little bloodshot, and he looked tired.

    "Good morning," Ara called out, and she watched as her brother flinch as if her voice hurt him, and he cradled his head with his hand as soon as he sat on the table.

    "Hangover?" Ara tried hard not to smile. She wondered how much Aki drank to look this terrible.

    In her memory, this brother of hers could finish up to four flasks of sake and remain sane.

    "Yeah," Aki groaned. "How did I get home?" he asked afterwards, and this time, Ara let out a hearty chuckle at her brother''s expense.

    "Oh my ¨C you don''t remember? Big bro Kaze took you back home with Kou," she answered and watched as her brother froze.

    "What''s wrong?" she asked worriedly, and then Aki slumped on the table as the maid served him soup and tea for his hangover.

    "Nothing," Aki answered. "I just can''t believe I''d get sloshed so bad I can''t remember what happened. Those two drink alcohol like water," he continued in awe. "And I was thinking my tolerance was already high."

    "How much did you drink?"Ara asked curiously. The other two men looked totally fine last night so it wasn''t too much like Aki said, right?

    "Thirty? Forty? I can''t remember how many flasks of sake we had but we had a lot."

    If Ara knew how to whistle, she''d have done so. "So that''s why you passed out drunk last night. You were so funny too."

    "What did I do?"

    "Well, you forgot you had keys to the house and caused a ruckus outside the door ''til the maid opened the door for you. You were blabbing about apologizing to me before you dropped on the floor. The servants had to carry you to your room."

    Urgh¡­

    Aki''s expression really looked like he was embarrassed. "I''m sorry Ara. Big bro will try not to drink too much next time."

    "It''s alright. You need to let loose and have fun with your friends sometimes. You haven''t been doing that for a long time" Ara assured him.

    Since their parents died, Aki was all about work and didn''t really have time to go on vacations or see his friends until he lost contact with some of them.

    With the thought, Ara froze. "I¡­" Since when did she start thinking as if she was really Ara, she wondered?

    But, shouldn''t that be better? After all, the original would never come back, and she could never be Alinea again.

    "This is my life now," she murmured, and she started to relax again.

    "What?"Aki asked suddenly, and Ara shook her head.

    "Nothing big bro, I''m just thinking what I would do at school later," she answered.

    They were silent for a while as they continued eating when Aki looked pensive. He cleared his throat to get her attention, and when he did, her brother looked serious.

    "Ara," Aki called her name, and Ara waited with breath held. He looked like he was going to tell her something really important in a bad way.

    But she was wrong.

    "I''m sorry¡­"

    Huh?

    "W-what for?" Ara asked as she tried to remember if Aki did something lately. But nothing came to mind. Come to think of it, her brother was trying to apologize to her last night as well when he was drunk.

    "For not believing you," Aki continued, and Ara realized what he was talking about.

    Silence hung between them again for a while until Ara shook her head and smiled.

    "It''s alright. Like I said big bro, it wasn''t your fault. I haven''t been nice towards you as well. I acted like a total wretch whenever we saw each other. It''s understandable that you wouldn''t believe me."

    "I still want to apologize," Aki insisted and Ara grinned.

    "Okay. Buy me a lot of taiyaki and I''ll accept your apology," she haggled cheekily.

    Taiyaki was the fish-shaped bread with sweet red bean filling. It was one of her favorite snacks.

    "Okay, but you have to eat them sparingly or you''ll get fat," Aki teased and Ara stuck her tongue at him.

    Not a chance!

    "Aren''t you going to be late for school?"Aki asked. "It''s already nine."

    "It''s alright. We have free time all morning today. Most of the seniors are visiting their future universities so we can come to school later today."

    "Okay. I''ll take you to school then. Asou already canceled all my morning appointments today so I''m free too."

    With that, the siblings finished their breakfast. The housekeeper just took the plates from the table, when Aki spoke again.

    "Ara¡­"

    Ara turned to her brother.

    "What are your plans for the future?" Aki asked softly and out of the blue that she was surprised yet again.

    Then she remembered her newly found talent and her dilemma about her choice of studies at the university.

    "Ah big bro, it''s a good thing you asked me. I have a problem."

    "Problem? What is it?"

    "Well," she said as she gave him a coy smile, hoping he wouldn''t get mad. "I want to ask you to help me transfer to the college of arts."

    "Arts?"

    Ara was nervous as she nodded. Most parents wanted their children to focus on something that would benefit a lot in their family. For example, families who have companies asked their children to take up a business course so they could help out.

    In her case, if she remembered correctly, Ara never really asked Aki about her course in college because they were fighting that time and she chose the study randomly. So she wasn''t sure if her brother would let her go her way this time.

    "Okay. Why not?" Aki answered, and her eyes became wide as saucers.

    "Really?"

    "Yeah," Aki agreed without a hitch.

    "You''re not going to protest and ask me to take up business so I can help you with Suzuki Raiden?" She asked, and Aki let out a chuckle.

    "Ara, your bother has a lot of good people helping him at the company. I will not force you to study something if you don''t have your heart in it. As long as you like to study something ¨C and as long as you promise you will not change your mind and you will work hard and not give up half-way, I will support you."

    "AAAAAAAH big bro, you''re so cool!"

    Ara jumped with joy. She didn''t expect things to be easy like this. However, Aki didn''t seem to be as happy as she was.

    "If it''s okay why do you look like that?"Ara was suspicious. "You''re not going to take your words back?"

    Aki shook his head, then smiled a bit sadly that Ara sat back down.

    "Ara, big bro may be able to help you with your studies, but¡­"

    But?

    Ara was curious as well as nervous again. She looked at her brother with questioning eyes.

    "I''m so sorry Ara. Brother couldn''t do anything about the other most important thing."

    "What is it?" The suspense was killing her.

    "It seems our parents made an engagement contract with someone for you when you were born ¨C and it''s legally binding."

    With his words, Ara was dumbfounded.

    Huh?

    "You''re engaged to be married to the prince of the Homura House¡­"

 Chapter 38 - Betrothed

    "You''re engaged to be married to the prince of the Homura House¡­"

    HUH?

    Ara was dumbfounded. She never expected that in this very modern world, something very archaic such as being betrothed to someone by her parents at birth still happened. But, considering her status as the Suzuki heir, it wasn''t impossible. In Asia, something like that still happened among rich families such as theirs.

    Due to her silence, Aki thought she was angry.

    "Ara, I''m so sorry. Big bro read the contract, and there''s nothing I could do. There were two contracts and both were signed by our parents ¨C and the yuino was already given and more. It would be bad if we cancel it¡­."

    But Ara continued to be quiet so Aki closed his eyes as if to pray, and when he opened it again, there was a look of defeat in them.

    "But if you really, really hate the idea, big brother will find a way to break it," he promised, his voice hoarse, and it was only then that Ara snapped out of her thoughts.

    "Ah no,"Ara shook her hear. "Sorry big bro, I spaced out."

    "No?"

    Ara nodded. "You don''t have to cancel," she assured him.

    She had no problems being betrothed since for her it was the norm. Back in Ritz, Alistair had even arranged for her to marry Ivan of Kres as soon as she came of age. It was the destiny of women in her position.

    Aki still looked worried. "I don''t want to force you into anything Ara. If you don''t want this marriage, then tell big brother now. We may have some drawbacks and we might have to leave Japan, but big bro will protect you."

    Leave Japan? That extreme?

    Ara was shocked ¨C and was touched.

    Of course. Engagement contracts weren''t easily broken. If they were, the party who broke it would have to suffer a lot ¨C unless it''s a mutual decision. In her old world, it could mean war.

    To give her an option was very brave and very thoughtful of Suzuki Aki. It''s as if he was willing to face the consequences than force her into a union she didn''t want.

    But there wasn''t a need to. His thoughtfulness was enough.

    "No need to cancel big bro," Ara assured him again. "Even if he turns out ugly I can just close my eyes."

    "No, he''s not ugly. He''s actually very beautiful."

    Beautiful? Who''d describe a guy like that? Ara thought, forgetting that she called two men pretty last night.

    "Then if he''s gay, it''s okay. I will be very understanding and even protect his love."

    "No. He''s not gay," Aki deadpanned. Ara ignored him.

    "If he''s mean and has a bad temper, I can just kick his balls. Men like that don''t deserve to have descendants."

    Aki shook his head vigorously. "He''s not like that! Ara, what comics have you been reading?"

    He totally looked scandalized. "The guy''s normal and he''s a very nice one okay?"

    Ara was thoughtful for a while, and then she nodded.

    "But I hope it isn''t too soon. I still want to finish my studies." It was her only worry. Some husbands didn''t allow their wives to pursue their own careers.

    With that, Aki seemed to relax.

    "There''s no worry on that aspect little sis. I talked to your fianc¨¦ last night, and he said he''ll be supporting the idea that you follow the path you want to take ¨C a career you might want to have as long as you will marry him in the end."

    Ara''s silver-grey eyes were round as saucers upon hearing that. "He did?"

    Aki nodded happily. "As I said, he''s a very reasonable and likable fellow ¨C just on the quiet side, but he''s very nice."

    Quiet ?

    Ara blinked several times.

    Wait a minute¡­ Homura?

    "My fianc¨¦ is the prince of Homura?" she asked, and when Aki nodded, she finally realized the reason for the bouquet and Kazehaya''s visit.

    After thinking about Kazehaya, Ara remembered the events last night and Aki''s words.

    Come to think of it¡­

    "Big bro, is that why you were with Big Bro Kaze yesterday? To talk about the engagement?"

    "Yes. Actually, Kazehaya Gin was just there to mediate. The one I discussed your engagement with was your fianc¨¦."

    With that, the image of the beautiful archer prince came to her mind and her mouth gaped.

    "What happened?"Aki asked in alarm, sensing her shock.

    "Big bro, that quiet guy¡­"

    "Yes?"

    "The Homura prince ¨C is he a quiet handsome guy with ice blue eyes?" she asked in a whisper.

    "Ah, you saw Ryuu last night too? He came with Kazehaya to the house?" Aki was surprised.

    Ryuu¡­

    So it really was him, her fiance...

    Ara swallowed. "Yes. He asked me to call him Ryuu, but when I refused, he made me call him Kou instead."

    "Kou?" Even Aki was confused, and then he realized what it stood for. "Ah yes, he''s the Koutaishidenka after all."

    Ara rolled her eyes. She''d been duped. It wasn''t a dialect after all.

    "So, what do you think of your fianc¨¦?" Aki asked. Since they''d met each other already, he wanted to know her impression of him.

    Ara shrugged. "It was just that one meeting so I couldn''t say anything although¡­"

    "Although?"

    "Last night wasn''t the first time I saw him. I''ve seen him already years ago in middle school. He came to our school to demonstrate the Japanese traditional archery and he was really good at it. My classmates and I thought he was so cool and pretty."

    "Oh that''s good then," Aki approved. "At least it''s a good first impression."

    Ara silently agreed.

    Still, she felt like fate was being so mischievous lately. Just last week, she mentioned Kou to her classmates in an impulse. Then she thought about him enough to draw him on paper. Last night, he suddenly reappeared in her life.

    And now¡­

    Now she found out that she and that beautiful archer boy had been betrothed since birth.

    Ara hadn''t realized that she had on a sweet smile on her face. Aki who had been worried about how she''d take her engagement was now relieved. Also¡­

    "Ryuu said he''d like to be a part of your life as early as now so you''d get used to him. I hope you don''t mind if he shows up and asks to spend time with you. Of course, if you''re busy you can tell him and he will understand."

    "I know big bro," Ara said as she stood up, ready to go to school.

    Aki glanced at the time. "Okay, I''ll take you to school now," he said as he too stood up. His hangover seemed to have vanished.

    Soon, the two of them rode in the car and arrived at Ara''s school gates in no time.

    "Big brother, don''t bother picking me up later," Ara said. When Aki gave her a questioning look, she explained. "I will have club activities later."

    "Ha? Since when did you have club activities?" Aki was surprised. She hated them before.

    "Since yesterday," Ara answered cheekily, as she got out of the car. Before she could step away though, her brother grabbed her arm. "What''s wrong bro?"

    Suzuki Aki looked serious as he searched her face. "Stay away from trouble. Most especially that girl," he said.

    Ara had no idea why he was suddenly like that, but a niggling suspicion at the back of her mind said that maybe he already knew what happened. But, it was impossible since when she tried checking, the police already declared her crash was nothing but a freak accident, and not attempted murder.

    "I will. Bye big bro!"

 Chapter 39 - Villain Again

    The classrooms were almost empty just as expected. It''s University Fair Day so most of the tertiary schools were entertaining future students in their place. Most of the seniors had taken the morning off to go visit their future alma maters and their school allowed it.

    Ara spend most morning talking to Aki who had arranged for her entrance to an art school almost immediately. So, she came to school later than she first planned ¨C not that she had anything important to do anyway.

    She was still unsure about her university before as she just talked about it with her brother. But now that''s settled, she would just have to visit her university some other time. It''s not as if she cared about which school she attended, as long as she could take up arts.

    It''s eleven in the morning, an hour before lunch break. She placed her sketchbook on her desk and was planning to draw during the free time. She hadn''t started yet however when Rin and Miharu entered the classroom together and rushed to her side.

    "Ara!" They called, and in no time the two were standing by her desk.

    "What''s up?"Ara asked. She wondered what made these two quiet girls rush out and be loud at this time of day.

    "It''s horrible!" Miharu exclaimed. "Did Koharu call you yesterday?"

    Ah. Come to think of it, she totally forgot about Koharu.

    "Yeah. She called me last night but we had visitors until late in the evening so I was not able to see her calls. Then she called again around three in the morning but I was already sleeping. I tried calling her many times but her phone''s always out of coverage area."

    "Well, she and her family are in a pinch!" Rin looked totally worried, and Ara wondered what drama Koharu started again. She remained silent and let the two feed her information.

    "Yesterday at the baking club, Koharu got a message from her mom. It seems there was an accident at her parents'' workplace, and they were blamed and fired because of it."

    Rin sat next to her. "But what''s weird is that her uncle, the chief of police suddenly lost his job too."

    Miharu typed down something on her phone and showed her news from the internet showing how a chief of police and his men were caught taking bribes and were sacked from their jobs.

    Ara read the headlines with a frown. The said police chief was from the precinct which handled her accident and erased traces of her car being tampered with. It was Okada Koharu''s maternal uncle and his men.

    "Ah and Koharu said they asked their relatives for help, but all of them were suddenly having problems with their own finances. Such bad luck."

    Yeah, such bad luck indeed, Ara agreed.

    "Poor Koharu. She''s having a totally hard time. Ara could you help her out? Your family maybe can do something."

    Of course, it''s possible ¨C IF it''s not her family who was doing all these in the first place.

    Ara pinched her chin as she thought about what Aki said earlier after dropping her off.

    "Stay away from trouble. Most especially that girl," Aki told her earlier.

    Could it be?

    The nagging suspicion in her mind grew. Her brother really might have already found out the truth and had exacted revenge on Koharu and her family.

    Tsk!

    Ara felt irritated, most especially since her classmates who were there in the room overheard their conversation and started chatting by themselves, phones in their hands as they discussed Koharu''s plight.

    "Poor Okada. Such a sweet girl to be so unfortunate."

    "Isn''t it weird? Why would suddenly something bad happen to Okada''s family as if they were targeted?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "But didn''t it start since we found out it was Okada who started the misunderstanding about Suzuki? Maybe her family''s being taught a lesson."

    "Ah, finally it''s scary to cross someone so rich."

    "That''s right. They can always ask someone to silence you if you make them angry."

    All these rumors started flying again, as people kept giving them sly glances.

    Hearing the last words, Ara snapped from her thoughts and smiled at both Rin and Miharu.

    "Can you tell the teacher I need to go and see my brother after all? I want to check if he can do something about Koharu''s situation."

    Rin and Miharu looked relieved.

    "That will be great Ara. Even if we want to do something, we came from normal families so we can''t help Koharu," they said.

    "Okay. I''ll go now," Ara said as she picked her things up, and left the room.

    Another round of chitchat buzzed as soon as she left, but the two, Rin and Miharu turned to glare at them.

    "You guys, stop dissing Ara. If she''s the one who did it, she wouldn''t offer to help Koharu. If you''re all so capable then help Koharu, yourselves. Stop badmouthing people just because she''s rich. It''s not like she asked to be born that way ¨C although we all know you''re all just jealous."

    Ara who was not in the mood was able to hear that and stopped. Then, a grateful smile spread on her face.

    Humans ¨C they really had hearts as fickle as the weather, as demonstrated by her classmates who didn''t hesitate to hate her or love her depending on the news. Still, some people have hearts that were sturdy as a shield, ready to defend others they really cared about.

    "Thanks, Rin, thanks, Miharu," she whispered as she strode off towards the exit.

    She quickly hailed a cab and told the diver to go to Suzuki Raiden Group''s building.

    On the way, Ara couldn''t help but feel awful. If it was really Aki who did it, in the name of revenge, she would be very angry.

    Why?

    Because, in spite of Okada Koharu''s suffering now, in the eyes of everyone, she''s still the damsel ¨C the tragic heroine who was oppressed by the villain, which was Ara again.

    This was wrong. If Koharu should fall, Ara wanted her to fall with her pitiful mask stripped off her face so the world could see her true self. She would never ever let anyone get in between her and her real revenge, Ara thought as the cab arrived in Aki''s workplace.

    The image of her brother popped in her head and she scowled.

    "If you''re going to be a villain big bro, be a proper one."

 Chapter 40 - She Knew

    Suzuki Aki sat behind his huge oak desk, his hands and eyes worked nonstop from studying the revised version of the proposal that Kazehaya Gin asked him to change.

    Before continuing to drink with the Koutaishidenka and Kazehaya last night, he had the insight to excuse himself for a bit to give Asou a call, and she immediately came back to work with the selected team to do the revision.

    It was a great call.

    As soon as he arrived from work, the haggard-looking Asou and his team handed him the finished product, and so he was now checking everything before giving Kazehaya a call.

    Asou and the rest stood in front of him, waiting with breaths held as he scanned page by page. As soon as he finished, his secretary bit her lower lip in nervousness.

    "How is it, Pres?"

    Aki was silent for a while, as he scanned the pages one last time, and finally closed the documents and nodded. "This is good," he said, and everyone finally sighed in relief.

    Picking up his phone, he did a funny face as he searched for Kazehaya''s number that made his subordinates smile. It was always like this. Even if Suzuki Aki was strict, he had moments when he made everyone feel at ease by doing something funny.

    "Pres, are you sure President Kazehaya will accept this without setting an appointment for a presentation?"Asou asked worriedly. It was never heard of in business to skip the formalities and just submit it.

    "I''m sure. Your boss went through some hardships for this you know?"Aki countered lightheartedly. He wouldn''t tell them he chugged down around thirty to forty flasks of high-grade sake with Homura''s CEO last night though.

    At last, the phone rang, and almost immediately Kazehaya Gin picked up, and he explained the situation.

    "Really? Then have one of your people come to Homura and send me the files. I will tell my secretary to expect someone from your side," Kazehaya said over the phone. He thanked him and waited for the other to end the call as was polite.

    Right after the call, Aki tasked one of his other trusted men to bring the proposal to Homura International.

    "Okay, you guys, go and have lunch ¨C my treat. Chiaki, take charge," Aki told his secretary, and there were cheers among his team. "Also, you may all take the rest of the day off as you pulled an all-nighter working on the project."

    Another round of cheers filled his room as he signaled for his people to get out.

    As soon as they did however, Asou popped back in his room. "Pres?" she called, and when Aki lifted his head, he was surprised to see his sister by the doorway.

    "Ara''s here,"Asou said and Aki nodded.

    "Okay," Aki answered with a smile. "Chiaki, go get lunch with the others," he ordered his secretary out as he signaled for Ara to come in.

    "Ara, I thought you have classes in the afternoon. Why are you here?" Aki asked, and then frowned upon noticing her serious expression.

    "Did something happen? Were you bullied again?"

    "Of course not," Ara shook her head. Her silver-grey eyes intensely zeroed on her brother. "Apparently I''m the one who''s bullying someone again."

    Hearing this, the frown on Aki''s face turned into an ugly scowl. "What nonsense. Who came up with that rumor?"

    Ara shrugged as she crossed the room and plopped on the chair opposite her brother. "I don''t know bog bro. Something happened to Koharu and they''re all saying I did it because it was exposed that she''s the one who caused the misunderstanding about me. They said I was teaching her a lesson."

    "Well, if that''s the case then just ignore it." Aki turned his attention back on his laptop as if there was something important there.

    He didn''t want to discuss the girl with Ara because his sister treated that bitch as a friend.

    "Are you telling me to ignore my friend?"Ara asked, her tone of voice low, and Aki impatiently looked at her again.

    "Yes," Aki answered plainly. "Let her get her just desserts. After she painted you as a promiscuous, ill-mannered wench in all of your school for years, she deserved whatever''s happening to her and her family."

    "Oh? Tell me big bro, what''s happening to her and her family. I didn''t mention anything about her family but you seem to know a lot," Ara prompted, and Aki finally realized he messed up.

    Damn it!

    Suzuki Aki was quiet for a while, his eyes focused on his sister who boldly returned his gaze with fire in them. He knew that look. If he didn''t clear this thing up, she would never let him off ¨C not to mention her wild temper would flare up again. The doctor specifically told him not to stress her.

    Technically, he was not the one who ordered to oppress Okada''s entire family. But it didn''t mean that Aki disapproved. The anger he felt wouldn''t just be abated unless he saw all those who harmed his sister suffering in the pits of hell.

    "Ara, it''s best if you stop asking me things about this issue," he told her softly. He was obviously upset because he didn''t use the suffix "chan" with her name.

    "Why not?"

    Aki sighed heavily. He didn''t want Ara to know that the best friend she had been taking care of was the one who caused her to nearly die.

    Ara, however, was like a dog with a bone. "You destroyed her family because she bullied your sister. Great," she nodded in mock understanding.

    "Maybe you should destroy all my classmates'' families too? Weren''t they guilty as well?"

    "Ara, stop."

    "Ah and the girl in my class yesterday even sent a message to her friends to drag me to the toilet to teach me a lesson. The teacher caught her so she got scolded but hey, she would''ve done it if she hadn''t right? Destroy her too."

    "Ara stop. It''s not the same thing," Aki growled, his patience getting thin.

    "Why not? Bullying is bullying regardless of form isn''t it?" Ara scoffed again, and this time, the brother couldn''t take it anymore.

    "BECAUSE THAT GIRL NEARLY KILLED YOU!" Aki yelled. "That bitch ruined you and nearly got you killed. She''s already lucky I''m not the one who''s handling her matter personally so she''s still alive!"

    Silence hung between them after that outburst. Ara was mystified.

    "Big bro¡­You knew¡­"

    Aki felt a stab in his heart. He was not planning to let her know so she wouldn''t get hurt again but ¨C

    He stared at her with wild eyes, alarmed at her choice of words. "Ara, what do you mean I knew?"

    If she''s saying that then it could only mean one thing. "Oh, God¡­."

    He couldn''t believe it. But with Ara''s reaction or lack thereof told him one thing. "You knew Okada messed with your car and had the attempt covered up?"

    Ara neither acknowledged in words nor in action. She just sat there staring at him with bleak eyes.

    She knew.

    "Big bro, stop it. Leave her family alone."

    Aki was aghast. "What are you saying? You already know she tried to kill you ¨C KILL YOU. Why are you still saying things like that?"

    He couldn''t understand why his sister was being so unreasonable.

    "Forget about that bitch. She deserved all that she''s suffering now. You got your revenge."

    With his words, Ara''s pupils seemed to constrict, and icy aura enveloped her that even Aki felt a bit suppressed.

    "I got my revenge?" she scoffed. "Tell me big bro, was it really for my sake or yours?"

    "What are you talking about?" Aki was seriously confused why Ara was not angry with that girl after what she did. Shouldn''t she be happy that they''re suffering now?

    "Because big bro, you''re angrier than I am,"Ara told him matter-of-factly. "Isn''t that weird?"

    "OF COURSE IT IS WEIRD BUT NOT BECAUSE I''M ANGRY BUT BECAUSE YOU''RE NOT!"

    Aki huffed. His face was flushed with total anger and bewilderment.

    "Sit down,"Ara ordered suddenly, and Aki didn''t know why he followed. He''s the older sibling right? Why was she giving the orders?

    "Big bro¡­"Ara called after a while. "Did you know? It''s not the first time I nearly died," she confessed, and Aki felt ice in his chest.

    "W-what?" Aki was shocked. "Did that girl do it too?"

    "No." Ara shook her head. "It was me. I nearly killed myself¡­"

 Chapter 41 - Silent Days, Lonely Nights

    Ara inwardly flinched. This conversation was getting heavy for her taste. She didn''t mean for it to be so dramatic, but some things were better said out in the open.

    It was difficult, most especially since she''s not used to expressing herself to the people she cared about even back in Ritz. But after the greatest misunderstanding that caused her to lose her life, she couldn''t help but think that maybe, if she had the courage to talk to Alistair, things might have ended differently.

    It was a small, nagging feeling ¨C her bitter regret before dying in the cold, hard floor of the cavern.

    With Aki, she was given a chance to have a proper talk with her only sibling. She couldn''t help but be overwhelmed with nostalgia. But she had to keep it at bay at the moment.

    For now, she would try her best to make sure Suzuki Ara''s life was not sacrificed for naught. She was almost there ¨C almost winning the battle. But because of Aki''s intervention, her plans were almost ruined.

    "It was me. I nearly killed myself¡­"

    Her soft voice rang in the room which was enveloped with silence as shock crossed Aki''s face.

    "It was that time when our parents died. Then you focused on work."

    She closed her eyes for a moment, as she pulled strings of memories that the original Ara gave her: their parents'' sudden death, the custody battle between her brother and the Suzukis, then not seeing her brother anymore, coming home in an empty house save for the servants, eating alone ¨C the silent days, the lonely nights were endless.

    "I understood why you had to take over and be busy. It was because you didn''t want to hand me over to our relatives. You wanted to show them you can take care of me."

    Ara couldn''t understand why, but it seemed that her original''s memory had burrowed so deep into her that her heart resonated with them, making her feel waves of melancholy, and her eyes grew hot with tears.

    "I understood. But I was lonely. And when I see you so tired, I blamed myself. I was thinking if I weren''t there you wouldn''t have to try so hard. If I were only more useful, I could''ve done something to help and then spend more time with you."

    Aki seemed to have snapped out of his shock. His handsome face that was almost always smiling now contorted in grief. He seemed to have already realized this himself, and now his guilt and self-derision all came out on the surface making his body tremble.

    "I''m sorry, brother. I know that was immature and weak of me. But at that time, I was just too sad it was hard to even breathe," Ara continued, remembering the days and nights of emptiness.

    Her parents had enrolled her into a semi-private school where she didn''t know anyone. Because she came from a really exclusive school, everyone seemed to be from a different planet than her. She couldn''t get along with her new classmates. She didn''t have friends. She didn''t have anyone. When she came home it was always just her and the servants.

    Her life was a monotonous, painful existence. It came to a point where she was just too tired and in pain. She was standing by the rooftop railing, contemplating how it would feel to jump off and fly.

    "But someone stopped me," Ara said as she focused her gaze on her brother''s already tear-stained face.

    With great speed, Aki stood from his seat, went around his table and pulled his sister in a tight embrace.

    "You ¨C don''t ever do that again! Don''t ever do that again," he sobbed.

    Ara knew that her brother felt fear so great in his heart. He nearly lost his sister not once but twice. So, she let him hold onto her until he calmed down.

    "You ¨C don''t ever do that again! Don''t ever do that again. I''ll change. I''ll always find time. You are more important than anything," Aki told her again as he let her go, a look of utter defeat on his tear-stained face.

    Ara nodded. "I will not be that silly anymore," she assured him as she too wiped the tears from her eyes.

    "Was it her? The person who saved you that time?" Aki asked, and Ara nodded.

    "That person, regardless of her real motive saved me that time brother. If it weren''t for her, I''d have been dead a long time ago¡­"

    Suzuki Aki''s breath hitched. "But it doesn''t excuse her crime Ara. She tried to kill you and that other girl."

    "I know."

    "Then why are you upset with what''s happening to them?" Aki really looked confused, and it was understandable.

    "A life for a life. She saved me, but I paid that debt in full and more when she tried to kill me. This time, I don''t have to be considerate of her. But I want to have my vengeance in my own terms."

    Aki could only see the surface, the act of taking revenge itself and the immediate results. But, he couldn''t see the underlying repercussions.

    For instance¡­

    "Because even if you harmed them financially, Koharu and her family would still be pitiful victims in people''s eyes, and us the antagonists of her fairytale," she said.

    "It''s not the payback I want brother. I deserve to have a real one ¨C one where everyone will see what''s underneath that heroine''s fa?ade. Besides, I don''t really want her family to get involved except for that policeman uncle. He deserved to be sacked¡­"

    "Brother, sorry to tell you this, but I don''t approve of you getting Koharu''s parents fired. Those two had no idea how insane their daughter is. She''s the perfect eldest daughter at home."

    Okada Koharu was adopted, and so, she was always on her best behavior in front of her parents, something that Aki knew as well. It was why he was fooled by her.

    "If they have no work, they can''t support their other child and pay his medical bills."

    Another reason why Ara was upset they lost their jobs was because the Okadas had a younger son who had a heart condition. Without money to maintain his health regimen, the child would die.

    Aki then seemed to realize that fact just now. "Then¡­ should I make it stop?"

    Ara shook her head. "It''s too late ¨C and it would look suspicious."

    Silence hung between them for a while. Then an idea came up.

    "How about I go and arrange a job or a small business for the Okada couple? Then I''ll put the young boy under our charities and pay for his medical bills," Aki suggested after a while, and Ara''s face brightened.

    "That way the rumors will die," Ara clapped her hands. "Big bro, you''re so cool," she said and the two of them laughed.

    Aki stared at her tear-stained face. "Wipe your mug. It''s so ugly with tears," he teased.

    "Your mug is uglier. You even have snot on your cheeks ¨C yuck!" Ara countered, and they both had silly smiles on their faces.

    "I will inform the Koutaishidenka about this. Do you mind?" Aki suddenly asked, and when she looked puzzled, he explained.

    "What? The one who did all those is Kou?" Ara was surprised¡­ But if her fianc¨¦ knew about the incident then it was expected he struck. Still¡­

    Ara sighed and gave her brother an unhappy look. "Why did you accept all my scolding if it wasn''t you big bro?"

    "You didn''t ask. You just scolded me immediately," Aki reminded her so she had nothing to rebut that with.

    "Then please tell Kou about that."

 Chapter 42 - Cry Under the Rain

    Ara stayed at Aki''s office while he made a call to Kazehaya Gin relaying her request. As she expected, Homura International''s CEO refused to agree at first, but as her brother explained what happened, the other seemed to understand, thus the call ended.

    "So? What did Big Bro Kaze say?"

    "He seems to be okay with it, but he said the final decision''s not his to make," Aki said, and Ara nodded. "He will definitely tell Kou so we just have to wait."

    "Big Bro, when you make the offer to Koharu''s parents, please make sure you have witnesses," Ara advised him, and the older Suzuki agreed.

    They wouldn''t give Okada Koharu a chance to twist the story.

    "I''m leaving," Ara then announced as she got up and picked up her bag.

    "But isn''t it too late to go back to class?" Aki glanced at his watch ¨C the expensive one that Ryuu had given him last night. It read three in the afternoon.

    "If you can wait for another two hours, I can go with you. You can hang out at the waiting area outside my office."

    Ara shook her head. Their drama might have been finished, but the turmoil in her chest remained throbbing. She had only managed to talk to Aki normally due to sheer fighting spirit. But the emotions she''d been keeping at bay were threatening to run rampant once more.

    It''s time to leave.

    "I want to go for a walk. Your ugly crying mug scared me so much I''ll have nightmares," Ara said teasingly, so Aki had to let her leave amidst chuckles.

    "See you later," he said, and Ara took this chance to escape as her eyes were feeling hot with tears again.

    She hailed a cab as soon as she went out of the building.

    "Where to, Miss?" the driver asked, and since she wanted to have time alone, she told him to take her to the nearest park.

    Ara was thinking the driver would take her to either Shinjuku Central Park, or the Shinjuku Imperial Gardens, but instead, he stopped the cab in front of a typical playground for kids.

    Seriously?

    Ara didn''t want to argue, however, and so she paid the cab and got out. It was school hours, and so the playground was deserted which suited her. She hurriedly entered the place and sat on one of the benches farthest from the street, almost hidden by the trees.

    A heavy sigh escaped her lips as soon as she deposited her bag and plopped on the bench with her leaning back on the backrest and stared at the sky.

    She didn''t know why she''s so affected like this. She felt so awful like she wanted to choke. Waves of regrets came crashing against the walls in her heart, and now, they finally broke down.

    Dark, ominous clouds ensconced the entire sky above. Indistinct rumblings of thunder reverberated as flashes of lightning began to dance.

    A thunderstorm was brewing.

    Now, she was sure, that the one crying in her heart was not just Ara but also herself: Alinea, the princess of regrets. Her divine inheritance had made the sky reflect her tumultuous feelings.

    Today, because she thought she was doing it for Ara, she had bared her soul to her brother Aki. However, she knew ¨C she knew that it was also for her sake.

    Memories, they were deceitful. Because most times, people tend to only remember what they wanted to remember ¨C influenced heavily by their present circumstances.

    Did she hate Alistair? Yes.

    Before she died in the cave and after she woke up as a different person, her odium against the brother whom she loved and yet got betrayed by was overwhelming.

    But as time passed by, she realized, in a way, that what happened to her and her vassals were also because she had let the rift between her and Alistair get bigger and bigger until they were irreparable.

    Coming here, when her anger had abated, memories of her brother she had forgotten a long time ago emerged little by little, and she recognized her relationship with Alistair was not all about hate after all.

    The Ritz King may have been the quiet one, but he had been doting on her in his own way before he was crowned. He had taught her many things. He had shared with her his love for books and she had listened to his stories and patiently answered her questions.

    Being the King, of course, he wouldn''t have time for her anymore. Because of that, she made sure to do everything to ease his burden, but it earned her disapproval from the royals as her acts seemed to declare that she was trying to usurp the throne.

    It wasn''t true of course. But the wagging tongues never stopped, and she never realized how much it had influenced her until that time when it came to her that she and Alistair never talked anymore.

    Did her brother believe those rumors? It was obviously yes.

    But, she would never know the truth from his mouth. She never tried to at least ask. She had a lot of chances, but she took things for granted and pretended that Alistair was not troubled at all.

    It was a foolish move. For she knew that even if her brother didn''t want her to die, as King he wouldn''t have a choice if the royals asked for her head.

    After talking to Aki today, those ''what ifs'' came back, haunting her.

    She wondered earlier if her destiny would have been different if she had done the same with Alistair. If she was courageous enough to reach out and spoke to Alistair, would her brother have still felt the need to eliminate her?

    Alistair''s image had never been as clear in her mind as it was today.

    The beautiful older brother who she always followed around.

    The brother who had lifted her in his arms whenever she fell as a child.

    The brother who had taught her how to read but ended up telling her stories because she complained a lot that she hated books.

    The brother who had killed the minotaur who had hurt her.

    The brother who had given her Lucius, Rubic, Sven, Horgall, and Midas for company.

    A bitter laugh escaped her lips, as the rain started pouring down, heavily, mercilessly, soaking her to the bone. The gaping hole that festered in her heart throbbed painfully and she choked in her sobs.

    Her body fell sideward as she lay in a fetal position on the bench with her bag as her pillow. In her mind flashed the image of Alistair''s anguished face that she saw when her seal appeared on her body again. Was that really him? "Brother¡­ I''m so sorry you had to do that."

    She cried like a lost child under the rain. Because, in spite of Alistair''s betrayal, Ara now realized, that by refusing to talk to him, it was her who had betrayed her brother first.

 Chapter 43 - concede

    "Is that so?"

    Homura Ryuu asked with an eyebrow raised, and the man reporting to him remained in kneeling position with his head bowed. "Yes, Young Master."

    They were in one of the receiving rooms in the Homura House. Ryuu just finished practicing tea ceremony, when one of Kazehaya''s assistants came to report to him about Suzuki Aki''s request.

    He sighed, and the servant was a bit frightened. This quiet young master rarely sighed, and when he did, it meant there was something that''s frustrating him.

    "Very well," the Koutaishidenka said after a whole while.

    His handsome face remained hesitant, but he chose to humor his brother-in-law''s request. "Tell Kazehaya to relieve the pressure on the Okadas'' businesses."

    A scowl then contorted his visage, and the servant flinched in fright. His eyes blue eyes were the same color as his flame dragon, and when the prince was not happy, those orbs reflected a certain dangerous glint that made them tremble to their knees.

    "Except for the police chief and his men, tell Gin to secretly compensate for everyone''s loss. As for the Okada couple, Suzuki Aki will take care of them."

    "Yes, Young Master," the servant answered as he did another bow before excusing himself.

    Alone, Homura Ryuu did another sigh. When he heard the appeal on the Okadas'' behalf, he thought it absurd. Well, he still did now, but learning that it was his fianc¨¦e who asked, he conceded.

    Ara knew about her accident. That was surprising.

    But what was more astounding was the fact that in spite of knowing that the girl she treated as her best friend had been defaming her and even tried to kill her, Ara still asked for leniency on their behalf.

    What do you mean being treated as pitiful creatures? Looking like a villain?

    Homura Ryuu wanted to tell his fianc¨¦e that in this world, what mattered were strength, influence, and power. Who cared what others would think of you? They were just insignificant creatures that would never dare oppose a single word powerful people said.

    In reality, the prince was still angry over her accident ¨C angry over the years he had spent resenting Ara, thinking she was promiscuous and ill-mannered because of Okada Koharu.

    But, something that Ara said to Suzuki Aki made him agree with her plans. If the person herself wasn''t satisfied with the method of revenge, then what was all the show of power for?

    In the end, Ara was right. This revenge of crushing the Okadas was not for her but for him ¨C to appease his anger.

    But he had no right. As someone who also didn''t believe Ara, he had no right to interfere with her vengeance. He would just make sure to be there when she needed him.

    From now on, nobody could ever hurt her. They would have him as their enemy.

    Homura Ryuu stood up from the floor and crossed the room. His slender fingers clamped the screen door and slid it open to reveal the gloomy weather outside. Stepping out of the polished wooden corridor, the corner of his eye caught the sight of the servants in thick clothing.

    It was still winter after all ¨C the middle of it technically, and today was especially cold with the unexpected downpour.

    Nonetheless, Homura Ryuu''s body''s only clad in a plain black sweater, black trousers, and socks. A long, white-gold chain hung around his neck, and on his chest, a pendant with intricate design rested. It was the Homura clan''s crest.

    "Young Master, are you still heading out?" Yayoi, an old female servant, the head housekeeper asked. She had appeared around the corner of the house almost hurriedly as soon as he got out of the room.

    The Koutaishidenka nodded his answer as he looked at her old, weathered face. She was like a kind grandma towards him.

    "Please be careful. There''s a thunderstorm," Yayoi advised again, and in one of the rarest times, the Koutaishidenka gave her a small semblance of a smile ¨C a smile bestowed especially for the woman who had raised him since his mother was always away.

    "I will," he answered softly. "Tell them to prepare the car," he continued as he glanced at the simple watch on his wrist.

    Yayoi quickly motioned for the other servants to do his bidding. "You are going to pick up Young Miss Ara today?"

    "Hmmm," the Koutaishidenda answered. "It''s almost time her classes end."

    "Will you bring her back here today? Should I prepare a room for her?"

    Her question was asked gently, but there was no mistaking the glint of excitement in her brown eyes. Ever since Homura Ryuu announced that he would be spending more time outside to cater to his fianc¨¦e, the servants were abuzz with enthusiasm ¨C happy to have another lady of the house soon.

    Ever since Ryuu''s parents retired and retreated overseas, it''s been a while from the time when the Homura House last had a lady.

    Sensing her real intention, which was wordlessly pushing him to bring Ara home, the Koutaishidenka finally chuckled. "Not today Yayaoi," he said.

    "For now, I will be using my apartment in Gaienmae, it would be easier for me and her to meet there while she''s still not used to me."

    Gaienmae was an upscale neighborhood with impressive streets like Icho Namiki Avenue which was also known as the "Golden Street" because of the golden yellow ginkgo trees lining it.

    The houses in the area were so expensive. Because of the exclusivity of the district, it was a known home to some of the wealthiest people in Japan and some of the biggest international companies like Homura International.

    Because there were times when he had to go to the company to do some consultation job, Ryuu also had an apartment there. Although he never stayed there for long since he bought it. For now, it was just a place he used to house his extensive western wine collection.

    "Ah, really¡­"Yayoi murmured.

    Seeing the disappointment in her eyes, the prince walked towards her and took one of her wrinkled hands. "But you can definitely prepare a room for her here and decorate it the way you think she''d like. She will use it in the near future."

    With that, Yayoi''s eyes twinkled like the stars and she beamed at him. "Then hurry up with the courting, Young Master, so she can use the beautiful room I will prepare as soon as possible."

    "I will," he promised, and he watched as the old lady hurried off on cloud nine. Ryuu could already imagine her brain whirring endlessly as she made preparations for Ara''s arrival.

    "Young Master, the car is here," another servant called out, and Homura Ryuu strode off to pick up his fianc¨¦e at her school.

 Chapter 44 - Lost and Found

    At five in the afternoon, the rain hadn''t let up yet. It had been two hours since the thunderstorm started, and still, it continued. The unexpected volley from heaven was an unwelcome occurrence in this season. It only made the already cold and dreary winter day worse.

    Even though it was supposed to be after office and school hours, the streets were cleared of pedestrians as they''re all unprepared. They had run to take shelter from the sudden downpour, cursing and flinching as thunder rolled and lightning flashed, wondering when it would end.

    A few meters away from the school, a black Maybach Zeppelin was parked ¨C a rare sight in the area. In spite of the awful weather, people who came out of the school to run for shelter couldn''t help to at least give it a curious glance, appreciating the beauty of the luxury car, and wondered who might be inside.

    Some parents who came to pick up their kids also looked at it curiously that some of them collided with each other. It was a funny sight, really.

    But the person sitting inside the luxurious western car was not even paying attention to the curious glances thrown his way. Although it''s a fact that with the heavily tinted windows, there was no way anyone could see him inside.

    Homura Ryuu had been waiting in the car for a good forty minutes, wondering when Ara would come out. Her classes should have ended half an hour ago, but she was nowhere in sight. His handsome face furrowed with impatience, he reached for his mobile phone and called Kazehaya''s number.

    "Gin-nii, what time does Ara come out of school?"

    " Big Bro Kaze," he growled. I told you not to call me Gin-nii anymore," Kazehaya Gin complained from the other end, but of course, hew as ignored.

    He had been adamant that Ryuu changed his way to address him after his visit to Ara at the hospital. The bloke had been bullied too much by his girlfriend.

    He ignored his grumbles, however. "You said she doesn''t have club activities, right?"

    "Well, normally she doesn''t. But it''s raining like mad so she''s probably still inside," Kazehaya answered. "Wait, I''ll go ask Aki," he continued before ending the call.

    Ryuu returned to his vigilance, his eyes never leaving the gates in case Ara stepped out. But minutes passed, and there were still neither hide nor hair of his fianc¨¦e, and his small frown had worsened. It was at that time when his phone rang, and Kazehaya''s worried voice filled his ear.

    "Koutaishidenka, Aki said Ara didn''t go back to school after her visit to his office earlier. She said she''d go out on a walk, but it''s been two hours since," Kazehaya informed him, his voice urgent.

    "What do you mean? Is she missing?"

    "Not really ¨C at least for now. We can assume however that there''s a possibility she got stranded somewhere since the thunderstorm started just after she left Suzuki Raiden," Kazehaya explained. "I already asked the Fuuma to search. I''m sure we''ll hear about Ara soon."

    Fuuma was Kazehaya''s family''s Special Forces, and it''s Kanji''s written as "wind" for "fuu", and "dance" for "ma". It''s a group consisting of wind casters that were the best in tracking and surveillance among the clans. With them looking for Ara, it''s certain that they would find her fast.

    "Update me," Ryuu said as he hanged up.

    He then asked the chauffeur to drive towards the Suzuki Raiden Group''s Office. If Ara just took a walk, he reckoned she wouldn''t have gotten so far since the rain started almost immediately. The drive would take around fifteen minutes, and he could order the driver to change direction as needed when they got there and Ara was found.

    The Maybach Zeppelin was almost at Aki''s office building when his phone rang again. "We found her," Kazehaya reported, and told him the address of the neighborhood playground several streets away from Suzuki Raiden.

    He quickly barked the name of the place to the driver who immediately brought the master there. The car quickly parked at the entrance of the empty playground. But as the rain still poured incessantly, the visibility was so low they couldn''t see well outside.

    "Young Master, please wait here. I will look for Miss Ara inside," Koga, his assistant said from the front seat.

    "No need. I will do it myself," Ryuu answered, and he didn''t wait for Koga to open the door for him. He got out by himself into the pouring rain.

    However, as the droplets of water landed on him, they quickly sizzled and evaporated as if burned.

    "Errr¡­ Young Master, your ki is making the rain disperse," Koga commented worriedly looking at his master''s dry body in spite of the raging torrent. "Miss Ara might be surprised to see you walking under the rain, dry."

    The assistant had a huge umbrella with him and he quickly scrambled to go to his master''s side. In his other arm were fluffy towels and another umbrella.

    Realizing what his assistant meant, Ryuu sighed, his slender hand wrapping around his pendant and placing it inside his shirt. Afterwards, he used his will power to suppress his divine power, and immediately, the assistant put the umbrella over his master. But, he was not fast enough to prevent some droplets of rain on his shoulder which got wet.

    Seeing that, horror was on the assistant''s face, but Ryuu pretended not to see it as he started to walk inside the playground with Koga following him with the umbrella and towels.

    The place was not that big, so it was easy for them to cover the distance in no time towards her. According to Fuuma, Ara took shelter inside one of the concrete cylinders in the playground. But, according to them, she had already been totally soaked by the torrent by the time she reached her current hiding place.

    Thinking about that and the current season, Ryuu was a bit concerned. For sure Ara would be totally freezing right now ¨C and he was right.

    As soon as he reached the cylinder, he saw her form curled up inside. She looked like a drowned rat as she trembled in the cold. Her face was pale, but her eyes were red and puffy as if she had been crying the whole time.

    Ryuu wondered if she was scared of the thunderstorm. He cleared his throat, making his presence known, and when she turned to look at him with surprised silver-grey eyes, he bent on his knees as he extended his hand towards her.

    "Ara, I''m here¡­"

 Chapter 45 - ALI MINI THEATER: Side Story 3

    The unforgettable first meeting¡­.

    3 years before the story

    It was early spring, the last year, and the final month of middle school. The last term examination had ended, and most of the graduating students came to school just for final requirement submissions. Most of them, however, were taking advantage of the last few days they could hang out with their classmates.

    "Yes, mom. I already completed my requirements. I just need to show up at the commencement ceremony," Suzuki Ara told her mother on the phone.

    "Alright. Are you coming home now?"Mrs. Suzuki asked, and Ara immediately said no. "But if you have nothing to do at school then you should come home."

    "Who said I have nothing to do? I''m going to spend time with my classmates since I won''t be seeing them anymore after we graduate."

    Ara was still a bit upset, and it reflected on her voice. While her classmates and friends would attend senior high at this very same exclusive school, she was going to transfer to a normal one. Regardless of how much she protested, her parents were adamant she attend a middle-class school to have a "feel" of society.

    For the Suzuki couple, it was not okay for their daughter to be always surrounded by spoilt rich kids. By attending a normal high school, Ara would be able to meet different kinds of people from different classes and experience normal activities normal students had ¨C unlike in their school where school trip meant overseas travel.

    Ara was not snobbish in any way. But, she felt upset to leave her friends behind. The thought that she would be the only one who would transfer away made her feel a bit resentful towards her parents.

    "Fine. But don''t be out until late okay?"Mrs. Suzuki reminded her daughter before ending the call.

    Urgh¡­

    Ara slumped on her desk, feeling totally exhausted after talking to her parent. Well, at least she was allowed to hang out for a while.

    With that thought in mind, she wondered where her classmates went. She realized the room was totally quiet and she was alone.

    Eh? Where did they go?

    She hurriedly ran across the room, swung open the door and stepped into the corridor when her eyes widened as she nearly collided with a bunch of people rushing out and had to step back in.

    What''s going on?

    She watched as more and more students rushed out of the other classrooms, giggling at each other as they did. As nobody stopped to explain things to her, Ara tried her best to make out what''s happening based on the snippets of conversation amidst their twitters.

    "Ah, the traditional archery club''s having a demonstration today with the club from another school."

    "I heard an old boy from the other school''s club is coming and he''s super cool."

    "He already graduated but he''s a member of the All Nippon Kyudo Federation."

    "The archer prince is here!"

    "Ay, I can''t believe I''d see him again. He was so cool in the last tournament."

    Suzuki Ara was dumbfounded as she watched the halls empty as everyone had seemed to rush to the school''s archery dojo.

    Their middle school actually was very famous for its good athletic clubs. The most popular ones were the judo and the kyudo clubs where they were always at the top three in the prefecture.

    Ara, on the other hand, was not interested in any sport ¨C or anything else at all. She just wanted to find her friends so they could go to the nearby caf¨¦ and hang out until they had to go home as they promised they would today.

    Tomo and Aiko, however, were nowhere in sight.

    Where could they be?

    The two said they''re going to grab some snacks at the vending machine while she took her mom''s call, but they never returned.

    With a sigh, she trudged down the now vacant halls, passed by empty rooms towards the direction of the canteen where the vending machines were. Coincidentally, the canteen building was behind the huge archery dojo.

    Ara, remembering the number of people who had rushed to watch the demonstration felt exhausted just thinking how the place would be crowded, but she was wrong. Fortunately, the tournament was ongoing so everybody who wanted to watch was inside, and the canteen was surprisingly empty.

    Ah, thank God.

    Sadly, Tomo and Aiko were also not in the canteen, and Ara''s face turned blank.

    Urrrgh

    How could she have forgotten? Her two friends were both "menkui", people who were crazy about good looking people. If they heard there''s a very handsome archer prince in the dojo, then those two were probably there and had totally forgotten about her.

    Great!

    "I guess we can''t hang out today anymore¡­"

    With low spirits, she glared at the dojo outside the window where she could hear people cheering but stopped on her tracks.

    A few feet away from the huge window where she stood, was a tall, lanky, young man. He had longish raven hair that framed his small face. To say that he was handsome was an understatement. Even Ara who was not impressed so easily with physical appearances admitted that this tall boy''s looks were way off the scales.

    There was a mysterious air about him that made people stop and stare, mesmerized. He wore a black hakama, and the long bamboo bow in his had indicated that he was part of the kyudo demonstration in the dojo. He was fixing the glove in his hand as the wind blew, and the sakura tree where he stood showered him with soft pinkish white petals.

    The sight was so magical like a painting came to life.

    To Ara, there couldn''t be anyone else who could give justice to the name "fairy tale prince."

    No one, other than this boy.

    "P-prince¡­"Ara unconsciously uttered loud enough for her voice to be carried by the wind.

    As if the young man heard her, he turned to her direction suddenly, his piercing blue gaze locked with hers and she forgot to breathe for a moment as she blushed all over.

    Urgh¡­

    She didn''t know how she knew, but there was a flicker of recognition in those ice-blue orbs as if their owner knew her. But it must be her imagination, and so she turned away, embarrassed from being caught staring.

    She hid behind the wall next to the window, her hand on her chest as she calmed her heart down.

    What was that?

    Ara couldn''t understand what just happened. In all her life, she''d never felt anything so intense as those pair of eyes.

    "Was that the archer prince they were talking about?" she wondered, and she was probably right.

    "I wonder what his name is," she muttered as she surreptitiously peeked from the side of the window, and almost jumped upon seeing that the beautiful boy was still looking at her direction.

    EEEEEEK

    Ara fell on the floor.

    "I guess I gotta go," she told herself as she decided to crawl away, so she wouldn''t be seen passing by the window in case the boy was still there, looking. But after crawling a couple of feet, she heard another person approach so she decided to peek again.

    "Kou! What are you doing here alone?" the newcomer asked.

    So his name''s Kou¡­

    It was a fitting name for a pretty boy archer prince, Ara thought with a smile as she slowly left.

    It was safe to say that Suzuki Ara squeezed herself amongst the cheering crowd at the archery gym to watch one particular handsome archer prince that day.

 Chapter 46 - Such Care

    "Ara, I''m here. Come with me¡­"

    Homura Ryuu shifted on his feet, and extended his hand further upon seeing that Ara was too cold to move on her own. She was just able to turn her head towards him, but the rest of her body remained unmoving.

    "K-Kou?" she whispered, her confusion written on her face. She was definitely wondering what he was doing here.

    The Koutaishidenka frowned upon noticing the trembling of her lips.

    Yes, she was definitely freezing. Without a word, he knelt down to grab her and pulled her out of the concrete cylinder gently towards him.

    He wanted to release some ki to make her dry, but as this was the first time they''re really spending time together, it wouldn''t be a good idea. He didn''t want to scare her. For now, it''s best to act like what normal humans would.

    He lifted her up on her feet and took the towel from Koga and patted her dry ¨C or tried to at least stop the water from dripping from her hair to her face. She shivered and he wrapped another towel around her before pulling her close against his body to give her some of his heat.

    Lightning flashed again, and thunder roared so loudly and he noticed that she looked more upset, and thought she was probably really scared of the thunder.

    He couldn''t understand the rationale of that fear, but knowing that she''s human and that it was normal for them to be fearful, he accepted it. He lifted her up in his arms, and frowned at her feather-like weight and walked back into the car with Koga following behind with the umbrella and Ara''s schoolbag.

    "We''ll get you warm in no time." He deposited her at the backseat and saw her hesitate. "What''s wrong?"

    "I''m totally soaked," she replied worriedly, and Homura was amused.

    "Well, good thing you realize that," he replied, although he knew she was worried about getting the seat wet.

    "Don''t worry about the car. Worry about yourself," he said softly as he sat next to her. He then wrapped her with a thick blanket before ordering the driver to go to his apartment in Gaienmae.

    On the way, Ara remained quiet, and Ryuu didn''t bother her. He already heard from Gin that she had an argument with her brother and that she had confessed to being depressed enough to kill herself before.

    Her confession and the heart to heart talk with her sibling probably took a toll on her emotionally, and so he didn''t pester her about other things for now. He did have some things he''d like to ask her, about her plans and other things, but they could wait until she''s feeling better.

    Soon, they had reached a high rise building in an upscale neighborhood. Ryuu got out of the car and assisted Ara out. The girl didn''t have much energy, and so she just quietly followed him without any fuss. Homura Ryuu was pleased with the level of trust she was showing him.

    "Young Master," Koga called, and Ryuu took Ara''s bag from him and slung it over his shoulder.

    "You may leave us. Inform Suzuki we found her and she''ll be staying with me here," he ordered softly, and Koga bowed and waited for them to leave before he climbed back in the car and drove away to the parking area.

    Ryuu''s assistant, driver, and servants had a sole unit in the same building although at a different floor so it would be easy to cater to their master while giving him a lot of privacy at the same time.

    Ara followed him silently towards the topmost floor, and he watched as her face filled with amazement upon seeing the interior of his apartment. It was a simple abode, with simple decors and colors, the shades of white and gray. But a great part of the room was eye-catching, for it was a wall filled with bottles of different sizes and shapes.

    "It''s my collection," Koutaishidenka told Ara as he ushered her into one of the rooms. It was decorated simply as well, but it was definitely a girl''s room.

    Ara turned to him with a questioning gaze. "I had this room prepared for you. There are no clothes yet in the walk-in closet next to the bathroom, but I put a shirt and shorts on the bed. They''re mine and they''re probably big, but you can make do with them for now. We''ll get you shopping downstairs when the rain let up or tomorrow. Go get yourself a bath and change into something warm."

    Ara paused for a while as if to absorb his words, and then she smiled shyly. "Thank you," she whispered, and then she entered the room to follow his orders.

    As Ara took her bath, Koutaishidenka prepared some hot tea for her and some Japanese sweets, and placed them on the counter. Unlike the Homura House, his apartment was very modern, and so it had its own bar. Aside from the hot tea, he also prepared other drinks for her so she had a lot to choose from.

    Ryuu also got a bit wet from the rain when he picked her up, but he''d wait for her to come back before he''d take a bath and change.

    =====================

    Ara trudged slowly towards the bathroom. Her body felt stiff from being under the freezing rain too long. It was stupid of her actually. She had already known it would rain so hard considering that it was her own doing. Her divine inheritance could manipulate the weather like that, and yet, she just sat on that bench and let herself get frozen to the bones because of her desire to cry.

    After her tears were spent, she realized her mistake but it was already too late to run towards shelter. She was already soaked to the bones, and all she could do was crawl inside a concrete cylinder to at least stop herself from getting rained on further as she tried hard to control her emotions.

    But it proved to be a difficult feat. She had always been a crybaby, but since it was a sign of weakness, she had fought hard to control her emotions. So now they had piled up and burst all at once. Ara wouldn''t be surprised if she went down with a cold after this.

    Ara removed each and every piece of wet clothing on her body. Naked, her body shivered and she immediately stepped under the hot shower.

    Thank goodness her school bag was waterproof. Her precious sketchbook was inside.

    Also¡­

    Thank goodness Kou found her. It was very kind of him to cater to her like that.

    "Weird," Ara murmured.

    She didn''t know why she felt at ease with him. It was as if she was just with Ivan, the Flame Emperor. The latter was as caring as Kou was of her. She wondered if all fianc¨¦s gave off a feeling like that ¨C a sense of security that didn''t make sense sometimes.

    At the thought of Ivan, another wave of nostalgia assailed her, but this time she used both of her hands to slap her face. "STOP."

    If she let memories take over her once more, who knew what would happen to Tokyo. She would feel totally guilty if it started flooding because of her.

    Also, it''s really not nice to think about Ivan anymore. She''s engaged to Kou now. Even if she was never in love with Ivan, and was just fond of him as a brother, it would be disloyal to Kou if she kept thinking of her former fianc¨¦.

 Chapter 47 - Eye to Eye

    After taking a very warm bath, Suzuki Ara''s mood improved greatly. She was finally able to rein in her emotions, and the tumultuous weather outside suddenly cleared. The dark foreboding clouds dispersed, revealing a very clear winter sky.

    It was as if the awful weather didn''t happen earlier at all.

    Urgh¡­

    She examined her puffy face on the mirror and felt a bit embarrassed. She had just realized that this was the first day she was with Kou as his fianc¨¦e, and she had already made him search for her, carry her, and now take care of her as if she were a child.

    And she looked like a swollen monkey.

    Urgh¡­

    She went to the bedroom and saw the shirt and the pair of shorts Kou told her about. She checked the simple white shirt and saw that it was too big. Of course the shorts would be the same, but it was the least of her problems. Why?

    "How do I ask a guy for underwear?"

    She was too shy to ask, but she really needed to have a pair of panties and bra. She was really troubled.

    "Should I use telepathy?"

    She was just jesting of course. Even at the height of her divine powers, she never had that ability.

    She was contemplating on what to do, when there was a soft knock on the door, and Ara quickly wrapped herself with the huge towel and opened the door.

    It was Kou.

    "Uhm¡­ I realized you''re lacking in important clothing articles so I finally asked Koga to do a quick shopping downstairs," he said as he handed her a shopping bag with the name of a high end store on it.

    Ara looked totally relieved and grateful. "Thanks so much. I was worrying about asking you."

    She took the bag and happily examined the underwear and clothes inside. There were shoes in there too. "I hope they fit."

    "They will,"Homura Ryuu answered confidently and Ara looked at him in surprise.

    "But how did you know¡­"her voice trailed off as she realized what she just asked and she blushed.

    Kou stood there, his handsome face unreadable like always, but his ears were also red. It was a telltale sign that the embarrassment was not one-sided.

    "I asked Aki on the phone. Go get changed," he said softly before turning away, and Ara scrambled to close the door and poured the contents of the bag on the bed.

    As Ryuu said, they were all her size. Her eyes glanced at the bra and read the tag: size 34B, and she blushed like mad, knowing that Kou now knew her size.

    "Big bro, I love you, but how could you tell other people that?" she muttered woefully as she wore the clothes. But of course, it was an irrational complaint. Kou''s not really a stranger ¨C he''s going to be her husband, and wearing the correct size was always the best.

    Kou got her a peach-colored sweater and a pair of fitted blue jeans and a black pair of boots. They looked simple, and felt very comfortable on her skin, just the way she liked. She took note to thank Kou''s assistant when she saw him next.

    As soon as she''s ready, she got out of the room, but not before appreciating the effort Kou had put in there. He had probably asked her brother about her tastes before when he had it redecorated because the room looked similar to the one she had in Denenchofu.

    "Oh, you''re done?" Kou''s soft voice welcomed her as soon as she went to the living area.

    He was on the other side of the room where a bar stood. It served as a partition of the living space and the kitchen. Kou''s apartment looked totally modern with its industrial d¨¦cor, but the place was set up so it would feel cozy. Also, the wall-length shelves of bottles of wine looked amazing.

    Ara nodded as she crossed the room towards him.

    "Have some tea. It''ll make you feel warmer," Kou told her as soon as she reached the bar. There were some wagashi there too, and she looked happy realizing they''re from Kuuya.

    "Thank you."

    "Gin-nii already told me about your request," Kou then said afterwards while Ara munched on her snacks. "I already told them to leave the Okadas alone ¨C but what exactly are your plans?"

    "I honestly don''t know yet. I just want to go with the flow for now." Ara shrugged. "I''m just a new villain, and so I have to have time to think about my evil schemes to expose Cinderella."

    The Koutaishidenka frowned. "That doesn''t sound reliable."

    He looked like he was regretting backing off now, and Ara grinned. "Don''t worry. Someone who''s totally yandere like her won''t be able to help herself from striking again. I''ll be sure to get her by then."

    Silence hung between them for a while as Kou''s ice-blue gaze seemed to study her. Ara, on the other hand, didn''t flinch and challenged his stare with her silver-grey ones.

    She''s not backing out on this one. Regardless of what others would tell her otherwise. Her bold staring challenge seemed to amuse Kou, and so he sighed, looking like he had given up.

    "Suit yourself," he relented, and Ara was happy.

    He then stood up. "I''ll go take a bath," he said. "After your tea, you can have whatever drinks you want," he added as he walked off towards his bedroom.

    Left alone, Ara let out a heavy sigh, feeling drained right down to her soul. How she ever had the courage to meet those pair of intense eyes, she had no idea. If it were Alinea, there wouldn''t have been a problem. But each time she looked at Kou, memories from Ara took over her senses, and her heart would beat like crazy.

    "What''s wrong with me?" she wondered as she placed a hand on her chest.

    "Oh well¡­" she picked up her teacup and gulped down its contents in one go.

    Afterwards, she glanced at the other things on the table ¨C the cans of soda, bottles of other drinks and frowned. With her nervousness, she felt like drinking something stronger.

    Hmmmmm¡­

    A mischievous glint lit in her eyes as she looked at the walls and walls of beautiful bottles of wine. Then, a smile spread on her face.

    "Kou said I can drink whatever I want," she murmured. She already knew Kou meant the drinks on the table when he said that, but he didn''t say that on his specification so she chose to grab onto that loophole.

    NYAHAHAHA

    With the same adventurous spirit she always felt whenever she managed to sneak out of the castle before, Ara sauntered towards Kou''s wine collection as she hummed to herself.

 Chapter 48 - Rare Collection

    Homura Ryuu took time in the shower. He had been a bit upset that Ara ended up not having plans at all, and he nearly let his ki out.

    Normally at the Homura House, he could at least release some of his energy when he got frustrated, and it wouldn''t matter. But doing that would cause the atmosphere to be suppressed, making ordinary people feel a lack of breathing air and get sick.

    Ara would be scared. It wasn''t time yet to tell her about himself so he needed more effort in controlling his power.

    He closed his eyes and let the hot water rain on him as he calmed the fire dragon linked to his soul.

    When he emerged from his bath, forty minutes had already passed. He felt a bit guilty making Ara wait too long, but at least he was able to calm down enough to decide that no matter what happened, he would just watch over her and protect her. After all, to him, Okada Koharu was as insignificant as a mosquito. If she tried to bite, she could simply be swatted away.

    The most important thing right now was for Homura Ryuu to make sure he''d please his future wife. Because if his fated one disliked him, no matter how much he tried, they would never be able to produce a child.

    Kazehaya had already warned him that for the moment, it''s best to be on good behavior and act like what normal humans would. Homura Ryuu had taken this duty seriously and had even read about it. It''s a difficult task, but he would put all his effort into it.

    With this, the Koutaishidenka stepped out of his room, feeling fresh, and ready to court his woman. But he stopped on his tracks upon seeing her.

    She was now sitting on the couch in the living room, with a dreamlike expression on her face. In her hand was a glass of what appeared to be red wine.

    Suspicious, Homura Ryuu glanced at the shelves and saw an empty space on the shelf where he put the rarest pieces in his collection.

    HUH?

    He hurriedly crossed the room and stood in front of her.

    The legal age in Japan to drink alcoholic beverages was twenty. Ara''s only eighteen.

    "Who said you can drink?" He asked with a frown, and then stopped upon remembering what he said to her earlier.

    "After your tea, you can have whatever drinks you want¡­"

    His ice-blue eyes turned bleak. It was him.

    Helplessly, he turned towards the bottle of wine she was drinking. Kou was aghast seeing the almost half-empty bottle of Cheval Blanc 1947 St-Emilion on the table.

    This woman''s daft!

    Out of all the bottles of red wine she had to take, it had to be the second most expensive one he had in his collection. Only a hundred and ten thousand bottles were produced of it, and it cost him more than a hundred thirty thousand grand in US dollars at the auction.

    But it wasn''t the money he was upset about. It was the fact that there were no more of that bottle sold anywhere.

    His collector heart bled at the sight.

    "I did. Why do I have to ask anyone if I can drink?" she slurred and Ryuu couldn''t do anything but comb his hair with his fingers in resignation. If his flame dragon could come out and speak, it would have started complaining now.

    A part of him was amused though. Ara seemed to have changed since he first saw her. When he went to her school to do a demonstration on kyudo, she was a shy, blushing girl who couldn''t even meet his eyes.

    But Ara not only didn''t cower when he looked at her, she even had the guts to stare back at him now ¨C and not many could do that even men. She got spunk, and he found it pleasing.

    "Erhm... It''s because you''re drinking my wine?" he pointed out but Ara only replied with a blink.

    It was obvious that she was totally inebriated.

    "Then come have a drink too," she invited cutely as she tried to pour him a drink, and Kou, seeing as she had no plans on stopping anyway, resigned to fate, and sat next to her on the sofa, accepting the glass of wine as he did.

    He wondered what made her decide to drink so suddenly. Was she still upset about her conversation with her brother, he wondered. Or was she really worried about what to do with that fake best friend of hers?

    She had boldly announced she would think about her evil schemes, and surprisingly, he believed she would do it. Well¡­somehow.

    "So, how are your evil machinations going?" he asked conversationally, making Ara huff. She was beet red like a baboon''s bottom.

    "Ha! What evil machinations? I can''t even think of any. How do I become bad anyway? I need to practice," she answered, her tone of voice indicating how hard it was to be "Evil".

    She looked totally troubled about failing to be bad that Kou couldn''t help the twitching of his lips as he fought not to smile. "Uhuh¡­"

    "I learned something funny though," she continued, and Kou remained silent, letting her speak. "Do you know? Life is full of irony. It''s true that one can''t really have everything he wants."

    "Oh? What made you say so?"

    Ara let out a cynical laugh. "Because in a world where everyone loved me, my only brother hated me enough to kill me. But in this world where I''m hated by everyone, only my brother stood by my side," she said as she clutched at her heart, and pain unexpectedly showed on her face as if she was telling a story from experience.

    Kou stared at the girl''s beautiful but sorrowful face. He had no idea what made her say that. Still, he would like to correct her.

    "That''s not true," he countered, and before she could protest he had leaned over to give her a feathery kiss on the lips.

    It was so fast; it was over before she even realized what happened. She could only look at his handsome face so close to hers as Kou held her hand. "I''m here too, aren''t I?"

 Chapter 49 - Compromises

    "I''m here too, aren''t I?"

    "Y-y-you¡­"Ara stammered as she blinked her eyes at him, her mouth gaping and closing several times as she tried to speak.

    "What?" the Koutaishidenka asked, nonchalantly, as if nothing happened as he straightened on his seat and took a sip from his glass.

    "Why would you suddenly kiss someone? I was not prepared," Ara mumbled to herself, but it was still audible to Ryuu whose lips twitched in amusement again.

    "Oh, should I tell you beforehand next time then?"

    "No, that''s not what I meant," Ara grumbled with a pout.

    She took a swig on her glass and finished its contents to the last drop. She was about to take a refill when Ryuu took the bottle and placed it far from her.

    "Heeeey," she complained childishly as she tried to take the bottle back, but couldn''t even touch it as she was too slow with drunkenness.

    "No more wine for you," Ryuu admonished softly as he handed her a can of juice from the table, and she had no choice but take it albeit grudgingly.

    "There are more people you know," he said softly afterwards, and when she looked at him questioningly, he elaborated. "More people that care about you. You just need to look carefully."

    With this, Ara looked pensive, and then she nodded her head. But because she''s drunk her movements were exaggerated like she was banging her head. "True," she agreed, and her mood seemed to brighten up.

    Ryuu knew she thought about the other girls who had been vocal on defending her to the others. Since the day they realized their mistake, the one they had sent to investigate on her first day of school was from Fuuma. Never again would the Homura House become lax when it came to the future lady of the House.

    Because of her terrible reputation at school, he had been worried about her getting bullied. But, it seemed that not all students at her school were so stupid, as proven by Ara''s other friends, Rin and Miharu. Surprisingly, the girl, Ichihara Midori, whom the rumors said was supposed to be Ara''s love rival seemed to know the truth as well and was now on her side.

    "But how did you know that?"Ara asked him with a frown. "Are you having me monitored?"

    "Not really," the Koutaishidenka answered swiftly, an innocent look on his face.

    He watched as the crease on Ara''s forehead returned as if she was unhappy. She totally looked like a sulking child now. "What do you mean?"

    Ah, the drunken mood swings commenced!

    Kazehaya was right on this one, Ryuu thought. He had wanted Ara monitored 24/7 for her safety, but Gin said it would not be good. It would make it appear as if Ryuu was a controlling and overbearing boyfriend, and most girls disliked men who were like that.

    It''s a good thing that Ara was drunk too. In vino veritas, they said. In wine, there''s truth ¨C not that she would lie to him. But she would at least tone down her reaction, unlike this outward, honest displeasure she was showing him right now.

    "Hey, hey, what do you mean?"Ara asked again, this time, with her hands pulling on his clothes crumpling the expensive material.

    The Koutaishidenka never had anyone do that to him so he had no idea how to react. He, however, thought that humans must be like cats, they liked to put their paws on others when they demanded something. This particular kitten wanted answers.

    "I just had someone ask around and stand by on your first day at school in case you get bullied," Ryuu answered softly and watched as Ara''s scowl vanished, replaced by a look of surprise, and wonder.

    "What? You dislike it?" he prompted.

    He had already compromised enough by not having someone guard her all the time. He wouldn''t know what to make of it if she was still upset with him checking up on her from time to time.

    Fortunately, Ara shook her head.

    "You''re okay with it?"Ryuu wanted to make sure.

    "Not really," Ara answered honestly, and then, she smiled. "But I guess as compromise goes, it''s the best you can allow. After all, you belong to a prestigious family. It wouldn''t be strange if you want to check up on me considering we¡­ we¡­"

    "We?" the Koutaishidenka prompted, and the pout returned on her face.

    "Why are you asking me? You already know," she answered grumpily, her already red face becoming a couple of more shades darker.

    "Well, at least you are aware that you belong to me. But that freedom has a price, you know."

    "I actually belong to myself. But you are allowed to borrow "me" since we''re engaged," she retorted cheekily, amusing the prince more. "What price?"

    "I won''t have you monitored all the time, but you have to promise me that you will take care and that you will not hesitate to call me if something happens ¨C and that I can call you from time to time too."

    Ara looked thoughtful for a while. "Okay," she agreed and smiled drunkenly at him.

    Ryuu took this an opportunity to make her give her number "willingly". In reality, he already had her number a long time ago. But at least this way he could call her without making her wonder. It''s also the safest with her as this little kitten seemed to have other ideas about her own will, and wasn''t in the least intimidated by him.

    "Where''s your phone?" he asked, and when she pointed at her schoolbag, he automatically took it and handed it to her.

    She clumsily fumbled inside her bag and retrieved her mobile phone and handed it to him. The Koutaishidenka easily entered his number in it, and with a mischievous glint in his eyes, he put "My Darling Prince" as his name there.

    Ara who was studying him suddenly looked suspicious, so when he handed the phone back, she immediately checked it and was perplexed. "Why My Darling Prince?"

    "Why not? Am I not the pretty boy archer prince? Am I not your darling?" the Koutaishidenka countered with a seriously seductive face, and Ara''s heart nearly jumped out of her chest.

    If Kazehaya were here at this very moment, Ryuu was sure he would be proud of him. His EQ hadn''t failed yet today.

    "Y-you¡­"

    Ryuu watched as she puffed her cheeks as if trying to calm herself down. Afterwards, she extended her hand to him.

    "Give me your phone," she demanded like an incensed kitten, and so he handed his own mobile phone to her.

    He watched as she quickly opened his contacts and entered her own number there. She looked so serious that the Koutaishidenka was sure she was up to no good, and he was right.

    Ara returned his phone to him with a triumphant grin. Curiously, he checked his contacts and nearly laughed out loud for the first time in history upon seeing the entry.

    My Pretty Darling Princess

 Chapter 50 - New Development

    Ara woke up with a start, her eyes wild and unfocused as she stood up almost immediately, only to feel dizzy and go temporarily blind. She tried to calm down as she waited a few minutes for her orthostatic hypotension to pass. Her body was still a bit anemic, and so she sometimes had dizzying spells when she shifted upright so fast.

    However, her heart remained racing.

    Why? Because, she had a very weird dream.

    In her dream, her fianc¨¦, Homura Ryuu, the quiet pretty archer boy, was suddenly the flirtiest man on earth.

    Huh?

    Ara touched her lips, her eyes wide as she remembered being kissed in her dream. She wondered then if she really had been affected by the memories she inherited from the original to be feeling like this towards Kou.

    "Weird¡­"

    Maybe it was really because of that memory of the first time Ara saw the prince. She was hit pretty hard by those eyes that her body remembered its reaction. Because Ara couldn''t find any other explanation for it. Homura Ryuu may look otherworldly here with his handsomeness, but for her, who grew up with Alistair, the legendary beauty of her former world, she was immune to other people''s faces.

    Or she was supposed to be.

    "Calm down my heart. It was just a dream."

    As if Homura Ryuu, the most pokerfaced guy she''d ever seen would suddenly turn into a Casanova.

    They were already engaged ¨C a formal transaction between their families. There was no more need to flirt. Also, with a face like that, it was a hundred percent certainty that he never had to flirt in his entire life.

    Having convinced herself that it was just a dream, she finally calmed down, her eyes recognizing the room, and she remembered. She got totally carried away emotionally yesterday and nearly got frozen because she was stupid enough to call the rain clouds herself to soak her to the bones in the middle of winter.

    And Kou found her and brought her to this place¡­

    "He''s not bad," she thought. He was actually a lot nicer that she expected people in his position usually were.

    She had been staying in this world long enough to know that depending on their circumstances, humans could be the kindest, yet also the cruelest creations that roamed the land. Like most creatures, they strove for survival. Even if there were certain rules in society, in the end, they always chose the path that would always be beneficial, and pay no heed to those that weren''t.

    Comparing Suzuki Ara''s and Homura Ryuu''s situation, there was nothing the latter could ever benefit from her, and yet, even after her parents'' death, he still honored the engagement contract.

    She was thinking this when she suddenly stopped in her tracks.

    "Strange¡­"

    The Suzukis were nothing compared to the Homuras. Not only that, there were countless other families who were higher in status than hers ¨C families who for sure had daughters Kou could choose a wife from.

    "So why me?" she asked no one in particular as she went to the bathroom to do her morning routine, and then came out.

    Homura Ryuu sat at the dining table looking as handsome as always in his simple white shirt and black pants. He had on a pair of black rimmed spectacles as he scanned some reports in his hands while having breakfast.

    A maid smiled at her almost immediately as she came out of the room and crossed the space towards the table. It was as if she was looking forward to seeing her, and she had no idea why.

    "Good morning Young Miss," the maid greeted, and she returned the greeting with a smile.

    "Good morning," she addressed the quiet man at the head of the table, before sitting on the chair next to his.

    "Morning," Kou murmured as he placed the documents down on the table.

    She was about to eat but got distracted by his lips, and she remembered her dream. Her face went on fire.

    "What''s wrong? Do you have a hangover?" Kou asked and she quickly looked away.

    "I-I think so..."

    "You really shouldn''t drink again," Kou reprimanded her softly, as he studied her face.

    Ara suddenly felt unhappy, thinking he was being restrictive until he explained.

    "You will get us into trouble. You''re still a minor. Wait until you''re twenty and you can drink."

    "Oh..." Ara totally forgot about the age restriction in Japan. Remembering this, she looked totally apologetic.

    "I''m sorry," she murmured sheepishly.

    "Your uniform''s clean and dry. You can change into it after breakfast," he told her and she happily thanked him. She had been worrying about what to wear to school just now.

    "Elder brother Aki also called, but I told him I will take you to school today," he continued and Ara shook her head.

    "No need. I can go there by taxi or by bus."Ara felt she had troubled him enough.

    "I will go somewhere near your school anyway so I''ll take you there," Kou insisted.

    His words, however, sparked some interest in Ara.

    "Is that so? Then if that''s the case, thank you so much." She chose to accept the offer.

    "Go change to your uniform or you''ll be late," Kou advised her after a few minutes and Ara hurriedly did his bidding.

    In no time, the Koutaishidenka''s black car stopped at the school gates to drop Ara off. But before Ara could get out, he stopped her.

    "Don''t forget your promise to me," Ryuu reminded her which confused her.

    What promise? Ara couldn''t remember anything. Did they talk about something yesterday? She was about to ask him about it when the bell rang, indicating the start of homeroom, and she had to bid farewell hurriedly.

    She was almost late. When she reached the classroom, she had met the teacher by the door.

    "Suzuki, don''t run. You might fall and get injured again," the teacher told her, his voice laced with concern.

    "Sorry teacher," Ara apologized as she slowed down.

    She let the teacher enter the room first. Because of that, the class was so quiet the whole time and had no time to gossip ¨C not that Ara cared if they did.

    Since they were all graduating, and the final term exam was coming soon, most of the teachers in the morning period mostly gave them pointers to review, and Ara diligently listened so she could study the scope of the test.

    She took notes as the teachers listed the topics covered. By lunch break, she had already finished her list neatly. She would review them tonight, she thought, as she cleared her table and put her things back in her bag.

    It was only then that she realized a buzzing noise around her started, and when she looked up, Koharu was there with Rin and Miharu following her as usual.

    "Ara!"Koharu called out, happiness was clearly written on her face as she ran towards her.

    Huh?

    "Ara, thank you so much!"

    Ara didn''t have time to dodge when Okada suddenly threw herself at her and gave her a tight hug.

    What''s this new plot development? The villain was not informed.

 Chapter 51 - Powerful Gossip

    What was this new plot development? The villain was not informed.

    "Ara, thank you so much! You''re really such a good friend," Koharu continued to crow in delight as she squeezed her hard, so Ara glanced at Rin and Miharu who were beaming at them for some clues.

    The two girls were a bit teary-eyed and Ara wondered which kind of drama Koharu performed today.

    "You''re really the best friend," Koharu added and it took a lot for Ara to maintain a neutral face.

    "What happened?" Suzuki Ara finally managed to ask as she tried to get away from Koharu''s embrace. But the latter seemed to have become an octopus so it was difficult to free herself without being so obvious.

    "You went to see your big brother yesterday, right?" Miharu asked back, and when she nodded, they smiled again as they told her what happened.

    "We went to the hospital after school, because Koharu and her parents were there with Yuichi."

    Yuichi was Okada Yuichi, Koharu''s younger brother who had a heart condition and was confined at the hospital.

    "When we were there, your brother came with a lawyer," Rin continued. "Ah Ara, your bro''s sooooo handsome," she continued, looking totally star-struck and sidetracked.

    Ara''s assumption that Rin must be a good-looking-face fan, was getting more solid by the day.

    "Ah, and your brother said you asked him to help out. So he talked to Koharu''s parents and asked them about what happened. After that he gave them an option to fix the misunderstanding at their work and get their jobs back or start their own business."

    "My parents chose to clear their names and return to their old job," Koharu said. "So he told the lawyer to fix it, and he did."

    "He''s soooo coooooool,"Rin added again. "Ara, I''m a fan of your brother now."

    Ara gave a bit of forced laughter. She wondered what would happen to Rin if she ever saw either Kazehaya or Kou. She could already imagine this girl being K.O.ed by their good looks. Her brother paled in comparison to those two guys and Rin''s already like this.

    "So it''s already okay?"Ara asked, and the three girls nodded.

    "More than okay. Your bro even put Yuichi under Suzuki Raiden Group''s Brotherhood Program''s beneficiaries. So, from now on, all hospital expenses will be paid by the program. Yuichi can stay at the hospital and receive treatment while they''re waiting for him to be strong enough to have the surgery."

    Hmm¡­ Good job bro.

    "That''s good then. It means there''s nothing to worry about anymore," Ara commented.

    Since its lunch break, Ara had no excuse when the girls dragged her to have lunch with them. It would be weird if she declined, and so she tagged along for the day.

    They were seated on the table at the cafeteria chatting when Koharu''s eyes suddenly widened, her face looking starstruck. Rin and Miharu were still talking, oblivious to what Okada was doing, but Ara noticed the change in her. From looking disinterested at the topic to suddenly looking demure, she could already guess who Koharu saw.

    Ara was right.

    "Yo, Suzuki, Midori was looking for you yesterday," Sonoda Hiroaki suddenly said from behind Ara.

    All the three girls immediately turned their heads to see the Judo vice-captain standing next to Ara''s seat.

    "Something came up so I had to go home suddenly," Ara explained.

    "She went to see her brother to ask him to help my family,"Koharu suddenly butted in, hopeful that the boy would start a conversation with her.

    But she was disappointed. Sonoda just glanced at her and turned his attention back to Ara. "She''ll be doing club activity later. Just drop by if you have time. She was worried about you."

    Ara nodded, and satisfied, Sonoda Hiroaki left.

    "Woah, since when are you on speaking terms with Sonoda?"Rin asked as the four of them watched the athlete''s retreating back.

    "Just recently. I hang out with his girlfriend," Ara answered nonchalantly, as the corner of her eye caught another shift in Koharu''s mood.

    The girl seemed to be irked that Sonoda ignored her, and the storm in her brown eyes was directed at Ara. She was obviously peeved that the boy she liked talked to Ara and not to her. Ara surmised when Koharu mentioned about her troubles to Sonoda, she had wanted him to ask about her but was snubbed.

    "Since when have you been hanging out with that Ichihara," Koharu couldn''t help but ask with obvious venom in her voice.

    Ara''s brow arched at her. "Weren''t you the one who said we should hang out with Midori?"

    Before the accident, Okada Koharu tried her best to integrate Midori into their group so it wouldn''t look suspicious if Ara would take Ichihara home in her car.

    As if remembering her bad deeds, Koharu snapped back and resumed her ''damsel in distress'' fa?ade.

    "Ah, I was just worried. Because of her, people hated and badmouthed you. I was thinking it''s a bad idea to hang out with her now," Koharu explained with concern while smiling.

    Amazing.

    But people were past being so gullible.

    "What are you talking about Koharu? That misunderstanding was because of you and not Midori''s ¨C and that rumor was already cleared," Rin scolded Koharu on the spot.

    Bravo Rin!

    "I think it''s a good idea Ara''s hanging out with her. It means there''s really nothing bad going on between them and the rumors will completely die," Miharu added.

    Bravo Miharu!

    Ara was totally amused. Anger flashed in Koharu''s eyes momentarily, but she immediately backed off. With the two scolding her together, she had no choice but to apologize.

    "I-I''m sorry. I forgot about that," Koharu stammered, regaining her composure, but her eyes still glittered like hard, unyielding orbs. "I was getting angry for Ara. After she helped my family, I wanted to help her with her love life."

    "What are you talking about? What does my love life got to do with Midori?" Ara wanted to roll her eyes. It seemed Koharu''s brain got fried. Her acting skills and her memory''s all messed up.

    "She''s your love rival isn''t she?"Koharu asked innocently, and Miharu finally smacked her arm.

    "Aw! Miharu what''s that for?"

    "Be happy I didn''t smack your head," Miharu scolded Koharu. "How many times do we have to tell you Ara doesn''t like Sonoda before you can understand?"

    "I-I¡­"Koharu finally realized she messed up. "Sorry, I forgot," she said through gritted teeth.

    Ara felt like laughing. All this time and it seemed the burikko just realized now that she had lost her alibi to run after Sonoda, and was totally unhappy about it.

    "You will cause another misunderstanding for Ara,"Rin supplied. "If the archer prince finds out about the rumors, he will be upset too. Which boyfriend wants people to spread rumors about their girl?"

    Ara''s eyes popped. Boyfriend?

    Technically Rin was correct, but Ara had never mentioned anything to them about Kou yet.

    "Who needs Sonoda? Ara has a handsome prince for a husband and they''re in love¡­"

    Husband?

    Ara was amazed at how things escalated. She just mentioned the archer prince weeks ago, then he suddenly became her boyfriend, and now husband.

    Amazing!

    For the first time in her life, this demigod witnessed firsthand how powerful gossip was.

 Chapter 52 - Malice

    "What are you talking about? It''s just a small crush from middle school. Ara never even met him again."

    Okada Koharu''s voice sounded really upset. It was as if she didn''t approve of Ara liking someone else. This, of course, put a damper on Rin''s mood. She was really into the thought of Ara being with the archer prince.

    Suzuki Ara smirked at Koharu.

    Sorry girl. It''s not like that anymore¡­

    She thought it''s the best time to tell them about Kou.

    "Actually, we did meet again," Ara started, and as expected, Koharu tensed, while both Rin and Miharu looked excited.

    "It turned out that Kou is friends with my brother. The reason why I was not able to pick up your call the other time was because they were at home."

    "Oh my! Isn''t that destiny?"Rin had that dreamy look on her face again.

    "I agree. Weren''t we just talking about him last time at the hospital? Then he suddenly appeared in your life again." Miharu chimed in, and Ara almost laughed because the two made Koharu''s mood worse.

    "So how was it?"Rin prompted, the stars were back in her eyes.

    "How was what?"Ara retorted with a mischievous grin. She loved teasing Rin, she realized.

    "Aw come on Ara, don''t torture my gossipy heart anymore. How was your meeting with the archer prince?"

    Rin pouted so cutely that Ara couldn''t help but chuckle. Of course, Koharu wouldn''t let this love story continue, so she butted in again.

    "What are you asking her about Rin. The guy just visited their house for Aki. Also Ara said she doesn''t believe in love at first sight."

    "It''s their second time meeting ¨C and each time Ara closes and opens her eyes, it''s a third, fourth, fifth sight," Rin insisted unabashedly and Ara''s laughter became a bit loud she had to clamp her mouth with her hand.

    Rin''s logic was... erhm... unique and interesting.

    "Well, it was okay," Ara answered. "If there''s a chance, I''ll introduce you."

    "Really? That''s great ¨C ah and Ara does that mean you have a close relationship now? Because you just cannot introduce him to us if you''re not that close, right?"

    Ara shrugged. "You can say that¡­"

    Well, they were engaged so they could be considered close. Besides, she already noted that Kou wasn''t like other people of his status that were mostly overbearing and snobbish. Her first impression of him seemed to be incorrect too. Kou was not really that quiet. It''s just that he only spoke when he had something to say or when he''s spoken to. There''s a difference, right?

    The point was that if she introduced her friends to him, she thought he wouldn''t mind.

    Soon, the lunch break was over, and they returned to their respective classes. Because of the scene earlier, her classmates were once again okay with her. But she ignored them completely. It''s tiring to deal with them all the time.

    When classes were done, Rin and Miharu returned to her classroom. It was strange because the burikko was absent.

    "We''re going to the baking club," Miharu said. "Are you going to see Midori?"

    Ara nodded. "I discovered I liked drawing so I''ll hang out at the art club until we graduate," she explained. "Where''s Koharu?"

    Miharu and Rin exchanged looks. "She was with us but she suddenly said she had to go somewhere. Anyway, we''re going now Ara. Have fun with your activity too. See you tomorrow," they said and then left.

    Ara wondered what the burikko was up to, but didn''t bother searching for her. She immediately went to the art club room to see Midori, not seeing an unhappy pair of eyes watching her secretly as she walked away.

    Ara, however, felt them. The malice was so strong not to miss it, and she smirked as she continued on her way.

    Ichihara greeted her happily as soon as she entered. Even the other members of the club smiled upon seeing her.

    "Hey, you skipped on me yesterday!" Midori teased as she watched Ara prepare her sketchbook and a new set of soft and colored pencils.

    "Sorry. I had something urgent," she apologized with a wink, eliciting a chuckle from the other girl.

    "I heard," she commented knowingly as she rolled her eyes. "Glad you''re able to settle it immediately."

    "Yeah¡­"

    Ara then pulled Midori to the side and whispered to her. "Be careful. Expect something to happen soon."

    "What do you mean?" Midori was confused. "She''ll strike again? Even after you helped her and her family?"

    "Of course. Did you ever think it''s over?" Ara looked at the other girl with a serious expression.

    Koharu was reaching the end of her rope. All the lies she built were crumbling down. People like that tend to self-destruct ¨C but they didn''t do it alone. They took people with them. It was that kind of malice she felt earlier from her.

    Midori shuddered at the thought. "I''ll tell Hiroaki. He''s been walking me home since our talk with you."

    Ara nodded. Koharu herself was not the problem actually. The problem was the person who seemed to be working for her, the one who tampered with her car. With that person still unknown, there was no telling what would happen.

    Ara was one hundred percent sure she would be okay. Her body might be weaker now, but she''s sure she could still easily lift and throw someone as heavy and huge as Horgall easily. Also, even if she did not fight, her brother and Kou were there for her to keep her safe. But Midori who was the real target might not be as lucky.

    "Tell Sonoda to pick you up too, so you can go to school together," she advised, and the other nodded.

    "I''ll try to see if I can ask someone to watch over you."

    "You mean like a bodyguard?" Midori asked. "Isn''t that too much?"

    "Something like that. It may sound paranoid, but while the person who meddled with my car''s still out, we need to be extra careful."

    Midori looked hesitant, but seeing as it''s about life and death situation, she agreed. She didn''t want to give Okada Koharu another chance to hurt anyone.

    "I''ll try to find the mystery guy, and when he''s out of the picture, we can relax," Ara assured her with a smile.

    "How will you do that?"

    "Well, we''ll just have to push the crazy rat more over the edge so she''d make contact."

    Ara''s face fell. It meant she had to spend more time with the burikko.

    Urgh¡­

 Chapter 53 - Delusions

    From the corner of the hallway going to the stairs, Okada Koharu hid behind the wall as she watched Suzuki Ara walk away. The pair of eyes that stared at the other girl bore daggers, as her hands balled into fists on her sides.

    "What happened to Ara?"

    Ever since she came back from her accident, she changed a lot. She used to follow her all the time and only listened to her. Now, not only did she make Koharu look like a liar in front of her classmates and friends, by saying she''s not interested in Sonoda, Koharu now would soon not be able to have any reason to go and see him without being suspicious.

    Her time was running out.

    Koharu was in a panic. She had no time. That idiot Ara said she was involved with that archer prince. If Hiroaki found out it wasn''t Ara but her who liked him¡­

    It would be the end.

    But why had he not fallen in love with her yet? The book she read said that the person usually fell in love with the "love bridge". It was why Koharu was pursuing Sonoda Hiroaki for Ara. Because it was said that the guy would always fall for the one who had been diligently playing cupid for her friend.

    Imagine a beautiful, rich girl with an aggressive attitude in love and her gentle, pushover friend ¨C a simple beauty who was just too nice. Who would you choose? Of course, it''s the latter. Wasn''t that a great set up? Having a girlfriend in the picture didn''t matter. She could always be discarded.

    "What to do now?"

    With an unpleasant expression, she put her hand in her pocket, where a pink envelope rested. She knew she should stop writing these love letters now that Ara declared she''s not in love with Hiroaki.

    Hiroaki¡­

    She pursed her lips. Just how many times had she called him by his name in her dreams? Countless.

    How many love letters had she written for him? Numerous.

    She had declared her love so many times on paper that she couldn''t count.

    It''s been almost three years since she started sending them. But it would have to stop soon before he found out that Ara never liked him from the beginning.

    "No."

    With a crazed look on her normally serene face, Koharu made a decision. She couldn''t stop just yet. She hadn''t given him any letter since that idiot Ara went into a coma. It''s been months. For sure her Hiroaki missed receiving them as much as she missed sending them to him.

    She should go find him and give him the letter. For sure he would be happy. Even if this was the last time she''d be able to do it.

    An image of Ara telling them about the archer prince at lunch break appeared in her mind.

    "Ungrateful bitch," Koharu cursed at Ara.

    If Koharu hadn''t intervened when she was about to jump from the rooftop, that idiot would have been dead a long time ago. She owed Koharu her life, so it should be natural that she should always help her.

    But that ingrate girl had been a thorn on her side lately. Since that night when she suddenly backed out from taking the bitch Ichihara home in her car, everything started to go wrong. It was just a simple task. Ara that idiot went in the car anyway so why didn''t she take the bitch with her?

    Because of that, all her plans had been derailed. For months, she had carefully schemed on how to get rid of her love rival without being obvious. She even had to contact that dreadful man to help her. She had spent each and every night imagining how she would come and comfort Sonoda when the bitch died, but Suzuki just had to ruin everything!

    And now, it seemed Ara was siding with that bitch Ichihara.

    Unacceptable!

    Koharu should up her game and make Hiroaki like her fast.

    Remembering him at lunch when he ignored her, Koharu was unhappy at first. But then, she realized Hiroaki didn''t talk to her because he was being shy. Maybe he wasn''t that immune to her after all.

    In her delusion, a smile brightened her face. Clutching the pink envelope in her hand, she happily walked towards the Judo club dojo like she had been doing in the past three years.

    The dojo was located at a separate building. Their school was a normal one, but they really excelled at some sports like Japanese traditional archery, aikido, judo, and baseball, and so, the PTA made sure the clubs had everything, including a nice dojo and gym to practice.

    Reaching her destination, Koharu straightened her clothes and pinched her cheeks, making sure she looked nice before entering. When she did, her eyes immediately saw her target.

    Sonoda Hiroaki was in the middle and had just finished sparring with his teammate. He was sweaty and a bit breathless after the exercise, and Koharu found her heart beating so fast.

    Hiroaki¡­

    One of his teammates saw her, and since seeing Koharu at the dojo around this time had become the norm, he called out to Sonoda so he would go meet her. As usual, the vice-captain didn''t look happy seeing her, but Koharu didn''t mind. She thought he was just embarrassed. Like before, even if he looked unhappy, he would still always come to her anyway.

    "What do you want?" he asked his usual question, although they both knew why she was here.

    Okada Koharu took the pink envelope out of her pocket and extended it to him. "Someone asked me to give it to you," she said her usual lines.

    Normally, Sonoda would thank her after taking it and try to talk to her a bit before returning to practice. But this time, he didn''t even look at it.

    "Oh? From who?" Sonoda asked her, an unusual sarcasm laced his voice, and Koharu frowned.

    "Do I have to say it? From your number one fan of course," she retorted sweetly, her words implying Ara, and extended the letter again towards him.

    Sonoda took it this time, examined the girly letter with scorn ¨C and to Koharu''s horror, the boy she loved suddenly tore it into pieces in front of her.

    "What are you doing?" She was horrified. How could he treat the letter she wrote like that?

    "Discarding trash,"Sonoda Hiroaki told her mercilessly.

    "Do you have any idea who sent that?" she asked, her body trembling in anger, forgetting that she wasn''t supposed to act like that.

    "I do," Sonoda answered indifferently. "So tell that bitch to stop bothering me with these disgusting letters. Also, tell her that her delusions are making me sick," he snapped before turning his back on her.

    To say that Okada Koharu''s world shattered was an understatement.

    "Unforgivable..."

 Chapter 54 - "Pillow Talk"

    "So how was it?"

    "How was what?"

    Homura Ryuu didn''t bother looking at the other as he poured what was left of the bottle of Cheval Blanc 1947 St-Emilion into two wine glasses. After drinking yesterday evening, it only had a little bit more than a quarter left.

    They were at the Koutaishidenka''s apartment at Gaienmae where Ryuu chose to stay temporarily for Ara. The Homura heir was worried she''d be overwhelmed if he suddenly took her to the main house.

    "You already know what I mean," Kazehaya Gin retorted sulkily as he gave his best friend a side-eye.

    "And what is this sudden nice treatment?" he added suspiciously as he looked at the glass of wine the other handed to him.

    He recognized that scandalously expensive bottle which contained three liters of rare red wine. Koutaishidenka normally wouldn''t ever let anyone touch his valuable collection.

    The Homura prince smiled. "It''s for your hard work Big bro Kaze," he said too nicely, using the newly preferred nickname of his friend.

    "Who are you and what did you do to Ryuu?"Kazehaya deadpanned.

    "What? You don''t want your drink?"Ryuu retorted as he extended his hand to snatch the glass, but Kazehaya quickly turned to keep it far away from his reach.

    "No, no, no, no ¨C of course, I want it!"Kazehaya quickly took a sip, his expression a complete bliss as he savored the taste of the exceptional wine in his mouth.

    "But seriously what happened to you?" The Koutaishidenka wouldn''t serve any bottle from his rare collection even if the emperor was here.

    "Ara."

    "Oh? You offered her some wine?"

    "No. She helped herself while I was in the bath," Ryuu answered expressionlessly as he also took a sip.

    There were at least three seconds of silence as Kazehaya absorbed his words before he collapsed in laughter. It was so funny how a mere girl was able to touch Ryuu''s precious wine collection when nobody else dared to.

    "Well, thanks to Ara then." Gin did a toast before drinking more. Because of her, he was able to have some extraordinary red wine.

    "So, it''s good between you two?"Kazehaya asked after, and Ryuu shrugged.

    "So far, no problem," the heir answered. "She''s even surprisingly level headed even when drunk."

    Homura Ryuu recalled how Ara concurred with his checking up on her from time to time without a fight. It was clear that she understood well and considered his circumstance, and how his status affected her life.

    She was even considerate, telling him she''d rather take the bus or a taxi to school this morning. If he didn''t tell her he''d be going somewhere nearby, she would have gotten her way.

    Although she was outspoken and bold, she was a far cry from the spoilt rich heiress image the previous reports said.

    "Oh?" Kazehaya was impressed. For Ryuu, it''s somewhat a compliment, and it''s not bestowed to anyone so easily. It meant Ara was really a nice girl.

    "When are you planning to formally bring her to the Homura House?"

    Ryuu contemplated for a while. "When she''s more comfortable with me," he answered.

    "But wouldn''t it be weird since we arranged for her school to have their educational trip there?"

    Kazehaya Gin had offered an opportunity for the graduating students to tour the Homura House, and even spend the night there. They would even be using two of the dojos as the students'' sleeping place.

    "A tour as a simple student is different from suddenly being presented as the head lady. At least she would have an idea what the place looks like for now without feeling the pressure."

    Kazehaya nodded, thoughtful for a while, and then he frowned. "What are your plans for your pillow?"

    "Pillow?" Homura Ryuu asked in confusion, but when the other arched his chestnut brow, his eyes glinted in understanding.

    Kazehaya Gin was talking about his "Makura" which translated into "pillow" in English. However, in his clan, the makura was the female who was raised to be the "woman" of the family head. In case the son of the Homura House was born without a prophesied fated partner, the makura would automatically be the lady of the house, bearing the head''s children.

    In the event that a fated one was prophesied, the makura would just become a concubine or a spare wife in case something happened to the destined partner. But the loss of the fated partner was something to be avoided at all cost, for it would mean disaster to their clan''s future.

    "What about her?" Ryuu asked back, totally not getting her relevance in their previous topic, which made Kazehaya sigh in frustration.

    The prince''s EQ''s not working properly today.

    "Koutaishidenka, I don''t think it''s wise for you to keep her if you''re really planning to be with Ara."

    "I don''t understand. Shouldn''t she be kept in case Ara and I failed to have children?"

    Kazehaya wanted to weep. This prince could be obtuse about these matters sometimes.

    "If you keep her and Ara finds out, believe me, you will never have children."

    To be able to have offspring with the fated partner, the other should be willing and had no ill-feeling towards the husband. Because if not, the hatred or dislike would become a curse and no children would be born between them.

    However, in Ara''s case, based on her personality, there''s a big possibility that she would crack the prince''s balls and make him infertile if she found out that Ryuu''s keeping a mistress.

    Also, in case the Koutaishidenka still didn''t believe him¡­

    "Do not forget the reason for the downfall of the Kazehaya clan. Do not forget why I will never get married and have children of my own," Gin reminded him sternly, a tone he rarely ever used towards his best friend, and Ryuu''s face became taut, his eyes conflicted.

    Five hundred years ago, there were two demigods who transmigrated into Japan along with their soldiers. They were the first Kazehaya and Homura heads. The two clans co-existed in equal footing ever since, both guarding the portal, until three generations ago.

    Kazehaya Gin''s great grandfather who was born with a fated partner failed in his marriage right before the wedding. The reason? The man preferred his Makura over his wife. The latter, feeling a great resentment from being less favored never bore him any children.

    The result was catastrophic. The Kazehayas who were born between his great grandfather and the Makura were either too weak in power or too weak in body. It was fated that their celestial bloodline would die out. It was the reason why the clan merged with the Homuras, and became mere vassals, albeit still next to them in power.

    However, there were still irregulars like Gin in the family who was born with great control of the Wind God''s divine inheritance. However, his power was unbalanced and fatal if unable to restrain. He could never use his full potential or risk his elemental taking over his sanity ¨C and there''s a possibility he would pass this madness to the next generation.

    "Get rid of the Makura, Koutaishidenka. Before Ara finds out¡­"

 Chapter 55 - Returner to Ancestry

    "I understand,"Homura Ryuu answered softly.

    In reality, he had already forgotten about the Makura, although he knew her personally. She was after all raised together with him. But for the Homura heir, her existence was just like the existence of everyone else in the clan: the servants, the soldiers, the workers.

    Aside from his parents, Yayoi, and Kazehaya Gin, the Koutaishidenka didn''t really have any special connection with anyone else. Human emotions were beyond his understanding sometimes. They were too complicated. After all, aside from being the Homura heir, Homura Ryuu had another special existence in the clan.

    It was said that every once in thousands of years, celestial beings got bored and descended to the mortal realms to create mischief. Although they were born into their own bloodline via their descendants, they retained their original powers. Beings like them were called "Returners to Ancestry," a very rare, yet very special type of existence.

    Divine Inheritance? Homura Ryuu couldn''t call his power that.

    Why? Because his powers were not inherited. They were originally his.

    Yes, Homura Ryuu was a returner to ancestry. In the celestial plane, he was originally called Kresnik, heaven''s Flame Emperor.

    This was the reason for Homura Ryuu''s parents'' early retirement. His title as the "heir" or "prince" was used just because his parents were still alive. In reality, he had already taken control over the Homura House a long time ago.

    However, even with his powers, he could not defy the laws that heaven had bestowed. If his bloodline''s survival relied upon the union with his fated one, then there was nothing he could do about it except abide.

    Among all the deities in any realm, only Perun had the power to defy heaven''s will, for he was the King of Heaven himself. Subjects like Kresnik could only comply.

    "It would be nice if you can really care for Ara," Kazehaya said wistfully.

    Homura Ryuu was confused again. "I do care about her," he answered, but Gin shook his head as he wagged his finger from side to side at him.

    TUT-TUT

    "Your definition of ''care'' is not the same as the one I''m talking about," Kazehaya told him matter-of-factly.

    For now, the Koutaishidenka was catering to Ara because of her vital role in his clan''s survival. It was not the type of caring the wind caster wanted Ryuu to feel about her. She was merely an important "tool" to the Homura House at present.

    "Then how would I know if the care I have for her right now becomes the same as the one in your definition?"Ryuu challenged mockingly.

    But Kazehaya Gin who was so much more human than Ryuu was not fazed. Instead, he gave him a huge grin.

    "You''ll know when you start doing things for her because you really want to do it to make her happy, and not because you care about the fate of your descendants."

    HA?

    The Koutaishidenka was floored. "There''s such a thing as that?" he wanted to ask but didn''t.

    ======

    A lone shadow walked along the darkened alley. It was one of those obscure streets within the district of Kabukicho, the biggest red-light district in the world. The area was a base to a plethora of restaurants, karaoke, clubs, and bars. However, this was also a haven to a wide variety of underworld establishments that attracted weirdos and hooligans by the horde.

    It''s the type of neighborhood where it''s not surprising to see riot police walking casually down the street. It was that dangerous.

    However, for one heartbroken soul, it was a place of salvation, a place where she could run to whenever she was in trouble, or whenever she was at her wit''s end and wanted to change her circumstance.

    Today was one of those days.

    The shadow stopped in front of one shabby bar where low conversations drifted from the crack on the door, as the smell of alcohol mixed with tobacco assailed her nose. The strength of the stench made her want to gag, and so, she held her breath as she pushed open the door.

    In an instant, the conversations stopped as all eyes of the patrons zeroed in on her. They were probably wondering who she was, and why a young girl like her would come to this place, upon seeing her school uniform.

    However, the mama-san of the establishment ¨C the head hostess, a thin woman in her early forties, immediately scrambled towards the door and grabbed her hand to drag her towards the backroom.

    "What are you doing here?" the mama-san snarled.

    She was totally unhappy to see her here. With her fierce look made worse under a thick layer of make-up, and a sharp tone of voice, most people would have been scared. However, the young girl who got dragged didn''t even cower. She didn''t fear this woman.

    Why?

    Because the mama-san was her real mama ¨C her biological one.

    Instead of answering the mama-san, the girl burst into tears, and the older lady''s stance softened a bit. Even if she had given away this child due to some awful personal reason, this was still the daughter she had carried in her womb for nine months and delivered into the world with the utmost difficulty.

    "What happened? Koharu, why are you crying?"

    "Mama, I''m so heartbroken! The boy I like was so cruel to me. He tore my letter in front of me," Okada Koharu wailed, totally forgetting the truth about that torn love letter.

    Didn''t she pretend to give that letter on Ara''s behalf? But that wasn''t important anymore. She was too upset and unreasonable, nothing in this world made sense except her pain.

    However, her words made the woman frown.

    "Are you still after that boy?"

    Her voice was laced with disparagement. She had never liked this one-track mind of her daughter''s. She was like a wild dog lusting after another dog who''s involved with another bitch. Seeing her like this made her remember some ugly memories she wished she''d forgotten.

    "He''s mine!"Koharu yelled, and the mama-san clamped her hand over her child''s mouth.

    "He''s not yours! If he is, then you wouldn''t be here crying like a delusional bitch! There are so many other boys out there. Go find someone else!"

    Okada Koharu felt incensed upon hearing these words. "He''s mine! He''s mine! Why are you telling me this? Aren''t you my mother?"

    The woman, however, had experienced a lot of emotional blackmails from her. She refused to take another one from her own child. "I''m your mother that''s why I''m telling you this! What you''re feeling is not love at all!"

    There''s no good running after someone who''s never meant for you. She had learned that the hard way, and she hated it that history was repeating itself in the form of Koharu.

    It wasn''t supposed to be like this. She had given her child away so she''d have a life that''s not influenced by her. But why was she still like this ¨C and worse?

    "No! You''re not my mother! You can''t be my mother!"

    The mama-san''s refusal to side with her made something in her mind snap, rejecting this person from her life. Her vision of reality had become a lot blurrier.

    "Koharu, if you still won''t stop, I will tell the Okadas about you," the mama-san warned.

    But instead of being scared, Okada Koharu stopped crying. Wiping her tears, she stood up and glared at the person who she still called mother a while ago. "Do what you want. Do you think my parents would believe anything a two-bit whore like you would say?"

    The Okadas had no idea that Koharu knew who her real mother was. She had always been a filial, obedient child. They would side with her.

    A sound of a huge slap resonated in the room as the mama-san''s hand connected with Koharu''s cheek.

    Both of them were horrified at the sudden violence ¨C the older lady feeling worse as she watched the mark she made on her daughter''s cheek become swollen.

    "I won''t come back," Koharu snarled as she fled the place, not bothering to look back at the woman who had lost her energy and slid on the floor.

 Chapter 56 - Alinea

    "Did your class already decide where you''re going?" Midori asked.

    Next week, all graduating classes would have a four-day trip before the final term exams began. There were a total of six classes, and there would be three locations to choose from. The purpose of the trip was for cultural immersion, and most of the places chosen were of historical significance.

    "Not yet. But the teacher said we will vote for it tomorrow," Ara answered.

    They were supposed to discuss the trip today, but their homeroom teacher had to suddenly leave the class because of an emergency.

    "What? Then you can''t vote for it anymore," Midori said matter-of-factly.

    "Why not?"

    "Because there can only be two classes in the same location. Everybody voted today so they probably already filled the slots. Your class can only get the leftover."

    "Is that so?"

    To Ara, it wasn''t really important. If there''s an interesting place she''d like to see, she would just go there some other time.

    "Ah, too bad! I was hoping our classes can go together," Midori said woefully. "The places for the trip this time are all so cool."

    "Which ones are they?"

    Ara was still at the hospital when the places for the trip were announced so she had no idea where they would be.

    "Kyoto, Hakone, and Shibuya," Midori answered, and Ara was dumbfounded.

    HA?

    Kyoto and Hakone were understandable. Kyoto was the former capital and one of the places with rich historical significance. Hakone, on the other hand, was located a hundred kilometers from Tokyo, and like Kyoto, it had a lot of historical sites. It had a view of Mt. Fuji, and several wonderful hot springs. Shibuya however¡­

    "Why is Shibuya included?"

    Shibuya was in Tokyo, and it''s very near their school. Going there was just like going shopping several streets away.

    Midori laughed at Ara''s expression. "Don''t look like that. It''s actually the most popular place among the three ¨C our class even had to fight another class for it."

    EH?

    "It''s popular?"

    HOW? WHY?

    "What''s in there?"Ara couldn''t think of anything that would make it a good candidate for an educational tour.

    "The Cedar Palace," Midori answered excitedly.

    EH?

    Ara was shocked. The Cedar Palace was one of the few remaining, but also the biggest old traditional Japanese mansions in Tokyo. It had a very rich history considering that it was built between the beginning of the Meiji period in 1868, and mid-Showa period around 1955. Only a hundred and fifty plus years, but inside was a real treasure trove of historical value.

    It was not a secret that the Cedar Palace boasted a huge collection of antiques, ranging from weapons to priceless pieces of art. Its huge outer building was also a popular place for formal traditional activities such as ikebana, kabuki, noh, and Japanese traditional tea ceremony. Also, it had its own huge buildings for Japanese Martial arts such as Judo, Kyudo, kendo, and even the lost arts of ninjutsu.

    However, what made it really popular was not those things, but its other name.

    "Cedar Palace? Isn''t that¡­"

    Ara''s voice trailed off, unable to say the rest.

    "The Homura House!" Midori supplied as she shook Ara in her excitement. "Isn''t that amazing?"

    "Er¡­ Yeah¡­"

    Ara had a weird smile on her face.

    She was very surprised by this development. After all, aside from the outer buildings where events were held, the rest of the Cedar Palace was closed to the public. Why? Because it''s the private residence of Japan''s top family.

    So how did it end up like this?

    Ara already had an idea why, even though it might sound presumptuous, so she decided not to voice it out. It seemed someone learned about the pre-graduation trip and was being mischievous.

    Too bad, though, because it seemed all two slots were already taken, and Ara''s class would have to go to either Hakone or Kyoto which was good in her opinion.

    Well, she''d just find out tomorrow, she told herself as she started to sketch.

    "Ara, what are your plans after graduation? Are you still taking up literature in college?" Midori asked as she watched Suzuki Ara draw on her sketchbook.

    "My brother allowed me to switch into art major," Ara answered happily.

    Ichihara was surprised, and then, she was thrilled. "That''s amazing Ara! I can''t believe your brother''s supportive like that."

    "Why not?" Ara asked back.

    "Because with your family background, it''s more practical to take up business-related courses no?"

    "Yes, that''s the reasonable course. Honestly, I was surprised my brother agreed and even helped me with the school," Ara confessed.

    "That''s why I''m happy for you!"

    Since she started drawing, Midori became her fan.

    "Which school will you be attending then?"

    "T University," Ara answered, and Midori''s eyes widened in delight.

    "Ara, we''ll be schoolmates again!"

    "Really?"

    "Yes! Hiroaki too! He has a Judo scholarship at T University, that''s why I chose to go there too. But you''re going there as well so let''s hang out when we have time!"

    Ara laughed out loud as she agreed. She already knew that Midori would study Early Childhood Education because she wanted to be a pre-school teacher. But she hadn''t asked her which university she would go to. Now that she found out, she was pleased that there would be chances for them to meet up. She liked Midori as a person and would be happy to keep being friends with her.

    "Did you already check how to make a manga?" Ichihara then asked, and Ara nodded.

    "I actually already started to draw some characters," she said as she opened her other sketchbook and showed Midori her work.

    "Hey, you drew them again! Are they going to be your manga characters?"

    Inside were pencil sketches of her friends back in Ritz again. Horgall, Midas, Rubic, Sven, and Lucius were drawn in detail, in different poses with character definitions written on the side.

    Ara wanted to keep her memories of her with her warrior friends alive and show how proud she was of them to this new world. It would be her tribute.

    "Yeah. I''m planning to draw an adventure manga with these characters."

    "Oh, there''s another one," Midori said as she looked at the last character. "Woah¡­Ara, doesn''t this character look like you?"

    Ara grinned. Of course, it did ¨C it was her after all. "Really? It must be because I was the one who drew it," she answered innocently.

    "Well, you have a point," Midori uttered thoughtfully. "Besides, people wouldn''t know anyway unless they see you in person. Ara, you''re soooooo pretty you don''t look like a real human sometimes. You''re like those characters from the 4D game, Fantasy Adventure."

    Fantasy Adventure was a video game about demigods and warriors. It had a variety of really good looking characters like the popular Final Fantasy.

    "What are you talking about?"Ara laughed, although she took a mental note to suppress her divine inheritance further. It was the one causing her to have a celestial glow about her.

    "So what will your manga be about?"

    "It will be about this girl and her warrior friends'' adventures in the dungeons," Ara answered with excitement. Her manga would be like a diary of her time in Ritz.

    "Nice! When you''ve finished the draft and want to have an editor to look at it, tell me okay? I have an editor cousin who works at Supreme Fantasy. We can ask him to meet you to check your work."

    Supreme Fantasy was one of the biggest manga publishing companies based in Tokyo.

    "Really? That''ll be great!"Ara was excited.

    Although there was no need for her to work for a living, considering she owned shares from Suzuki Raiden Group, and would be marrying into the Homura House, it would still be nice if she could make a living out of her art.

    "Yeah, so don''t forget it, okay?" Midori looked as excited as she was. "By the way, what''s the title of your manga?"

    Ara put on a nostalgic smile as she stared at the page where all characters were drawn with the mischievous princess in the middle. "Alinea¡­"

 Chapter 57 - Fredek

    Ritz ...

    A lone figure sat on the bed, in a room shrouded in darkness. He was so still, that if it weren''t for the very slight movements of his shoulders when he breathed, one would think he was a statue.

    Alistair, the King of Ritz, looked nothing like he had been. He was once boasted as the beauty of the world, with his longish silver hair, ethereal visage, and lively amethyst pair of eyes. However, these days, although still beautiful, he was now a figure of sorrow and mourning.

    It''s been a week since his beloved sister had left the world to run free in the Elysium Field, and nothing was the same anymore to those who were left behind ¨C most especially to the brother who had been riddled with guilt aside from his anguish.

    Tears?

    There was not a day he hadn''t wept. The despair he felt was just too much, it was so painful even to breathe. Most days, he wondered if he should just join her. He couldn''t understand nor remember his reason for being here most of the time.

    Except when he remembered his revenge ¨C the revenge he vowed he would do to Alinea''s killers. It was what kept him from getting a dagger and plunging it into his hollow heart.

    A soft knock echoed, and he gave his assent to enter, his amethyst eyes glittered dangerously as he watched the door open.

    The light slowly flooded the dark room and Alistair flinched at the contrast. Still, the stricken expression he had on his face never changed.

    "Your Majesty," a tall brown-haired man in his late twenties entered the room. He was a warrior garbed in traditional Ritz clothing, a chiton dress with a gold belt, indicating his noble status. His pair of green eyes behind a pair of spectacles was hidden by the shadows, but that pair locked with the king''s orbs with concern.

    "You have returned," Alistair commented.

    The man''s name was Fredek, the king''s right-hand man ¨C and soon would be advisor. Alistair had sent him on an errand a month ago, and he had just returned.

    "I am deeply sorry about your loss, Your Majesty," Fredek announced as he kneeled in front of the king.

    Alistair, however, waived him back up on his feet. He then signaled to a servant to light the torches, and soon, the bedroom was finally illuminated, showing the almost emaciated body of the emperor.

    "Y-Your Majesty¡­"Fredek looked taken aback.

    To say he was surprised to see the gaunt appearance of the beautiful king was an understatement. The rumors that the king had been refusing to eat and barely slept must be real.

    However, he was not in the position to order the other to mend his ways. He could only arrange for someone who could do it to come here, and he would definitely do it later as soon as he left the king''s presence.

    "You have asked for this servant, and I''m here to hear your orders," he said softly.

    For the first time, there was a flicker of strong emotion in the king''s eyes. "Find them Fredek. Find those bastards who had sent the fake army to murder my sister and her vassals."

    Fredek had already expected this much. Since the moment he had been asked to come back and he heard about what happened to the princess, he already had an idea of what his task would be. Alistair, in his current state, couldn''t trust anyone else to do it.

    A Purge.

    Alistair of Ritz already had an idea who the culprits were, and Fredek would have to comb through the royal faction ¨C the people supporting the king who would lose power if Alistair was removed from the throne.

    The cowards might have panicked when the faction supporting Princess Alinea''s ascent to the throne started to move. When the princess used lightning during the war, he had already expected it to happen. But he was so sure Alistair could easily take care of it. After all, the king of Ritz was¡­

    An idea came to his mind, his eyes widening as he looked at the king in awe.

    Could it be?

    "Your Majesty¡­"

    "A great tribulation awaits those who defied heaven''s will," Alistair recited out loud, and Fredek couldn''t help but flinch in fear.

    Heaven''s will.

    If there was someone who could use these words, it would be no one else but Alistair, the King of Ritz.

    "Understood, Your Majesty," Fredek answered humbly as he bowed.

    Alistair had nothing else he wanted, and so he excused Fredek almost immediately. As soon as the door closed, the king looked out the window, to the sky above. Since Alinea''s death, the weather in Ritz had always been gloomy and tumultuous ¨C reflecting its ruler''s heart.

    "Very soon my little one, very soon. Just a little bit more, and your brother would be able to avenge you¡­"

    Outside, Fredek walked down the hallway with a thoughtful expression. He could already predict what would happen soon, and his heart soared as he looked forward to it. For now, he had to gather information and do a cleanup. But before that¡­

    Fredek saw some servants and beckoned them.

    "My Lord," the servants bowed as soon as they reached him.

    Fredek almost sniggered at the respectful address. How times changed. It wasn''t long ago when he had been ridiculed by the royals as well as their servants. But since Alistair took over the throne, being his subordinate, his ranking had definitely gone up. Nobody would dare belittle him now.

    Alistair was a very intelligent King. Among all his men, the king knew Fredek would be the happiest doing this bloody task. His hate for the royals was palpable.

    But he didn''t hate everyone. He actually had a lot of respect and cared for the king and his best friend, Ivan of Kresnik. Also, he was mighty fond of the princess whom the king loved dearly in spite of what people believed.

    Fredek took out a note from his pocket and scribbled on it. It was a short message saying that the king hadn''t been eating or taking good care of himself. If this continued, he would be sick despite being a powerful being.

    "Deliver this to His Highness, Ivan of Kresnik," he ordered, and the servants immediately took the note with care, and hurried to do his bidding.

    If there was someone who could force Alistair to eat, it would be Ivan. The latter was strong enough to endure the Ritz King''s attacks in case he got angry and become violent.

    Afterwards, Fredek continued on his way as he whistled. The purge would commence starting tonight.

 Chapter 58 - Epic Fail

    "What''s wrong big bro?"

    Suzuki Aki was slumped in the living room, looking like he had lost the lottery or as if he''d gone bankrupt.

    "Is there something wrong at work?"

    Ara couldn''t help worrying. The two of them had dinner together and was now lazing in the salon, but her brother hadn''t really been talking a lot, and Suzuki Aki was a chatterbox, only a sliver less than the chipmunk Kazehaya.

    "Ara,"Aki started, sounding really forlorn. "I''m so sorry. Big brother tried hard, but until now, we couldn''t find who did that to your car."

    AH¡­

    Ara finally understood what was bothering her brother.

    "It''s okay brother. It''s not like we''re in a rush."

    But instead of reassuring her brother, Aki looked at her with a perplexed expression.

    "Ara, don''t sound like you don''t care. It''s a very important thing that we find this person. He''s someone I will not allow not to go unpunished."

    Ara chuckled. "I know. But I''m just saying that because you were worrying too much. Just relax, and you will see, Koharu will make a move soon and we will be able to find him."

    Aki was thoughtful for a while as if absorbing her words.

    "How did you know that girl will make a move?" Aki wondered.

    After everything that happened, failing on her attempt to murder, her family nearly destroyed, he would be surprised if she would do something so stupid so soon.

    "Because she''s a self-centered nut job," Ara answered simply. There was no other way to explain her actions.

    People would die? Her family''s done for? Who cared? For Okada Koharu, nothing else mattered except herself and her wishes.

    If Ara would describe her properly, there''s only one word that came to mind: insane.

    Aki couldn''t help but snort in amusement as well. The situation''s serious, but hearing Ara call that girl a nut job was so funny and so apt.

    "Honestly, I don''t want her to go to jail,"Ara said, and Aki frowned. "I want her to be institutionalized instead."

    "You''d rather she to go to a mental hospital? Why?"

    "Because it''s useless to send her directly to jail. She''s mental. It''s not a good way to punish her," Ara answered honestly. "How can you punish someone who doesn''t even realize she''s wrong? She will only think that the world bullied her. She will only think she''s a victim in all this. Do you want to give someone who almost killed your sister that kind of satisfaction?"

    "So you want to institutionalize her so she''d get better?" Aki was amazed, but he still disagreed. "What if she does something really, really dangerous again?"

    "Well, if that happens, no need to do anything," Ara retorted with an evil grin. "She''ll receive heaven''s tribulation on the spot."

    "I think you''re a bit of a nut job too,"Aki told her disapprovingly, and she laughed.

    Ara was serious, however. In another life or death situation, she wouldn''t care about righteousness. She would just strike.

    "Go to sleep. It''s Friday tomorrow, you have school," Aki told her and she obeyed.

    She said her goodnight, and she hurriedly went to her room. She did not change into her pajamas however. Instead, she opened her closet to check if there''s something she could wear for her "stroll" tonight.

    Yep, the mischievous deity''s thirst for adventure''s so strong today. It was also about time she tested her current powers. She had never checked them since coming here.

    Urgh¡­

    Suzuki Ara''s the ultimate girl. She almost just had girly clothes except for some jeans and sweaters. The rest of her clothes were dresses.

    Disappointed, Ara was about to close the door when she saw a mask on the floor of the boudoir. She picked it up and examined it. It was a mask of a fox god she bought last year when the girls asked her to go to the fireworks festival with them. It was a white mask shaped like a fox with red and gold linings.

    Hmmmmnnnn¡­

    She then rummaged again through her shirts and found one black fitting one, and decided it would do. She would just get something better next time, she thought as she changed into it, and paired it with fitting jeans and boots Kou got her last time.

    In front of the floor-length mirror, Ara studied herself, tied her shoulder-length hair in a tight bun and wore the mask.

    Perfect.

    Nobody would recognize her when they saw her outside. She just had to make sure not to pass by where there were surveillance cameras. She would eventually tell Aki about herself, but the time was not yet right. It was best to be discreet.

    Like a superhero.

    Ara giggled to herself, while thinking she could understand how Spiderman and other superheroes must have felt.

    She, however, had nothing noble in mind, unlike those heroes. She just wanted to test her powers. She was actually more of a villain because her aim was to look for living punching bags.

    As soon as she''s ready, Ara opened her room''s window. She''s staying on the second floor, but the English style house had very high ceilings, and so the height of her window from the ground was something no ordinary humans could jump out from and remain unscathed.

    However, to Ara who''s an expert even at scaling down castle walls, this little problem was no trouble at all. A good thing about being able to manipulate lightning and electricity itself was being able to manipulate magnetic fields.

    Heh¡­

    With a smug smile, Ara got out of the window. Placing a seal on her hands and feet, electricity built up there like plasma. She was intending to climb down like Spiderman using magnetic fields, but she kind of forgotten something very important.

    "Up, up, and away ¨C "

    HUH?

    Ara fell from the window down to the shrubbery below like a dead weight.

    PLOP!

    The demigod was sprawled unceremoniously on some poor bushes with some leaves attaching themselves on her hair and clothes.

    Urgh¡­

    She had totally forgotten her climbing skills only worked on ferromagnetic things, materials that could be magnetized. Although some rocks did attract magnets because they contained the mineral magnetite, most terrestrial rocks did not attract magnets because they contained little or no metal.

    Urgh¡­

    This house used terrestrial rocks for its walls and there was no way she would climb it using the magnetic field unless she amplified her powers, but other things would be attracted and stick to her too.

    "Stupid," Ara muttered to herself as she lifted herself up, and brushed the leaves off her. She hadn''t even gone out yet, and she had already epically failed.

    "Ah, my back, my poor back¡­"

 Chapter 59 - Super Villain

    "Ah, my back, my poor back¡­"

    So much for Suzuki Ara''s earlier bravado, she still ended up falling down hard. It was futile to think the cameras didn''t catch anything. For sure her literal ''fall from grace'' was recorded, and she shuddered.

    She would have to destroy those things now, she thought as she silently apologized for what she''s going to do.

    She couldn''t let anyone see it or else, Aki would totally misunderstand. He would think she wanted to commit suicide again, and there would be chaos. If Kou found out, she could already imagine being guarded 24/7 and she couldn''t risk having that happen.

    Ara couldn''t remember where all the cameras were located, so she secretly entered the house again. She painfully climbed back to her window, and then went down the stairs quietly to go to the cameras'' main server.

    With her powers, she touched the wire and sent around a thousand voltages, making the system go haywire. All the recordings were destroyed in an instant.

    Afterwards, she did what she was supposed to have done since the beginning. Suzuki Ara went out of the house via the main door.

    Exiting the quiet upscale neighborhood of Denechofu, was quite tricky. Why? Because there''s a big chance someone would spot her and think she''s a thief with her mask on. Also, since her huge house was located at the inner part of the area, it meant it would take a while for her to reach the normal road.

    "This is tiring," she muttered.

    It appeared her idea was stupid after all, she thought as she sat by the roadside and lay down. She was about to give up as she looked up at the sky and stopped.

    Huh?

    Her silver-grey eyes widened as an inspiration came to her. She scrambled back on her feet as she gazed at the electric wires up above.

    How could she have forgotten that Japan was filled with electric poles?

    She might not be spider man, but there was something she could do that no one else could.

    With a smile and an excitedly beating heart, she hurried towards the nearest pole. She immediately spotted the metal bars on the side for repairmen to step on. Normally only very few poles had them. She was lucky.

    Yep!

    Light flashed as a seal appeared on the ground below her feet. Although she knew that what she''s going to attempt was possible, she''d never done this before, simply because there were no electric poles in Ritz.

    "Up-up and away take two!"

    Plasma appeared on her feet, catapulting her from the ground as she leaped onto the metal sidebars.

    One, Two, Three, Four¡­

    Using magnetic fields, she easily climbed up the electric pole, and was soon on top.

    "Whoa¡­"

    She had lost count how many times she had seen Tokyo at night, but today was a bit different. Seeing the forest of concrete illuminated by different colored lights from this point without the glass window barring the sight, she thought it was prettier.

    However, Ara also knew that despite its beautiful lights, danger lurked among the streets of Japan''s capital. Among the seven most dangerous places in all of the country, three were found in Tokyo.

    Placed at number one was Kabukicho, where people from the underworld called Yakuzas, mostly managed the bars and establishments there. To say that the place was bloody at night was apt. It was why police in complete riot uniform patrolled the area at all time.

    Placed at number three was Roponggi. Although it was the most popular hangout at night for young adults, and mostly safe at day time, it was not a secret that being there at night was not wise. Most people get so loose and intoxicated they always caused troubles. Fights and other altercations were daily occurrences.

    Last but definitely not the least was Ueno. Placed at number five, the place was home to the majority of Tokyo''s homeless population, and the surrounding areas were always seedy. One factor was its gangster element. Just like Kabukicho, Ueno had its fair share of yakuzas lording the area.

    "Well, that works well for me,"Ara thought.

    The more trouble, the more she had to practice on.

    Hmmmnnnn¡­

    Ara wondered which one was nearer, as she tried to remember what she checked at the internet a day before.

    "Ueno is thirty-seven minutes by car. Kabukicho is thirty-five minutes. Roponggi is twenty-five¡­"

    Ding Ding!

    There''s a winner.

    "Roponngi huh?" Ara said as she cracked her knuckles, and then stepped onto the electrical wire.

    Increasing the magnetic field on her feet, the plasma cackled as she started to levitate.

    Yep, she had no ability to fly. But, because of her ability to manipulate magnetic fields and electricity, she''s able to create something akin to a superconductor. It was the same theory engineers used in magnetic levitation trains.

    "Roponggi, here I go!"

    With a wide carefree smile behind the kitsune mask, Ara glided over the electrical wires like a bullet train, traveling just as fast as the plasma cackled under feet. She was like a skater coasting over the wires in a speed of a train.

    She reached her destination in no time.

    ZZZZAAAP

    Ara stopped above one electric pole as she gazed at the darkened street below. It was near midnight, and as expected most party-goers had already started getting rowdy, and some were already inebriated.

    "Stop! I don''t want to go. Leave me alone!"

    The cry of a female caught Ara''s attention, and she immediately searched where it came from. Below, at a dark corner behind one night club was a girl in party clothes surrounded by five young men. The latter were red and sluggish in their movements. It was not hard to realize they''re drunk.

    "Oh come on, we''re being nice to invite you so you won''t be alone. Let''s go," one of the young men cajoled in a relaxed tone, but the grip he had on the girl''s arm was far from easy. The girl''s flinch from pain told Ara it was a strong hold.

    "Let go of me! I want to go home!"

    The men laughed. They seemed to not understand why she''s being hard-to-get. Although Ara wanted to roll her eyes at how cliched the situation was, she had enough.

    "Hey you!"

    Ara changed her voice into a bigger one although it''s still feminine as she called out to the men. Startled, they all looked up in time to see her jump from the electrical pole behind them. The man who was holding the girl even let go to step back in his surprise.

    "Who is this weirdo?" One of the guys asked in amusement as they looked at her get up ¨C from her black outfit to her kitsune mask.

    The others laughed. "Looks like someone''s playing the super hero."

    Ara was amused and waved her hand in front of her as if to say ''no''. "Nah, I''m a super villain. I''m just here to pick up a fight," she said honestly, making the others laugh harder.

    "Oh yeah?"

    "But it''s gonna be bloody so I guess the lady should go,"Ara said and she signaled the girl to leave, and the latter immediately took the chance to escape.

    "Thank you kitsune-san," the girl mouthed towards Ara as she ran away.

    The men were obviously unhappy. "Look at what you did! You let her get away!"

    "This big sister said she wants a fight."

    "Then you have one, you bitch," the guy who was holding the girl earlier said.

    "You have no idea who you messed with."

    "That''s right. Kaito''s a karate black belt," the guys boasted and Ara laughed.

    "Oh yeah? I have a black belt too," she said proudly as she lifted her black sweater to show the black leather belt there with a silver LV buckle. "It''s called Louis Vuitton."

 Chapter 60 - ALI MINI THEATER Side Story 4

    The story about the Koutaishidenka''s unreliable and dysfunctional EQ¡­

    Once upon a time, a beautiful raven-haired baby boy with ice blue eyes was born. His cries called forth the mighty blue flame dragon Mavara, the very same dragon of heaven''s true Flame Emperor, Kresnik. Everyone instantly knew how special the existence of this baby was.

    A returner to ancestry.

    Homura Ryuu was the God of Fire, Kresnik, who had descended from heaven to grace and bless his descendants. With his birth, the clan''s power which had been dwindling due to marriages with normal mortals would be revived. His offspring would be the future demigods protecting the earth.

    It was no surprise that this boy would be spoiled rotten by everyone. Since birth, he was given only the very best of everything: education, toys, clothing and so on.

    However, although the Koutaishidenka was normally a behaved child, there were moments when it was difficult for him and others to mingle. Because he''d been spoilt, things that normal people would feel or do were beyond him.

    With this, the Homura clan arranged for the Kazehaya''s son who was five years Ryuu''s senior to accompany him and teach him these things.

    He was Kazehaya Gin.

    A beautiful boy of five wearing traditional Japanese clothing stood on the engawa facing the zen garden. Although still very young, his face bore an expression normally seen only on adults. He was stoic and quiet. In his hand was a wooden toy that was given to him by one of the guests.

    It was his birthday, and a feast was being held in his name at one of the outer buildings.

    "Koutaishidenka," Kazehaya Gin called, and the boy looked at him as he approached. "What are you doing here? The party is still not over."

    "I''m bored," the boy answered, and the ten-year-old Gin smiled.

    "Well, it''s really boring, but they came here for you so you should be there."

    "Why?"

    The boy asked with all seriousness, indicating that he couldn''t really understand. Gin knew about returners to ancestry like this boy, as he was taught by his family since young. He understood that they had retained some of their memories as a deity in heaven, and it included being worshipped by humans. This made most of them indifferent and selfish.

    But Kazehaya Gin had been with this boy since he was a baby, and so he understood that it''s not that Kou didn''t care about people, he just didn''t know how. Thus, Gin made it his life''s mission to guide this young prince and improve his EQ.

    To humanize a god was an impossible feat, but he would try his hardest.

    "Because it''s the correct thing to do."

    "Why is it correct?"

    "Because here on earth, we have some rules set by society. Humans need to follow them because it''s the right thing to do," he explained patiently.

    The boy was quiet for a while as if absorbing his words, but then his cute face frowned. "I''m not human."

    His words were delivered a-matter-of-factly that Gin had nothing to rebut it with. With a sigh and a gentle smile, he scratched his head as he sat on the engawa next to the boy.

    "That''s true. You are indeed not human," he agreed. "But you have descended and is living among us humans now," Kazehaya reminded him. "

    Technically, Kazehaya Gin was a demigod, but he had more human blood than deity''s, and so he identified more like a human than not.

    Although he had no idea why this one particular god descended, most deities did so because they were bored. Maybe Kresnik was too. Who knew?

    But, regardless of the deities'' reasons, it was always a certainty that they would do everything in their power to make sure their descendants thrive.

    "Isn''t it better to try and learn how to be a human?"

    "Why?"

    "Because by understanding us, you would be able to give the proper aid we need. Your descendants'' fate relies on your union with your destined partner. She''s human, and human girls, if you don''t understand them, it would be terrible. You wouldn''t want your bloodline to die out like mine."

    Kazehaya gave a sad smile. His family was certain to lose its divine inheritance because they had failed to follow the prophecy.

    The boy seemed to understand his melancholy and he frowned further. "Stribog, that unreliable oaf should have been here a long time ago. He had descended earlier than I did," he said with disapproval.

    Hearing his ancestor being reprimanded, Kazehaya Gin laughed out loud. "Maybe he got lost," he said.

    The wind god who was famous for being sidetracked so easily must have ended up in the other world, and thus his bloodline on earth would perish.

    "Well, there''s nothing we can do about that," Kazehaya Gin sighed, and the boy looked conflicted.

    "Will you teach me?" he said in a small voice, and the older boy was surprised. His hazel eyes widened as he waited for the other to speak again.

    "If being human would help me save this world, then so be it," the boy declared.

    "I will teach you," Kazehaya Gin readily replied with a smile.

    And so, years passed, and the small boy grew up to be the formidable Koutaishidenka everyone revered. However, this returner to ancestry had gone a huge transition compared to when he was a child.

    He listened well to his friend, Kazehaya Gin, who made him learn the traditional arts to improve his temperament and control the flame god''s volatile nature. He made him attend a normal school so he could understand people his age more. He supplied him with books to read so the curious god would have a further understanding of human nature.

    Kazehaya Gin was so proud of the diligent deity.

    Koutaishidenka had done very well in the past years, and his EQ had greatly improved, although there were still moments that his celestial nature would take over and be stubborn about things. An example was when they hadn''t reunited with Suzuki Ara yet, and he got upset and jealous of the boy he thought she liked.

    But, after things were cleared, Ryuu had mellowed and was amiable into learning more.

    The day after they met with Suzuki Aki to finally announce the engagement, Kazehaya Gin found the prince brooding in his room.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Ryuu looked up from the tatami and sighed. "I accepted being a boyfriend for the moment. But I have no idea what that is," he said so seriously the other almost giggled.

    "Well, you''re lucky."

    Kazehaya had already determined this would happen, and so he came prepared. He handed Koutaishidenka a paper bag filled with reading materials about dating.

    "What is this?"

    "This is your homework," Kazehaya declared as he showed the Koutaishidenka a book called ''Dating 101'', then pulled another one out of the bag called ''The Best Boyfriend''.

    "Read and study all these, then you''ll be good."

    Homura Ryuu picked up one of the books and flipped it open and read an excerpt. "Make her heart race by looking at her directly in the eye. Eye to eye contact makes them fall in love with you more. For added sexiness, wear a pair of glasses even if you don''t need it..."

    Kazehaya who hadn''t even checked the contents of the books fought hard to maintain a straight face.

    "That''s right. With your gorgeous looks and intense eyes, make Ara''s heart go doki-doki. She would never think about looking at another man."

    "I see¡­" the Koutaishidenka nodded so seriously that Kazehaya wanted to cry and roll on the floor with his mirth.

    So now, we knew whose fault was it that Koutaishidenka''s always staring at Ara''s eyes, and why Ara seemed to always palpitate - Oh and the reason why Ryuu wore a pair of glasses too.

    It seemed someone wanted someone to find him sexy.

 Chapter 61 - Blessed Enough

    "It''s called Louis Vuitton, but sometimes, I wear Prada and Gucci," Suzuki Ara declared with a deliberate smugness and air of a spoilt socialite that irritated the hell out of the young men.

    Their anger had pushed away the alcohol in their brains, reducing their drunkenness. They wanted blood spilled tonight and it would be hers ¨C or so they thought.

    "Why you crazy fox lady," the guy called Kaito said as he lunged for an attack.

    He had his fist raised, ready to punch her with a karate move called "choku-zuki", but Ara didn''t even side-step. Instead, she lifted her hand to receive his straight punch with her palm, and clamped on it firmly.

    "W-what¡­"The guy was totally surprised with her strength.

    He tried to retrieve his hand but couldn''t.

    "Get her! What are you staring there for?" he screamed at his companions, and they all scrambled to get close.

    Each one of them tried to hit her, but each time they did, Ara dodged them skillfully all the while holding their leader whose eyes nearly popped out of their sockets upon nearly being hit by his own friends several times.

    "Watch where you''re swinging you assholes," he snarled as one nearly got his face when Ara sidestepped his friend''s attacks.

    They tried to swing punches and land kicks so many times, but nothing ever connected. In a few minutes, most of them totally looked exhausted and Ara''s eyes twinkled behind her mask.

    "I guess it''s my turn,"Ara said in a sing-song voice that made people more annoyed. "Let''s see," she added as she tried to think of what she''d do.

    "Ah why don''t you try this," she said as she lifted the guy she had been holding easily from his hand and threw him towards his friends who all staggered backwards as they caught him. "That''s Horgall''s ''this-is-a-tree-chop-it-for-firewood'' move."

    HA?

    The young not so drunken men were all flabbergasted. "What kind of move is that?" they snarled as they all stood up again and attacked at the same time. Most of them were obviously trained, and probably attended the same dojo as the one Ara threw earlier. But it didn''t matter. She dealt with them like a breeze.

    "KYAAAAA!" One guy jumped to give her a drop punch, but Ara caught his arm, swung him to the front then unceremoniously slapped him so hard he twisted before falling.

    "Hey damn bitch slapping''s a foul!"

    "What foul? That''s a legit move,"Ara said with an evil grin they couldn''t see behind her mask. "It''s the great Rubic''s I-fucking-ran-out-of-arrows-I''ll-slap-you-like-a-bitch move!"

    With that, it was safe to say that five young men were severely beaten by a mysterious fox lady at a dark alley that night.

    With her mischief for the evening over, Suzuki Ara went back to Denenchofu, but remained perched on the rooftop. She sat there as she watched the stars above as she sang the very same song she did when she entered the Devil''s Cavern.

    "Onwards where the garden is, onwards where her true love waits,

    In another world, in another place and time¡­"

    Her angelic voice rang in the night like a soft lullaby. She sang an old Ritz folk song - a love song about a lonely princess who yearned for happiness, but couldn''t find it in her world, and so she requested Perun, the King of Heaven to send her off to another world where her fated one awaited her and they lived in bliss.

    "Towards where all her sorrow''s gone, in his arms where she belongs

    Their destinies unfold, just like what heavens told ¡­"

    Her song trailed off as her eyes widened as a thought came to her, and then she smiled. The old love song was uncannily similar to what happened to her, except for one thing.

    Just like the princess in the song, she had been unhappy in her world. By Perun''s grace, she was given a chance to live again in another world. Perhaps, she would be happy here, she thought. As for the issue of love¡­

    Ara laughed softly. She''s not belittling people who were able to find love in this chaotic world or any other worlds out there. She was truly happy for them. But she''s enough of a realist to know that it''s a blessing that''s not for everyone.

    As a princess, she was raised to understand these things. Because of who a person was, there were things that he or she wouldn''t be able to do or have. Her position as a princess, and now as an heiress had given her so many advantages that normal people could only dream about. She had already been blessed enough; it would be too much to ask for something more like falling in love.

    It was one of the reasons why she had no difficulty accepting her fate and agreeing to the arranged marriages in her previous life and in this new one. It''s enough that she would end up with someone who she could respect, and who would respect her back.

    With Ivan who was fond of her as a sibling, and with Kou who seemed to respect her freedom, Ara was already thankful and satisfied. There was no need for other complicated feelings ¨C not that she would ever understand how complicated it was really since she''d never fallen in love in any of her lives.

    Hmmmmn¡­

    The night was getting deeper, and it was time for her to retire to her room. As Aki said, it''s a school day tomorrow ¨C or today since it was already the wee hours of the morning. She needed to at least have four hours of sleep to be able to function well.

    She stood up from her sitting position and stretched. Nimbly, she climbed down the roof and entered her open window, swinging like a gymnast. As soon as she landed inside, she heard a ripping sound and felt her bottom area cooling.

    Uh - oh¡­

    Ara glanced at the mirror and saw her jeans had ripped in the nether region exposing her flowery underwear, and she groaned. She made a mental note to go shopping for sturdier clothes for her night strolls tomorrow.

    On the other hand, she kind of liked the kitsune mask, so in her future costume, she would try to incorporate it.

    Thinking of her future night strolls, and the future people she''d beat up, Ara changed to her pajamas and slept happily.

 Chapter 62 - The Edge

    When Suzuki Ara woke up, it was very chilly. No wonder, it had started snowing a while ago, and she had forgotten to completely close the window when she returned from her stroll.

    Glancing at the clock made her groan and roll over. It was only six in the morning, but because she was careless to leave the window open, she robbed herself of what could have been another hour of sleep. She wanted to doze off again, but it was futile. She was too cold. Her body was now completely awake and complaining.

    Sighing, she dragged herself out of bed to shut the window properly. But when she got near, she heard some noise below the window. Curious, she opened it wider and looked down.

    "Good morning," she greeted the servants that huddled together below the transom.

    They greeted her back, although they looked troubled.

    "Is there something wrong?" she asked, but stopped upon seeing the poor smashed bush below.

    Ooooops .

    She had totally forgotten about that. She was able to deal with the CCTV, but she had no way to fix the broken plant below her window where she landed last night. She was wondering what to do when another person joined the servants.

    Errr¡­.

    Ara almost palmed her face to see her brother looking concerned as he eyed the damages below the window. He didn''t see her, and so he proceeded on asking the servants questions.

    "Was it a robbery?" Suzuki Aki asked, and the servants shook their heads.

    "But the surveillance is wiped out and is not functioning. Are you sure nothing''s missing?"

    Again, the servants shook their heads. Ara felt guilty. Because of her, the employees were being scolded. She cleared her throat loudly, and Aki looked up, startled.

    "Ara! You''re awake," Aki immediately smiled upon seeing her, and Ara almost rolled her eyes. If she had no idea what was going on, this over-protective brother would keep things hidden from her.

    "Sorry big bro about the plant. It''s my fault. I was just checking the view from under my window for my worm''s eye-view drawing when I fell there. I forgot to tell you about it," she lied, and everyone looked surprised.

    "You''re the one who did this?" Aki asked, indicating the broken shrubbery, and Ara nodded.

    She quickly stepped back and snatched her ripped jeans and then showed it to her brother and the servants. "Yeah - and see? My jeans ripped when I landed."

    Seeing as she was telling the ''truth'', the servants exchanged glances.

    "Master, maybe the surveillance not working was just a coincidence. Maybe something went wrong with the server or the wiring. I will ask the technicians to check," one said, and Aki nodded.

    Seeing as nothing was stolen and everything in the house was in their proper place, this must be the case.

    Aki looked up at Ara who was still standing there looking innocent.

    "Did you get injured?" he asked, and Ara shook her head.

    "Just my clothes, brother. I just sat ¨C it''s not as if I fell from my window," she said with nervous laughter, and everyone believed her.

    Of course. Even with the plants below, if someone fell or even jumped from her window they''d definitely have more than one bone broken. It was that high.

    "Alright. Get ready and join me for breakfast?" Aki asked, and Ara smiled as she readily agreed.

    Half an hour later, the siblings sat around the table sharing breakfast.

    "Why are you up so early?"Aki asked.

    "I felt stuffy last night, I opened the window a bit but I forgot to close it," Ara answered sheepishly, and Aki shook his head at her.

    "Stop being careless Ara. You''ll get sick again," the worried brother said with a frown, and Ara apologized. Afterwards, she remembered her conversation with Ichihara the day before.

    "Big brother, do you think you can arrange for someone to check up on Midori from time to time?" she asked.

    "Ichihara?"Aki wondered about the request. "Did something happen?"

    Ara shook her head. "Nothing, but I just want to make sure she''ll be okay. Koharu''s a bit weird lately. She''s the real target after all. Just in case¡­"

    Her voice trailed off, indicating the possible danger, and the older Suzuki narrowed his eyes.

    "I''ll arrange for something," he said finally. "How about you?"

    "I don''t need it. I''m not Koharu''s rival. I was just roadkill last time," she answered honestly, but Aki didn''t'' look happy with her description.

    "You still have to take care."

    "I will," Ara assured him. "She will not be able to hurt your little sister again okay?"

    Aki, however, was not convinced. Still, he didn''t say anything else. Besides, Homura Ryuu''s in the picture now. He would keep his sister safe.

    At school, Midori was correct in saying that slots for the Cedar Palace trip were already taken. The two classes who were going, however, were Midori''s class and Rin''s class, which meant Koharu would be there too.

    TSK

    Ara''s class would be going to Hakone, so she wouldn''t be able to keep watch. Luckily, they would be going to the Cedar Palace so she''d ask Kou to be vigilant in her stead. In any case, even without her saying anything to Kou, the Homura House was heavily guarded so nothing could happen. Koharu wouldn''t be able to do anything there.

    With that in mind, Ara felt relieved.

    At lunch break, Ara was dragged to the cafeteria by the girls again, but this time, Koharu was obviously distracted. She still looked neat like always, but her face looked tired as if she hadn''t been sleeping properly.

    "What''s wrong, Koharu?"Rin asked, and the other snapped out of her thoughts and smiled awkwardly.

    "Ah, it''s nothing. I just didn''t sleep well. I studied until late last night," Okada said evasively as she turned her head to the side towards the window, and almost instantly, the smile on her face vanished, replaced by a cold, murderous look that only Ara who was sitting in front of her could see.

    She turned to see what Koharu was looking at to see Sonoda walking together with Midori outside. The two were deep in a conversation, and Koharu''s expression distorted when Sonoda suddenly laughed and took Ichihara''s hand in his, and they continued on hand in hand.

    Ara knew based on that look that Koharu had finally reached the edge.

 Chapter 63 - Darling Prince

    "Ara, are you doing club activities today?"

    Ara looked up to see Midori jogging towards her. She was the only one left in their classroom as she was the one assigned to return the books to the library today, and everyone had either hurried home to prepare for the trip or went to their clubs.

    "I don''t think so. The trip is on Monday so I want to do some shopping."

    Midori''s eyes lit up. "Hiroaki and I will go shopping too. Do you want to come with us?" she invited, and Ara laughed.

    "Don''t be like that Midori. Sonoda will be unhappy if a third-wheel tags along on your date."

    Ara wouldn''t want to intrude in their time alone as lovers. Midori blushed at her words. Still, she tried to invite her.

    "Hiroaki wouldn''t mind. In fact, he''s happy we get along. He''ll probably ask you about fighting too," Midori said, and then stopped as if remembering something important. "Ah! Hiroaki will take up your time pestering you to teach him! Let''s ditch him and let''s go shopping together instead."

    Ara laughed out loud. Midori was so funny. Since she beat Sonoda up, the guy had been asking her about fighting techniques. Ichihara had been worried Ara would really teach him and overexerted herself when she''s still supposed to be in the period of recovering from her injuries.

    "Silly girl. The guy would cry if you ditch him on your date," Ara said, just as her phone rang.

    Oh?

    Ara frowned as she checked her phone and saw the caller ID. Midori who saw her expression became curious and peeked on her screen.

    "My darling prince? Oh my God! Ara, who is that?" Midori shrieked excitedly, and then as if she remembered something she started jumping. "Ara that''s your boyfriend, the archer prince, right?"

    She was so similar to Rin with her starry eyes at this moment.

    "I want to know too," Ara thought, as she looked at the caller ID. She had no idea who that was or how the number got recorded on her phone.

    "What are you waiting for Ara? Answer it!" Midori urged as she shook her, so Ara had no choice but to pick it up.

    "Hello?" she said awkwardly as she racked her brain about the caller''s identity.

    "Too slow," a familiar baritone complained from the other end and Ara was surprised.

    "K-Kou?" she stammered.

    "Who else? Didn''t you see the caller ID?" Kou asked as if he was sulking, and Ara felt a bit guilty but wronged at the same time.

    "But the caller ID''s not your name."

    "Oh? What is it then?" Kou prompted, and Ara didn''t know why she felt embarrassed as she answered.

    "My Darling Prince," Ara retorted, and Midori giggled in front of her. Though she couldn''t hear Kou''s words, it was obvious what they were talking about.

    "But isn''t that me?" Kou countered and Ara''s mind went blank. Who was this flirty guy?

    Well, technically he was right, but still¡­

    Ara thought she would change the ID name later, but Kou seemed to read her mind.

    "Don''t you dare change my name on your phone," he warned. His voice was light however so Ara had no idea if he was serious or not.

    "Why? You like your nickname on my phone?"Ara asked in frustration, and this time, Midori totally understood the conversation so she let out a laugh.

    "Who''s that?"

    "It''s Midori," Ara answered. She knew Homura Ryuu knew who Ichihara was so she didn''t bother explaining.

    "Put me on speaker," Kou asked suddenly, and since they were the only ones there, Ara obeyed.

    "Midori," Kou spoke to her suddenly, and his voice made Ichihara stop and blush.

    "Kyaaaa Ara, your prince has a good voice," Midori raised her thumbs in approval, forgetting Kou could hear her.

    "Midori, he''s talking to you," Ara reminded her and Midori settled down.

    "Yes?"

    "Your friend wants to change my name on her phone after she put ''My Pretty Darling Princess'' as her name on mine. Is that fair?" Kou demanded out of the blue that surprised Ara.

    HA? WHAT? WAIT? WHAT?

    "No, it''s not," Midori answered, completely siding with him. She then turned to Ara. "Ara, don''t change his name on your phone," she scolded her who was still clueless about what''s going on.

    "But I didn''t¡­"

    Ara''s voice trailed off as memories flashed in her mind ¨C memories that she thought were just dreams. The flirty prince one stormy evening, the alcohol, the kiss¡­

    Ara''s face turned red. She remembered now. She did put her nickname as My Pretty Darling Princess on Kou''s phone. But she thought it was just a dream.

    Not.

    She mentally screamed.

    KYAAAAAAAAA

    Kou seemed to be satisfied with Midori''s reprimand, so he let out a soft laugh.

    "My pretty darling princess, your classes are over right? I came to pick you up."

    Huh?

    "But I still have something to do ¨C "

    "I will return the books for you," Midori volunteered suddenly as she took the books resting on the table.

    "But Midori, Sonoda''s waiting for you."

    "It''s okay. He''s still at the dojo. I''ll do this."

    "Thank you, Midori. Can you please tell your friend to stop spacing out and meet me outside?" Kou was totally taking advantage of Midori, but the latter didn''t mind.

    "I will. She''ll come out in a minute," Midori answered before ending the call and handing the phone back to Ara. "Hurry up Ara, your boyfriend''s waiting for you," Midori rushed her, so she had no choice but to go.

    "Sorry and thank you Midori. I''ll treat you next week," Ara promised.

    "Introduce me and Hiroaki next time. Let''s go on a double date," Midori said as she waved goodbye.

    =====

    Outside, Homura Ryuu''s black Maybach Zeppelin was parked a few meters from the school gate. Inside, the prince who was looking very handsome in his black sweater and pants sat with his long legs crossed had a satisfied look on his face. He lazily put his mobile phone back in his pocket and fixed his glasses as he waited for Ara to come.

    In his hand, the book Kazehaya Gin gave him about dating tips rested. Before coming here, he had read a bit and it was stated there a valuable lesson he learned and applied today.

    "If your girl wants to argue about something, make sure to get her friend on your side so you have someone who will assist you."

    True enough, it was what happened just earlier with Ara. It was a good thing that Ichihara girl was with her.

    Hmmmm¡­ This one''s effective.

    The Koutaishidenka took a pen in his hand and encircled the very useful tip on the book. This dating thing... he was learning well.

    Kazehaya Sensei would be proud.

 Chapter 64 - Love at First Sight

    Okada Koharu was in a hurry. She had some business to attend to today, and she couldn''t wait to get things done. After pestering him for days, that dreadful man finally agreed to meet her, and she should hurry up before he changed his mind.

    After that two-bit whore refused to help her, Koharu didn''t have anyone else who could. The anger in her heart burned, and it was thirsting for revenge. She wanted to strike but didn''t know how.

    But that dreadful man knew. He''s her only hope.

    Okada Koharu was aware he was the devil, but to get what she wanted, she didn''t mind selling her soul.

    As soon as she''s done with the call, she decided to ditch the remaining time at the Baking Club. She left Rin and Miharu to rush out of the school gates then onto the street to get a cab. Her mind was floating, thinking of her plans when she suddenly slammed against a hard chest.

    "Oh!" She flinched as she bounced away, falling on her back. But before she hit the ground, a pair of strong hands steadied her, and pulled her back on her feet.

    "Thank¡­"

    Koharu''s thank you died on her lips as soon as her brown eyes met with a pair of ice blue ones behind a pair of spectacles. But what had really rendered her speechless was the face where those pair of unique orbs was set.

    Handsome? Beautiful?

    Koharu couldn''t find the words. She just stared mesmerized at the beauty before her, as her heart raced in her chest, her breath held.

    "Be careful," the beauty said sternly, as he let her go and went on his way, but she remained standing there, following him with her eyes.

    Who was that? She wanted to ask, but didn''t know who to pose the question to.

    She watched as the tall, incredibly good-looking man walk towards the direction of the school, and she was about to follow him when her phone rang.

    It was the devil.

    "What?" she snarled on the phone. "Can''t you wait? I''m on my way."

    "Don''t come. Something came up and I need to go. Just go home for now and think about what you want to do with the boy," the devil said before cutting the line, and Koharu was momentarily confused.

    What boy?

    Ah. Yes. The devil was talking about Sonoda.

    Huh?

    Okada Koharu blinked several times as she gathered her thoughts. For a while there, she had totally forgotten about Sonoda Hiroaki and her anger.

    How was that even possible? She had been in love with the boy for years.

    Then, she realized something. It was because of the man earlier.

    Her eyes widened as she held her arm where the man touched her earlier. It was the first time she had ever felt something like that ¨C like her brain was totally blank, and her senses were just focused on someone.

    Could it be? Okada Koharu couldn''t believe herself.

    Love at first sight.

    She had been pining for the same boy for years, but she''d never felt anything as strong as she had felt when the stranger held her earlier.

    "Mother was right. Hiroaki was not for me," she muttered in realization, elated at the thought that she was really in love this time.

    "I wonder who that man was," she said longingly as she tried to find the man but he was already nowhere in sight.

    But Koharu was not worried. According to the books she read, people who were destined for each other meet regardless of time and circumstance.

    Finally happy, Okada Koharu went home. She would have to go to Kabukicho again later to tell her mother that she was wrong, and that she didn''t need to worry about her anymore. She was sure that she had finally found her one true prince.

    =====

    "Kou, what are you doing here?"

    Ara was running, rushing to go out when she spotted Ryuu''s tall frame standing by the gates.

    "You were taking too long so I came to wait for you here,"Homura Ryuu answered as he took Ara''s bag and slung it over his shoulder like a good boyfriend.

    He then held out his other hand towards her. "Let''s go?"

    Ara was not sure what''s going on with Koutaishidenka, but it''s only polite to take his hand, and so she did. As soon as she placed her hand in his, he held it firmly in his, not letting go as they walked towards the car.

    "Why are you staring at me?"Kou asked her as soon as they got in the Maybach.

    "Because you''re weird,"Ara answered bluntly.

    "I''m weird?" Kou arched his brow at her.

    "Well, I thought you''re the quiet, stoic type," she said honestly. It was her first impression of him after all. Even Aki said he was like that so she found it strange that he was¡­ flirty.

    "I am quiet and indifferent yes, but not to you," Kou said, not at all offended by her words.

    "Why?"

    Kou was thoughtful for a while as he considered his answer. "Because you''re important," he answered and Ara almost choked.

    Urgh..

    "Ehrm¡­Thanks?"Ara said afterwards.

    Humans were funny, Ara thought. But somehow, they''re kind of sweet too. Just to show her importance, Kou made an effort to change his ways.

    "You''re not busy today?" she asked, and Kou shook his head.

    "Is there something you want to do?" he asked after upon seeing her face.

    "Actually, I wanted to go shopping today. Our class is going on a trip to Hakone on Monday. We''ll be there for four days so ¨C "

    "What?"

    "What do you mean ''what''?"Ara didn''t understand why he seemed to be upset although he didn''t look like it.

    "What did you say? What trip to Hakone?"

    "Our pre-graduation trip is to Hakone,"Ara answered, and then her eyes widened as she realized why he was acting up.

    "Ah, there are only two classes per location and our class was too late to choose Cedar Palace so we''re going to Hakone," she explained. Did he really think everyone would go to his house?

    Koutaishidenka''s face remained blank, and Ara found it funny that even if he was not saying anything and he had a poker face on, she could tell his feelings. To her, he was like a sulking child, and so she reached out and touched his face.

    Homura Ryuu was surprised with the sudden action, his eyes widening, his lips opened, but didn''t shy away from her. Those pair of blue orbs bore into her grey ones as she patted his cheek.

    Ara didn''t understand why or how. They were supposed to be strangers in a way, but she felt relaxed with him as if she had known him all her life. Ever since that day he had found her under the rain and carried her home, she felt at ease with him.

    "Don''t be upset. Don''t do anything to change the arrangement."

    "But it was supposed to be for you to see the house," Kou finally spoke again.

    "Give this opportunity to visit Homura House to others okay? They''re so excited to see your home. I can go visit your house any other time."

    When Kou remained staring at her, she frowned. "What?"

    "You''re okay going to the Cedar Palace?" he inquired.

    "Of course. Isn''t that your house?" she asked, and when he nodded she gave his cheek a final pat.

    "Then it should be fine since it''s going to be my house too. I can go after the trip if you really want me to see it," she said, and Kou seemed to brighten up as he ordered Koga to drive to Ginza for shopping.

    Huh? That''s it? He''s not sulking anymore?

    With this interaction, Ara couldn''t help but compare Kou to a Siberian husky with his raven hair and ice bue eyes. The domesticated wolf specie was also quiet, very beautiful, looked dangerous but totally docile.

    "What?"Kou asked upon noticing her stare at him again.

    Ara held out her hand. "Hand,"she said and when Kou placed his hand in hers, Ara was convinced.

    Yep. He''s a Siberian Husky.

 Chapter 65 - Ginza

    Ginza was the most expensive area in Tokyo. Just a square meter of land here was worth over thirty to forty million yen for commercial properties. Established in 1923 just after the Great Kanto Earthquake, it had become Tokyo''s best known, most high-end shopping district. Its most famous street called Chuo Dori which was approximately a kilometer long was lined up with massive department stores, boutiques, souvenir stores of both Japanese and international brands.

    Many huge buildings here built around the thirties were still thriving, and still as popular. One such building was Ginza Mitsukoshi, a large department store which opened in 1930, offering a modern yet traditional Japanese style hospitality and services. Another traditional Japanese style department store, and best known for its clock tower, which was a symbol of Ginza district was Ginza Wako.

    However, if one preferred the more modern ones, there were several nice places to visit and shop. One such place was Tokyu Plaza Ginza, which was boasted as one of the most modern and coolest shopping complexes in the city, offering trendy shops, cafes, and restaurants and tax-free shopping for foreign travelers.

    Although Ara had memories of this place, this was the first time she''d come here in person.

    "Where do you want to go?" Kou asked as they got off the car.

    Ara, however, failed to answer. She was busy looking around like a kid in candy land, her face comical.

    The Koutaishidenka, on the other hand, had been here many times already, since the Kabukiza Theater, the place to watch traditional Japanese plays was in this area.

    The Homuras were patrons of the traditional arts, and so, they tried to be present on some events. When the show''s really good, Ryuu came to see them instead of a representative.

    He had never gone to most of the other buildings, however. All his clothes were taken good cared of at home, all custom made, so he never had the need to go shopping himself. To say that this would be his first time going shopping was not wrong.

    "Ara," Ryuu called as he pulled her close. She was busy looking everywhere that she nearly bumped into the incoming pedestrian.

    "Sorry."

    Ara seemed to snap from dreamland, and finally remembered she was not alone. Well, the hand holding hers was too hard to miss. Also, Kou had stepped in front of her, and the crowd miraculously parted like the Red Sea as they walked. The people they met automatically gave them way, as they stared at the two of them.

    Who wouldn''t? Ara and Ryuu were both tall, raven-haired, and sporting different colored eyes. Their beauty already put people in awe alone, much more now that they''re walking together, side by side.

    The stunning couple ¨C people called them as they watched the two walk. Some even wondered if they were celebrities.

    "What do you need?" Kou asked as they stopped in front of a large shopping complex.

    "I want to get some outdoor clothes," Ara answered.

    "Outdoor clothes?"

    "Yeah. My brother mostly bought me dresses, so I want to get some jeans and shirts, and clothes you can use for exercise ¨C ones that won''t tear or rip when you move too much." She turned to him. "It''s for my therapy sessions."

    Ara wanted to get clothes for her night strolls actually, but she wouldn''t tell Kou that. Normally, she still should have physical therapy, but since she''s already ambulant and could move well, the therapist just taught her some exercises she could do alone.

    "Alright," Kou said as he pulled her towards a luxury brand boutique.

    Shopping together was a breeze. All salespeople catered to them well as soon as they saw the two of them. They just mentioned outdoor clothes, and the items were brought to them immediately. In no time, Ara got everything she needed wrapped in bags.

    Ara wanted to pay for herself, but Ryuu refused.

    "But these are my clothes."

    "You''re my wife. I want to buy you clothes."

    "We''re not married yet," Ara reminded him sternly, and he looked at her like it wasn''t a problem.

    "What''s the difference?" he countered with a serious look, as he handed his black card to the hyperventilating sales assistants who had been watching them with starry eyes since they started exchanging words.

    Ara was not able to do anything but let him get his way. The husky flirt was stubborn, and it''s useless to argue about who would pay for long. Besides, he was right. There''s no difference between now and in the future, because their marriage, aside from the formalities of the actual registration, had already been signed and sealed as soon as her family accepted the yuino from the Homuras.

    There was no turning back.

    "How about shoes?" Kou asked after he handed the shopping bags to Koga who had followed them.

    "I''ll get two pairs of sneakers, I think." It''s better to get a spare.

    The two of them went to the shoe area, and in the end, Koutaishidenka got Ara seven pairs of shoes instead of two. He insisted it''s better to have a different pair for each day because wearing the same shoes was bad.

    "Anything else you need?"

    Koutaishidenka didn''t look like it as he had his usual indifferent expression, however, Ara could feel that this man was having fun buying her things ¨C more than she did actually.

    Ara frowned. He had gotten her too many items, but he hadn''t bought anything for him.

    "Nothing else. How about you?" she asked, although she already had an idea the answer would be in the negative.

    "None," Ryuu answered as expected.

    The two of them were now walking hand in hand outside. Koga had gone to the car to bring the shopping bags, leaving them alone.

    "What?"Ryuu asked upon noticing that she kept looking at him.

    "You bought a lot for me. I want to get something for you," she said, and Ryuu arched his brow at her in interest.

    "Really?"

    Ara already knew about the yuino, but she had no idea about the details. But for sure it would be expensive. However, she had no idea if her family had given something back to Ryuu already or not.

    "Did my family give you anything for the engagement?" she asked, and when Ryuu didn''t say anything, she was suddenly horrified.

    "Oh my God. I''m sorry about that," she apologized.

    Normally when the groom''s family sent the yuino and the bride''s family accepted, there should be a gift sent to the groom as well. But it seemed her family failed to do that. It was embarrassing!

    "It''s not important. There''s nothing I need," Ryuu assured her seriously.

    Ara knew he already had everything he needed and more, but it was still lacking on her part if she did not give him something. It was not right.

    "It''s important. I want to get you something even if you don''t need it," she insisted with a stubborn look on her face.

    She''s not as rich as Homura Ryuu, but Suzuki Ara was not a pauper either. Since she was born and was given shares to the Suzuki Raiden, she had never touched her earnings so she had a lot of money in the bank.

    Ryuu studied her face for a while before he sighed. He then turned his head to look around and saw something that caught his eye.

    "Then, there," he said as he pointed at an elegant building.

    When Ara followed the direction of his finger, she was surprised to see a familiar high-end boutique.

    It was Suzuki Ara''s, the real one''s favorite.

    Huh? Does the husky want jewelry?

    "Get me something from there¡­"

 Chapter 66 - Secret Love

    "Then get me something from there¡­"

    ''There'' was a tall, elegant building in the color of brown, bronze and gold. The huge name of the brand was attached above the sophisticated entrance.

    "Cartier?"

    Ara was surprised. She thought that as someone who liked traditional things, he would ask her to get something rare ¨C something like a collector''s item.

    "Yeah." Ryuu simply nodded.

    "Are you sure?" Ara confirmed. "I want to get you something for yuino, you know?"

    "I know."

    Ryuu then pulled her towards the shop, and Ara was not able to do anything but tag along. Seriously though, she wondered what''s in the store that interested him. Cartier was a good and high-end store, but if it''s an accessory or jewelry, there were other stores which were more compatible with his status.

    Just like what happened in the previous stores they entered, the attendants immediately scrambled to assist them as soon as they crossed the threshold.

    Kou asked to see the men''s accessories and jewelries they had.

    "You choose for me," he told her afterwards, before suddenly leaving her side.

    "Hey wait ¨C where are you going?"

    "Going to look around."

    Ara watched helplessly as Kou left her to deal with the items and the eager looking salespeople. Of course there were other attendants who followed Kou as he crossed the other side of the room where more jewelry was displayed.

    Even though they had flocked around him, he was still hard to miss since he''s very tall. Ara could see him eyeing the items on display seriously as the staff talked to him.

    "Ma¨¢m?"

    Ara turned her attention back towards the attendants in front of her. They all had hopeful expressions on their faces, and she gave them a small, reassuring smile as she examined different items presented to her.

    Ara was a bit upset that Kou left her here to choose alone. Although they had a good chemistry so far, and she could say that they''re friendly with each other, she was embarrassed to realize that she didn''t know a single thing about him except the obvious: he''s handsome, he''s the Homura heir, he''s a genius, he''s a Siberian husky, stern looking but gentle, he did archery ¨C did she already say he''s handsome? Oh, and he''s handsome.

    With a sigh, Ara decided that she''d just get him different items so he''d have more than one thing from her. The big pup just wanted something she bought, and didn''t really care what she got, she surmised.

    It''s a good thing that Cartier had a lot to choose from for men. Kou seemed to prefer the color black, and so she decided to get him a belt, wallet, key ring, a pen, and a trinity bracelet of the hue. The latter was a simple black band with a gray gold ceramic link in the middle. Just imagining it on his wrist, she knew it would look good.

    Among her purchases, it was her favorite for him ¨C she liked it too much in fact, and so, when the lady told her that there''s a version for females, Ara didn''t hesitate to get one for herself too. Now, they had something that''s matching. She hoped Kou wouldn''t mind.

    Seeing the sunglasses, Ara got Kou a pair as well. Then she realized, she hadn''t given her brother anything yet, and so she got Aki some accessories as well, although something different from what she got for her fianc¨¦.

    Seeing her purchases, the attendants were so happy. Ara was happier to hand over her credit card to the assistant. Finally, she''s able to use her own money to buy gifts. She had a separate card for her allowance that Aki made her use for her daily needs and other things she needed, and so she never really had a chance to spend her own cash.

    "Done?"

    Ara turned to see Kou had returned to her side.

    "Yeah," she answered as she looked suspiciously at his face.

    Koutaishidenka normally had a poker face on. But if one''s able to bear looking at those pair of ice blue orbs, one would notice how expressive he really was.

    Ara could see those blue spheres behind the spectacles dancing as if the owner was up to no good. She had no idea how she knew but she just did.

    "What?"

    "What did you do?" Ara prompted, and that blue gaze flickered again.

    "Shopping," he answered truthfully, and so she let him be.

    The two of them left the store and climbed in the Maybach which picked them up just in front. Ryuu would be taking Ara back to Denenchofu.

    "Hand,"Ara said excitedly as soon as they were seated.

    As always, Ryuu gave her his hand without questions, though his eyes were watchful.

    Ara took an elegant box from the shopping bag, and opened it to reveal the black trinity bracelet. She took it from its bed, and put it around Ryuu''s wrist. Afterwards, she held his hand up, admiring the bracelet on him.

    "What do you think? It''s nice, isn''t it?"

    "U-huh¡­"Ryuu answered in the affirmative, although his gaze was not on the item on his wrist, but on her proud, glowing face.

    She looked totally pleased with her gift, that the prince couldn''t help his lips from twitching on the side in amusement.

    "I got you other things too," she continued as she handed him the shopping bag. "I''m not sure if you''d like them. So if not, tell me so I can get you some other things, okay?"

    As if remembering something, Ara showed Ryuu her own arm where a similar bracelet wrapped around her wrist. "Also I hope you don''t mind, I got myself a similar bracelet. I really like the style, so we have matching ones."

    Her last words were spoken very softly, as she realized that maybe Ryuu would mind. She should have gotten a different one, she thought, just as he suddenly took her hand again.

    "Err¡­"

    Ryuu''s other hand removed his eyeglasses and tossed it on the side. Then he fumbled inside his pocket, where he took out a red velvet box with the boutique''s name embossed in gold.

    Huh? What''s this set up?

    Just when she thought she had started to become immune to Ryuu, with him staring intensely at her this time without his glasses on, her heart started going wild again. Heat crept up her face as she involuntarily tried to take her hand away, but Ryuu held it firmly.

    "This is not your engagement ring, okay? This is just a temporary one while you''re still studying," Ryuu told her, his intense eyes boring down on her face, and she knew she looked like a chicken when she bobbed her head in the affirmative.

    Koutaishidenka opened the box and revealed a white gold ring with the popular design of the brand. He took it from the bed and shifted it so Ara could see another ring inside in rose gold color with the word LOVE written on it.

    It was Cartier''s ring called "Secret Love".

    Ara didn''t know why, but seeing the ring made her suddenly feel a bit sad. She knew and understood about their relationship. First, it was not really a secret, and last but not the least, it definitely had nothing to do with love.

 Chapter 67 - Friends

    Their relationship was not a secret, and definitely had nothing to do with love.

    The ring was like an irony of their real circumstance, but Ara remained quiet as Ryuu carefully placed the jewelry on her hand. Her heart had long stopped having jitters by now, her silver-grey eyes focused not on the ring, but on Ryuu''s face the whole time he was doing it.

    When the ring reached its final place on her finger, Ara didn''t miss the sudden tensing of Kou''s body, and the changes on his expression. He had frozen momentarily, as his eyes flickered as if in realization. It was really brief ¨C only a fraction of a second, but it was very clear to her.

    Ara reckoned Kou had also realized how the ring was a mockery of their status, and was maybe regretting the impulsive gift. His hand squeezed hers, as he finally looked at her face. For Ara, his clouded gaze, and the way he held her ringed hand felt like an apology of some sort.

    She squeezed his hand back as if saying it was okay.

    During their meetings since she found out they were engaged, Ara had always felt so pampered. She already knew it was not really in Kou''s nature to be like this attentive. She knew he had put a lot of effort to make her feel at ease towards him.

    The thought, the effort ¨C Ara more than appreciated them. She was grateful that he was willing to get out of his comfort zone just to please her. But now, it was clear that it must have taken its toll on him too. It shouldn''t go on like this.

    It was wrong to assume that it''s a man''s job to take care of the relationship. The woman had to do her part too.

    The rest of the drive, the car was basked in silence, although the two of them still held hands. For whatever reason, Kou''s grip on her was very firm, as if he was thinking she''d flee if he let go.

    "Kou," she called out softly as soon as they arrived at her house.

    The Koutaishidenka looked at her, but stayed quiet, waiting for her to speak.

    "You don''t have to do this anymore," she told him with a reassuring smile.

    When Ryuu frowned, she freed her hand from his and used her hands to cup his cheeks like one would do to a kid so they were eye to eye.

    "I already know you''re giving a lot of effort to make me feel at ease. I''m not going anywhere okay? You don''t have to force yourself to do things that you''re not used to," she continued, and the frown on Ryuu''s face deepened.

    "We''re good. I''m already happy we''re friends."

    As soon as she said that, the frown on Ryuu''s face turned into a full-blown scowl ¨C a first time happening in her presence, and Ara was confused. Was she wrong then?

    "We''re not friends," Ryuu said bitingly, the sudden anger surprising Ara.

    "I know. I mean we''re engaged, and ¨C "

    She was not able to finish her words, as Ryuu''s face had descended on her almost immediately, as he locked his lips with hers in a long searing kiss.

    It was not the soft brush she remembered in her ''dream'' that turned out to be real when she got drunk. It was a real, deep kiss, with his hot tongue invading the sweet cavern of her mouth, demanding, urging her to do the same.

    As someone whose first kiss was when Aki''s pet, a huge golden retriever licked her face, and her second, a mere brush on her lips when she was drunk, Ara had no idea how to respond.

    As if frustrated, Ryuu pulled back, leaving her dazed, but pulled her along with him. She was now straddled in an awkward position on his lap, her face flushed, her hair and clothes disheveled. She had no idea how that looked so inviting.

    This time, Ryuu pulled her face towards him, his hot breath fanning her face as his bold gaze scrutinize her luscious lips. Grunting in approval at how swollen they had become, his hand tugged the back of her head down for another round of kisses.

    This time, Ara who out of curiosity forgot being shy had a few seconds of lessons from before. Always a good and competitive student, she placed her hands at the back of his head, pulling him as she mimicked what Ryuu did to her earlier, and returned his kisses. She was clumsy, but determined, her tongue, instantaneous and urgent as it intertwined with his.

    Guttural sounds echoed inside the car as the kiss that initially started out of anger turned into a full-blown passion. Ara who had never been kissed like this before had long since lost herself in the act. She held onto Ryuu for dear life, as the prince''s lips traveled from her lips down to her jaw, further down to her neck. When he bit her collarbone Ara gasped.

    Feeling teeth nibbling at her clavicle as a mischievous hand cupped her buttock made Ara snap out of her trance. "Kou!"

    Hearing her voice, the nibbling on her chest stopped as Kou too paused from his ''activity''. He looked up to her with an expression akin to pouting, displeased at being interrupted, and Ara almost laughed if not for the fact that embarrassment was beginning to sink in as her gaze fell on her open shirt. She had no idea how it happened, but Kou had successfully opened all her uniform''s buttons and exposed her powder blue bra and her milky white skin underneath.

    Bad pup!

    Also¡­

    Ara suddenly remembered Koga and the driver and her head flipped to the front and was relieved and thankful to see the partition was closed.

    "Nobody saw," Kou told her afterwards and she looked back at him.

    ''That''s not the only problem, is it?'', she wanted to snap at him but didn''t. Instead, she removed herself from his lap and started buttoning up her blouse. Her embarrassment made her clumsier, she couldn''t hold the buttons properly, and so, Kou reached out and did it for her.

    "We''re not friends," Ryuu told her again as soon as he finished helping her straighten out her clothing. His pair of eyes locked again on her still swollen lips.

    For the first time in history, Ara was able to discern desire flickering behind his ice blue gaze, and she blushed a deep shade of red.

    "No, we''re not friends," she conceded.

    Bad husky!

 Chapter 68 - Ring

    Of course, they''re not friends.

    Ara could never ever do those things she did with Ryuu with any of her friends. Just imagining it was making her feel queasy.

    EEEEEW!

    "You''re my lover, my future wife, and mother of my children," Kou recited softly afterwards.

    Silence hung between them until Ara finally asked what she''d been dying to ask for a while.

    "Why me?"

    There were a plethora of women he could choose from ¨C women belonging to a far better family than hers. She tried thinking about it, but she really was not able to come up with any reason why someone like Homura Ryuu would want her as his life''s partner.

    "Because it has to be you," was his enigmatic answer.

    After that, his face closed up as if he didn''t want to elaborate, and so, Ara didn''t push anymore. It was enough that she had tried to ask and he answered albeit unsatisfactorily. Just like that, their evening together ended.

    Although she was still bothered by Ryuu''s answer, Ara managed to act normally as she had dinner with her brother. Aki looked like he had a lot going on at the company, and so she didn''t want to add to his burden. She was even thankful for having the insight to buy gifts for him, as the items seemed to cheer her big brother up considerably.

    That night as Ara lay on the bed, she recalled what had transpired during the day, and she blushed, mortified at what she''d done so boldly.

    She was not experienced in the area, but she''d been a soldier, and she had heard her fair share of stories that would make a woman blush so hard from head to toes. It was inevitable she''d stumble upon matters of the flesh and worldly desires. After all, in her unit, she was the only female. Even if her friends tried their best not to talk too loud, or refrain from discussing these things in her presence, she was still able to hear them talk from time to time.

    Lucius was also Casanova personified. Whenever they went somewhere, he''d always leave a trail of broken hearts and flipped skirts. Ara heard one time that even though unmarried, the handsome archer already fathered lots of children.

    Still, she had never been curious enough to seek a ''deeper'' knowledge on the prurience of men. Even her physical relationship with Ivan consisted only of a fond pat on her head whenever they met.

    So, that was being physical with someone was like, she thought, remembering Ryuu''s lips on her flushed skin, and she mentally screamed.

    KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA

    There was no way she''d be able to fall asleep now, she thought.

    Ara was so wrong in assuming Kou was pushing himself to be with her. The desire in his eyes that he showed her could never lie.

    Sighing, she raised her hand and admired the white gold ring on her finger. This one''s only temporary, but it was clear as day that her fianc¨¦ wanted to put a mark on her as his as early as now.

    "So why was he like that when he put the ring on me? Like he realized something bad enough to make him freeze for a while¡­"

    =========

    Homura Ryuu didn''t go to Gaienmae after he dropped off Ara at Denenchofu. He ordered Koga to bring him to the Cedar Palace.

    "Young Master."

    The servants scrambled to greet him. Usually, whenever he''d come home to the main house from somewhere, regardless of where it was, he would always inform the house immediately. Tonight, however, he didn''t give such orders and his sudden presence had put the house in chaotic mode, as they hurried to serve him.

    Koutaishidenka however, was not in the mood to deal with anyone. He immediately went to his room to change into his kyudo uniform and marched towards the dojo with a grim expression. He was not angry per se, but he was obviously troubled.

    THWIP! THWIP!

    Ryuu stared at the arrows ahead and frowned. True enough, his arrows reflected his unsettled mind. Although they still found their aim which was the board, he failed to hit the bulls-eye, and that was already saying a lot. He was a known sharpshooter.

    A rustling sound on his right took his attention and he turned around to see Yayoi standing there. She looked at the arrows and then transferred her gentle gaze at him.

    "What seems to be the trouble Young Master?"

    Ryuu sighed as he signaled for another servant to take his bow and gear. With him like this, there was no point in continuing. He chose to do kyudo this evening to relax his mind but seeing as he didn''t hit what he could so easily hit before made him more agitated.

    "Did you have a fight with Miss Ara?"

    "No," Ryuu answered as he walked out, but glanced at Yayoi before he left to tell her she could follow, and she did.

    "Then may I ask why the Young Master seemed so bothered?"

    She and Ryuu entered the prince''s favorite room in front of the zen garden. He sat on the pillow seat, behind the low table, and signaled for Yayoi to do the same. They stayed quiet for a while as he gathered his thoughts while Yayoi waited patiently with a gentle expression.

    The heir of the Homura House was normally indifferent to almost everything, so seeing him anxious was a rare occurrence. Yayoi was very curious about what caused such an event.

    "Today," Ryuu started as he folded his hands on the low table. "Today I gave Ara a ring," he continued, and Yayoi''s face brightened.

    "Then it''s a happy thing isn''t it, Young Master?" she commented excitedly, and Ryuu nodded, but still looked anxious.

    "Did Miss Ara dislike the ring? If so, we maybe can have it exchanged to something more of her taste?" she hurriedly suggested thinking it was the cause, and again, the boy she raised shook his head.

    "She liked it. Actually, she''s not very picky," he stated then sighed. "It was me."

    Yayoi didn''t understand.

    "When I put the ring on her finger, I saw a flash of memory."

    As soon as Kotaishidenka placed the ring on Ara''s finger, a memory of him doing something similar to someone whose face looked exactly like Ara''s beside a beautiful lake flashed in his mind, and he froze.

    Yayoi, who of course knew that the boy in front of her was a returner to ancestry, looked worried. Ryuu must have seen a memory of Kresnik. Some deities retained their memories from before they descended, although not all.

    "I was with a woman who looked like her and I placed a ring on her finger as well," Ryuu started as he inclined his head.

    It was funny for he was sure to have descended many times over in different eras and must have married countless times, but he was bothered by this memory because of one thing.

    His reflection on the water was of someone who was living in bliss ¨C someone who was so besotted when she had agreed to marry him.

    "I¡­ I seem to love her¡­"

 Chapter 69 - Distant Memory

    "I¡­ I seem to love her¡­"

    Ryuu''s words were of wonderment as if putting his thoughts into words stupefied him. Even Yayoi who had been listening to him looked astounded.

    He loved her in his memories. Seeing his past self with possibly Ara''s past incarnation had shocked him for a while he couldn''t move. But Ara thought he was regretting giving her a ring, and even told him she was already happy being friends.

    As if he''d let her regard their relationship as mere friendship!

    It was why he was a bit angry at her earlier. Although the one in love was not him now, but the one from a different time, Ryuu wouldn''t let her dismiss their connection as lovers.

    He couldn''t understand, but hearing her say those words, something within him snapped ¨C something akin to fear. It was like she would slip away from his grasp if he let her get her way.

    It''s a preposterous thought of course. Ara was simply a human girl. She could never get away from him regardless of what she did. But something inside of him was still anxious. He was at a loss with the memory earlier that he suddenly kissed her senseless so she''d stop spouting nonsense.

    Remembering the kiss, the corner of his mouth twitched into a semblance of a smile as he lifted his hand to touch his lips, totally forgetting Yayoi was still there.

    The old servant, on the other hand, gave him a knowing smile, thinking that things between Miss Ara and the Young Master were good.

    "Should we already prepare then? Miss Ara will be coming here on Monday after all. Will she be sleeping with the other students or will she be using the room I prepared for her?"

    Yayoi''s question brought the Koutaishidenka to the present, and a frown marred his handsome face once more.

    "What''s wrong Young Master?"

    "Ara will not be coming here on Monday," he said unhappily.

    "But why? Is she not coming with her classmates?"

    "She''s going with her classmates on a trip but not here."Ryuu''s unhappiness grew. "We failed to learn that the graduating classes will be separated into three locations. Different classes will come here on Monday, while Ara will be going with her class to Hakone."

    "Oh no!" Yayoi placed a hand to cover her mouth that hung in surprise. She now realized why the number of students coming was a lot smaller compared to what she expected.

    "Should we call her school and have all of the classes come after all?"

    "No," Ryuu answered.

    "But it''s still possible, Young Master. We have the principal''s number; we can give him a call about the changes."

    Ryuu shook his head. "Ara told me not to meddle with the arrangements."

    He could only make her trip to Hakone more comfortable, but not change the destination.

    "Ah¡­"

    Yayoi sighed. She was disappointed for she was looking forward to Ara''s arrival the most. But it seemed the future lady of the house was not yet ready to come home.

    "It seems my house is very popular with the students. Most of them want to come here. Ara said I should let the opportunity to see the house to others so she''ll just come here after the trip."

    "Huh?"

    At his words, Yayoi seemed to perk up again. "Miss Ara will come here?"

    Ryuu nodded. "After the trip. She didn''t say when exactly though. But I think I will pick her up from the train station when she returns from Hakone then bring her here."

    "That''s wonderful then," Yayoi exclaimed. She was glad that Miss Ara didn''t dislike coming here.

    "Actually, it''s much better that she comes here after the trip after all. She''ll be more relaxed sleeping in her real room than at the dojo with the other students. Even if we''ll separate their sleeping quarters with screens, it''s not really comfortable."

    There would be eighty students coming, and they had set up screens to make temporary rooms in the dojos. Each one would be shared by four students.

    "Will young master make an appearance during the four-day hosting then?" Yayoi inquired.

    They had arranged activities for the students during those days. They invited different people who were knowledgeable in different traditional arts to show and possibly teach the students how to do them like ikebana, tea ceremony and some martial arts like kyudo that the young master preferred. But, if Ara was not there, she didn''t think the young master would bother to come.

    Ryuu shook his head as expected. "I don''t think so. I will stay in Gaienmae to work."

    Even if Ryuu didn''t go to Homura International, he still handled some work stuff that Gin couldn''t do or when he''s too busy with social functions. There would be an International Business Conference soon, and the CEO was busy preparing so he would help out a bit.

    He would be using the time separated from Ara to do something fruitful for the company. At least when he''s busy, he wouldn''t think about that memory as much. Or he hoped so.

    "What are you thinking about, Young Master?"

    He sighed as he placed an elbow on the table and propped his chin.

    "I want to register my marriage already," he muttered, making Yayoi chuckle.

    "Then why not? Sooner or later, there''s no difference anyway. It''s actually easier since you''re planning to spend more time with her from now on. If you''re married, nobody can comment about her spending so much time with you."

    "Hmmmmnnn¡­"

    Ryuu was silent as if pondering her words. But he shook his head. "I made a promise to Elder Brother Aki I''d let Ara live her life until she graduates from school."

    Yayoi was thoughtful after his answer, and then she clapped her hands. "What if you just register your marriage then but still let Miss Ara live like now? She''ll still stay with her brother and do things she loves but you''re married."

    Well, that could work, Ryuu thought. He didn''t know if Ara and Aki would approve, but he could try to talk them into it. However, before he could do that, there were some things he needed to deal with first.

    "Yayoi," he called his nanny, his voice reflected a tinge of urgency that the old woman was instantly alert.

    "What is it, Young Master?"

    Ryuu remembered Gin''s words the other day, and so he decided to get rid of possible reasons for Ara and him to have a misunderstanding.

    "Tomorrow morning, call the Makura to meet me."

 Chapter 70 - Makura

    In one of the outer buildings of the Cedar Palace, a special place was dedicated to the Makura of the Homura House. In this area, it was obvious that everything was taken good care of. The decors were delicate and teeming of priceless treasures, where even a simple vase displayed could be worth more than an average luxury car. It was needless to say that the position of the Makura in the clan was extremely important.

    The Makura was the female from the clan who was raised to be the "woman" of the family head. When the heir of the house was born, a newborn girl would be selected from the same year to five years later to be the Makura.

    The family of the chosen Makura would be compensated well, and the infant would be brought to this house to be taken good cared of by the best nannies appointed before the heir''s birth. She would be raised as a princess, learning all there was to know about the clan and all the delicate arts of the country that there was to know, as well as running the huge household. Of course, her education also included methods on how to "please" her future husband in every meaning of the word. In short, raising the Makura was like raising the next lady of the household.

    However, although this was mostly the case, there were instances that the Makura couldn''t be the master''s wife. In case the son of the Homura House was born without a prophesied fated partner, the Makura would automatically be the lady of the house, bearing the head''s children. But, in the event that a fated one was prophesied, the Makura would just become a concubine or a spare wife in case something happened to the destined partner. Regardless of the end, the Makura would still be the master''s woman.

    In the five centuries of history of the Homura House, there was only one instance when the Makura did not become the lady of the house. Nonetheless, the said Makura was still hailed as a figure of value only a little bit less compared to the master''s real wife.

    Thus, being the Makura was a coveted position in the clan.

    When Homura Ryuu was born, a girl from the branch family was selected as the Makura five months later. Her name was Emi, which meant "smile that is beautiful and picturesque." Just like her name, the current Makura was a rare beauty to behold.

    Emi was a petite young woman with long black hair that naturally curled at the end and a pair of huge doe eyes the color of chocolate. She had a small, elfin face that had permanent natural blushes on her cheeks. Because she was taken good care of since birth, her skin was in a very beautiful supple condition, the shade of alabaster. In all history of the Makuras, she was no doubt the most beautiful of them all.

    Sadly, the Koutaishidenka was born with a prophesied partner. This made Emi''s position a bit awkward and pitiful. Since they had known since birth that she would never be the lady of the house, despite being the Makura, she grew up being labeled as the "other woman."

    "It''s alright. Miss Emi would still bear the master''s children," some of her nannies had assured her.

    "You grew up together with the Koutaishidenka so you have the advantage over his wife," said another.

    "I''m sure the Young Master would prefer to be with you, than his wife. Haven''t you heard? The Young Master didn''t even want to announce his engagement to her," said another.

    These words were told to her before the Koutaishidenka met with Suzuki Aki of course. But now, things were different. Emi''s caretakers were anxious as the news seemed to say that the Young Master was rather pleased with his fianc¨¦e. In fact, he was so satisfied with her that the Young Master himself chose to arrange his life to suit his future wife''s schedule and comfort.

    Homura Ryuu left the Cedar Palace and started staying at his place in Gaienmae because it was closer to Suzuki Ara''s school. Since the prince couldn''t travel far, he had arranged it so that his fianc¨¦e''s class trip would be here at the Cedar Palace.

    It was obvious that the Koutaishidenka pampered his partner ¨C something that made the Makura''s attendants feel threatened. They were already upset that the Makura wouldn''t be the head lady. If the prince preferred his wife over the Makura, the influence in the clan between Emi and Suzuki Ara would not be almost equal.

    However, to Emi, it didn''t matter. In fact, Homura Ryuu preferring his wife would be wonderful.

    Why? Because she never cared about being the Makura since the beginning. What was important to her was just being able to stay in the Cedar Palace, and nothing more.

    Power, influence, those things were trivial to her. Honestly, her attendants plotting against Suzuki Ara upset her greatly. Her enmity towards the ambitious people who raised her was getting bigger as the time for the Koutaishidenka''s wedding approached. They were getting out of hand with their gossiping, it was stressing her out.

    "Miss Emi, the Young Master has called for you," one of her attendants announced excitedly one morning.

    The lady''s face was flushed with happiness, and Emi felt dread spread in her stomach.

    "Really? What could be the reason?" another attendant asked in equal excitement.

    "What else?" the first one countered in a semi-hushed manner, her eyes dancing in anticipation.

    "What other reason could there be? If the Young Master will get married soon, then he must want to sleep with Miss Emi now and plant his seed."

    Emi''s breath hitched, her dread spreading wider, making her nauseous.

    It was not a secret that in noble households such as the Homura House that the master would impregnate his lover before marriage, so he''d have spare children in case his wife was the jealous type. After all, it was the wife''s duty to accept everything of her husband including illegitimate children. If they were born before marriage, Suzuki Ara could not say that her husband had cheated on their wedding vows.

    "Then you should hurry up and dress into your finest kimono," they said as they rushed her towards the changing screen and helped her with her clothes.

    "Don''t forget what we taught you. You should make sure to please the young master as many times as he wants. It will only hurt the first time, but after that, it will feel so good."

    "It''s your ovulation period this week right?" another inquired as she checked the calendar, and Emi flinched at the vulgarity of their words.

    Another thing she despised about being the master''s concubine was that she had no privacy at all. Each month her own body''s being monitored like livestock to make sure she remained prime quality good. It was very shameful.

    "Ah yes, it is. Do not stand up and wash immediately after doing it with the Young Master so you can get pregnant faster. Bear him a healthy baby ¨C a son would be great. Giving him a son would make your influence over the clan bigger than that woman."

    As they said this, the resentment Emi felt in her chest grew, but she remained quiet. Despite her privileges, it was a fact that there was nothing she could do if the prince wanted to take her body. She was after all raised to be his woman.

    Emi wanted to cry. The day she had been dreading for so long had come.

    Soon, she had finished dressing. She wore a beautiful kimono, the shade of the palest petals of the imperial sakura. She looked so elegant and beautiful as a doll.

    "Come along child, the prince is waiting," the attendants said as they gazed at their masterpiece which was her with pride and they escorted her to the main building.

    However, all of them were confused when the servants brought them to the young master''s receiving room for guests, and not his bedroom. They were met there by the head housekeeper whose warm, gentle eyes made Emi feel more like weeping.

    "Young Master, Miss Emi is here," Yayoi called out behind the shoji when they arrived.

    "Enter," a baritone called from behind the screen, and Emi and her attendants were ushered inside.

    As she had been trained, Emi sat in seiza, a formal way of sitting over her folded knees, and then performed a thirty-degree polite bow towards him. Her attendants who sat at least three feet behind her did the same.

    "Young Master."

    They all remained bowed until given the consent to raise their heads. When they did, Emi''s eyes flickered as the Young Master''s visage welcomed her, his cold piercing blue gaze fixed on her face. Homura Ryuu sat in front, his stance as domineering as she''d remembered. This man, although so beautiful had never bestowed a smile at her.

    "Emi, Makura of the Homura House," the Koutaishidenka began, and all attention was on him.

    Emi''s hands however clutched at her lap in anxiety. Although all her life, she knew the day she would have to give herself to this man would happen, her heart could never accept her fate.

    "From here onwards, you are free," the young master announced, and Emi sat up straighter in surprise as gasps filled the room.

    Huh? I''m¡­what?

 Chapter 71 - Unwanted Freedom

    Huh? I''m¡­what?

    Emi couldn''t believe her ears. Her pair of huge chocolate eyes stared ahead where the formidable prince sat; her pink lips hung open, hoping she didn''t hear incorrectly.

    "Homura Emi, your role as the Makura will end today. You are now free to do what you want, and go where you want," Homura Ryuu repeated, and Emi''s heart was so elated she felt tears fill her eyes.

    Her dainty hand covered her mouth to stifle a sob of relief.

    She was free.

    But the Young Master''s next words filled her with despair.

    "You will leave the Cedar Palace as soon as possible."

    On the other hand, her attendants thought that she was horrified, well because they were. If Emi was cast away, it would be the end for them. They would have to go back to being normal servants of the house. All the luxury and benefits they were able to enjoy would be lost.

    "Young Master, what does this mean? Miss Emi is the Makura. She cannot just go. Her role is very important to the clan. She cannot just leave like that."

    "That''s right. She was raised to fulfill her duty. How can she bear your children if you will let her go?"

    "Enough!" Yayoi''s voice thundered and stopped Emi''s attendants'' arguments. They finally realized their faux pas and were terrified when they finally saw how the Young Master''s eyes stared at them dangerously.

    "I, Homura Ryuu, will only wed and have children with Suzuki Ara in this lifetime," the Young Master declared, and an unexplainable warmth filled Emi''s core in spite of her anguish.

    Her shock finally fading, the Makura of the Homura House gave the prince her most beautiful smile as she bowed. "This servant hears and obeys the Young Master''s wish," she yielded.

    "Of course, you will not go without any compensation. After all, you have wasted your life staying here," Ryuu continued. "Speak. What would you like to have?"

    Silence hung in the room for a while as everyone waited for Emi to speak. Normally, one would, of course, ask for luxury. She was after all raised surrounded by it, but for the young girl, there was only one wish that''s important for her.

    "If¡­ If the Young Master permits, this lowly servant would like to request not to be chased out of the Cedar Palace."

    Emi watched as the pair of blue eyes in front of her became frosty once more. It seemed her request wouldn''t be granted, and she felt desperate. To make it worse, her nannies thought she didn''t want to leave because she still couldn''t let go of her position. She could feel their greedy stares on her back. If she stayed at the Cedar Palace, it would be as if nothing had changed.

    "As Young Master has said, Miss Emi had been raised here at the Cedar Palace since birth. She has no idea of the outside world, and to be asked to go suddenly is a little bit unfair for her."

    "That''s right, Young Master, have pity on Miss Emi. To be closeted all these years then suddenly being kicked out is cruel."

    With her attendants pleading for her, there was a slight change in the prince''s eyes. Even Yayoi who had been watching looked stricken, as if she just realized the implication of suddenly throwing Emi out of the place.

    They were not wrong. Homura Emi would be like fish thrown out of the water.

    "If the Young Master will have pity on this servant," Emi began, putting her all in this request. "I would like to stay here ¨C even just as a normal employee."

    Her request made her attendants gasp in horror. If it''s going to be like that then there was no sense to stay here. They would still become lowly servants in the end.

    Ryuu, on the other hand, arched one raven brow at her, his gaze challenging.

    "Are you sure? If you stay here, your status and benefits will all be revoked. Your life as a princess will be over."

    Emi was not fazed.

    "I had been raised knowing nothing but to serve and to run the household. This servant would perish in the outside world so I humbly request the Young Master to let me stay. I do not wish for luxury and other things. A normal wage would suffice, and I promise to work hard."

    Yayoi who had been quiet the whole time after reprimanding her attendants earlier finally spoke.

    "Young Master, this servant also requests for Miss Emi to stay. I am getting on in years, and I''d like to take Miss Emi as an apprentice. She had been trained to run the household since young, and I believe she can take my place when I retire."

    "And what about Ara? She will eventually find out about the Makura," Ryuu stated matter-of-factly, his voice unrelenting. It was obvious that the Young Master only had his fianc¨¦e''s comfort in mind.

    Emi''s heart sank. It was true that even though she and the Young Master had never had any physical relationship, it was a fact that she was here as his concubine. Ara might not be happy if she found out about her ¨C and she didn''t want to cause a rift between them.

    "Then we will explain to Miss Ara," Yayoi announced, her voice firm. "Young Master, both you and Miss Emi never asked for this situation. It was the clan''s arrangement and both your wishes were never considered. I am sure if we explain well to Miss Ara, she would understand."

    Seeing her chance, Emi bowed her head. "I beseech you, Young Master. Please let me stay and work. I vow I will work hard and never cause any problem between you and Miss Ara."

    "Young Master, please," Yayoi pleaded as well as she also bowed.

    With his own nanny asking him, Homura Ryuu looked displeased but he conceded. However, it was not a permanent agreement.

    "Fine. You may continue to stay here. As you requested, your status will be that of a servant under Yayaoi. You will be working as a normal employee."Homura Ryuu then looked grim. "But in the event that you do something unnecessary or if Ara finds out and decides she doesn''t want you here, you will be transferred immediately to the Kazehaya House."

    Hearing that, Emi was shocked.

    Kazehaya House?

 Chapter 72 - Kindness

    Kazehaya House?

    Hearing this, Emi felt weak. She closed her eyes as she laughed a burst of derisive laughter in her mind. If she did something bad, or if Miss Ara disliked her, she would be punished, and the punishment would be to be sent to the Kazehaya Household.

    "Can''t I be punished right now so I can go there?" Emi thought, but of course, she would never voice this idea out loud. Also, because of this, she would never dare make any mistake or displease the future lady of the house, because it would mean she was out to do them harm from the beginning. She didn''t want that.

    "Yes, Young Master. If this servant causes trouble please don''t hesitate to punish me."

    "Then so be it."

    Closing her eyes, as she mourned at the lost opportunity, Emi smiled humbly and bowed. "Thank you, Young Master."

    With everything finalized, they were dismissed by Homura Ryuu. Since she was no longer the Makura, Emi would naturally be removed from her house. She would have to live in one of the back houses with the rest of the servants, but she was surprised when she found out that she was allowed to have her own place, albeit a simple one.

    "You are still a lady after all. It would be ridiculous if we let you mingle with the servants just because you are not going to be the Master''s lover anymore," Yayoi told her apologetically.

    The old lady was obviously upset about the setup. To her, Emi was like a toy suddenly discarded, although she couldn''t also fault the Koutaishidenka for this.

    "It''s alright Yayoi. I''m already happy I have my own place. I did tell the Young Master I will work as a normal employee after all," Emi assured her with a sincere smile.

    "But child¡­"

    Emi shook her head. "Yayoi, I was offered luxury to leave the place. But I stayed. It''s only natural for the Young Master to treat me as such. If not, Miss Ara would still misunderstand my position. I cannot be a servant and continue to live in that beautiful palace-like house and receive special treatment. It wouldn''t have changed my status as a concubine."

    It was the truth. For her to stay here at the Cedar Palace, the prince had to completely revoke her benefits as the Makura. It''s the only way.

    Emi was already thankful.

    "Foolish child. You should have chosen to live elsewhere. You wouldn''t have to suffer like a retainer here. I would have checked up on you to assist you if you needed anything," Yayoi reprimanded her softly, and Emi smiled.

    "It''s better that I''m here so there will be someone who will be your heir," Emi teased the kind old lady.

    Yayoi shook her head at her but she was already smiling as well. "Take a rest today Miss Emi. Your lessons will start tomorrow," she told her before leaving.

    Alone, at last, Emi walked across her new bedroom and lay on her futon. Her place was really small and her futon hard, but her heart was lighter compared to before.

    Even if she was still at the Cedar Palace, she''d never felt so free like she did now. As for her former nannies, they were sent back to the servant''s quarters. They would all be working as normal employees starting tomorrow.

    Emi sighed, remembering what her punishment would be if she made a mistake.

    "Kazehaya House, huh?"

    If that was the "punishment", Emi would make sure she would never be sent there. Because if she was, it would mean she had failed and betrayed the Young Master''s kindness.

    She smiled sadly as she closed her eyes. She now truly believed that some things were really never meant to be.

    ==============

    "Ara, are you already prepared for your trip?" Aki asked.

    It was Sunday, lunchtime, and the siblings were having a meal together like they always did on weekends.

    "Yeah. I''m all set. I packed my bag this morning," Ara answered as she asked the housekeeper for another helping of rice, extending her rice bowl.

    "Ara, aren''t you eating too much? You''ll get fat," Aki commented, but his sister just grinned at him.

    "I''m doing a lot of exercises these days. I burn a lot of calories," she assured her brother.

    Of course, Ara wouldn''t tell Aki how she had wreaked havoc in Roponggi again last night. There had been so many rowdy youths in the area since it was the weekend and many went out to party. Ara, as the fox god-masked supervillain had a great time throwing screaming drunks around ''til the wee hours of the morning.

    "Don''t overexert yourself. It''s still less than a month since you got released from the hospital. I don''t want you to have any relapse."

    "I won''t," Ara promised. Her body was actually in great condition.

    Although she''s still less powerful than she was in Ritz, she was already able to comfortably control her Divine Inheritance. The only thing missing was her familiar. Since transmigrating, she had not seen her lightning elemental yet. No matter how much she meditated, there was only silence.

    "Where are you going with your class again?"

    "Hakone."

    "Oh? Why there? There''s nothing much to see there but onsens," Aki wondered out loud.

    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s because onsens are part of the Japanese culture?" Ara mused, and Aki shook his head with a smile.

    "How are you going to get there?"

    "We''ll travel by the Odakyu Electric Railway."

    "The Odakyu Romancecar?" Aki had heard about the train but never tried boarding it.

    The said railway was the quickest direct route to Hakone from Tokyo Shinjuku Station, a major hub in Tokyo and the busiest train station in the world. The travel time to Hakone-Yumoto Station was about an hour and a half. Some versions of the trains have features such as observation decks and saloon seats.

    "No. Just the normal one. The Romancecar''s more expensive, and the school didn''t want the students to spend a lot."

    The difference between the normal and Romancecar tickets was around a thousand yen. It''s big for normal families. So they took the normal one since they didn''t really need luxurious seats and a transfer of trains at Odawara Station was not taxing to the students. They didn''t need a direct ride.

    Aki nodded. "You''ll be there until Thursday, right? I can take you to the station, but I don''t think I can pick you up when you return. There''s an International Business Conference I have to attend from Wednesday to Friday."

    "It''s okay. Kou said he''ll come to pick me up," Ara assured her brother who pouted.

    "What is this? Why do I feel like you just bragged about having a boyfriend, huh?"

    Ara laughed. "Well, you have to go get a girlfriend so you won''t feel left out."

    "I have a girlfriend," Aki answered. His face, however, became solemn all of the sudden.

    "Ha? Why didn''t I know that?"Ara had no memory of Aki having a lover.

    "Because you didn''t know. Ara, in this family, you were not the only one who was engaged since young ¨C Ah! I don''t want to talk about it," Aki complained, his mood had already darkened, and Ara wondered if Aki loathed being engaged to the unknown woman.

    "O-okay¡­"

 Chapter 73 - Upgraded

    Monday Morning at Shinjuku Station, the place was packed as expected. Students of both classes heading to Hakone, waited on the side while their teachers settled their ticket reservations with the railway company staff. Normally, they already bought the tickets last week, but when they arrived earlier, the staff asked for their teachers suddenly, and so they had to wait.

    "What could be the problem? We''re going to be late," one student complained making the others restless, and Miyahara, the student president had his hands full calming them down.

    "Let''s just wait for the teacher to return. Please be quiet. We''re on our uniforms. If you cause a disturbance, it will reflect on our school," he reprimanded.

    This made the people quiet for at least ten minutes before another one started complaining.

    "The train we''re supposed to board will leave soon, and we still haven''t boarded."

    They were supposed to take the normal trains, but the call time for the ride had already started. If they lingered more, they would all be left behind, and the students who had been looking forward to the trip before their strenuous exams were near tears, thinking their trip''s canceled.

    "Quiet!" Miyahara was exasperated, although he was a bit concerned as well. "The train staff was the one who called our teachers so I''m sure they have a backup plan for us in case we miss this one."

    A few minutes after, the train they were supposed to take left, and the students were heartbroken.

    "Hush. I''m sure we''ll have an alternative," Miyahara assured them.

    True enough, their teachers came out after a while with a beaming smile. They had in their hands, new sets of tickets, and staff was with them to assist.

    "What happened, sir?"

    The students had started crowding around the teachers, and it took a while before they quieted down.

    "Don''t worry. We were just called because our tickets have been upgraded. We will now take the Romancecar instead of the normal train."

    The Romancecar was an Odakyu limited express train that Suzuki Aki had asked Ara about yesterday afternoon. It''s an expensive train ride with reserved seating only. It linked Shinjuku with the popular holiday spots of Hakone, Enoshima and Kamakura, areas that were so loved by local and foreign tourists alike. During the ride there, people would be able to see some of Japan''s best panoramas, such as the landscapes of Katase-Enoshima overlooking the Pacific Ocean, the seasonally shifting beauty of the countryside and mountains, and on clear days, the majestic Mount Fuji.

    Hearing the news, the students who were very miserable just earlier erupted into excited cheers. The Romancecar had a nice observation deck where people could hang out to watch the view during the ride. It would be amazing.

    Ara who remained quiet at a corner was surprised. Upgraded? She wondered who was generous enough to do it. But she didn''t need to wonder too long. Both teachers of the classes looked at her direction with a grateful smile.

    Huh?

    Because the teachers were looking at her, the students followed suit, and Ara found everyone''s eyes on her.

    "Thank you very much, Suzuki, for the generous gift," one of the teachers said, and Ara was stumped.

    Me?

    She didn''t do anything. But of course, the teachers wouldn''t say it was her if they were not told that it was the case. So Ara just smiled and remained quiet when the rest thanked her. Later, she''d send her brother a message. It was probably him who did it because he was the one whom she discussed it with.

    The staff ushered them to the elegant train, and the students happily took their places on the plush seats. Most of them would be riding this type of train for the first time, and so they were so happy and excited.

    "Big bro, thanks for the ticket upgrade," she typed on her phone and sent it to Aki''s number.

    However, when Suzuki Aki replied, he was clueless as to what she''s talking about.

    Huh?

    Ara wondered then who did it until an image of a sulky Siberian Husky came to mind, and she smiled.

    Ah, it''s probably him, she thought, and she sent Kou a message. Homura Ryuu usually replied fast, but since he didn''t, he must be busy, and so Ara settled on her seat and enjoyed the view.

    =========

    At an apartment in Gaienmae, Homura Ryuu, in all his naked glory stood under the shower. His sinewy arms raised, his right hand pushing against the tiled wall as he leaned over with his head bowed, his other hand rinsing the shampoo from his head. The warm spray of water from the silvery splatter cascaded down his broad back.

    Everything looked normal for the man taking a bath, except for an eight-inch-dragon-tattoo that seemed to be alive on his skin. The black ink moved from its original place on his back towards his neck and jaw as if running away from the water.

    When Ryuu shifted to wash his neck, the dragon crawled away again towards his nape, then back to rest on his face when he washed the back of his head.

    Since the shower was filled with mirrors, the Koutaishidenka''s ice-blue gaze could see the restless dragon on his body moving around.

    "What''s wrong, Mavara?" he inquired, his low, baritone echoing within the four glass walls.

    However, the dragon didn''t respond. Since the night he had killed the giant salamander, Mavara had been throwing a tantrum and had been ignoring Ryuu. It was probably angry from being summoned to take out such a lowly creature that''s not even worth an exercise.

    Ryuu sighed. In any case, with Mavara restless, he reckoned he should give his men a call. Usually this meant that there''s an unusual activity again at the portal. He should have his people check it and lie in wait just in case.

    Another sigh escaped his lips as he frowned. He switched off the shower and grabbed the waiting towel to dry himself. The situation of the portal''s not good. The frequency of beasts getting transported was becoming bigger, getting closer and closer to each other.

    After the giant salamander, there were small elemental beasts, though harmless were transported in a group of three. It had never happened before. Monsters usually appeared one at a time.

    On another note, the water elementals that looked like seals called selkies were brought to the Kazehaya house to be tamed. If there were warriors compatible to form a pact with them, they would be useful for the clan.

    As soon as he stepped out of the shower, his eyes caught the blinking light of his mobile phone on the table, and he crossed the room to pick it up.

    It was a message from Ara.

    "Were you the one who upgraded our train ticket?"

    Reading it, Ryuu smirked, a mischievous light danced in his eyes. Of course it was him. He wouldn''t let his fianc¨¦e have the trouble of transferring into different trains just to go somewhere near. Besides, it wouldn''t be a real trip if they''re cramped in an ordinary train without much view of the scenery.

    "Yes," he replied.

    Less than a minute after he sent the message, his phone vibrated again.

    "Thank you,"Ara sent.

    Ryuu on the other hand was already prepared with his reply. "What thank you? Three days at the Cedar Palace after your trip," he typed and sent.

    Almost immediately again, Ara replied. "Okay. Pick me up at Shinjuku Station on Thursday."

    With this Homura Ryuu''s mood improved, and he almost whistled as he got dressed. Ara seemed to be more amiable since the day they went shopping. With his "kind" gesture, it appeared not only the train ticket but also Koutaishidenka''s boyfriend status had been upgraded.

 Chapter 74 - Daylight Robbery

    Hakone was technically a part of the Fuji Hakone Izu National Park. There was a wilderness area that was actually where seven popular hot springs towns including Hakone Yumoto and Miyanoshita were found. When it''s not hidden by clouds, Mt. Fuji presented a spectacular sight on the horizon, and since it was winter, they came at a very good time for viewing as the sky during the cold season was mostly clear.

    The travel time from Shinjuku Station directly to Hakone-Yumoto Station was around ninety minutes in total. Suzuki Ara''s group arrived at the station without fuss. Shuttle buses were waiting to pick them up there to their inns.

    Just like their transportation, Ara was no longer surprised, although she still felt exasperated learning that their accommodations had also been upgraded. Instead of a hostel type place, Homura Ryuu had rented a whole traditional inn for them to stay in, complete with traditionally garbed assistants entertaining their every need.

    Needless to say, the students and teachers were very ecstatic with the arrangements and were more than grateful to Ara, they treated her like a queen. They didn''t even complain or comment when they learned Ara had her own room with her own outdoor hot spring so she wouldn''t have to join the others in the common baths.

    Suzuki Ara had never been more grateful for her high IQ until now. Because she''s always the top of her class, nobody could say that she''s doing all these things so she could have higher grades or that she''s kissing up to the teachers.

    They also learned that the tours were already set, and would commence the next day. So, they were given the rest of the first day to enjoy their accommodations to rest and have fun with the baths. It was still only ten in the morning, plenty of time to idle, so Ara decided to hang out in her room and to make a call to the mischievous husky.

    Ara was led into a traditional room that had very delicate and elegant decors. The room was very spacious, but she was used to huge rooms, and so for her this was normal. The hostess helped her with her things, and then served her refreshments ¨C sweets and some warm tea.

    Left alone, Ara stepped into the balcony of her room, to see the private outdoor bath, and her breath held. The bath was a natural spring surrounded with rocks and stones but aesthetically arranged. On the far side of the pool was a small waterfall that people could go under to bathe. But, the most breathtaking part was the background. Her room had a clear view of Mt. Fuji. It was beautiful!

    Ara chuckled. Kou really went all out. Because of his arrangements, Ara''s school trip wouldn''t have any problems. However, something couldn''t be said the same for other groups. Although she knew that the Cedar Palace would be heavily guarded, she still worried about Midori. By now, they would have already been there.

    Lying down on the futon, she grabbed her phone and dialed Kou''s number. Like most of the time, he picked up her call just after a few rings.

    "Yes?" was his lazy drawl against her ear, and Ara could imagine a huge husky stretching on the sofa.

    But then she heard the clicking of the keyboards and realized he must be busy, working.

    "Did I disturb you?" she asked worriedly, and the clicking sounds stopped almost instantly.

    "No," Ryuu answered.

    "But I hear you typing something."

    Ara was aware Ryuu also did work for Homura International at home and was actually the one who really called the shots on huge decisions. To say that Kazehaya Gin was a figurehead was not wrong.

    "I''m just checking some things for work, but nothing urgent. Gin-nii already did most of the things needed."

    "Really?"

    "Hmmmmnnn," Ryuu murmured in the affirmative. "Are you already bored there?" was his hopeful question next, making Ara chuckle.

    "I''m not bored. We just arrived," Ara told him matter-of-factly. "Because someone meddled with our schedule, we now have the whole day free."

    "Is that a complaint?"

    "No," Ara answered. "Thank you. Because you made us stay here, the students are going to experience a real traditional inn and hospitality. It''s like an altogether different era here. It''s nice for learning."

    "Additional three days at the Cedar Palace," Ryuu countered, and Ara sat down stymied.

    "Hey, darling, that''s daylight robbery," she protested amidst laughter. "I still have exams you know?"

    There was silence on the other end for a while, and Ara realized what she''d just called him and blushed.

    What darling? AAAAARRRGH

    "Well, you can study there. It''s actually much better because it''s really quiet. You will be able to concentrate."

    Ara considered it for a while. True enough, she would be able to study better if she''s with Kou. She''d be able to resist the call of adventure and go out to find people to beat up at night when she really needed to sleep early during the exams.

    "Okay," she agreed after a while. "But we have to drop by my house on Thursday. I need to get my things."

    "If it''s about your clothes, then there''s no need. You have your own wardrobe there,"Ryuu said, and Ara was surprised.

    This guy really prepared for everything. It appeared he really wanted her to stay at his house. But Ara had something else in mind.

    "No. there''s a drawing project I''m working on. I need to have it in case I get fed up with studying and need to unwind."

    She had already started her manga about her and her friends. Working on it made her relax so she''d like to have it with her during her ''vacation'' at the Cedar Palace.

    "Alright," Kou softly agreed.

    Then Ara remembered why she called him in the first place. "Are you going to be very busy tomorrow?"

    There was silence again, and Ara wondered what Kou was thinking.

    "No. I told you I just check things but nothing''s urgent. If you were at the Cedar Palace, I''d have been there too now."

    Ara smiled sheepishly at the gentle ''tantrum''. "Hey, it''s not my fault we didn''t go there okay?" she said, to which the prince replied with a ''hmmph''.

    "Why did you ask? Do you want me to go there and join you?" Ryuu asked after a while, and Ara laugh.

    "No way. My classmates would go crazy when they see you," Ara declined.

    "Who cares?"

    "I do. They''ll be noisy and I want to finish this trip in peace,"Ara answered, and thinking Ryuu, the grown pup might sulk, she hurriedly replied. "We can come here again in the future if you really want to see Hakone."

    "Okay," Kou agreed after that, his voice light, and Ara sighed.

    It seemed the pampered prince really wanted to go on a trip.

 Chapter 75 - Shameless

    Homura Ryuu had a wide smile plastered on his face. He lounged lazily on the couch at his apartment in Gaienmae, with a phone stuck to his ear. He was acting so shameless, guilt-tripping his clueless fianc¨¦e into getting what he wanted, but he didn''t care.

    He''s a deity. Heaven had allowed him to be shameless.

    Besides, Ara seemed to have the talent to detect the changes in his mood which was a wonder, since nobody could really ever do so besides Kazehaya Gin. That''s why he couldn''t help teasing her by pretending to sulk whenever he got the chance. He found it amusing to see how she''d react. Like right now¡­

    The woman thought he wanted to go to Hakone. It was funny.

    Ryuu had been to Hakone countless of times. After all, in the five centuries the Homura House had existed in this world, only a hundred and fifty plus years were ever spent in Tokyo. They had originally come to Hakone first, as the portal was situated between Hakone and Japan''s capital.

    Actually¡­

    Homura Ryuu smiled. Suzuki Ara would find out during the trip that one of the biggest traditional houses in Hakone belonged to them. He had already arranged for her group to see the old Homura House the day before they''d return to Tokyo.

    "Can I ask for a favor?"Ara''s voice interrupted his thoughts and he arched a brow.

    "What is it?" he asked.

    He wondered if there was still something he forgot to organize for them. But his line of thought was wrong.

    "Midori''s class is at the Cedar Palace now. But Koharu''s group is there too," Ara began, and Kou already had an idea what she''d ask.

    "I will have them closely guarded," he said before she could even say her request.

    There was a bit of a pause on her end before he heard her soft voice again.

    "Thank you," she said.

    In reality, Ryuu didn''t have to do a lot of things for her. But he felt like doing them anyway. As to why, that''s what he still didn''t understand until now. He just knew that she and he were connected in their past lives, but he couldn''t relate to their relationship from before. He still felt disconnected from his real self. He just knew that Ara was special to him in the past.

    He had to admit that he felt good whenever she thanked him though.

    "Are you sure you don''t want me there?" he teased, attempting to see if she''d give in, but no.

    "If you''re here, how can I mingle well with my classmates? I am looking forward to taking a bath with them you know?"

    Kou frowned. "Why would you want to take a bath with them? You have your own pool."

    The purpose of having her own pool was so she could bathe alone. Hot springs required skinny dipping, and Ryuu''s not really happy thinking she''d bathe naked with other people.

    "Because I want to."

    The frown on his face now turned deeper. "You like bathing naked with other people?"

    The thought was ridiculous. If she wanted to skinny dip with someone, she''s welcome to do it with him.

    "Of course. We''re all girls anyway."

    The onsen''s separated by gender. The boys had their own bathing area. Still, Ryuu was upset.

    "How am I supposed to talk about love and brag about my boyfriend if you won''t let me join the other girls huh?"Ara suddenly demanded almost candidly that the frown on Ryuu''s face was replaced with disbelief.

    "You do that in baths?"

    "Of course. Why do you think girls take forever bathing when they''re together? Of course, we gossip about boys and brag to each other about our boyfriends. Who''s more handsome? Who''s sexier? Do you want to rob me of that chance?"

    Ara sounded a bit indignant. The Koutaishidenka, of course, knew she was just bluffing, but the thought about her actually doing it was funny, he decided to let her off with a small laugh.

    "Whatever. Go enjoy your trip. Just don''t forget your one week stay with me after," he reminded her.

    "What ¨C wait! What do you mean seven days? It was just six earlier," Ara argued.

    "Ah, I think it''s nice to go to Hakone right now," was his reply with an evil grin the other couldn''t see, but could definitely hear.

    "Fine. Seven days then," Ara conceded, and the Koutaishidenka could imagine her pouting right now which added to his amusement.

    "Brag well," Ryuu said, reminding her about the bath time activity of the girls before ending the call.

    Homura Ryuu stretched on the couch afterwards. He already knew about her temper. For sure she was already spitting mad at his shamelessness. He was unfazed, however. Ara was not really someone who''d keep anger for a long time. He wondered though how she looked like at the moment.

    With a sigh, he glanced at the table where he had been working on earlier. Since he originally planned to stay at the Cedar Palace, he didn''t really have much to do, and he''s a bit bored.

    Remembering Ara''s request, Ryuu contemplated for a while before making a decision. Ichihara and Okada huh?

    Ryuu remembered bumping into the Okada woman the other day. He was on his way to the school to wait for Ara at the gates when that woman walked right into his chest. Well, he''d actually let her. He''d seen her long before that happened ¨C seen how she walked out of the gates of the school with a half-crazed expression that made her unaware of her surroundings.

    Ara was right to worry about her friend Ichihara. Okada exuded so much blood thirst ¨C it would be a surprise if she didn''t do something soon.

    Hmmmnnn¡­

    Ryuu was originally planning on asking someone to check up on the crazy woman but changed his mind. He was bored anyway. He''d do it himself.

    Also, Mavara had been sulking awhile. It would be nice if that crazy wench really did something so he''d offer her to his dragon as a snack. It would maybe cheer his pet up.

 Chapter 76 - Cedar Palace

    The Cedar Palace or what more popularly known as The Homura House was opened to selected members of the public for the first time. Because of the rare occurrence, and once in a lifetime opportunity for most, accompanying the eighty students belonging to the two graduating classes on their trip were their respective homeroom advisers, and the school staff officials lead by the principal.

    All in all, there were a hundred people. All of them were impeccably dressed, with the students wearing their best uniform saved for their graduation ceremony, and the staff, their best business attire.

    The group was welcomed by a line of traditionally garbed servants and attendants. As soon as they alighted from their shuttle service, and stepped into the inner court, they were all entranced ¨C not to say intimidated by the aesthetic of the humongous property.

    Who wouldn''t?

    The place had a total disconnect from the outside world. Entering the premises was like entering an altogether different era. In spite of being old, the house was well maintained and well-lived. If it weren''t for their own clothing and the huge modern parking space where they came from, they''d think they all had been transported to the past.

    For enhanced learning experience, the school staff decided to really mix the students. Each team consisted of four people belonging to the same gender, as much as possible, since they would also share sleeping quarters. In their group, there were more girls than boys, and by some stroke of luck or ill luck in her case, Ichihara found herself in the same team as Koharu, Miharu, and Rin.

    To say she felt a bit awkward was an understatement. After all, since Okada''s tantrum when Ara refused to take Ichihara home that night, they had never talked again. It''s a good thing Rin and Miharu were there to make the atmosphere lighter.

    However, it was totally weird, because Koharu seemed to have amnesia, she forgot she hated her guts and had been treating Midori like they were friends for a long time since they met in the morning at the gym during their orientation. Ichihara had been dying to know what was wrong or what went right for Okada to be that nice suddenly.

    Earlier when they were at the gym, Rin couldn''t help but ask what''s up with her since she''s been all sparkly and friendly.

    "Oh, nothing. I''m just in love," Okada Koharu suddenly declared that Ichihara accidentally bit her tongue.

    In love?

    Midori wondered if Koharu would finally come out and confess directly to Hiroaki. Her breath held as she waited for the conversation to start, and it did.

    "Really?" With her eyes sparkling like diamonds, Rin leaned over, ready to interrogate the strangely blushing burikko.

    The sight of her all coy and giggly made Midori want to bleach both her brain and eyes. Still, she prayed it wasn''t Hiroaki ¨C but of course, that would be wishful thinking, considering she''d been after her boyfriend for years.

    "Well¡­"

    Okada Koharu demurely started, her eyes fluttering as she let the excitement heighten before continuing to speak. "I don''t know his name. I just literally bumped into him when I went home last Friday."

    "What?"

    Ha? Midori blanked out. It wasn''t Hiroaki then? Koharu had a new guy she''s obsessed about?

    "Isn''t that love at first sight?"Rin, the fan of romance looked totally dreamy as she clasped her hands together.

    "I was not expecting it either. I was shocked," Koharu giggled. "I ran into him, and he held me with his strong hands so I wouldn''t fall on the ground."

    By this time, Rin was squealing. "How does he look like?"

    "He''s very, very, very, handsome," Koharu nodded; her eyes wide in amazement as she spoke. "He has longish black hair; he has an arresting face I couldn''t describe. He was just simply beautiful. But it''s his eyes that made my heart beat like crazy. They were pale blue like ice."

    "Oh my God!" Rin and Miharu looked totally happy.

    Midori, however, looked a bit doubtful. A guy like that existed? It sounded like a foreigner prince in some manga.  But, it might be also true since Tokyo had a lot of foreigners loitering about.

    "Ah, but too bad, you didn''t get his name! It would have been amazing," Rin commented sadly.

    "Don''t worry Koharu, if it''s fated, then you''ll definitely meet again. Just like Ara and her archer prince. Didn''t they meet again because they''re fated?" Miharu looked genuinely glad and Midori found out why.

    "I''m glad you found someone you like. For a while, I thought you were the one in love with Sonoda even if you kept insisting Ara likes him."

    Midori watched as Koharu faltered for a while before regaining her smile. "Of course not!" she declared in mock horror as she turned to Midori and gave her a reassuring smile. "Don''t mind Miharu, Midori. It was just a misunderstanding," she said oh so sweetly.

    "Er.. right..." Ichihara had no choice but to agree. She wondered if this development was good or not. With Okada, she was never going to be sure.

    The four of them attended the orientation with the rest of the group. It was to enforce rules that would apply during the stay at the Cedar Palace. The staff didn''t want any of the students to leave a bad impression on any of the people there. That was how they spent the whole morning. The students would normally complain, but since they''re going to an amazing place for free, nobody objected to the strict protocol.

    Now, around lunchtime, all eighty students and staff were led to a huge hall where dozens and dozens of small tables and floor pillows were lined up on the tatami. The place looked like a huge function hall where each person would have his own table and seat. In front was an elevated space where a better type of low table and elegant pillow seat was placed. If they were in ancient times, the area in front would have been the place for the feudal lord.

    "Please, have a seat," the attendants garbed in kimono ushered them towards the tables, and everyone was so excited. All in their own places, they waited in anticipation for what was coming.

    "Oh my God, I wonder what we''ll have..." Rin whispered in excitement.

    They were told they''d have lunch here and based on the setup, it seemed they would have a full course kaiseki ryori ¨C and she was right. As soon as she spoke, servants carrying trays and trays of colorful full course meal arrived.

    The place was filled with gasps and crows of delight and appreciation from the students. After all, this was an entirely different experience for them. A basic kaiseki ryori course at a simple restaurant could cost around three thousand yen each. But the meal served to them could rival that of the most expensive traditional restaurants.

    "I feel like I''m in a dream," Miharu said as she gazed lovingly at the aesthetically pleasing food on her small table.

    "I can''t believe this place is just a house. It feels like a palace where a handsome prince would live. I wonder what kind of people is the Homura Clan to afford such a place," Rin uttered thoughtfully just as a commotion was heard at the entrance of the hall.

    "What''s going on?" they all wondered since all the school staff and the servants had stood up to do a respectful bow.

    "I don''t know," Midori answered just as they heard the word "Koutaishidenka" being whispered.

    Koutaishidenka? Crown Prince?

    Midori frowned, but the teachers asked the students to rise and do a bow, so they all followed.

    Soon, a tall, young man of unearthly features, wearing an all-black kimono, entered the hall and signaled for everyone to sit down. He was unsmiling, but he didn''t look displeased either as his pair of ice-blue eyes scanned everyone in the hall from his perch in front.

    Midori was amazed. The person was aptly called Koutaishidenka, the way he carried himself. She was thinking this when she heard Koharu gasp, and all three of them looked at her.

    "What''s wrong?"Rin and Miharu asked as they steadied Koharu on her feet as her legs seemed to turn into jelly. But since she''s frozen, they followed her gaze back to the gorgeous man in front with the unusual eyes.

    Huh? Unusual eyes...

    Koharu''s initial shock then faded into utter happiness, her face smiling foolishly as she stared at the young man. "Oh My God Rin, Miharu¨C that''s him! That''s my prince¡­"

 Chapter 77 - Archer Prince

    "¨C that''s him! That''s my prince¡­"

    Koharu spoke excitedly as if in a trance, but even if she was smiling, her expression gave Midori goosebumps. Her face¡­

    The countenance on her face was almost maniacal. It was a total wonder how Rin and Miharu couldn''t see that.

    "What do you mean Koharu?" Rin and Miharu both whispered, trying to calm the other down.

    "That''s the guy I met last Friday," Okada Koharu said as she shook Rin''s arm.

    "Him?"

    Midori watched in amusement as both Rin and Miharu looked at Koharu, then at the prince in front, then back at her again, and shook their heads in sync.

    "W-what?" Koharu asked, her voice a bit annoyed with her friends'' reaction. "Why are you shaking your heads?"

    "Koharu, forget it," Rin, the dreamer surprisingly advised her matter-of-factly.

    But Koharu was not shaken. "What do you mean? Didn''t we talk about destiny earlier?"

    Miharu shook her head again. "Koharu, there''s destiny, and there''s dreaming." She pointed at the young man in front. "That¡­ is totally a dream."

    Midori by now was fighting her laughter. How she wished Ara was here so she could see how Koharu looked like she''d been slapped so hard on the face. However, her mirth vanished when a dark, murderous cloud passed by Okada''s face. It was so brief one would have missed it when he''s not looking properly, but Ichihara saw it. The murderous intent was actually directed towards the two girls who indirectly told her she''s delusional.

    With this, Midori felt uneasy again. She had a feeling Koharu''s already beyond redemption. She had already crossed the border between the actual reality and the ''reality'' in her head. There was no getting her back.

    "Shut up," Koharu surprisingly snapped, shocking the other two.

    Midori reckoned it was the first time she ever did so, as Koharu had always acted the sweet and innocent girl that bordered on being an airhead. The burikko was finally showing her colors. Unlike before when she slipped, this time, Koharu didn''t even apologize as she obsessively stared at the man in front.

    "Everyone," the principal''s voice suddenly announced, and everyone stopped whispering. It was so quiet with everyone looking in front, anticipating what would happen next.

    The old man who usually looked stern now looked flustered as he laughed nervously in front. The gorgeous young man next to him, however, remained poker-faced as he eyed the students.

    "As you all know, being able to come to the inner court of the Cedar Palace is unheard of until now. This is a real privilege given to us, and we have to be grateful, and use this experience to learn a lot of things about our culture and tradition."

    Midori tried hard not to laugh. After all, the principal was just repeating what he had practiced in front of them earlier ¨C a speech he had prepared.

    "And all of this is possible because of the generosity and compassion of none other than the Koutaishidenka, Homura Ryuu of the Homura House."

    The room was suddenly filled with applause, and the young man called Homura Ryuu inclined his head in acknowledgment. He was truly a master, not bowing low to anyone in the room.

    "Welcome to my home," Homura Ryuu started, and Midori frowned at the somewhat familiar voice. She couldn''t remember where she heard it though.

    "I hope with this experience, all of you would learn something that you can use in your lives when you leave. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to approach any of the attendants. I will be hanging around as well."

    Homura Ryuu''s message to the students was brief and to the point. For the students who were listening, because of the prince''s imposing demeanor, and his looks, none of them dared not learn anything from the activities they were scheduled to have in the next few days.

    "Oh, he will stay with us?" the students started whispering in excitement and Midori who was looking at Koharu saw that maniacal smile on her face again and she shuddered.

    Well, good luck. Judging by the reactions of the people, Koharu was not alone now with her delusions. Most of the girls and some of the boys were suspiciously star struck as well.

    Half of her wanted Koharu not to do anything, but her other half wished she would. If Okada was going against this prince, Ichihara was sure Koharu would experience being yanked back into reality.

    Soon, they were invited to partake in the food served. Homura Ryuu asked the servants to transfer the principal''s table and place it next to his on the elevated platform so they could eat together. It was a very kind and respectful gesture on his part, and the old man had accepted bashfully.

    Everyone''s eyes were on the gorgeous creature, however, noting how elegant he ate, as he spoke to the principal. Even Midori couldn''t take her eyes off of him, although it''s for a different reason. She was watching him and then watching Koharu''s reactions surreptitiously. However, there was an instance when the prince suddenly looked her way, and their eyes met that her breath hitched.

    Someone else thought the gaze was for her though.

    "Did you see that? He looked this way. I''m sure he recognized me," Koharu who was sitting next to Midori whispered in delight, her face looking smug.

    Rin on the other hand sighed. "Just eat Koharu so you''d stop imagining things."

    "Yep. Hunger can make you hallucinate," Miharu agreed.

    It was safe to say that Okada Koharu became angry she almost broke her chopsticks. But she clamped her mouth shut and ate in silence. Homura Ryuu however, after that one brief glance never looked back at them again.

    Midori thought it was just coincidence earlier. Maybe he felt Koharu''s delusions and glanced their way because of it. After all, there was a rumor about the Homura clan. It was said that just like the royal family, they had descended from the heavens to grace the human race. If they had divine powers, surely they could detect malice a mile wide.

    "What are we going to do after this again?" Rin asked afterwards.

    They had finished lunch and were given time to explore the allowed areas on their own. Each area had a guide and several attendants to assist them in case. Today, many different activities were available for each area that the students could watch. Then, starting tomorrow, all of them would be divided into different groups so they would all experience each activity with expert instructors teaching and guiding them.

    "We''ll just explore the allowed areas today," Midori reminded her, and she clapped her hands.

    Koharu who had been chastised many times was giving them the silent treatment, although she still tagged along. Then, out of the blue, they saw the students rushing somewhere with excited faces that they wondered what''s happening.

    Curious, they all followed where the people were going and were surprised to end up at a kyudo dojo. There were only eighty students in total, and so, there was a lot of space for people to stay and watch on the sides.

    Huh ?

    All four of them stared dumbfounded at the gorgeous young master as he stood at the shooting area with a long bamboo bow in his hand. Behind him, at the waiting area, stood the school officials and the teachers, talking to him as if they were the ones who requested the young man to demonstrate his skill.

    "Oh my God, is he going to shoot?"Rin asked ¨C and of course it was a stupid question, but she asked it anyway.

    "Yeah," was Midori''s equally stupid reply.

    Duh? The guy had a bow. Of course, he''d shoot.

    As if on cue, Homura Ryuu, loaded an arrow into his bow, took a position and released the projectile towards the target about twenty-eight meters away.

    THWIP!

    Everyone watched in amazement as the arrow found it''s mark ¨C a bulls-eye on the target.

    "Oh my¡­ isn''t he an archer prince?"Rin uttered in amazement, and Midori was hit with a realization.

    Archer prince¡­The familiar voice¡­

    "Isn''t he Ara''s boyfriend?" Midori wondered but only to herself as she continued to watch the archery demonstration.

 Chapter 78 - Restless

    "Isn''t he Ara''s boyfriend?"

    Midori''s heart was beating fast. She wondered if her hunch was true. But of course, she couldn''t say this to anyone. But it was definitely possible though. Last Friday was when Kou came to pick Ara up from school, and Koharu said she met the prince outside the school on the same day.

    But if that was the case¡­.

    Ichihara felt worried all of a sudden. If it really was the case, then Ara would be in danger again. For sure Koharu would target her ¨C and who knew what she''d do the next time?

    "An archer prince just like Ara''s boyfriend, "Rin suddenly said that made Midori look at her.

    No! "Please don''t say anything more Rin," she silently prayed, but it was all for naught.

    "Don''t you think maybe that''s Ara''s boyfriend?"Rin asked with a giggle, and Okada''s face became fierce.

    "What are you talking about Rin? Ara''s boyfriend''s name is Kou. That''s Homura Ryuu," Koharu snapped. "Besides, even if Ara''s rich, she''s in no way the same level as my prince."

    Rin turned to Koharu with an unhappy expression. "Maybe not. But, speaking of level, if Ara doesn''t pass, so do you. Your level''s much worse Koharu."

    Oooh ¡­

    Midori resisted the urge to whistle. She had always thought this girl was such a pushover. She''d never realized Rin could be this catty, she almost wanted to purr. "Oh grandma, such long, pointy claws you have there¡­"

    "Hey, don''t fight." Miharu got in between the two.

    By now, they had seen how Koharu''s face suddenly turned ashen, her eyes constricted in anger. It was a total surprise she managed to stop herself from hitting Rin. She looked like she wanted to hurt the other girl.

    "Anyway, Young Master Homura''s our host. It''s not good to chat about him like this. For the rest of our stay, don''t talk about this stuff anymore," Miharu continued, and Midori sighed in relief.

    It''s not really that they couldn''t talk about Homura Ryuu. God knew he''s the topic of everyone''s chitchat since he appeared. But for world peace''s sake, Midori verbally agreed.

    "That''s right. Let''s not be like the other girls who''ve been gossiping and giggling about our host."

    Ichihara put an emphasis on ''other girls'' to let Okada know that she''s not the only female swooning over the archer prince. Of course, her comment made Koharu more upset, but at least her animosity was not purely centered on Rin anymore but to all the other girls.

    THWIP! THWIP!

    The sound of more arrows resounded in the hall, followed by cheers, and they just realized that the prince had shot more projectiles on the target and all found the center. With that, the spat between Rin and Koharu ended as they got busy watching the rest of the demonstration.

    Afterwards, the prince invited the students to try shooting arrows as well and even started giving tips to some boys who were already there. Needless to say, their group had no choice but join the exercises as well because Okada rushed into the chance to get close to the prince, and the rules said they should do activities as a quartet.

    However, it was so funny because they were asked to change clothes to the kyudo uniform, but when they returned, Homura Ryuu was no longer there. He was replaced by several kyudo instructors. It was obvious it took a lot of self-control for Koharu not to throw a tantrum and back out then and there.

    Seeing Okada Koharu''s face crumble time and time again during the day was getting old. She had lost count how many times the burikko had dropped her serene mask just because she couldn''t get close to the man she''s going after now. The prince never showed up again even at dinner time.

    Midori felt extra exhausted when the evening finally came to a close. As soon as she lay in the futon set up at one of the dojos with the girls, she immediately closed her eyes to sleep. Regardless of the once in a lifetime chance of coming here at the Cedar Palace, she already felt like wanting the trip to be over. She should have just stayed home to study.

    ===============

    "Young Master, I''m here¡­"

    Kazehaya Aoi, Kazehaya Gin''s younger brother announced as he bowed in front of the Koutaishidenka who sat behind his usual seat in front of the zen garden. As opposed to his older brother''s carefree and wild personality, the younger brother had a serious demeanor and a complete servant attitude when it came to Ryuu.

    They had no idea how he became so stuck up, but since Ryuu took over the clan, he changed into this staid man. He was someone who wouldn''t even lift his head to look at the master unless told otherwise. However, his loyalty to the clan was profound. There were times though when he wouldn''t follow some orders given without a question.

    "What''s going on at the portal?"

    "Young Master, as reported, the portal''s been acting up since yesterday. But, so far, it hasn''t sent anything over yet."

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes, Young Master."

    There was silence for a while before Ryuu spoke again. "Send all the available squads there now," he ordered.

    "But Young Master ¨C "

    "Look at me, "Ryuu ordered even before Aoi could protest.

    When the young man did look, he was stunned.

    Homura Ryuu sat there behind the table with an imposing aura as usual. But what was unusual was the black dragon tattoo that seemed to have settled on the side of his jaw, down to his neck. He had never seen Mavara come out like this. The dragon usually stayed on the Koutaishidenka''s back or wrapped around his ankle.

    "Y-young M-master t-that is¡­"

    There was no need to say that Aoi was scared of Mavara. Well, aside from Kazehaya, everyone in the clan feared it. After all, it was one moody flame dragon.

    "He''s been restless since this morning. I think something will come out of the portal soon," Ryuu informed the other.

    "Understood, Young Master, "Aoi answered with a bow.

    With Mavara very active, something more powerful than they usually dealt with might appear. If that happened, they would need everyone''s effort to suppress it in case it was aggressive. If not, blood would spill on the ground.

    "I will gather our forces and hang out there¡­"

 Chapter 79 - Devils Charm

    "What is this?"

    It''s the second day of their trip, and the first day for the whole-day traditional Japanese art activities. All of them did Ikebana, tea ceremony, and kimono dressing from morning ''til early evening. Each activity was instructed and observed by known experts in the field. To have attended the classes they did today outside under such tutelage would have been worth thousands and thousands of yen. To say that today''s experience was very extraordinary and very educational was very true.

    It was why Midori couldn''t understand the cause of her schoolmates'' ennui. She looked around, noting the low energy surrounding her ¨C most especially the girls. They were all seated in the same hall where they had their meals, waiting for dinner to be served.

    "What''s what?" Rin, who seemed to be the only one who remained bubbly, asked back.

    "That¡­ and that¡­"Midori pointed at the girls'' lethargic expressions and then at Koharu''s blank stare.

    Okada was sitting at the end next to Miharu now while Rin sat on the other to prevent them from squabbling again.

    Following her finger, Rin understood what she meant and she laughed. "Well, the prince didn''t show up at all today. So, many hearts are broken."

    AH.

    Since the kyudo demonstration yesterday, they had seen neither hide nor hair of the prince. It was announced this morning that their host had some work that cropped up and would be busy. Many were disappointed, but they continued to hope that at least Homura Ryuu would pop up to check up on them during the activities, but he never showed up.

    "How about you? You''re not heartbroken?" Midori teased Rin, and the girl grinned.

    "Nah, I sail ships ¨C not wreck them," she said as she leaned over to whisper to Ichihara so that only she could hear her. "I''m still shipping that archer prince with Ara. I have a feeling that''s him."

    Midori''s breath hitched as she stared wide-eyed at the dreamy Rin. The other''s eyes sparkled like diamonds, as if she really, really believed what she said. This made her speak her thoughts, confessing her suspicions to the other girl.

    "I think so too," Midori whispered back, and she didn''t know how it was possible, but Rin''s large eyes widened even more as she grabbed onto Midori''s hand as if she were a lifeline.

    "Spill, "Rin ordered her almost comically that Midori couldn''t help but snort in laughter.

    Ichihara leaned closer as she spoke to Rin''s ear. "Last Friday the archer prince called Ara on her phone. I didn''t see him but of course, I talked to him so I recognize his voice. His voice was similar to the prince''s."

    "Oooooh ¨C and then?"

    "Then, he said he was at the school gates waiting for Ara to come out. He came to pick her up. Koharu said she met the prince last Friday outside the school, right? So yesterday when I heard that, I had a suspicion it''s him."

    "Oooooh ¨C it''s soooo cool!"

    Rin looked like she''s convulsing in happiness, and Midori couldn''t help but get infected by her and smiled.

    "Why are you guys noisy?" Miharu asked next to Midori, her face was curious.

    Rin turned to her and wiggled her brows proudly. "My ship has sailed¡­"

    The smug announcement made Midori lean forward on the low table to laugh silently. Rin really was crazy funny. Also, she now understood why Rin seemed to be a pushover at first. It''s because she wasn''t really interested in anything that''s not part of her hobby. She''s a total geek!

    ===========

    In his room, Homura Ryuu who had decided to hole up there while Mavara was acting up suddenly sneezed consecutively up to seven times. Normally, he wouldn''t think anything about it, but since he just read something earlier¡­

    His pair of blue orbs darted at the book resting on the low table. It was one of his important learning reads that Kazehaya Gin brought to him last week. The title read "Psychic Signs Someone Is Thinking of You". Needless to say, it contained different omens that indicated someone had you in their thoughts at the moment. A sudden sneezing attack was at the top of the list.

    He smiled.

    Like a little boy, he reached for his phone and lay back down on his futon as he furiously typed a message to a certain someone.

    "Don''t miss me too much. My nose will be clogged from sneezing."

    He placed the phone back on the tatami at his side as he closed his eyes and placed the back of his hand on his face to cover it from the light. In a couple of minutes, his phone vibrated, indicating a message. Lifting his hand from his face, he opened one eye to squint at the phone as he took it and checked the contents.

    "Why would you be sneezing?"

    A low chuckle escaped his lips. Ara only asked about his sneeze but didn''t deny the "missing him" part. His slender fingers swiped across his screen as he typed another message.

    "Because you''re thinking about me too much. We''ll see each other on Thursday, you know," he replied.

    This time, Ara didn''t reply with her usual speed, but Ryuu was not worried. He had a feeling his fianc¨¦e was pouting at the moment, thinking about what to reply to him. When she did after a few minutes, he laughed.

    "I''m not."

    "Silly girl," he whispered as he clicked on her nickname on his phone to call: My Pretty Darling Princess.

    Ara picked up almost immediately, and her greeting sounded like she had indeed been sulking a while ago.

    "If it''s not you, then who else can it be?" he drawled lazily, in his mind, a picture of her pouting face remained.

    "Maybe your fangirls. I heard you have a lot," Ara answered, sounding unhappy.

    Ryuu was totally amused. One of her friends, either Rin or Midori must have informed her of what happened yesterday.

    The Koutaishidenka was not an oblivious prince and had always been aware of his effect on humans. Just a gaze from him could make almost all of them give in to whatever he wanted, much more when people found out who he was.

    "Are you jealous?"

    "Of course not!" Ara retorted with haste. "But you gained an annoying fan."

    "Well it''s your fault, you''re not here to protect your boyfriend."

    "Do you even need protecting?" Ara countered that made Ryuu laugh again.

    "Okada," Ryuu said afterwards.

    "You knew?"

    "Of course. I deliberately made her a ''fan'' since Friday."

    Yesterday''s "demonstration" was actually a deliberate move on his part. He was teasing one particular nut-job like a devil, knowing how it would end up. It was also why last Friday, he didn''t step out of Koharu''s way and even let out his divine charms. She was hit with a full dosage when she slammed into his chest.

    "Y-you¡­"

    Ara was quiet for a while after that stammer. Ryuu didn''t know how he knew, but he could already imagine what she was thinking. "Are you worried about me?"

    "Of course. You already know what she did to me. What if¡­ What if she does something to you while she''s there?"

    Ryuu smiled. "I''m actually waiting for her to do something to me," he deadpanned.

    "What?"

    "If her attention''s on me, your friend Midori will be safe from her. As for me, if she does something, I will deal with her. It''s not difficult."

    "What do you plan to do?"

    "I''ll feed her to my little pet."

 Chapter 80 - ALI MINI THEATER Side Story 5

    How Alinea''s team was formed¡­

    Alistair, King of Ritz was in his study, reading one of the new books he had acquired with the utmost difficulty when a soft tap on the door disturbed him. His forehead wrinkled as he frowned, a deep eleven formed in between his perfectly formed brows.

    A glance at the horologe told him that it was already late in the evening. Who would dare disturb his personal time? Who dared to ¨C

    "Brother¡­"

    A soft, female voice he knew all too well spoke behind the heavy oak door, interrupting his mental rage and all negative thoughts vanished from his mind in an instant.

    Oh¡­

    Of course, this little one could dare disturb him all she wanted. She could disturb him all day if she so wished. He wouldn''t tell her that, though.

    He cleared his throat as his amethyst orbs glanced at the mirror across the room, and set his face devoid of expression as he called out to his visitor to enter. "Come in, Ali¡­"

    The door creaked as it slowly opened, and one raven-haired beauty popped her head in the not fully opened entrance. Her head sideways, her long hair falling to the side in Alistair''s view, and the king fought hard not to break into a stupid grin as he found this little sister so adorable.

    Huge silver-grey eyes locked with his, and he raised one hand to beckon her in.

    Hmmmmnnn¡­

    Judging by the way she looked at him, with those pair of determined orbs, Alistair knew this little one came here to request something. He was not wrong.

    "Speak," he softly commanded her.

    The princess of eleven years, wearing a ruffled gown the color of the sun was still half a child. But the expression on her face showed maturity beyond her age.

    "Brother, I want to be a soldier," she declared.

    Alistair tried his best not to suck in air in his lungs audibly in his shock. It took a while for him to reply, but when he did, his voice was surprisingly clear and calm.

    "What do you mean Ali?"

    Of course, he understood what she said. What he couldn''t fathom was why.

    "I want to be useful to you, brother. I want to serve our country."

    Alistair sighed as he shifted on his seat. He had no idea what happened as to why this little one was suddenly saying these things, but he didn''t have the heart to really clip her wings if that was what she wanted. After all, he was born to make sure her dainty hands could reach her dreams.

    Still, he had to make sure she really understood what she wanted.

    "Ali, as the princess of Ritz, you are already very useful to the country," Alistair told her matter-of-factly. "Your beauty alone boosts the morale of our people."

    Alinea frowned, and the king wondered what he had said that made her do so.

    "But brother, with your beauty, who cares about mine? You alone can boost the country''s morale." Alinea told him thoughtfully, and the king nearly palmed his face.

    After all, his aesthetics were indeed more distracting than this little one. With his divine power, he could barely suppress, his charms were always on cheat mode.

    "Ah, but you increase their heart rates too ¨C that''s not good is it? And Nana said many women couldn''t get married anymore because many men jumped over the other fence because of brother''s face alone ¨C whatever that means," Alinea continued softly in confusion, not totally understanding what her nanny meant, but Alistair could.

    The King if Ritz had a beauty that led even the toughest of men astray.

    He took a mental note to fire the nanny tomorrow. Seeing as Ali was totally distracted, Alistair cleared his throat loudly, taking his sister''s attention again from her thoughts.

    "But Ali, there are other things you can do for the country other than being a soldier," he told her again.

    This time, he watched as Alinea''s face fell in sadness, her huge silvery pools shrouded in disappointment as she looked at him.

    "It means I can''t?" she beseeched in a voice that was almost a whisper, and the big brother who got K.O.ed by that puppy look stiffened on his seat.

    "Of course you can! You can be whatever you want to be," he announced abruptly, and it took a lot of self-control on his part not to jump and clap in joy with her.

    When she left, Alistair realized he''d been bamboozled with no chance of winning. With a sigh, he ordered the servant who was on standby to gather five of the best warriors they had in the country. If his little one wanted to be a soldier, then she should learn from only the best.

    The next day, five warriors clad in their finest gear were lined up in front of the king. Alistair scrutinized them one by one, checking if they''re good enough for him to leave Ali in their care.

    One was a huge blonde warrior with a battle-ax. He looked totally strong with his muscled body and weathered face. A scar ran down from his forehead across his eye to his cheek. Ali who was a demigod, of course, had more strength physically, but he looked like he had techniques that he could pass on to his little one.

    Alistair nodded. Yes.

    His amethyst gaze then transferred to two handsome youths. Their light gear reflected their roles, and they looked totally agile. Both were archers. The reports said these two were sharpshooters, but without arrows, they''re also experts on hand to hand combat.

    Alistair nodded. Yes.

    Next was a middle-aged warrior with a beefy build. His silver armor indicated his role. He was a paladin, a great swordsman. He was the best among his peers, and his maturity would be beneficial to the little one. This man could be the leader of the five.

    Alistair nodded. Yes.

    Last but not least was another comely young man ¨C a very tall lad who bore the most gentle of faces among the five. He wore light leather armor almost similar to the archers. In the group, he was the only one who could control elementals ¨C an earth caster. Being one granted him the ability of healing. He would be vital to his little one''s team.

    Alistair nodded. Yes.

    Satisfied with the warriors, he ordered the servants to call his little one.

    When Alinea arrived in the throne room, her little face lit up in happiness. The smile she bestowed on her older brother made Alistair think he did the right thing. He introduced her to Horgall, Rubic, Lucius, Midas, and Sven consecutively, telling her each man''s specialty and their tasks.

    "When will my training start, brother?" she asked in excitement, her silver orbs dancing in delight.

    "As soon as you''d like," he replied nonchalantly.

    "Great! I can explore dungeons now!"Alinea declared, making his brother''s eyes pop out of their sockets in shock.

    "Ali, what dungeons are you talking about?" he said with a slight frown.

    The little one''s face fell as soon as he said that.

    "I can''t?" she asked softly.

    "Of course you can! If that''s what you truly want," was his automatic answer, and Alistair almost wanted to hit himself. He really should try to curb his sister-spoiling habit.

    But, seeing her so happy as she ran to her new companions, the Ritz king decided to give in.

    "Just always prioritize safety¡­"

 Chapter 81 - Pets & Beasts

    "I''ll feed her to my pet."

    There were several seconds of silence as if Ara was absorbing his words before she spoke again.

    "Kou, I''m not joking okay? I''m serious. If she does something there and you retaliate, it would affect your reputation."

    It would appear as if the heir of the Homura House was so petty to punish a mere high school girl for something so trivial as having a crush on him. With Okada''s personality, none of those who truly knew her nature would be surprised if she created drama out of it.

    "Are you worried about my reputation?"

    "Of course, "Ara answered without hesitation that satisfied Ryuu. "And I don''t want her to appear as if she was the victim. She''s very good at that."

    He stretched on his futon like a lazy cat and transferred the phone to his other ear. "Don''t worry about me. I can take care of myself ¨C and she honestly can''t lie in case she does something in my house."

    In spite of being a hundred and fifty years old, and looking totally traditional, the Cedar Palace was actually installed with state of the art security system. The house had no blind spot with the surveillance except the restrooms and his room. However, all places leading to those chambers were all visible and heavily guarded. People couldn''t go in or out there without being seen and recorded. After all, the Cedar Palace housed the most expensive historical treasures in the country.

    "If you say so, "Ara conceded, albeit still sounding reluctant. "Don''t feed anyone to your pet. What''s your pet by the way?" she asked, and Ryuu''s lips twitched.

    "A dragon," he answered, but his voice was not serious so he was sure Ara would misunderstand, which she did.

    "Ha-ha Mister Dragon Homura,'''' Ara retorted, her voice ringing with sarcasm as expected. After all, Ryuu''s name meant "dragon" in English.

    By this time, Ryuu let out another chuckle. He seemed to be always laughing with this woman. He reckoned the servants stationed outside his room would already be frozen in shock.

    "What kind of pet do you think I have?" He was curious to know. He really didn''t have any normal pet though, unless the koi fishes in the pond in his garden counted.

    "A Siberian husky!"

    Ha? Ryuu cleared his throat. "I look like I have a husky?" he inquired, but she didn''t answer immediately. Ara seemed to be laughing on the other end, and he felt like he walked into an internal joke only she could understand.

    Well¡­ A Siberian Husky huh?

    "I do have a husky," he told her, and Ara seemed to become excited.

    "Really?"

    "Yeah, but he''s a little guy." A pup. He didn''t have that dog, but if his wife wanted him to have one then he''d get one.

    "A white and black one with blue eyes?" she asked, sounding totally hopeful, and Ryuu coughed to cover his lie before answering. "Y-yeah¡­"

    "What''s his name?"

    "He doesn''t have a name. He''s a puppy. You can give him one when you come here," he told her, and he was glad he did because she sounded happy.

    In a few minutes, Ara said goodbye because they were being called for dinner. "I''ll talk to you again tomorrow," she told him before hanging up.

    As soon as the call ended, he ordered his servant to come in. "Get me a black and white Siberian husky puppy with blue eyes. I want it here before Thursday," he ordered, and he lay back down.

    As soon as he did, he caught his reflection on the mirror and saw Mavara resting on his face. "Don''t be jealous you damn dragon," he told the moody elemental.

    After being scolded, Mavara moved again, this time, settling somewhere hidden by his clothes like he usually did.

    "Good boy, "Ryuu murmured.

    He reached out for another book on his table. It was a new one also about human relationships he had been enjoying reading recently. He was so bored he decided to just spend the night reading. He had no idea how long time had passed, but when he felt Mavara had started acting up again, he had already almost finished the book he was reading

    "What''s wrong, Mavara?"

    He watched as the dragon emerged from where he was hidden underneath his shirt and started slithering all over his owner restlessly.

    The Koutaishidenka became instantly alert. He stood up and went to his wardrobe to find his clothes similar to a ninja''s and changed into it. As soon as he finished, footsteps echoed on the corridor outside his room.

    "Young Master," the servants called out in urgency, and Ryuu knew the situation was as bad as he thought it was.

    "What kind this time?" he demanded. If his men were this nervous then it must be something strong and aggressive.

    "It''s an arachnid-type monster ¨C a giant spider," the man behind the sliding door answered, and Ryuu frowned. He walked across the room and opened the screen to reveal two servants kneeling on the wooden floor.

    "And you cannot deal with it?" Spider monsters, even giant ones were easy to deal with. After all, they were a clan with several fire-casters.

    "Y-young Master," one of them stammered. "There are several of them this time."

    Several?

    "How many?" he snarled. These idiots should have told him sooner. "Around thirty, and they scattered in several directions. Some went towards here, some ran away towards Hakone."

    WHAT?

    Ice filled his chest. Spiders moved fast, and they usually left a trail of savagery behind, binding all living things they came across with their webs to keep them for nutrition. Victims died from suffocation almost instantaneously.

    And those monsters were heading to Hakone...

    An image of his fianc¨¦e''s laughing face and her sultry look after he kissed her appeared in his mind and he boiled with rage. She was in danger and he had to move. He swiftly stomped outside the room as he shouted orders left and right.

    "Bring everyone to the hunt. Make sure you kill all of those monsters!"

    Technically, if he used Mavara, he could fly and intercept the beasts even before they reached Hakone. But by doing so, people would see a flying dragon and create a public uproar. He had to go there in some other way.

    It''s not a certainty that those monsters would go to the ryokan where Ara was staying. But Ryuu wouldn''t leave anything to chance. Hakone was not big for those arachnids. They could envelop a very large area with their web in a matter of minutes.

    "Call Gin-nii!"

    Kazehaya Gin was busy preparing for the International Business and Economy Conference, but Ara''s life was more important than the company. Kazehaya''s a wind caster; flying was like breathing to him. He could take him there faster than a bullet train could.

 Chapter 82 - Night Wind

    Kazehaya Gin lounged in his chair inside his office at home, leaning back against the backrest like deadweight. He was exhausted beyond belief because he had too much work he had to finish since he didn''t want to burden Ryuu with a lot of company matters while Ara''s group would be staying at the Cedar Palace.

    Sadly, he was informed that there was a misunderstanding about the school trip and that Ara''s group would be somewhere else, too late. He had already taken up most work, preparing everything for the International Business Conference. If he had known he''d have given the Koutaishidenka more work.

    "I want to sleep," he groaned before stretching with a huge yawn.

    He was already on the verge of planning to crawl back to his room to take his much deserved and needed rest, when frantic footsteps echoed down the hall, outside his door.

    "Young Master," Fuji called out to him, his voice as frenetic as his footsteps.

    "What is it?" He called out, totally curious as to what was wrong.

    Fuji entered the office with haste and didn''t waste time reporting to him what the man from the Cedar Palace told him.

    "What?"Kazehaya was shocked for a split second, his thoughts the same as Ryuu''s.

    Ara!

    Forgetting his initial fatigue, Homura''s CEO grabbed his rose-colored coat haphazardly strewn on the couch and wore it, then crossed the room towards the huge window.

    "Young Master, you should at least drink something," Fuji said hurriedly as he handed him a shot of espresso he had prepared.

    No matter what happened, Kazehaya couldn''t go to battle without rest or at least a bit of energy. His powers were so destructive that a slight mistake on his part could cause havoc on both friends and foes alike.

    Knowing he had no choice, Gin grabbed the small cup and gulped down its contents in no time, before handing it back to Fuji.

    Satisfied that his master had at least some caffeine in his system, he stepped back and watched as the chestnut-haired young man stepped out of the window.

    The Kazehaya House was a huge mansion, similar to Ara''s place in Denenchofu ¨C even bigger. His office on the third floor was actually more than a few meters from the ground. It was really high, but Gin didn''t mind the height as he fell from the window.

    However, before hitting the ground, a small whirlwind appeared below, blowing dust, and leaves round and round as it got stronger and eventually caught his free-falling body. The wind kept him suspended in midair a couple of feet above the ground on the same spot for a few seconds as Gin fought his sleepiness.

    PAK

    He gave himself a strong slap on the face with both hands, as the phone in his pocket vibrated. He took it out and yelled at it upon seeing the caller.

    "I''m on my way," he bellowed at Ryuu, because the whistling of the wind was getting louder. He ended the call and placed his mobile phone back in his pocket. He leaned forward, and the wind howled like a mini typhoon as he flew high up in the sky, before changing directions onwards at great speed towards the Cedar Palace.

    He always chose to soar high above ¨C higher than buildings so no one could spot his flying form in the midst of his tornado. For normal people below, it was just an unusually strong night wind passing by.

    His longish chestnut hair and clothes flapped against the wind as he sped ahead to pick up Ryuu. When he reached the Cedar Palace, Ryuu was already standing on the rooftop. He didn''t go down to get him, however. The type of wind he''s using at the moment would destroy the place, and he had no stamina to regulate it. He just paused and hovered above, waiting for the other.

    Knowing that the Koutaishidenka had seen him, he watched as the prince''s body enveloped by blue colored light, and he shot up towards the sky like a rocket to join him above, his hand outwards reaching for him.

    Kazehaya caught Ryuu''s hand easily and grunted at his weight.

    "You''re slow," the Koutaishidenka grumbled as Kazehaya started flying towards the direction to Hakone.

    They would be the one taking care of the giant spiders who had gone the farthest, while the rest of the teams dealt with the other ones who were nearer.

    "I came as soon as I could even when I''m already sluggish. I haven''t slept a lot in two days, you know," Gin complained, although he could understand Ryuu''s impatience.

    Ara who was staying at a ryokan just in the outskirts of Hakone could possibly be in danger. Nevermind Gin if he''s totally fatigued. If something happened to him, the company would still survive. But Ara''s existence was irreplaceable. If something happened to her, if she died, all of them would perish.

    The Koutaishidenka''s bloodline was the only one who could save all of them, and its existence depended solely on Suzuki Ara. If the deities of this world succumbed, no one could ever defend the normal humans from the monsters that would surely come to ravage all of the existence here on earth.

    Soon, the two of them arrived near Hakone.

    "There!"

    Ryuu pointed to the ground where it was covered in white. For other people, it would appear as if the ground was covered in snow. But with their powerful eyes and their position high above, they could discern that it wasn''t the case. The white coverings looked like giant webs, and huge black dots ran in different directions as if in fright upon sensing the great energy from above.

    "Okay, I''ll get you dow ¨C wait!"

    The Koutaishidenka''s blue glow suddenly burst that Kazehaya Gin had no choice but to abruptly let go so he wouldn''t burn. "Shit! I told you to wait¡­" he groaned as he blew at his almost scorched fingers.

    They weren''t injured though. In his sleepiness, he forgot that when Ryuu''s fused with his flame dragon, he had the power to choose which he wanted to burn and ignore those he didn''t want to be harmed.

    With a scowl, Kazehaya watched as Ryuu freefell towards the ground, engulfed in blue flames that grew bigger in the shape of a majestic dragon.

    ROOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAR!

    Mavara let out a fierce cry as he dropped Ryuu safely on the ground, but glided towards the running arachnids, burning their web as he gained distance.

    ROOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAR!

    Kazehaya slowly landed next to the prince, but he swayed as soon as he did. Ryuu had to reach out to steady him.

    "Save your strength. I''ll take care of this, " the Koutaishidenka ordered.

    "But Ara," he protested but Ryuu glared at him.

    "Save your strength. If you collapse here with your power out, it would be worse."

    The reminder made Gin frown, but he followed. He decided to walk towards a tree and sat under it as he tried to rest.

    Ryuu was right. If he lost consciousness, things would be worse for all of them. All the spiders combined wouldn''t even compare to the chaos that his own elemental would wreak if he lost control due to fatigue.

    "Shit¡­" he muttered sulkily as he watched Mavara happily massacre the giant arachnids.

 Chapter 83 - Lightning

    ROOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAR!

    Mavara''s voice thundered as he hovered excitedly over the scuttling giant spiders. His elongated body slithering in the air like a snake as his body became more and more lucid. His former self made of only flames, solidified continuously until he landed on one fleeing arachnid, his clawed feet squishing the giant spider underneath.

    SLAM SLAM SLAM

    The blue dragon, tapped his feet as if in tempo with the music, crushing the already flattened spider, his scaly body glinted under the moonlight.

    SLAM SLAM SLAM

    The twenty-meter beast continued on, his huge body moving in undulating motions. His long, scaly tail swung side by side, slamming on the ground in staccato, swatting the other creepy arachnids flat then burning them on the spot, creating tremors and indentation on the earth. The fire elemental totally looked like he was enjoying himself ¨C happy to have fully materialized for the first time in a long while.

    "Mavara stop swinging, "Ryuu scolded the dragon who turned to him abruptly just to give him a sulky look as if his master was a party pooper, but obeyed nonetheless.

    It was because he was hitting the ground continuously that people might be alerted, thinking it was an earthquake with the thunderstorm, and die of shock upon seeing a fully grown blue dragon dancing. He still swung his tail in the air but refrained from hitting the ground.

    Homura Ryuu, seeing that the spiders were already exterminated, counted the carcasses.

    Nine¡­

    The report said there were thirty of these giant, aggressive creatures.

    "Ask them," Kazehaya suggested from his seat, and Ryuu fumbled in his pocket for his phone to dial Aoi.

    "Young Master."

    "Are you done?" Ryuu asked; his blue gaze scanned the area as he talked.

    "Yes, Young Master. We have killed them all but¡­"

    At the other''s hesitation, Ryuu looked grim. He already had an idea what the other would say. "How many casualties?"

    "We lost six of our men and some residents. But the area''s still covered with web so we still have no idea of the final count until now."

    The appearance of thirty giant beasts that were extremely aggressive and swift took the people by surprise, unable to defend themselves. Most of them must have suffocated when the spiders trapped them within the web, and some more unfortunate probably got eaten on the spot.

    Ryuu sighed. His sudden solemnity told Kazehaya what the conversation was about, and he extended his hand asking for the phone which the Koutaishidenka gave.

    "Ao, how many did you kill?"Kazehaya barked his question using Aoi''s nickname, and Ryuu''s head whipped to look at Gin in alarm.

    He had totally forgotten to ask that. His hands balled into fists on his sides as he waited for Aoi to answer.

    "Got it, "Kazehaya quickly closed the phone and threw it at Ryuu, his eyes frantic. "We have to go. It''s not yet over."

    Kazehaya ran as he dragged Ryuu by the arm.

    "How many?"

    "Sixteen. We''re missing five. We need to find them."

    The longer they took to finding the spiders, the more the chance of having more dead bodies in their wake.

    "Mavara!"

    Ryuu called his elemental, and the blue dragon lowered his head, letting them step on him before standing up again. Perched on this height, they''d have a good view of the surrounding areas.

    "Do you see anything?"

    "No." Ryuu tried to scan the area but couldn''t find traces of the giant spiders.

    The trepidation he felt earlier when he found out that those spiders ran towards Hakone returned with a vengeance. He didn''t know why. Fear was supposed to be an unfamiliar feeling for him who was at the top. He was a returner to ancestry. But, since he saw that sliver of the past - the one he saw with Ara in it, he had learned how to be afraid.

    Summoning his wind, Kazehaya''s grip tightened on Ryuu before they shot up to the sky. Mavara who watched his master fly returned to his flame form and followed suit.

    However, they hadn''t been flying for long when they spotted something on the horizon, and they stopped.

    "What''s that?"

    Even at night, they could see the buildup of dark, ominous clouds at the distance, followed by the rolling of thunder. Flashes of light danced and the surrounding atmosphere turned viscous.

    RAAAAAAAAAARGH

    Ryuu and Kazehaya turned to see Mavara had stopped as he whimpered in anxiety.

    RAAAAAAAAAARGH

    The dragon called and he whipped his fiery tail to grab hold of both his master and his friend into the safety of his claws.

    "Mavara!"Ryuu scolded the elemental but Mavara didn''t listen. The elemental flew downwards towards the ground carrying the two protesting men.

    "Mavara! Let go! We need to find Ara!" Ryuu was incensed.

    Still, their protests fell on deaf ears as Mavara put them down on the ground where he became lucid once more and covered the two with his wings like a cocoon.

    As soon as it did, the rumblings of heaven grew stronger and louder, and soon enough lightning danced and struck a multitude of times on the ground. The two men watched in surprise from the crevice of Mavara''s wings, as the sky threw a cocktail of lightning, angrily striking the earth.

    Normally, there were four types of lightning that hit the ground from the sky. These are the staccato, forked, ribbon, and bead lightning. Staccato was a strike that''s a short-duration stroke that often appeared as a single very bright flash with extensive branching. Forked was a term for cloud-to-ground lightning that revealed branching of its path. Ribbon lightning occurred in thunderstorms with high crosswinds and multiple strokes. Last but not least, the bead lightning that appeared to break up into a string of fleeting, dazzling sections.

    The three first ones were common. But the last one was an extremely rare phenomenon. So, seeing all four types of lightning in this unusual, sudden lightning storm was just unheard of.

    "What''s going on?" Gin asked.

    Both he and Ryuu watched in awe as heavens raged out of the blue ¨C and then halted just as suddenly, the thunder clouds gradually dispersing into the night sky.

    "How would I know?" Ryuu countered as he watched the now starry sky.

    Mavara returned to his flame form as he deliberately decreased in size and rested within Ryuu''s body, appearing like a tattoo on his skin once more. It meant the dangers were over, although their task was far from it.

    "Let''s go!" the Koutaishidenka barked and Gin grabbed him again as they flew towards the direction of the earlier chaos.

    While they traveled, they hoped against hope, that they were not too late. They needed to find the last five arachnids before they could wreak more havoc, and possibly harm Ara, since they were now approaching a place very near where she was staying with her class.

    "Gin-nii, look at that, "Ryuu yelled out as he pointed at the ground below where several burnt areas were, and five, huge, irregular black spots were very visible under the moonlight.

    They were already in the area where the lightning storm, ravaged earlier ¨C several meters away from the ryokan where Ara was staying.

    Gin and Ryuu descended to inspect the objects, and they were surprised to learn that the five black things were the remaining giant arachnids they were after, burnt into crisps by the lightning storm.

    "What''s the meaning of this?" Never in their life would they imagine that at some crazy sort of luck, heaven had intervened and gave them a hand to stop the otherwise devastating catastrophe.

 Chapter 84 - Feast

    Earlier that evening¡­

    Suzuki Ara ended the call with her fianc¨¦ wearing a smile.

    A husky!

    She was not able to stop a giggle from escaping her lips earlier when Kou asked her to guess what his pet was. It was truly funny since she had been calling him her Siberian husky in her mind. But, she was surprised that he really did have a husky ¨C and a puppy too! It was as if he realized she wanted an actual Siberian husky and got her one.

    The smile on her lips froze.

    Wait a minute¡­

    Ara frowned as she glanced at the screen of her phone, and stared at Kou''s number.

    Hmmmmnnn¡­

    "That idiot," she whispered softly, but the frown on her face had already vanished, and her smile had returned.

    She had just realized that her fianc¨¦ didn''t have a dog. He just said so because she sounded like she was happy when she mentioned it.

    She was truly touched.

    "Oh well¡­"At least she had a pet now.

    She never had a pet before ¨C save for the horse she had in Ritz, and the golden retriever Aki had when they were young. If what she thought was correct, that the Siberian husky puppy would be for her, then it would be the first time she''d be having a real animal companion.

    "A big and small husky¡­" Ryuu and the pup.

    They''re now a family of three, Ara thought as she chuckled, then blushed as she realized what she said.

    "What are you laughing for Suzuki? We''re hungry. We can''t eat without you. Have pity on us," one of her male classmates called out as soon as she appeared, and others echoed his sentiments, even pretending to die of hunger on the table.

    "Sorry. I had to make a phone call to someone to thank him," Ara explained as she beamed at them.

    The others understood that she was undoubtedly talking about the person who had arranged their train ride and their accommodation in her name.

    "Oh? Then please tell your brother we are truly grateful the next time you talk to him," one of the teachers said, which the others parroted with smiles.

    Well, it wasn''t his brother, but she didn''t correct them. The reason why they probably thought it was Aki was that the train staff said that the arrangements were done by her "family". Although they were her teachers and classmates, she didn''t want to tell them that it was Homura Ryuu who did everything.

    She didn''t have to explain to these people about her engagement to Ryuu, since she''s not really close with them. That part of her life, she''d like to keep as private as possible, most especially since the Homura heir''s name was more popular than a rock star, in spite of people not really having seen him, she realized.

    "Well, let''s eat then," she announced, and everyone became so excited. The "dead ones" slumped on the table finally sitting up straight in delight.

    They had been looking forward to dinner because of the lunch they had earlier that day. Her schoolmates'' and teachers'' eyes nearly popped out when the hostesses of the ryokan served them a full course kaiseki ryori for their noon meal. The food was extravagant and very delicious ¨C a rare chance for most of them.

    They were not disappointed.

    The moment Ara sat down to join them at the table, the hostess signaled her companions, and soon, servers came one by one with trays and trays of delectable dishes in buffet style.

    Tonight was a real feast. Giant platters and bowls of seafood such as a variety of lobsters, mud crabs, prawns, scallops, giant oysters, clams, crawfish, and mussels served with different types of soup and noodles were placed on their table. The appetizing smell that blast from the smoking trays made most of them salivate in hunger.

    Even Ara wanted to drool upon seeing the food. It would be her first time partaking such a grand meal.

    "Stop drooling," a voice called out, and Ara snapped back into her senses, thinking that it was her who was just reprimanded.

    She turned her head and saw some of her classmates teasing another by pretending to wipe the guy''s face. The others laughed at the banter, but Ara surreptitiously wiped the corner of her mouth just in case.

    Soon, they didn''t have to salivate over the food anymore as they had started eating.

    "Suzuki, I''m so jealous you can eat something like this all the time," Yashiro, her classmate who she had a beef with the first day she came back from the hospital, but was now okay with, said as she happily put food in her mouth.

    Ara shook her head with a smile. "That''s not true. We don''t eat things like this a lot. This is the first time I''m having this kind of meal as well," she told them.

    "That''s right," a boy agreed with her. "If Suzuki eats something like this every day she''d be as fat as you," he added, and everyone laughed again much to Yashiro''s embarrassment.

    "Hey, stop bullying people," the teacher scolded them, albeit also chuckling, so nobody took him seriously. They stopped teasing each other, however, and all happily finished the grand meal in front of them.

    "Suzuki, would you like to come to take a bath with us?" one of the girls she recognized as Yashiro''s friend invited her after dinner.

    "We know you have your own pool, but, it''s fun to take a dip with others, right?" another invited, and Ara nodded.

    "Sure, why not?" she said before walking with them to the women''s spring.

    The hot springs'' changing area was already equipped with waiting towels and cloth to scrub the body with, and so they didn''t have to bring anything.

    Ara, without thinking about anything, removed her clothes. She''s not really shy to be naked in front of people, because as a former princess, she always had someone else changed her clothes and helped her bathe in the castle. The first time she bathed alone was when she was eleven when Alistair allowed her to train to be a soldier.

    "Oh my¡­"

    Gasps sounded behind Ara followed by giggles, and so she turned around to see the girls staring at her naked body, ogling her from head to toe.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Ara had no idea why they were blushing and giggling while looking at her. Weren''t they all girls? Why were they looking at her like she''s some kind of a feast?

    "Ara you look so beautiful ¨C like a goddess."

    "Suzuki, you don''t look like you had an accident before too. Your body healed well ¨C like totally well, alright?"

    "How do you grow your boobies?" Yashiro flat-out asked, as she leaned over her and reached out to grab her chest which made Ara turn away in surprise.

    What''s going on?

    For the first time in her life, the poor deity experienced how much more perverted women could be compared to men.

    "At least guys don''t just grab someone''s boobs!" she cried in her mind as she got mercilessly groped by a giggling squad.

 Chapter 85 - Girl Talk

    "You guys are too much,"Ara groaned as she leaned back against the smooth surface of the rocks behind her, as soon as she dipped into the hot water with the other girls who hadn''t recovered from their giggles.

    They had touched her chest, pinched her skin to feel how supple it was, and got the two mounds on her chest groped to check their firmness. The naughty ladies had even stared at the little midnight forest in between her legs, wondering very curiously why the hair there was so soft like a cat''s fur and not at all springy like theirs. Of course, they did that while they measured her long pair of legs.

    "Ara, that''s normal we''re all girls," they told her as they laughed.

    "Yeah, and we haven''t seen a perfect body such as yours so we need to inspect!" one announced and they all dissolved into chortles again.

    "Yeah, you can be a model, Suzuki."

    Ara had enough. "Stop it guys, you''re so mean," she complained. "Why are you only inspecting me, huh?"

    "But it''s because you were not here yesterday. We already did each other''s inspections last night," another answered as they lined up to show "evidence".

    EH?

    "Look at my boobs! They''re a lot flatter now because these idiots had been pushing at them like buttons."

    "You''re the idiot, we pushed it so it''d get swollen and rise up even just a bit. That''s not even cup A. Your brother has bigger boobs than you."

    "They were mean to me too," Yashiro said as she showed her the fat around her stomach and at her hips. "They pulled at my tummy a lot; it''s bigger now than my boobs."

    Boobs. Boobs. Boobs.

    These ladies had some serious fetish, Ara thought as she closed her eyes and prayed for patience. She wondered why she ever agreed to join them. But at least, now she knew they were not targeting her.

    "Suzuki¡­"

    Ara opened her eyes again to look at the girls who were suddenly serious. She regarded them with a question in her orbs, and they suddenly became bashful ¨C it was almost funny since they were so bold just earlier audibly discussing perverted things. She wondered what suddenly happened for them to be like this.

    "Well, you already know we were not really nice to you before," Yashiro began, and Ara finally understood the reason.

    "We were very judgmental about you, Suzuki. We really shouldn''t listen to rumors without seeing proof," another continued and Ara almost snorted.

    These girls totally forgot that after clearing her name the first time she returned from the hospital, they actually forgot about it, and had ostracized her again, because of Koharu''s family''s issues. Well, the latter was indeed her doing in a way, since it was Ryuu who had crushed the Okada''s businesses, and had her parents removed from their jobs. Still, these ladies forgot that without evidence, they had maligned her behind her back.

    But, Suzuki Ara was not unreasonable ¨C not that she really cared about whether they maligned her or not. She simply didn''t deem their opinions about her important to be affected by them.

    Now, if they were sincerely giving her an apology for something that''s so trivial to her, she had no reason to reject it.

    "I didn''t really mind, "Ara told them nonchalantly with a shrug.

    "Really?"

    "Yeah," she assured them with a small grin, and the girls finally broke into relieved smiles.

    The conversations after that were more relaxed and less perverted. Ara now experienced having a real girl talk with them, discussing different cosmetics products, fashion trends, and of course, boys.

    "Suzuki, is it true that you have a boyfriend already?"

    Ara wanted to laugh. It seemed what she told Kou about girls discussing boys in baths when she had never experienced it before was accurate, after all.

    "Yeah."

    All the girls'' eyes were now on her, big, shining ¨C so much like Rin''s when she wanted you to talk about something.

    "Is it the archer prince? We heard you met in middle school," Yashiro prompted, eager for gossip.

    Ara sighed. Well, as long as she didn''t have to tell them his name, it was safe to talk about him. "Yes, we first saw each other in middle school."

    "Oh my God, that''s a nice love story."

    "To fall in love so young¡­"

    "It''s love at first sight, right? How romantic!"

    "It''s so nice to be in love," Yashiro crooned, and Ara didn''t have the strength to correct them.

    She reckoned it was better to let people think that there was something akin to romance in their story to stop them from prying more about her relationship with Kou. After all, falling in love, regardless that it was a na?ve reason in her opinion, was still a more acceptable reason than a simple business transaction between families like her relationship with Kou.

    An image of Ryuu''s hot blue gaze on her exposed skin flashed in her mind, and she blushed.

    Well, business and lust. She shouldn''t forget the latter after getting nearly eaten inside the car.

    "Suzuki, you''re so red!"

    "Yes, are you overheating?"

    Ara shook her head furiously. But how could she tell them that it was because she was remembering something naughty?

    "You should get out of the hot water!"

    The girls pulled Ara up on her feet and helped her out of the hot springs. She didn''t bother protesting and just followed them back to the dressing area after grabbing towels to wrap themselves with.

    "Let''s take a bath again tomorrow after we return from the museum."

    Tomorrow their group would be going to the open-air and glass museums and some popular places for souvenirs. Normally, they were supposed to go somewhere else, but the volcano in Hakone suddenly became active, and so, the public was advised not to go near, to avoid injuries or casualties in the event it started spewing lava.

    "Sure," they agreed before turning back to Ara. "You too Suzuki. We must know more about your love life!"

    Ara laughed at their gossipy hearts. "Alright," she agreed reluctantly as she ushered everyone out of the dressing area, only to suddenly stop, her body tensed, her eyes alert.

    "What''s the matter, Suzuki? Are you still dizzy from the heat?" they asked worriedly, and Ara managed to shake her head as she smiled. "Do you want us to get the teacher so we can bring you to a clinic?"

    Ara shook her head again.

    "Go on ahead. I just left something in the baths," she assured them and they nodded before leaving.

    Alone, Ara''s smile dropped, replaced by a fierce expression. She pivoted on her heels as she returned to the open-air baths. As she did, the earlier murderous intent in the air that made her stiffen intensified.

    This was bad¡­

    Ara turned her head back to the ryokan where her group and the staff were resting in their respective rooms.

    This was bad¡­

    She had no idea how it happened, but she could feel monsters nearby. It was preposterous as this was earth and not Ritz, but she had to make sure she was wrong before dismissing this ill-feeling. She needed to get away from here and find the source of the malice. If not, and it turned out that she was right, everyone would be in grave danger.

    "I''m so sorry, but you all have to sleep for now," she whispered her apology before a huge seal appeared on the ground covering the whole ryokan.

    ZZZAP!

    Sending electricity akin to a stun gun, she had made sure she knocked everyone unconscious before she left. Walking out, she immediately spotted an electric pole and climbed there. She glided on the wires searching for the source of the murderous aura, and before she even realized she was already at its center, a white sticky thing sprung towards her like a party spray.

    SQUIRT!

    Ara was so surprised she barely dodged, falling off from the electric wire as she did. But as she dropped, her silver-grey orbs locked with eight beady eyes on top of a hairy pincer-like mouth of a huge spider waiting for her eagerly from the ground.

    EH? NO WAY!

 Chapter 86 - Arachnophobia

    Her silver-grey orbs locked with eight beady eyes on top of a hairy pincer-like mouth of a huge spider, waiting for her eagerly from the ground.

    EH? WHAT? NO WAY!

    She panicked, her mind almost turning blank.

    The original Suzuki Ara and Alinea, herself, were both terrified of spiders. Their arachnophobia both bordered on the extreme, they would stop to function when they saw one. Even if she was a lot stronger, her unreasonable fear of the arachnid could make her run like a sissy. It was why in Ritz, she could handle almost any type of beasts and monsters, but when it came to spiders, only the boys handled them.

    Most especially something of this size¡­

    Ara looked on in horror at the spider the size of a car, and she screamed.

    Sensing her fear, the arachnid''s pincers closed and opened excitedly, as it waited for her to land on it. It had positioned itself directly below Ara so it could catch her easily. The falling girl could almost see her own terror reflected in its watchful eyes.

    What to do? What to do?

    The electrical pole was around forty feet in height. She would land on the creature soon. She needed to do something or she''d be dinner.

    Oh darn!

    The giant spider''s hairy feet shifted, so it could look up to her better, its moving pincers ready to grab.

    At ten feet, Ara produced plasma in her fist, as she raised her arm, ready to swing it, and closed her eyes.

    Here it goes!

    ZZZZZZZZZZZT SMAAASH!

    Her powered fist connected with the unknowing arachnid, breaking its pincers upon contact.

    But it didn''t end there.

    Because Ara was falling downwards, gravity added to her strength, giving her punch more momentum. The fist that she swung forward didn''t just stop after destroying the monster''s mouth. It continued to go through the spider''s body, cutting it in half as its slimy innards splashed all over her, splattering on her hair, face, totally soaking her clothes.

    Ara was assailed by a mixture of terror and disgust as the smelly, thick liquid was awash her.

    Oh¡­

    She felt like crying, most especially, when the spider''s body fell on her, its hairy legs grazing her skin.

    EEEEEEEK

    She quickly stepped back, shuddering as she felt the brush of its legs.

    When she realized it''s really dead, she felt suddenly exhausted. But, as soon as she breathed a sigh of relief, another sticky white thread shot at her, making her jump to the side in reflex. Ara''s eyes widened upon recognizing the same web that the dead spider had shot at her earlier.

    No way¡­

    She quickly whipped her head to see another spider just above her, its eight beady eyes focused on her. Then, it shot another white thread in her direction.

    Ara quickly jumped again, dodging the web. Then, she ran away just as when the spider decided to shoot her consecutively.

    Big broooo saaave meeeee¡­

    Ara rushed towards a parked car a few meters away, in a zigzag direction to prevent herself from being hit. But, as soon as she reached the small car, she slid from the slime under her shoes, and a thread hit her left foot, planting her on the spot.

    Damn!

    Ara turned to see the spider crawling towards her at great speed. She tried to summon electricity, but her arachnophobia was choking her, preventing her from concentrating to form seals. She struggled to get free, to release her foot from the web, but it was just too sticky. Then, she felt a tug.

    Huh?

    Ara realized the monster was pulling her towards it, its huge pincers tugging the thread back to it. She was like a fish caught in a string and being hauled. She unthinkingly grabbed the side of the car to anchor, herself, but the spider was strong, it was able to move her still.

    Ara was now lifted up with the spider pulling her foot while she latched onto the yellow compact car for dear life.

    Damn! Damn! Damn!

    Then, Ara was inspired. She was panicking because she was trapped she couldn''t summon her seal. So, she decided to finally do something about it, else, she''d get eaten.

    A compact car normally weighed around a thousand and three hundred kilograms. When Ara was still in Ritz, she could easily lift and throw Horgall who weighed around four hundred kilos. Lifting the car that she''d grabbed onto was very tricky on an ordinary day, but with her fear, her adrenaline was rushing like mad.

    "Damn spider, you want to pull?" she muttered as she helped the spider on tugging. She pulled the car with all her might, lifting the groaning yellow piece of metal off the ground.

    "Taste Horgall''s ''this-is-a-tree-chop-it-for-firewood'', you ugly monster!"

    Ara screamed as she tugged the car with all her might, pivoting her body to face the spider as she did to smash the compact car against it. The arachnid which had been pulling her gave a big tug at that very same moment, so Ara''s swing was stronger.

    BANG!

    The yellow vehicle smashed against the giant spider, throwing it several meters back, flipping it on its posterior before being pinned down by the vehicle. Since Ara was stuck in its web, she flew with it, as if she was bungee jumping out of an airplane. This time, she had enough presence of mind to be on her feet. She landed on top of the car with the struggling arachnid underneath. The impact of her weight added to the car, crushed it more below, but not enough for it to die.

    "Eat this!"

    Ara finally formed a seal after much difficulty and summoned a bolt of strong lightning from above hitting the spider''s head which was peeking from the car in one strike.

    ZZZZZZZZZZZZT

    The spider didn''t even convulse with the electricity. It was burned to a crisp on the spot.

    Heaving, Ara pulled the car off to check the remains of the monster. Only by seeing it totally dead, that she started relaxing.

    But it was too early to celebrate.

    Another wave of murderous intent struck her, and she pivoted on her feet once more to face the space behind her and nearly fainted.

    "Are you kidding me?"

    Ara wanted to cry. Behind her were three more giant arachnids that seemed to be more sinister than the first two she had killed.

    She had enough.

    Raising her hand, a huge seal, different from what she normally used, appeared on the ground, underneath the monsters. It was Perun''s oracle, the ultimate lightning seal, the same one she had used to annihilate the archer battalion who had ambushed them back in Ritz. It was overkill for her to use it, but she didn''t care.

    Dark, foreboding clouds built up in the sky, covering all traces of the stars that were just there a while ago. Thunder rolled, the sound echoed loudly, as flashes of light appeared as the atmosphere thickened.

    The spiders, being sensitive creatures felt the change in the air pressure, and immediately tried to skitter away, but it was too late.

    "YOU KNOW WHAT? I REALLY, REALLY HATE UGLY SPIDERS!"Ara yelled as she swung her hand downwards, and a m¨¦lange of lightning danced wildly from the sky towards the ground, burning everything underneath the seal.

 Chapter 87 - Fake

    Flashes of electrical discharge danced, in a beautiful, yet, deadly tune. Thunder boomed as beads and ribbons of radiance crossed the darkened sky before lightning rained down on the earth like a meteor shower. There was a sudden increase in pressure and temperature within the oracle as the sky continued to wreak havoc to the ground below.

    For a while, there was nothing but sharp, loud crack, to a long, low rumble echoing in the place, until Ara released the seal, and the chaos came instantly to a halt.

    Silver-grey eyes watched as the clouds slowly retreated, revealing the starry, night sky. It was as if the earlier anarchy had never happened.

    A long pair of legs slowly slipped on the ground as Ara slumped, her body fatigued from the earlier commotion. She searched for the monsters, but all five of them ¨C including the first one she had killed were fried.

    Uh-oh¡­

    Ara looked at the compact car she had thrown towards the spider. Like the giant monsters, it too had burned beyond recognition. She smiled sheepishly, feeling guilty at destroying someone else''s property. She would just try to find a way to compensate the owner for his loss as soon as she found out who he was.

    As to how she''d find out without sounding suspicious¡­

    "Well, I''ll just think about that tomorrow," Ara muttered under her breath as she sniffed and gagged.

    EEEW

    The acrid smell of the spider''s innards had intensified now that her adrenaline''s down. It reeked too much, it was disgusting. Which meant¡­

    "I need another bath."

    The slime was all over her, soaking her clothes. Of course, she totally stank.

    Ara sighed as she slowly got back up on her feet, and trudged towards the electrical pole to return to the ryokan. When she reached it, she went directly to her private outdoor bath. She took a shower first in her private bathroom, before soaking in the nice, hot water of the spring.

    The heat of the water felt heavenly on her sore muscles. She couldn''t believe that even after gallivanting at night to beat up people, her body still hadn''t gotten used to intense fights. Well, she couldn''t say beating up drunks were intense fights after all. It was always one-sided with her ending up just throwing them around.

    When she was finally totally relaxed, her eyes turned into slits as she recalled the giant arachnids earlier. There was no mistake. Those were monsters from her world. Ara had always wondered how she was able to come here. She thought it was just a coincidence set up by the heavens as Perun took pity on her, and wanted her to experience a different life. But, seeing the monsters from her previous world here¡­

    "There must be a portal somewhere."

    There was no way those things could just barge in this place without coming from somewhere.

    Also¡­

    "It must be near here," she surmised.

    The spiders appeared here in Hakone, then, the source must be just around this area. Because if not, then there would have been commotions and news about monster attacks before today. Giant spiders were highly aggressive. They didn''t stop killing even if they had enough food. It was as if they lived to kill.

    Back in Ritz, when these giant arachnids attacked, the whole village would be ravaged in a matter of hours. They were fast, ferocious, and voracious. If someone asked about a total pest, it would be at the top of the list.

    Ara''s heart raced fast.

    If there truly was a portal, she wondered if she could go back to her world.

    An image of Aki and Kou flashed in her mind, and she faltered. One was her brother here, and the other, her future husband.

    "But I''m a fake one¡­"

    Although technically, that wasn''t true, since the body she had now was Suzuki Ara''s and not Alinea''s. If she found the portal and returned to Ritz, what would happen to Aki and Kou?

    Then, an image of a beautiful silver-haired man with a pair of amethyst eyes appeared in her mind.

    "Alistair, if there''s a way to go back, would you want me to return?" she wondered out loud, her voice, a nostalgic whisper.

    But maybe not¡­

    After all, the reason why she was here in Tokyo was that her real brother didn''t want her. Besides, all her friends there were gone. She should just stay here.

    Before melancholy gripped her heart once more, Ara suddenly stood up from the water, the beads of liquid streamed down on her milky skin, that seemed to be glowing under the moonlight. Standing naked in the pool as deep only as half of her thighs, with her hair that had become longer tied in a messy bun, she looked like a nymph in a pond.

    Nope.

    She wouldn''t think about those things yet when she wasn''t sure that there was indeed a portal. But, in case there was one, Ara decided that maybe she would just be a guardian and kill beasts that got lost and transported into this world if they were the aggressive type like the arachnids.

    "Ah, but I don''t want to be a heroine. I want to be a villain," she muttered as she walked towards the rocky wall where a small waterfall was. She stood under the cascading water and felt deliciously relaxed as it fell against her shoulders and back.

    "Oooh, this is heaven¡­"

    She fervently hoped that the portal was real. Even if in the end she chose to stay here, she would at least be able to visit Ritz time and time again. Regardless, Ritz was her homeland. She missed going on adventures in dungeons, and beating up drunks in Roponggi was already getting boring.

    Yep.

    On the other hand, while she still hadn''t found the portal, then maybe she could go to Ueno next. She heard there were gang wars there ¨C or to Kabukicho. The Yakuza controlled most of the area and there were lots of illegal activities there. Maybe she could go and mess them up next time.

    Ah, but she had to stay with Kou at the Cedar Palace for a week. She couldn''t go out at night for a while.

    "But I killed five giant spiders tonight¡­" she thought, cheering herself up.

    Even if those things were horrible, at least she did a lot of exercises worth more than a hundred stinking drunks in Roppongi.

    With this, she felt cheerful again, she started humming an upbeat song she heard the other day, and swayed her hips under the water, unaware of a pair of heated blue gaze on her every move.

 Chapter 88 - Nymph

    Homura Ryuu and Kazehaya Gin were inspecting the blackened objects on the ground that they found, to verify if they were indeed the giant arachnids they were after.

    "What do you think?" the wind caster asked. His eyes were totally fatigued, but he could still discern the shape.

    "Yes, they''re all gone," Ryuu confirmed the demise of the remaining arachnids they were after, officially ending the chase.

    Though burned into a crisp, the spiders had retained their shape. Even if some had crumbled into ashes, the form on the ground was still like that of an arachnid''s. There were five of those, plus a totally wrecked car. They wondered if the car was empty or not, and was in the middle of being attacked when the lightning storm started and the owner died with the monsters.

    "Find out who owned this, and compensate his family," the Koutaishidenka ordered softly, frowning at the totaled and burned vehicle.

    "But we''re not sure if it''s occupied."

    Kazehaya looked at the car. It was destroyed and placed in the middle of the road surrounded by the spiders, but he couldn''t see any remains of a person.

    "It doesn''t matter. If he''s alive then replace his car. This one wouldn''t have been destroyed if we were able to do our jobs properly. "

    If they were able to contain the monsters as soon as they appeared, neither properties nor lives would have been lost as they did tonight. It was a failure on their part as guardians. Also, the reason why the clan had maintained its wealth was for times like this. They had to pay the price and make sure to aid the people who were affected by anything that came out of that portal.

    "Alright, "Kazehaya answered.

    He raised his hand, about to use his powers to clear the mess when Ryuu stopped him.

    "Don''t waste your energy. People would come to clean up later," the Prince said.

    Gin smiled gratefully at him. "I want to take a bit of rest before we head back. I''m really going to collapse soon," he informed him sheepishly.

    All this time they were there, Gin was mostly running on adrenaline since he was scared for Ara''s safety. But now that the danger was gone, his initial fatigue came in waves, and he would really get knocked out soon.

    "Sure, "Ryuu agreed, as he turned towards the remains of the spiders once more with suspicious eyes. "When we return, have Fuuma investigate this thunderstorm as well."

    "Eh? Why?"

    "Because it''s strange," Ryuu answered.

    "Why is it strange? It happens sometimes in Hakone," Gin couldn''t understand what got the Koutaishidenka so interested.

    "In winter? And with that type? I don''t think so."

    Thunderstorms did occur in winter, but they were rare because the air was more stable during this season. Strong updrafts failed to form because the surface temperatures during the winter were colder.

    Gin eyed him curiously. "What do you have in mind?"

    "Nothing so far. For now, I just want it investigated," Ryuu answered honestly.

    It might be nothing but a coincidence, but he wanted it investigated properly.

    "I''ll go check up on Ara first. If you want, we can arrange to go back by bullet train," the Koutaishidenka suggested, but the CEO shook his head.

    "Nah. It''s the conference early tomorrow. I need to go back tonight, "Kazehaya explained.

    Ryuu frowned but didn''t say anything before he left to search for Ara, while Kazehaya found a tree to rest under.

    It didn''t take long for the Koutaishidenka to reach the ryokan where his fianc¨¦e was staying. He didn''t enter through the front door, however. He didn''t want to let her know that he was here. He just wanted to see her, to make sure that she''s okay.

    The ice-cold fear that he had felt earlier when he learned about the arachnids that were heading this way wouldn''t completely disappear until he could see with his own eyes that she was truly unharmed. It was unreasonable since he was sure the insects didn''t reach the place. Still¡­

    He walked the perimeter of the ryokan, directly to where he knew Ara was staying. Unbeknownst to his fianc¨¦e, this hotel was owned by Homura International, and Ryuu was a frequent visitor. Actually, the room where Ara was staying right now was the room reserved only for him. Nobody else was allowed to use it ¨C until her.

    Reaching the place, Ryuu looked up at the high fence made of volcanic rocks. Next to it were huge trees that never lose their leaves in spite of the winter season. With ease, the prince scaled the trunk of one tree and perched on its branch to check if he could see Ara from there.

    But when he managed to look beyond the fence, he was dumbstruck.

    "Ah¡­"

    He felt awkward, as the heat started creeping on his face, although his face didn''t change its expression. His eyes, however, flickered, locking on the lone girl standing in all her naked glory in the middle of the shallow spring facing him. The light in her room was open, as the shoji was open, while the moonlight also caressed her skin. So, all her beautiful attributes were on display for his eyes to feast upon.

    Her hair was tied in a messy bun, with strands falling on her snow-white, delicate shoulders. Her neck was long and elegant as a swan''s. Her chest a pair of bountiful mounds glistened with the beads of water cascading down her smooth skin in between her breasts, down her narrow waist, evading her navel, towards the forbidden V in between her legs ''til they return to the spring.

    Like a man deprived of water, his eyes drank the sight of her. He had seen a lot of women in his life, but his future wife far surpassed them all. She was truly beautiful, like a nymph in the myths, and he felt something strange in his chest.

    Was this relief because he was now very sure that she''s safe? He had no idea, but maybe. He couldn''t find any other reason why he would feel that way otherwise. He continued to watch like a lowly hooligan, but this was his wife, so he didn''t think it was wrong to look at her.

    She looked like she was debating with herself since she kept mumbling as she walked towards the deeper end of the pool where the waterfall was. He couldn''t hear what she was saying so audibly to herself since the cascading water from the falls was noisy. But he could tell that she was troubled about something at first, and then she cheered up again as if she had found a resolution to her dilemma.

    He wondered what that was about, but he didn''t want to show himself to ask. So, with one last glance at this beautiful nymph, Homura Ryuu left as quietly as he had arrived, like a shadow in the night. As he walked back to search for Kazehaya, Ryuu couldn''t help but wish it was already Thursday tomorrow, the day he would bring Ara to the Cedar Palace for the first time.

 Chapter 89 - Lose Control

    "Gin-nii,"Ryuu woke Gin up, but it took a while before he was able to.

    "Sorry. I really dozed off there," Kazehaya apologized as he yawned and stretched.

    Ryuu narrowed his eyes at the other. "Gin-nii, if you''re really tired then we really should take the bullet train. If you push yourself, it''s going to be a big problem."

    He didn''t want Kazehaya to really run out of gas.

    "Nonsense," the CEO didn''t want to wait for the train. "I really should get back home, and it''s faster if we fly. I will take a rest as soon as we get home."

    Ryuu looked doubtful, but he relented. "Then sleep at the Cedar Palace. You will waste energy to fly back home."

    "Okay, "Kazehaya readily agreed.

    It was not as if it''s the first time he''d stay at the Homura House. He was a frequent visitor, and so he had his own sleeping place there complete with his clothes. There wouldn''t be a problem to go to the conference from there.

    "Let''s go," the older man said as he summoned the wind once more.

    But, as soon as he grabbed Ryuu''s hand, the prince became alert. Kazehaya Gin was scorching!

    "You, "Ryuu started his eyes accusing at Gin, but he was not able to finish his sentence as they had shot up in the sky almost immediately. The wind howled around them so the prince didn''t bother. He, however, alerted Mavara.

    This foolish friend of his didn''t tell him he''s burning up with fever. Being sick plus the fatigue from sleepless days in preparation for the business conference, there was a good chance he''d collapse ¨C and it would mean danger.

    As if Mavara sensed his mater''s wish, he slithered from Ryuu''s back to wrap himself around his wrist, the same hand Kazehaya was holding. In case the latter collapsed on the way, Mavara would take over, even if there''s a high chance people would see him.

    Also, it was so it would be easy for the dragon to attack in case one naughty elemental would try to take over its master''s body if he collapsed. Kazehaya Gin''s wind elemental was a lot stronger than a normal beast, that only Mavara could keep it in line.

    Soon, they reached the back of the Cedar Palace where Ryuu''s private quarters were located. He had his own big yard, and so, they free-fell there from the sky, and Mavara took care of their landing since Gin was not really alright anymore. He had slumped on the ground, dazed with fever.

    As soon as they arrived, servants came to meet them, but Ryuu stopped them from approaching. At first, they were wondering why, but seeing Kazehaya Gin''s look, they all hurriedly obeyed.

    "Young Master, what happened to Young Master Kazehaya?"Yayoi asked worriedly upon seeing them.

    "He''s burning up. Prepare some medicine," Ryuu ordered, and she ushered the servants who quickly left to prepare medicine and Gin''s room.

    The Koutaishidenka, however, remained in the yard with the semi-conscious Gin. He couldn''t take him inside the house yet until he took some medicine to make his fever go down. The wind caster shouldn''t have a muddled head; else, the elemental would try to wreak havoc.

    Shortly, a young servant came out with a digital thermometer, some pills for fever and a glass of water. Some brought a recliner where they placed the weakened Kazehaya. Ryuu took his temperature and looked grim upon reading forty degrees Celsius.

    "This idiot..."

    He immediately made Gin drink the antipyretic, placed an ice pack on his body, and hoped it would work fast. But in case it didn''t¡­

    "Go summon the doctor. Tell them to get me an IV of fever medicine."

    If worse came to worst, Ryuu would inject Kazehaya the medicine. It''s not as if this was the first time anyway. He had learned how to do it the first time it happened, as nobody could approach Kazehaya when he''s delirious with fever. It would be deadly.

    The medicine hadn''t taken an effect yet, and the doctor was taking time to arrive. Gin seemed to have succumbed to his malady, and soon his aura changed. His body was wrapped with malice, as the soft wind blew his hair, enveloping his body.

    Ryuu, noticing the changes immediately turned to the servants. "Stay away!" he bellowed, and everybody took cover.

    The Koutaishidenka signaled for the water casters to put up a barrier so that whatever would happen in the yard would be invisible to the others who were staying there. He had also asked some of the warriors who were present to standby and guard the students.

    "Young Master!"

    Ryuu turned his attention back to Kazehaya in a flash and frowned when he was no longer in the recliner. Gin was now floating in the middle of the yard, his feet dangling above ground as a small tornado sustained him. His hazel eyes were replaced with white light as if beams were coming out of them.

    TSK!

    Ryuu released Mavara, and the servants trembled more. After all, even if Kazehaya''s elemental was destructive, the dragon far surpassed it in power.

    Soon, as if an old projector was on, a huge form appeared and disappeared behind Kazehaya Gin. The form was that of a female beast which was half-woman, half-bird. It was fifteen meters in height, only five meters shorter than Mavara, with a burnt red body, a pair of blood-colored wings that spanned twice its size, and a pair of coal eyes that glittered with malice.

    It was coming out, everybody thought, as it materialized completely, standing like a huge demon bird behind Gin.

    Kazehaya Gin''s elemental, the reason why, in spite of their bloodline''s end, he was still so powerful, was the strongest type among the wind beasts. A harpy!

    Normally, if they were at a different place, this creature would have already started thrashing everything and killing everyone it saw, since the only one who could control it, its master was unable to do so.

    But since Mavara was there, the harpy remained unmoving like a docile pet as it eyed the dragon who had pummeled it so hard the last time it tried to do something bad previously. It could recognize the strength, and since both Ryuu and Mavara were there, the harpy chose to behave.

    "It''s here!"

    A man came running with a cold box bearing the medicine. Ryuu stopped him several meters away, and he personally walked towards the man to take it. Harpies were sly creatures. It might be behaving now, but if it''s able to reach someone who couldn''t fight, it might strike just to have a taste of blood.

    The Koutaishidenka swiftly and expertly placed the needle in Kazehaya''s veins, and hooked him up to the IV bag, and injected the fever medicine in it.

    After several minutes that felt like a lifetime to most of the people there, the harpy scowled as it slowly turned translucent until it vanished completely, and Ryuu immediately caught Gin when he fell. He was in control again, in spite of still being sick.

    Seeing as the harpy was gone, the servants scrambled to their feet to assist both the young masters. They took Kazehaya to his room, where he started coming back to consciousness.

    "Hmmmmnnn¡­"Kazehaya groaned as he opened his eyes.

    "You pushed it, idiot," Ryuu scolded him, and Gin sighed.

    "My bad. I was worried about the conference."

    "Who cares about the conference? You should have thought about what would have happened to the people around you if you had lost control."

    Gin closed his eyes, looking morose, before opening them again. He was obviously guilty. He thought he was going to be okay, but it turned out he wasn''t.

    "I won''t do it again, "Gin mumbled before pouting. "I was just worried about not being able to attend tomorrow."

    "Well, congratulations, you''re not going to attend tomorrow, "Ryuu informed him matter-of-factly. When he looked like he was about to protest, the Koutaishidenka dismissed him. "I will go tomorrow. You should stay here and take a rest. If you''re better after, then you can attend from Thursday to Friday."

    Gin looked unhappy, but he relented. After all, he didn''t want to cause another disturbance and scare their people. "Fine¡­"

 Chapter 90 - International Business and Economy Conference

    The International Business and Economy Conference formally commenced, the morning of Wednesday. The objective of IBEC was to offer a setting for intellectual debate among educators and businessmen. It aimed to deliver a platform to evaluate the tactical challenges faced by firms, educators, governments, and other institutions in the international arena.

    Each year, different countries hosted the IBEC; the previous one was held in Rouen, France, and Bangkok, Thailand hosted it two years prior. This year was the second time Japan would be hosting such a huge event.

    It was held in the capital''s grandest exhibit hall to accommodate delegates from different parts of the world. All the movers and shakers of the business world in the country were present, led of course by Japan''s top company, Homura International.

    Suzuki Raiden Group, of course, was also in attendance. The young and promising tycoon, Suzuki Aki was one of the most popular young businessmen in this era, along with Kazehaya Gin of Homura International, and many had been eager to make connections with him.

    However, the biggest commotion in the business world that day was not when Suzuki Aki made an appearance, but when they found out that the representative of Homura International for the opening day was not its CEO, but the heir of Homura International himself: Homura Ryuu.

    It was not an exaggeration to say that the hall was filled with gasps when the Koutaishidenka of the Homura House made an appearance. His tall frame and striking manifestation, with those pair of intense ice blue eyes, made people that dared look back''s knees weaken in awe.

    Everyone in the circle, of course, knew that behind the already genius Kazehaya Gin was a more brilliant mind of the true heir. But the latter hated going out in public, that was why it was Kazehaya who was managing the business.

    So, now that the heir made a very rare appearance, many people took this opportunity to build connection and so they had flocked over to greet the young man, delaying the start of the program, giving trouble to the organizers. The latter couldn''t fault the people however since they too wanted to go over and do the same.

    Suzuki Aki of the Raiden Group, on the other hand, didn''t bother to stand up from his seat. He just smiled and looked over at the crowd.

    "Aren''t you going over to greet him?" the Vice President of the Suzuki Raiden Group who was a middle-aged man asked.

    Their company had a partnership with Homura International after all. It was only polite for Aki to go and greet Ryuu. But, the President shook his head.

    "I''ll greet him later. If I go over there, then it would drag more time, and delay the conference further."

    The Vice President contemplated for a while before shrugging his shoulders. If the President said so, then he wouldn''t go there anymore even if he badly wanted to. He was just worried that the people from Homura would think they''re rude. But what Aki said made sense, and so he let it go.

    Soon, the organizers approached the throng, trying to make people go back to their seats politely; however, it proved to be a challenge. But, in that instant, Homura Ryuu himself told them that the conference would start and he wanted to go to his seat, so the people had no choice but to go to their respective places as well.

    The organizers gave him a grateful smile and thanks, and the conference finally started.

    There were several different focuses to be discussed at the three-day conference. For the first day, topics included international business environment, marketing strategies, international strategy, import and export management, and world markets and global competition.

    On the second day, topics such as organizational behavior management, management philosophy, health management issues, human resources strategies, management of education, expatriate management, business education, international entry strategies would be the themes.

    On the last day, issues such as transfer of technology and knowledge, cross-cultural consumer behavior, international logistics, information systems, operations management, international finance, international accounting, intercultural management, and trade policies would be the focused subjects.

    All participants were encouraged to submit company case studies that others would be able to see and analyze. This was a total learning experience for different businesses throughout the world.

    "President, it''s time for dinner," Asou Chiaki, Suzuki Raiden''s CEO/ President''s Secretary stated, and the executive management of the company headed by Suzuki Aki rose from their seats to head to the dinner place.

    The first day of the conference had ended, and just like lunch, the organizers invited everyone for an evening meal.

    The staff had set up another hall with several long buffet tables lined with several international and local dishes so guests could eat and drink whatever they wanted. There were several tables and chairs as well without labels, so participants could mingle freely with whoever they wanted. This was a great platform to form business alliances with each other.

    Aki and his group were on their way towards the hall when someone intercepted them near the entrance. The Suzuki Raiden Group paused as their eyes locked with an elderly man they all knew too well: Suzuki Daizo, Suzuki Akihiko, Aki''s father''s older brother.

    He was the former CEO of the Suzuki Raiden Group when Aki''s father died, but the young man immediately unseated and replaced him, as well as chased him out of the company. Also, he was the one whom Aki had to fight tooth and nail with to keep Ara.

    "Are youngsters these days so rude as to forget to greet their elders when they see them?" Suzuki Daizo asked mockingly as he stared at his nephew.

    Aki, on the other hand, returned the gaze coolly. "Nah, they just know who to give it to ¨C and it''s obviously not to someone like you."

    "You ¨C"

    Suzuki Daizo was visibly upset with his nephew''s counter, but he decided to let it slide. He was after all here for a different matter other than to attend the conference. After he was chased out of Suzuki Raiden Group, the elder was taken in by another company as its executive, and so he was able to attend this summit.

    "I came here on behalf of your future in-laws," Suzuki Daizo announced, and the mockery in Aki''s eyes vanished almost instantly replaced by a hard, icy stare.

 Chapter 91 - Family

    "I came here on behalf of your future in-laws," Suzuki Daizo informed his nephew with a voice that rang with authority.

    "Oh? I didn''t know you were that close to my future in-laws, to be doing things on their behalf."

    The mocking tune had returned in Aki''s voice. He already had an idea what this old man was trying to do. Years ago, before his parents died, this man had pressured his father and mother into accepting an engagement between Aki and the daughter of Daizo''s friend, the owner of the company where he worked at now: Axis Corporation.

    "Of course, I''m the one who set it up, after all," the man said proudly, which made Aki''s eyes turn into slits.

    "It''s amazing because my girlfriend''s parent doesn''t even know you," he scoffed, and he watched as Daizo stiffened.

    "Who are you talking about?" the old man demanded. Of course, he knew Aki''s fianc¨¦e. It was arranged by him.

    "My in-law, of course. I only have one," Aki deadpanned, making the other angry. "Were you talking about someone else?"

    "I''m talking about the Makis. Maki Yuuka is your fianc¨¦e," Daizo snapped, and Aki snorted.

    "I don''t know any Maki-whats-her-name," Suzuki Aki stated firmly, making the other''s anger increase, his face turning purple.

    The others who were with Aki bowed their heads as they tried to hide their sniggers, except for Asou who regarded the two Suzuki men with worry. They were well aware of the beef between uncle and nephew. When the Suzuki Couple died, Suzuki Daizo stormed his way into Aki''s and Ara''s lives, trying to take over both the company and the younger Suzuki sibling.

    Since Suzuki Raiden was a company built by Suzuki Akihiko, and not something inherited from their grandparents, Suzuki Daizo was not able to do anything when Aki, who was already twenty-two around that time, fought him over their inheritance and Ara''s custody.

    "Then you should since you''re already at the correct age when you and Yuuka could marry. You''ve been engaged for years," Suzuki Daizo was adamant about this. "Your parents even agreed to this match."

    "My parents are gone. They have no power over who I want to marry ¨C much less you."

    Suzuki Aki''s tone had turned dangerously low. If this dragged on, there was a big chance there would be blood spilled. Asou Chiaki, who recognized that tone unconsciously reached out and grabbed Aki''s arm, a habit she had when they were younger and both attending the public pre-school.

    "President¡­" she called out, and Aki''s face cleared as he turned to his secretary.

    Seeing that, Suzuki Daizo''s face became severe as he glared at the girl. "Is this the woman you''re talking about? Amazing how you even bring your flings to important conferences."

    Hearing his words, Aki''s anger returned. "It''s amazing how you''re even here when you didn''t bring your brain."

    "Y-you¡­"

    "Enough, "Asou Chiaki snapped as she pulled at her boss again. She didn''t care if Aki was the president anymore. They needed to stop fighting in public. "You''re both businessmen. Please be aware of your surroundings. This is not the place to fight," she said, and then turned to the older man. "Also, just to clarify things, I''m not a ''fling''. I''m a hardworking secretary ¨C thank you very much."

    With this, Suzuki Aki''s group continued on towards the great hall, leaving Suzuki Daizo silently fuming on the side with his hands balled into fists. His old eyes followed his nephew as he walked across the hall towards one of the tables with that woman still anchored on his arm, and his lips pursed into a snarl.

    Secretary his ass!

    That woman was his nephew''s whore. He wouldn''t have let that bitch hold his arm like that if she weren''t. She needed to be removed; else his plan would be ruined.

    "I suggest keeping that murderous thought to yourself," a baritone suddenly spoke, and the old man who was indeed having such thoughts was startled. He turned towards the speaker so fast; ready to tell him to mind his own business, but no words escaped in his lips upon recognizing who it was.

    "M-Master H-Homura," Suzuki Daizo stammered as he fidgeted, not knowing if he''d bow or shake the man''s hand.

    He was one of those executives who had lined up to give his greetings to the Homura heir but was not able to bootlick since the prince told everyone to return to their seats. A smile plastered on his face. Who would''ve thought that he''d get such a great chance after being so upset by his stupid nephew?

    But wait¡­ The prince mentioned murderous thought as if he was able to read his mind.

    Suzuki Daizo cleared his throat as he smiled awkwardly. "I''m not sure what Master Homura meant by that."

    Ryuu raised one raven brow at the old man''s blatant lie. "Oh? Was I wrong then?"

    Suzuki Daizo was about to say ''yes'', but remembered who he was talking to; his words got trapped in his throat once more. It was rumored that Homura Ryuu and Kazehaya Gin both had God''s eyes. They were able to read people''s minds, and so they were very good at business. If he lied to him now, all Axis Corporation''s chances of forming an alliance with Homura International would be destroyed.

    "It''s a family thing Master Homura. I believe even a man of your position can understand that," Suzuki Daizo stated.

    The old man decided to play the family card so that the young heir would leave him alone. The Homuras were a highly traditional clan. Even within their family, they had so many rules that outsiders were not allowed to interfere with. If he said that the matter was about his family, then the other would have no choice but to back off.

    But he was wrong.

    "Family, huh?"Ryuu scoffed. By this time, he totally looked like a lazy wild cat playing with its prey. "Then all the more I should be meddling then," he said meaningfully, and the old man shuddered upon sensing the danger in those ice blue pools that focused on him.

    "I don''t understand. I am his uncle I ¨C "

    "I am Suzuki Ara''s husband. Anyone who dares harm either my wife or my brother-in-law would answer to me and taste my wrath."

 Chapter 92 - Cursed Wind

    Earlier that day¡­

    Kazehaya Gin woke up late that morning, feeling weak as a kitten. There was a bitter aftertaste in his parched mouth as if he''d eaten rubber, and he swallowed, feeling dehydrated.

    "Oh, you''re finally awake Young Master Kazehaya," a gentle voice said, and he turned his head to see Yayoi walking towards him with a basin in her hand.

    She placed the thing on the tatami near his head and reached for a glass of water. "Drink this. You must be thirsty," she said as she helped him to sit down.

    "How are you feeling now?"

    "I feel better, now that I see you," Kazehaya answered teasingly, making Yayoi blush like a young maiden as always.

    Growing up with Ryuu, Yayoi was like his own nanny as well, since he only had Fuji who took good care of him. He had always been fond of the woman who had treated him better than his own mother had treated him.

    "Oh you sweet-tongued boy," Yayoi patted him playfully before she held the digital thermometer in front of his forehead to take his temperature. "That''s good. You don''t have any fever anymore."

    "I told you," Kazehaya said with a smile before he stretched. His eyes darted towards the open screen door where the halls were empty. "I guess I scared everyone again, didn''t I?" he asked with a bitter smile.

    He had bits and pieces of recollection about what happened last night. Because he was stubborn, he had pushed himself to the limits when he was already so sick, and his naughty harpy came out again.

    "Did Aello hurt anyone?" he asked softly.

    "No. The Young Master and Mavara kept her calm," Yayoi assured him as she gave him another pat.

    It was not a secret that Kazehaya Gin always felt mixed emotions whenever Aello materialized.

    As a harpy''s master, there was no doubt that he was strong. But, since he owned a harpy, it also meant that he was weak and cursed, as all harpy casters were doomed to go insane sooner or later.

    One of the most intelligent elementals was the wind beast he possessed. But they were hard to tame as they didn''t really form a pact with anyone else aside from their creator, the God of Wind Stribog.

    Harpies only lend their strength to temporary masters. But, if that master had a momentary loss of will power, they immediately took over the host''s body and materialize in the outside world without being called to cause havoc. They loved killing and destroying things like a hurricane or a tornado.

    Aello was a curse. But to Kazehaya Gin, she was also a savior, so he couldn''t hate her completely.

    When he came to the world, Aello materialized, although at that time, just like what Mavara did to Ryuu, Aello only watched over him. She was neither aggressive nor filled with malice. She simply stayed by his side.

    Because of the harpy, his mother rejected him. Normally, if the clan decided to abandon him as a baby, he wouldn''t have survived. But Aello had always protected him, showing aggression only when he cried, but stopped whenever someone would come to take care of his needs, and even hid within him so the nannies wouldn''t be scared. It was why the people had no choice but to care for him as well, as a cry from him would summon the harpy.

    As a child, the years before Ryuu was born, were lonely. He had no one who really cared for him or played with him except Aello. His mother who hated him, never allowed him to play with his younger brother Aoi, her treasured child.

    When Ryuu was born, the Kazehayas sent him to the Homura House, and Aello never materialized since. For years, although he could still feel the harpy within him, she never bothered to come out.

    This made his mother think that the harpy had abandoned him, and took the chance to secretly summon the teenager Gin back into the main house. For the first time since his birth, his mother treated him warmly. Little did he know that she had poisoned the drink she had given him.

    As he choked to his death, Aello materialized and went berserk, killing his mother and all the servants present in the house and destroying the property. As Gin''s condition worsened, the wilder the harpy became. She only ceased when Ryuu came and Mavara stopped her rampage, and they were able to give first aid to Gin.

    In the end, in spite of the chaos, Kazehaya was saved by Aello yet again. But it was only natural since it was also known that harpies would guard their hosts to continue existing.

    "That''s not true Young Master Kazehaya. They were just busy on the outer buildings as the students were having several activities today," Yayoi informed him, and Gin remembered the school trip.

    "Oh yeah, I totally forgot about that," Gin said, and then clapped. "That crazy girl who hurt Ara is here too, right?"

    At the mention of Okada Koharu, Yayoi''s smile vanished, replaced by an annoyed look.

    "What''s the matter?" Kazehaya was curious Yayoi barely got annoyed by anything.

    "That girl''s been pretending to get lost a lot in the house. It was as if she''s looking for something ¨C or someone," the last word was delivered with a glare.

    "Someone?"Gin was thoughtful for a while. "Did the Sonoda guy come here too?"

    Yayoi shook her head. "That awful wench had changed targets," she informed him, making Gin whistle.

    "That target must be amazing to be able to dispel a three-year obsession just like that," he commented. Yanderes rarely changed targets.

    "Of course the new target''s amazing ¨C it''s the Young Master she''s after now," Yayoi announced, looking totally troubled.

    WHAAAAAAT?

    "Er¡­ how?"

    Kazehaya was speechless.

    "We have no idea. But it seemed based on her chitchat with the other girls, she met with the Young Master last Friday, and she''s been crazy about him since. She calls him her prince ¨C the blasphemy!"

    Yayoi sounded like a disapproving mother in law, that Gin couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "Well, at least that Midori girl''s somewhat safe now."

    "But Miss Ara isn''t! If that crazy wench found out that the Young Master is engaged with Miss Ara, then she will definitely hurt her again," Yayoi delivered, trembling with mixed worry and irritation for being unable to do something to the said crazy girl.

    "Don''t worry, we''re here now to protect Ara, okay? Nothing will happen to her again," Kazehaya Gin promised ¨C and he''s good at giving them.

    For a cursed being like him, his promises were the only good things he could offer someone else.

 Chapter 93 - Boredom

    Around midafternoon, Kazehaya Gin was so bored. He was used to working the whole day, and the past few days made him stay up a lot at the company ''til the wee hours of the morning. Suddenly having a lot of free time because of his fever put him at a loss.

    Feeling restless, he fumbled on the space next to his head where he remembered Yayoi put his phone, and took it. He immediately placed a call to his butler.

    "Come pick me up at the Cedar Palace," he ordered.

    There were a few seconds of silence before Fuji answered. "I''m so sorry Young Master, Young Master Ryuu strictly instructed for you to stay there the whole day today. He said that if I come to pick you up, your vacation will be extended to a week."

    EEEEEH?

    "But I''m not sick anymore."

    "I''m sorry Young Master, but it''s the Koutaishidenka''s order," Fuji said apologetically, and Gin had no choice but to give up.

    Even if he insisted, nobody would dare defy Ryuu''s order anyway. He wouldn''t bother trying to sneak out as well. He was a hundred percent sure he''d get drag back in. Even if he used Aello, someone would just get Ryuu and Mavara, and both master and dragon would beat the crap out of him and Aello before dragging them back in.

    "It''s fine," he conceded, and he heard an audible sigh on the other end. Fuji seemed to be truly relieved he was going to behave. "But I''m bored. Bring my Rosey here," he instructed.

    Rosey was his newly acquired beloved pet.

    "Be careful with her terrarium okay? Make sure the travel''s not shaky," he added before ending the call.

    As soon as he placed the phone back on the tatami, it vibrated again.

    Huh?

    He wondered who could be calling him. Knowing Ryuu, he would have ordered everyone, including the people in the company to not bother him today. But, upon checking the caller ID, his hazel eyes lit up, and a smile spread on his face.

    "Big brother Kaze," a female voice rang in his ears as soon as he answered.

    "Princess! It''s a surprise. You''ve never called me before," he said, the last line sounding a bit sulky.

    Suzuki Ara laughed at the other end. "Big brother Kaze, you''re like a big kid," she chided teasingly.

    "I heard from Kou that you caught the flu. Are you feeling better now?"

    "No. I feel sick. I think I''m dying soon. You should come and visit big brother ASAP," Kazehaya told her shamelessly.

    "You''re not dying."

    "I am ¨C I ¨C AAAAAH, "Kazehaya groaned kiddingly and Ara''s laughter rang in his ears again.

    "Big brother, you don''t sound sick. You sound like a pervert," she said, before laughing again. "Anyway, I called because we will be going shopping later for souvenirs. Is there anything you want from Hakone?"

    Kazehaya Gin contemplated for a moment. He didn''t know how to answer Ara since he knew she had no idea that he was originally from there. It was where the Kazehaya House ¨C the main one he destroyed and was rebuilt by his father was.

    "Hmmmnnn anything is fine," he answered finally, which he also regretted almost instantly.

    "Then I''ll get you a dozen black eggs."

    Ha?

    The black hard-boiled egg was a very popular souvenir from Hakone. The eggs were prepared in the hot spring water. The gas from the volcano caused the eggshells to oxidize, making them turn black naturally. One other thing why it was popular was because it was said a person would increase his lifespan by seven years if he ate an egg.

    But Kazehaya Gin disliked that egg. Who would want to eat a black egg?

    "Er¡­ Princess, you don''t have to trouble yourself, really," he told her.

    Ara, however, didn''t seem to catch what he meant and continued to insist. "It''s no trouble brother. I heard it''s really good for the heath, so you should have some. I''ll get my brother and Kou some too. You three work so hard you have to have something to sustain you."

    "Well...erhm.. okay," he agreed reluctantly.

    He didn''t have the heart to reject her goodwill.

    "By the way Ara, your best friend''s been causing us trouble. May I punish her?" he inquired.

    Ara had expressed her wish to get her revenge on her own terms. But if that girl was being too much, he really wanted to do something about her.

    "If she did something really off, then go ahead and do what you have to do. It''s not that I didn''t want you to punish her. I just didn''t want you to punish her without letting people know why. I want her true colors exposed."

    "Got it, "Kazehaya was happy to receive the go signal to do what was necessary to Okada Koharu.

    "But don''t stress yourself over that girl. Let someone else do it. You just take a good rest and get better soon. I''ll bring you the eggs when I get back," she added before saying goodbye.

    Kazehaya who never really had someone who fussed over him saved for the servants and Koutaishidenka was touched, at the same time amused. Ara said she would get black eggs for Ryuu as well, he thought with a snigger.

    If Kazehaya Gin disliked the eggs, the Koutaishidenka loathed them. He now looked forward to seeing Ryuu eat some. Lately, the prince had been giving it his all in courting his wife. He wondered what he''d do with Ara''s souvenir.

    He yawned. Well, that had to wait since Ara would not be there until Thursday. She was still in the middle of her school trip to Hakone.

    Speaking of which¡­

    Kazehaya Gin was hit with an inspiration. Since he had nothing to do anyway, and he couldn''t leave, he''d try and check out the students and the infamous crazy girl who''d been giving the staff headaches.

    He stood up and changed into a black kimono but with a pink imperial sakura petal design. Even in traditional clothes, he''s still so bright.

    "Young Master, where are you going?"

    Kazehaya turned to see Yayoi walking towards him from the end of the hall as soon as he reached the wing towards the dojos. He immediately gave her a boyish smile.

    "I''m bored so I want to go and take a look at the students," he said, as he noted the anxiousness of the other. "Is there something wrong?"

    Yayoi had been the Head Housekeeper for years. She rarely got anxious or upset ¨C or if she did, she never showed it, but this time she was clearly showing her agitation on her old, but still beautiful face.

    "That crazy girl had wandered again towards the private quarters. I''m really reaching my limit with that one."

    Her voice sounded really cross, and Kazehaya chuckled, as he went over towards her and placed his arm around her shoulder.

    "Don''t fret too much about this one. Let me take care of this okay?"

    "How?"Yayoi was clearly worried and Kazehaya could understand.

    It was Ryuu who had invited these people in the Cedar Palace, and the invitation was of course for Ara''s sake. If a problem arose between the Homura House and the school, then Yayoi would feel like they hadn''t been nice enough to entertain the future lady''s people.

    "Simple. Just do what you do to trash. You throw them out¡­"

 Chapter 94 - Trouble

    Dojo, girls'' sleeping quarters Wednesday afternoon¡­

    The students were asked to take a rest and nap after lunch so they have the energy for the night performances. A famous kabuki troupe would be having a show that day.

    In reality, the kabuki didn''t have to start at night. They just made it so to give all the servants a chance to rest after all the commotion the night before - but of course, the students didn''t have to know about that.

    They just arranged for a night event for them.

    Miharu, Rin, and Midori woke up from their nap finding Okada Koharu''s futon empty. The rolled-up bed was not even made up, and was still warm, indicating that the girl had left not too long ago.

    Seeing the sheets and the beddings haphazardly strewn, Rin scowled. Ever since she got irritated with Koharu the first day they came here, it never vanished. Instead, it only increased as days passed, most especially since the girl had started acting up on her own, leaving the group to wander off somewhere only to be caught and their quartet got scolded along with her.

    "Where did that Koharu go again?"Rin didn''t even bother sounding nice when she spoke her name anymore. She was that miffed.

    "Maybe she went to the restroom," Miharu suggested, although her eyes too were clouded over with something akin to annoyance.

    Miharu was the real peacekeeper among the four of them, and the most patient, but her patience had been running thin after the consecutive scoldings her group received. Who wouldn''t be irritated?

    After Homura Ryuu didn''t show up on the second day of their stay, Koharu started wandering outside on her own and even reached the forbidden area where the residents of the estate stayed. That was after dinner when they heard that the prince had worked so he had to stay in his quarters.

    At first, nobody minded because it might have been truly a mistake on Koharu''s part since she said she got lost trying to find the restroom. But, an hour after, when they were about to go back to their quarters, Koharu had wandered again, this time further into the private area, and she even had the gall to get angry at the staff who scolded her.

    Because of the erratic behavior, the four of them got called and scolded by the principal.

    "Well, I hope so because if that crazed girl wandered to the forbidden area just because she wanted to see the prince so badly I would scalp her ¨C and no, don''t try to play referee this time. Someone''s gotta knock some sense into Koharu. She''s getting crazier because we keep spoiling her."

    Rin was scowling at Miharu all the time she was talking. Last night after they got scolded, Rin gave Koharu a piece of her mind, and they had another argument. Miharu stopped their squabble as always. But the other girl seemed to agree with her now, so she nodded. They all already did what they could, tried to talk some sense to Koharu, but if she still wouldn''t listen then they should do something about it since they would be scolded if not.

    "Well, her bed''s still warm so she''s still near. Let''s try to find her," Miharu suggested, but Midori stopped them.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "There''s something weird," she said as she looked at her bag.

    Her small luggage was open, and when Midori checked, her wallet was missing. "Oh no...my wallet with all my allowance this month''s gone," she said as she looked frantically inside their quarters.

    "Do you remember where you put it?"Rin and Miharu asked as they too started helping Midori search.

    "It''s just in my bag. I know because I put it there this morning," she said just as an idea hit her, and she looked at Rin.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Midori placed her hands on Rin''s shoulders before answering calmly. "No matter what happens, please know that I am aware it''s not you," she told her.

    "What do you mean, Midori?"Rin asked as Midori signaled to Miharu to open Rin''s bag.

    Surprise, surprise! Midori''s pink wallet was there. The two girls were bewildered.

    "Midori, I didn''t do it, "Rin said.

    "I know. I already told you," Midori assured her. She reckoned, Koharu did it this after lunch when they fell asleep to punish Rin for fighting with her last night to set her up.

    "But who..."Rin''s voice trailed off as she realized who the culprit was.

    Even Miharu who just snapped out of her surprise realized what happened. "Oh God, how can Koharu do this? You were just trying to make her realize she did wrong."

    Rin closed her eyes as if to muster strength before opening them again just to glare. "Of course she can do this. She''d been setting people up for years and we were just too stupid to be blinded by her drama. Look at what she did to Ara! She made the school believe she''s the one bullying Midori and she told us Ara was crazy in love with Sonoda too. This little thing as putting Midori''s wallet in my bag so she''d think I stole it is child''s play to her."

    "Oh my God. She told us to suddenly visit Ara at the hospital too and even pressured Miyahara and Uchida to come with us because she said Ara was disfigured. But she told everyone we just happened to meet them so they asked to tag along."Miharu was the one who said it, her expression was apt for one who just discovered something awful.

    "Let''s go find her and ask her, "Rin said, her face grim, and all three of them went out.

    But it didn''t take long for them to find Okada Koharu. She was just near their sleeping quarter''s entrance, blocked by several servants who were trying to talk to her. But it appeared as if Koharu was not happy with what they were telling her, and was arguing with them.

    The three girls hurried to come over to find out what happened and confront her too before the school officials were alerted.

    "What''s going on?"Miharu asked as the three of them reached the commotion.

    Koharu, on the other hand, shut up, her face totally dark upon seeing them arrived.

    One of the servants, a kind-looking girl turned to them and explained. "We saw your friend sneaking off to the private living area again just a few minutes ago."

    As soon as they heard this, all three girls'' expressions darkened further as well, but nobody was as black as Rin''s. She immediately pulled Koharu who was braced to bulldoze her way against the servants earlier and made her turn towards the three of them. For a petite, slightly chubby girl, she was surprisingly very strong. Okada who tried to pull away was not able to.

    "What are you trying to do again? Didn''t the principal already scold us last night because you kept wandering off? What were you planning to do, huh?"

    Koharu, again, on the other hand, was so thick-skinned and unrepentant. "I woke up early and I wanted to look around, what''s wrong with that?"

    "What''s wrong with that?"Rin was more indignant.

    "Are you deliberately trying to sabotage our trip? We were told clearly what we can and can''t do before coming here. You clearly didn''t follow that so we got scolded and here you are doing it again? Are you stupid or are you being plain disgusting?"

    Midori watched as Rin let out her anger, and was surprised because Miharu who always tried to break up fights didn''t stop her this time.

    "What are you saying? Didn''t I just say I wanted to take a look?" Koharu snarled, her eyes glaring at them.

    "And didn''t I say you''re either very stupid or plain disgusting? You''re stupid if you truly can''t understand instructions ¨C but we all know that''s not the case. Your grade would have been bad. So, you must be disgusting ¨C a disgusting crazed stalker bitch because we know you''ve been sneaking around to see the prince."

    Silence hung between all of them. Nobody ever expected Rin would say something like that out loud. But the servants agreed to her silently. They had been troubled by this sneaking girl who was obviously out to search for the Young Master since the night before.

    Koharu on the other hand finally snapped out a bit from her crazed obsession and realized for the first time what she had done. "I-I¡­ of course not," she denied as she combed her hair with her fingers.

    The crazed look on her face vanished replaced by an innocence that would make people feel they had wronged her. Rin who had been so angry earlier almost apologized for yelling at her upon seeing her suddenly look like that, if she hadn''t seen the servants look at Koharu like she was insane.

    "I was just really curious. I didn''t mean to trouble anyone," Koharu said dramatically, her eyes brimming with tears. One would really think she didn''t mean to cause a ruckus when you looked at her.

    "Is that so?" Miharu suddenly spoke that Rin quickly peered at her with a glare in case she started pitying Koharu again.

    "But regardless if you mean it or not, it''s a fact that you did cause trouble ¨C a lot of trouble ," Miharu continued without looking at Rin.

    Her face and words though said that she wouldn''t take Koharu''s side this time, and so Rin relaxed and placed her attention back to Koharu, who had started crying audibly, with her small frame trembling like a leaf.

    "That''s right. You''ve caused us a lot of trouble," a singsong voice suddenly spoke, and all of them turned to see a very tall, handsome guy with a chestnut hair and hazel eyes. He had on a colorful kimono and a pair of diamond studs in his ears. He looked so out of place in the palace-like traditional house, yet, at the same time, his manner and bearing said that he did and that he''s also a prince.

    A prince who came to exact justice...

    "It''s only natural that you should be punished, no?"

 Chapter 95 - The Old Homura House

    "Ara, you bought a lot."

    Suzuki Ara smiled sheepishly as the others looked at the shopping bags she was carrying. They had toured the souvenir shops the whole morning until midafternoon, and she got three sets of each item she bought: One for Aki, one for Gin, and one for Kou.

    Her brother and Kazehaya both looked like they enjoyed eating sweet snacks and Kou seemed to like wagashi a lot too, as he had lots of them at his apartment in Gaienmae when she stayed there. She got them almost all the rice cakes and sweet snacks she found, even the western sweet called sagamiya , a chocolate bar filled with different types of nuts.

    When they passed by Gora, Hakone, she bought some Hakone Silver Maple Pancake as well, which was a very fluffy pancake made with soy milk from the Gindofu  or Silver Tofu. It had delicious maple or custard filling. Last but not least were the black eggs she got for the three busy men. The bag containing the eggs was her biggest.

    "Yeah," Ara answered shyly.

    "Why so many eggs Ara?"Yashiro eyed the three packs containing a dozen black eggs each.

    "Well, I have two older brothers and the other one is for my boyfriend. They all work hard so they need them."

    "That''s so thoughtful of you," the girls cooed, and Ara''s embarrassment increased. She was the only one who bought a lot like a real tourist.

    "Your boyfriend''s so lucky," Yashiro added. "You have to tell us more about him later at the baths okay?"

    "Alright," Ara promised. She had told she would be joining them at the female hot springs later.

    They were all already seated on the bus, going to the last itinerary of their trip. Tomorrow morning, they would be going back to Tokyo. All of them had no idea where they would go, however, as the itinerary said the place would be a surprise.

    Ara wondered where Kou wanted them to go that had to be kept secret. She was thinking this when the shuttle bus entered a private road leading towards a huge oak gate. It was a pretty old one ¨C one that you could only see in period dramas.

    Several servants wearing traditional Japanese clothing came out to greet them as the gate opened. They lined up respectfully as they watched Ara''s group descend from the vehicle.

    "Whoa¡­"

    Echoes of appreciation resounded in the otherwise quiet place as the students eyed the magnificent yard in front of an equally impressive palace-like house.

    The teachers who accompanied them hurried to meet the person in charge. It was a handsome, yet solemn-looking young man who wore a black Kimono in contrast to the others'' lighter colored ones.

    Suzuki Ara didn''t know why, but this man looked a bit familiar to her, although she couldn''t pinpoint where she''d seen him before.

    Wait a minute¡­

    Scrutinizing the young man, Ara suddenly remembered a memory from the original ¨C the one of when she first saw Kou in middle school. This young man looked like the boy who came out of the dojo looking for Ryuu and it was from him that Ara heard the name ''Kou''.

    "Good afternoon," the young man greeted. "I am Kazehaya Aoi, welcome to Homura House," he continued and Ara was dumbfounded.

    Homura House? In Hakone?

    But of course! Homura House''s history went back up to five hundred years. The Cedar Palace had only been around for a hundred and fifty ¨C they had to have come from somewhere before that.

    That naughty Siberian Husky¡­

    Suzuki Ara wanted to pout, but couldn''t as it would be totally weird. She didn''t want to tell anyone about her connection to the Homura House yet, and so she remained quiet as she followed the others when their group was finally led inside.

    As she walked past, the servants bowed their heads in her direction which was weird, since Ara was in the middle. It looked obvious to the others who the servants gave deference to, but since she acted like she had no idea and returned their greetings, her schoolmates who thought that they were being rude by not giving a bow followed suit, even if they already passed, and so everyone thought it was only a greeting.

    Her group was led into a great hall where they were asked to seat themselves on the floor pillows, and servants came with snacks and drinks prepared for them.

    Ara''s food, however, was personally served by the serious-looking Aoi, much to the others'' surprise.

    Big brother, please stop making me the focus of attention okay?

    Ara inwardly groaned. As before, she just chose not to acknowledge the special treatment and acted like she had no idea what was going on, thus making the others think it was another coincidence.

    Soon, Kazehaya Aoi took his position in front of the elevated platform and made an announcement. "Dear guests, as we were instructed, we will be giving you a tour of the original Homura House. But before that, we will be guiding you to the Glass Museum next door. Please form a line after thirty minutes."

    Aoi then left to let them enjoy their food. But as soon as he did the room started buzzing with excitement.

    "Oh my goodness! Ara, your brother''s so cool!"

    Ha? Why is Aki cool?

    "Yes, I can''t believe your brother''s friends with the Homuras to give us a special tour like this¡­"

    Oh, that.

    Ara just smiled, not bothering to correct their assumptions. She let them chatter to themselves as they ate, while she took out her phone, planning to send a message to Gin and Ryuu, scolding them for not telling her they were from Hakone when she saw that Midori had sent her a couple of text.

    She wondered what happened as she opened the messages. Usually, Midori only sent her messages about the trip before sleeping, to update her about the burriko. Since it''s only mid-afternoon, something big must have come up.

    "Ara, that Koharu was trying to sneak into the prince''s private quarters again and got caught. Also, we are not sure yet, but we think she stole my wallet and set Rin up to make it appear that she did it. That girl''s gone totally nuts."

    Ara scowled at the first message and hurriedly opened the other one.

    "Ara, we''re now being brought to another room with the principal and teachers by the prince''s brother. I think we''re totally in trouble. Koharu kept saying she''s not at fault ¨C we''re going crazy."

    With this, Ara''s silver-grey orbs glittered dangerously.

    That wild girl! She didn''t even  let Rin, the one who stuck to her and defended her a lot off.

    Now, she understood what kind of trouble Kazehaya was talking about earlier. She excused herself and stood up to get out of the room for a while. The servants who saw her bowed as she went past. They must have detected her need for privacy as they slowly dispersed, leaving her alone in the empty hall outside.

    Ara quickly rang the prince''s brother''s  number, which the owner answered almost immediately. "Big brother Kaze, destroy her mask. Kick her out¡­"

 Chapter 96 - Alibi

    "It''s only natural that you should be punished, no?"

    Bright as a bulb, colorful and oozing with charm, the bored CEO, Kazehaya Gin looked all relaxed as he stood there in front of the dumbfounded girls. The servants, on the other hand, bowed their heads as soon as he appeared.

    "Young Master Kazehaya," they greeted.

    "Y-Young Master?" One of the four girls ¨C the chubby one that Gin recognized as Rin stammered as they continued to stare at him in awe.

    "Yes?"

    Since Gin knew that the other three were Ara''s real friends, he decided to be nice to them.

    "Are you our host''s brother?"

    "Something like that," he answered honestly with a dashing smile that was blinding to most.

    Regardless that they were not really brothers but cousins, it was a fact that he was the older brother figure to Ryuu, and he''s technically the second in command in the clan. Nobody else had the power over him other than the Koutaishidenka himself.

    As expected, the girls inhaled audibly as he mesmerized them with his good looks.

    "Urghh Ara has a reverse harem full of good looking guys," Rin mumbled to herself, with a giggle, but Gin''s demigod ears heard her clearly and he was totally surprised, although he didn''t show it on his smiling face.

    It seemed these girls knew about Ara''s connection to Ryuu, but he would have to ask them about it later. For now, he had to deal with one annoying insect. His smile vanished, replaced by a stern expression as he turned to Okada Koharu. The girl was on a full damsel in distress mode right now, looking all innocent and pitiful. Too bad, her acting''s all wasted on him since he knew her all too well ¨C even her dirty little secret that he still hadn''t told to anyone even the Koutaishidenka.

    He had found out who her partner in crime was.

    Remembering the details of the report he received yesterday before they went to save Ara, his hazel eyes hardened, all traces of warmth he had shown the other girls just earlier gone as they fixed on the pretentious woman.

    "Call the principal, and their teacher," he ordered, and the three girls gasped, their faces filled with worry as they exchanged looks with each other.

    Okada Koharu who was the one who did something wrong stuck to her performance and played innocent, as more tears fell from her eyes. There was no trace of worry in her, however, which told Gin, she was confident she would be able to storm this fiasco and leave unscathed.

    Too bad again, Kazehaya Gin was there.

    Now that Ara, herself, allowed him to go ahead and do what he had to do when it came to the crazy woman if she did something, he decided to immediately strike when the opportunity presented itself. He had no idea how far he could go, though. But, he''d help Ara destroy this girl''s mask faster so she wouldn''t have to deal with Okada Koharu for far longer than necessary.

    As soon as he gave his order, a servant scrambled to his feet to get the principal and the adviser to come. Soon, the two arrived, along with the other class'' adviser and the guidance counselor. All adults instantly recognized Kazehaya Gin and gave a proper greeting to Homura International''s CEO.

    "Master Kazehaya," they greeted as they bowed.

    "Is something the matter?" the principal asked awkwardly as his gaze transferred from Kazehaya to the girls, and a scowl suddenly appeared on his face as he realized they were the same students he had scolded last night.

    "You again?" Angry was an understatement to describe the old man''s face, and the girls were understandably terrified.

    Kazehaya placed a hand on the principal''s shoulder, stopping him from scolding the girls on the spot. "Please follow me," he beckoned, and all people involved including the servants tailed after the CEO towards the receiving room.

    On the way, Kazehaya''s phone in his pocket suddenly rang, and he swiftly took it out and smiled upon seeing the caller. He was not able to greet her however as Ara immediately spoke.

    "Big brother Kaze, destroy her mask. Kick her out¡­"

    Gin''s smile turned into a wider grin, as mischief danced in his hazel eyes. Finally, a full green light to get rid of the Okada trash had been handed down. "Got it," he answered as he ended the call, and slipped his phone back in his pocket.

    When everyone was seated, Kazehaya began.

    "Mr. Asahi, "Kazehaya mentioned the principal''s name. "I called you all here because I want to settle an issue. It seems, as you must be aware, one of your students has been giving my staff a lot of trouble since last night."

    The principal gulped as beads of perspiration formed on his bald head despite the cold weather. "We truly apologize for this Master Kazehaya. We have strictly told our students about the rules and policies enforced during our stay here but it seemed someone was really not good with instructions."

    Kazehaya raised one chestnut brow, as he took on a condescending attitude. "Not good with instructions?" he scoffed.

    The principal bowed his head. "Yes, Master Kazehaya. We really apologize as the student doesn''t have any sense of direction and kept getting lost."

    This time, Kazehaya let out a mirthless laugh. It would have been very rude under a normal circumstance, but this was not one, and the CEO was powerful enough to offend whomever he wished. He even offended Ryuu at times.

    "Principal, I didn''t mean to be rude, but please know that I''m not buying your explanation."Kazehaya''s voice was firm, making all the adults and the girls except the deranged culprit flinch in fear.

    "We extended the invitation to visit the Cedar Palace to your graduating classes. If someone as stupid as that girl who cannot seem to follow instructions is a graduating student, then the level of education your school is giving is quite concerning."

    Hearing this, of course, it was expected that the principal as well as the staff who were there to deny it and focused the blame on Okada. It was just as Kazehaya planned after all. He wanted to drag Okada to the spotlight and unravel her ugly face in front of these people. He had prepared a little presentation for them too.

    "Master Kazehaya, it''s not like that at all," the principal said hurriedly, his voice ringing with an apology. "This girl¡­ this girl seemed to be interested in the private area and has tried to sneak there more than a couple of times."

    Okada Koharu didn''t expect this. It was not part of the script she had been following in her head, and so she stood up. "That''s not true. I just kept getting lost. Principal! Was it my fault if I have a poor sense of direction?" she asked demurely, her eyes imploring the old man to champion her.

    Again, Kazehaya cut her dramatics off.

    "Oh? No sense of direction?"Kazehaya asked mockingly as he signaled for the servants to bring a laptop inside.

    The servants hurriedly placed the computer on the table and opened it.

    "What is that Master Kazehaya?"

    Everyone in the room was curious as to what was going on. Kazehaya, however, ignored them as he clicked on the files and then turned the laptop facing the people so they could see the screen. It was a black and white video of what seemed to be a surveillance recording.

    As expected, everyone looked on curiously at the screen. Kazehaya watched as those orbs which were inquisitive at first changed into surprise, then to indignation, and finally to disgust, while Okada Koharu turned white as a sheet.

    Kazehaya smirked. There was no way she could tell people that her sneaking was because she lacked a sense of direction. Everyone saw how she had deliberately snuck from her group and surreptitiously went towards the private area, where it was clearly forbidden, ducking her head and hiding each time she encountered people nearby.

    There were three recordings of her three attempts to sneak into the private area. Each video was similar to the other. Okada Koharu couldn''t lie. Her alibi''s totally crushed by the glaring evidence.

    "Can someone tell me how is she poor in direction? She clearly knows where she wanted to go, doesn''t she?"

 Chapter 97 - Unmasked

    "Can someone tell me how is she poor in direction? She clearly knows where she wanted to go, doesn''t she?"

    Kazehaya Gin''s inquiry rang in the room, which was rendered silent as everyone stared accusingly at Koharu. The girl in question, on the other hand, was not able to say anything since the evidence was solid. She couldn''t lie her way out of this. Her actions recorded in the surveillance were conspicuous.

    She looked ashen, her eyes glazed as her fingers fiddled nervously on her lap. There was a hundred percent certainty those hands were cold and clammy. In all the years this sly female had been using and fooling people, she had never been caught ¨C or even if she was, she''d never been put on the spot since she could always worm her way out of any situation by pretending to be either innocent or ignorant.

    Caught her? She''d say she didn''t know it was wrong. Caught her again? She''d say she forgot ¨C and the cycle went on and on until people around her had learned to dismiss what should have been serious offenses.

    She had never been condemned as someone who deliberately broke the rules or directly caused someone harm. With her, everything always ended up as a misunderstanding, and the victims always ended up being the villain if they put up a fuss and didn''t let her off.

    What a total injustice! But today, she would pay tenfold.

    "Okada, explain!" The principal''s voice boomed, making everyone from his school flinch in fear.

    This incident had put the school''s reputation in a bad light. The ignominy Okada Koharu''s action brought to all of them needed to be addressed right here, right now, else their situation would get worse ¨C most especially since Kazehaya Gin, Homura International''s CEO himself found out. There was no question that the news would reach Koutaishidenka, and who knew what would happen to all of them.

    They were guests invited in good faith ¨C but they repaid the rare experience with something like this.

    "Okada!"The principal prompted again, his face totally livid, the angry veins in his neck popped out.

    Even both the teachers and the school counselor didn''t feel pity towards her. What she did was inexcusable.

    For a mere girl, facing this amount of disapproval was already awful. But Kazehaya Gin wasn''t finished yet.

    "Actually, there''s another thing I want to show you," the chestnut prince informed them as he clicked another file on the laptop.

    Soon, another clip was shown. This time, it was a surveillance recording from the sleeping quarters of the girls. The school officials had already been informed about the strict security of the place and were not surprised that the sleeping area was under watch as well. But what astounded them was what they were seeing in the video.

    The clip showed them how Okada Koharu rose from her futon and crept slowly towards Midori''s bag, and rummaged inside for something. Then, they all saw how she took out something from there, and deliberately placed it into another bag, that made Rin gasp.

    "She really did it!"Rin exclaimed in shock.

    When the adults looked at them, Midori explained.

    "When I saw my bag earlier, I thought there was something weird because it was not in the same way I remembered I left it this morning. When I checked, I realized that my bag has been moved and rummaged through this afternoon when we woke up from our nap. When I searched, my wallet was missing and we tried to look for it and found it in Rin''s bag."

    "And you didn''t confront Rin?"Kazehaya asked. It was strange that the girls didn''t cause a commotion. Usually, when they caught someone red-handed like that, there would be drama.

    The girls shook their heads.

    "We already realized it was someone else who did it and not Rin," Miharu explained as she turned a sharp gaze at Koharu. "Now we''re sure that our speculation was right."

    "Y-You¡­"The principal sputtered as he lunged at Koharu, not really able to control his anger.

    The adults, however, caught the old man and prevented him from reaching the frozen girl.

    "You vile creature! How can you do that to your friends? How dare you tarnish our school''s name like this? I already warned all of you before coming here not to do anything stupid!"

    The old man berated Koharu loudly as he pointed his finger at her.

    Kazehaya Gin watched as the principal continued to yell at the girl. He felt a sense of satisfaction seeing her cower on her seat as everyone looked at her real, ugly self. Okada Koharu''s serene damsel in distress mask broke on her face and fell onto the cold floor, shattering into pieces with a BANG.

    He cleared his throat and the principal stopped and turned his attention back to the CEO.

    "How can you coddle such an awful pretentious snake?" Kazehaya asked, his face showing antipathy.

    The girl was not the only person good at dramatics in this room. He''d push more buttons to make sure Okada had no way out and would be dealt with properly. "She''s clearly poison to the other students. I hope the principal will do something about this. If not, Homura House will file a case against that girl, and your school will be implicated."

    "O-Of course, Master Kazehaya. We will do our utmost best to deal with this errant student accordingly."

    "I want her out of the Cedar Palace right now. She''s no longer welcome here, and will never be again in the future."

    Kazehaya''s words rang with finality ¨C like a judge giving his verdict, and only then did Okada Koharu give a huge reaction. She stood up from her seat, her eyes wild in panic.

    "You can''t do this! You can''t take me out! You can''t make me!" she screeched like a banshee, lunging at Kazehaya, but was stopped by everyone ¨C though she continued to fight.

    "I can''t? Watch me," Kazehaya told her with a smirk, as he signaled his servants to take the girl away.

    Okada Koharu didn''t care about her appearance as she fought and screamed as she was dragged outside. Even the people in the room looked on dumbfounded.

    "Mr. Asahi," Kazehaya called the principal who turned his attention back to him. "I had a car ready for you to take that girl back home with another teacher. Please make sure to let her parents know what happened," he said, and everyone agreed.

    The servants then ushered all the adults out, leaving the students who were unsure of what to do behind.

    He then turned to the girls. "As for you three," he said, and he nearly laughed when the three almost jumped from their seats. They were probably thinking he would scold them as well.

    "We apologize for not noticing this matter sooner. We should have had that girl removed from the premises the first time she broke the rules. You''ve been troubled a lot because of our neglect."

    "Ah ¨C no, no, no ¨C We don''t really mind. She''s our friend ¨C was our friend, and she''s our classmate. We should have made her listen to us more. We were the ones who caused trouble after you invited us."

    With this Kazehaya grinned, flashing his even pearly whites at the mesmerized girls. "But you''re all Ara''s friends. We should have taken good care of you guys more," he said, rendering the girls speechless.

    Ara?

 Chapter 98 - Escalate

    Ara?

    Kazehaya Gin watched as the three girls'' eyes popped out of their sockets as they stared at him.

    "E-excuse me?" Miharu who had no idea whatsoever of what''s going on was the most shocked among the three. She thought she heard wrong and was wondering if Kazehaya could repeat what he said.

    Rin and Midori, however, were a different case. Yes, they looked shocked, but it was only a brief moment before their faces split into knowing grins.

    "I knew it!"Rin exclaimed happily, totally forgetting her initial fear of Kazehaya as she started squealing.

    Midori who was not as bold as Rin just clapped her hands together, but of course, she also looked very, very happy.

    "What''s going on?" Miharu was totally at a loss now. She was the only one who didn''t know what''s happening.

    Kazehaya then took pity on the girl. It seemed Ara only told Midori and Rin about her connection to the Homura House. He was about to explain when Rin suddenly spoke.

    "Miharu, the archer prince''s girlfriend is Ara," she said, but Miharu still didn''t get it.

    "Uhm..yeah?" Ara''s and the archer prince''s relationship was already known. "But what does that got to do with us?"

    Rin then placed her hands on her shoulders and shook her. "Ara''s archer prince is the Koutaishidenka of the Homura House!" She then turned to Kazehaya who was beaming at them. "Right Young Master?"

    "Right," Kazehaya answered in the affirmative, but his smile had already faltered.

    He watched as Miharu blinked several times before she finally caught on.

    "EEEEEEEEH? Oh my God!" she exclaimed and the three of them exchanged crows of delight.

    Kazehaya Gin groaned inwardly as he realized that the girls really had no idea about Ara and Ryuu yet, and only had speculations. He revealed himself to them because he thought Ara already told them about Koutaishidenka but it seemed he was totally wrong.

    Oooops¡­

    "I was right! My ship is the best!"

    Rin almost did a dance, until they remembered Kazehaya and all three of them looked at him with smiles now.

    "Ehrm, please don''t tell Ara, I told you okay? I think she wants to tell you about her and Ryuu on her own."

    The three nodded eagerly. They were too happy they''d agree to almost everything.

    "So, that''s why we were suddenly invited to the Cedar Palace! It''s because of Ara!"

    "Actually," Kazehaya began. He had already told them so much, he might as well tell them about the trip. "Ryuu was the one who arranged it because he thought Ara would be here too. He didn''t know that the graduating students had other itineraries."

    "Ah¡­"

    The three girls exchanged looks. "That''s why the prince left? Because Ara was not here?"

    Kazehaya shook his head. "He really had some work to do. I was supposed to do it but I caught the flu so he attended the business conference for me instead."

    "I can''t believe Koharu''s after Ara''s boyfriend," Miharu commented after.

    "Yeah. She''s been so obsessed with my boyfriend for years I was shocked she suddenly went after someone else." Midori was still amazed by the switch.

    "So she was really after Sonoda?"Miharu confirmed and Midori nodded.

    "But at least now that she''s interested in someone else, she won''t try to kill me now. But Ara''s in danger again," she said unthinkingly, making the other two gasp.

    "Midori, what do you mean by that? Koharu is man-crazy but she''s just really an airhead. She won''t try to kill someone right?"Rin and Miharu asked in disbelief.

    Kazehaya looked as Midori clamped her mouth with her hand, appearing as if she let out a dirty little secret she''s not supposed to tell.

    "Midori, explain!"

    Kazehaya sighed. "Midori," he called out the girl, who looked at him as if asking for help. But there was really nothing they could do. The two had already heard what they''re not supposed to, and wouldn''t be appeased if not told the whole story. "You can tell them. They need to know anyway," he said.

    Knowing how that Okada worked, she would soon take revenge on all the girls. They needed to be told so they would be aware of what might happen to them. It''s their right.

    "Well," Midori began, and Kazehaya listened as she told the story from the beginning without omitting anything. He watched as Rin and Miharu''s expressions turned horrified, their faces white as sheets and they started trembling.

    "Oh my¡­ Midori. Why didn''t you tell us sooner? Ara suffered a lot," they sobbed as they hugged each other. "What kind of friends are we? We never knew. We''re so useless!"

    Kazehaya''s heart twitched a little at the scene. He knew he had done more than Ara allowed him to. But he really believed it was the right thing to do. He just prayed to God Ara wouldn''t kick his ass upon learning what happened today.

    ===============

    Suzuki Ara let out a loud sneeze. Then, another, and another, and another.

    They were at the Hakone Glass Forest Museum, the one next to the old Homura House. It''s an exhibit and shop selling glassworks in the Sengokuhara area of Hakone. The place was designed similarly to Venice, Italy since glass was one of the most famous items produced there. Her group was standing under a huge arch of crystal glass where several water fountains made of glass reflected the light beautifully.

    "Suzuki, are you coming down with a cold? I told you not to take a long bath since it snowed again," the teacher told her, and she gave him a small smile.

    "I''m fine, teacher."

    It indeed snowed a little bit this morning, but she didn''t mind as the water was hot enough to keep her warm. Also, she did feel a little bit sore from her fight with the arachnids, but aside from that, she felt just fine. She didn''t believe she''s going to come down with anything. Her nose just felt itchy all of a sudden.

    Wait a minute¡­

    Ara remembered the evening before when Kou called her and accused her of thinking about him since he''d sneezed a lot, and she grinned.

    Hmmmnnnn...

    She decided to get even, and so, she whipped out her phone and sent her fianc¨¦ a message. "Stop thinking about me. My nose is getting clogged."

    Ara almost laughed at her silliness, but she was in a good mood.

    As expected, Kou replied fast. Thinking the message was going to be a denial, Ara was stumped at his text.

    "Can''t. I''m in a blue room. It reminds me of your bra. I should remove it next time so I won''t have to think about it again."

    It was safe to say that Suzuki Ara nearly threw her phone that day. How did this guy escalate from being a quiet man to a flirty prince and now a perverted devil so fast? She wanted to know!

 Chapter 99 - Collection

    After visiting the Hakone Glass Forest Museum, the students were once again led towards the old Homura House. They would be doing a small tour later just to see some parts of the estate, and then have dinner in the great hall before returning to their ryokan.

    This Homura House, after all, was not as big as the one in Tokyo, since it was built before the Homura and Kazehaya houses were united into one clan. At least, that''s what she heard from the others.

    Ara wondered why the houses united in the first place. As she understood, even before becoming a branch family, the Kazehayas were deemed as noble as the Homuras, with their own people, resources, and connections. To downgrade into simply being an underling was a curious case.

    But of course, she would never ask that question to either Aoi or Gin. She would wait to go back to Tokyo and get the answer she''s seeking from Ryuu.

    Arriving back to the estate, the tour of the house began. This time, they were assigned a female guide, while Kazehaya Aoi and some servants tagged along, trailing behind them. As they walked, Ara noted that the place was prepared for a quick tour as barriers were placed on some areas so students couldn''t pass. There were velvet queue ropes placed as guides as well so students would know where to go next.

    The Homura House was a curious building, as it resembled the famous Kinkaku-ji or "Temple of the Golden Pavilion" that was built by the shogun, a hereditary feudal lord, Ashikaga Yoshimitsu in thirteen-ninety-seven. It was one of the very famous tourist spots in Kyoto, and they found out why it was similar.

    "The Homuras first came to Japan in the late Muromachi period, the same era when the Temple of the Golden Pavilion was constructed," the guide started as they trudged the length of the corridor.

    "As you know, the Golden temple was originally an estate of the Saionji family, but the shogun Ashikaga Yoshimitsu that time bought it and converted it into what it is now in 1397," the guide droned on, and normally, the students were not really interested since they already knew their Japanese history well. But the guide was a very pretty, bubbly lady, and so they all eagerly hanged on to her words.

    "When the Homuras arrived, the founding father fell in love with the Golden Pavilion, and so he commissioned an architect to build this estate similarly, but not immediately, because they were not a prominent family before."

    "Those who have seen the Koutaishidenka and Homura International''s CEO Kazehaya Gin, and our very own Kazehaya Aoi over there, might wonder why they don''t look Japanese." The female guide gave an enigmatic smile as she said this, and waited for the people who snapped their heads to look at the hazel-eyed, chestnut-haired Aoi to nod in agreement before continuing her story. "It''s because the original Homuras and Kazehayas were foreigners."

    Ah, so that''s why¡­

    "The Homuras and Kazehayas were originally not from here, but became legitimate Japanese when they aided Oda Nobunaga in driving out the fifteenth and last shogun of the Muromachi period, Ashikaga Yoshiaki from Kyoto."

    The Muromachi Period was also known as the Sengoku period or Warring States period, as the supporters of the previous emperor were continuously resisting against the feudal lords.

    "However, after aiding Oda Nobunaga, the Homuras and Kazehayas withdrew from politics and settled here in Hakone. They focused on business and trade instead, and so they became the huge enterprise, Homura International that we know now."

    As to why they didn''t delve into politics even if they were powerful enough, the guide didn''t say anything and switched into showing the different treasures and things in the old mansion. Because the Homuras transferred to Tokyo a century and a half ago, the old manor became somewhat like a museum, although it was not open to the public.

    The house, although looked so traditional didn''t only have Japanese things, however. The place was filled with many different treasures from other countries as well ¨C mostly antique weapons and furniture. There was a cased pair of English Flintlock Sea Captains pistols from the seventeen-nineties, a Japanese War Lord''s musket that was around four to five hundred years old, Japanese and western swords, bowie knives, Scottish dirks and so on.

    Strangely, the place had some religious relics and crests in it, as well as objects related to mythology. However there was no specific religion at all as everything was mixed up: Baha''i, Buddhist, Christian, Confucian, Hindu, Islam, Jainism, Judaism, Shinto, Sikhism, Taoism, and Zoroastrianism ¨C everything''s in the same room, including items for paganism.

    Strange¡­

    "You might be confused about the mixture of things in this room. The first Homuras were avid collectors. That''s why the room is like this," the guide explained just as they explored the chamber.

    Ara, just like the others looked around with interest until her gaze locked with the object on the far wall and she stopped in her tracks, her mouth wide open in shock. Since she suddenly stopped moving, the girl behind her smacked against her back, making her topple forward.

    Ara put up her arm to brace herself, ready to break her fall, but all of a sudden, servants and even Aoi himself were there by her side, pulling her back up on her feet in a flash.

    Huh?

    Ara was too surprised to register what just happened.

    "Miss Ara, are you okay?" Aoi asked worriedly as they ushered her towards a waiting chair that another servant had prepared.

    Eh? Aren''t you all overreacting?

    "I''m okay. No need to sit actually," she said as she attempted to stand up, but was gently pushed back down.

    "Miss Ara, we must check if you have any injuries," another servant said as she kneeled on the floor to check her legs.

    "No, actually, I''m okay," Ara assured them, but her words fell on deaf ears. Even as she tried to tell the teacher she''s fine, the teacher himself said she should rest to make sure things were okay.

    But I didn''t even fall¡­

    Ara was not able to do anything but resign to her fate when Kazehaya Aoi instructed the guide to go on ahead with the students and leave her there in their care.

    As soon as the students left, all the servants who remained bowed to her immediately, and Ara felt like palming her face. The way they treated her with reverence was totally overkilling.

    "Miss Ara, are you sure you are alright? You are not in pain anywhere?"Aoi confirmed with her, and she nodded. "We apologize, but we were instructed to take good care of you, and to be careful since Miss Ara is still recovering from your accident."

    "I''m totally fine. I was just distracted earlier because I was looking at something," Ara assured them.

    She hesitated a bit before asking something that bothered her earlier. "Are all the things here just a collection?"

    Aoi considered her inquiry first before answering. "Yes. All are just something the ancestors collected over the years."

    "Even the crests?"Ara asked again because the room had many of them.

    Aoi nodded. "Yes Miss Ara, all the crests here are part of the Homura House''s important collection.

    Oh, so it''s like that.

    "I see," Ara murmured as she sighed in relief.

    For a moment she thought the crests in the room had some other meaning and was shocked, and so she tripped. She then recalled that her kind, the demigods and deities of her world were part of what people in this place called myths and legends, although many people from a long time ago truly worshipped them.

    "That''s good," she added as she turned her gaze onto the far wall where a huge crest in a form of a fire wheel with a dragon was mounted. That particular object rendered her speechless because she had drawn the same crest just a while ago when she did a sketch of her former fianc¨¦, Ivan of Kres.

    Yes, the huge crest on the wall was the Flame Emperor''s symbol ¨C the symbol handed down from the God of Flames himself, Kresnik.

    Just a collection, huh?

    "I see¡­"

    Ara guessed she was just surprised because it was something she was the least expecting to see in this place. But she should have known that the Homura clan would have it in their collection. After all, Kresnik was the God of Flames, and the name Homura meant "flames" in English.

    Her gaze wandered inside the room again and realized just now that most of the relics on display had anything to do with the fire element. With this, she was finally able to settle her mind that indeed, it was nothing but a collection.

    A few minutes after, when they were sure that Ara was totally fine, Aoi led her to the rest of the group to join them in touring the rest of the place, until the time they had to go back to the inn where they were staying.

    In her room, as she rested a bit before joining the girls in the bath, Ara realized that her future husband''s family had a rich and interesting history. It seemed, she had a lot of things to talk about with Kou when she returned, she thought just as her phone rang, indicating a message.

    "The conference ended. I''m on my way back to the Cedar Palace," Kou said, and Ara''s lips turned up in a smile as she clicked on the call button. She had one naughty pup to scold tonight.

 Chapter 100 - ALI MINI THEATER Side Story 6

    In this world, there were different types of love. There was love for God and country, love for fellow men and friends, love for family, true love, young love, a love that was destined, and lastly, the kind of love that was not meant to be¡­

    It was one of those moments that were unexpected.

    Kazehaya Gin was walking towards the Cedar Palace. The almost eighteen-year-old wanted to clear his head, and so he asked the driver to stop a couple of blocks near the place and walked the rest of the way.

    He had been requested to come by Yayoi, the head housekeeper, and Ryuu''s nanny. As they had been expecting, the succession ceremony for the new head of the Homura House would be sooner than normal since the heir was a returner to ancestry, their clan''s deity, Kresnik, himself who descended from heaven to bless his bloodline.

    But Ryuu was only thirteen years old ¨C too young to have such responsibilities, ergo the heir''s refusal to attend the clan gathering.

    Kazehaya sighed. Although he wanted Ryuu to take over as early as possible, he had totally forgotten how that would go about, and now he almost pitied him. This was why he chose to take a walk first. He didn''t want to face Ryuu with hesitation on his part. For some unexplainable reason, the Koutaishidenka valued his opinion a lot and would listen to him most of the time. It would be a disservice to Ryuu if he faced him with a faltering heart.

    What was the reason for that reluctance?

    Normally, during the succession ceremony, the new Makura would be presented for the first time and would be moved to her new palace-like place in the estate. Before that, she was raised and hidden from the world with only the heir knowing who she was.

    As per tradition, the new master and Makura would get married almost immediately. But, since Ryuu had a fated partner, he would just have a child with the Makura, the concubine before his marriage. It was to make sure he had spare children.

    But to make a thirteen-year-old boy stick to tradition like that was just unbelievable.

    Well, most of Kazehaya''s reluctance was his bias towards the Makuras. He hated them. But he had no power to break such a system.

    Kazehaya Gin sighed. He knew he had to go see Ryuu forthwith, but he couldn''t help but dillydally. Soon, he was almost a block from the Cedar Palace. He had to fix his thoughts quickly.

    "Hey!"

    A soft voice filled with distress rang, and Kazehaya Gin was distracted from his thoughts. He turned to search its source and found a young girl wearing an old yukata standing at the edge of the railing of the bridge, leaning over with her feet dangling above the ground. She was trying to fend off some ducks which seemed to be trying to take the bread from her hands.

    "This girl¡­"Kazehaya was perplexed.

    He had no idea whether to laugh or scold her. Didn''t she know that these birds could become aggressive just for food?

    "No! It''s not for you ¨C it''s for the fish!" she cried again, as she leaned further forward trying to take the bread back.

    But the action made her off-balanced, that she leaned over too much, almost toppling over to fall into the water.

    Gin had no idea what came over him. He unthinkingly used his wind and was instantly behind her, as if he teleported, just in time to hook his arm around her waist before she fell into the cold water below the bridge and pulled her back.

    "You ¨C "

    Gin was about to scold her but stopped, his hazel eyes wide, his mouth remained agape as he stared at her, mesmerized.

    In spite of her shabby clothing, the elfin face that looked back at him was a beauty. She had long black hair that naturally curled at the end and a pair of huge doe eyes the color of chocolate. Her petite frame and delicate alabaster skin with blushes on the right places, made her seem to look like a doll.

    If she weren''t nervously clutching at her hands right now, and shifting nervously on her feet, he might have thought she was.

    "Uhm¡­T-Thank you¡­"

    Her sweet voice rang like bells, something he hadn''t noticed earlier, and Kazehaya Gin finally stopped staring at her, seeing as he had made her totally uncomfortable.

    "You''re welcome," he answered. "I''m Gin," he continued unexpectedly that even surprised himself.

    He normally didn''t care about introducing himself to other people ¨C not that he needed to. People just seemed to know who he was on sight. This girl seemed not to know who he was though ¨Cat least she didn''t recognize his face. If she did, she would have run away a long time ago.

    Being here near the Cedar Palace meant that in a way, she''s related to it. She might be the daughter of one of the servants. His reputation as a killer would have been known to her, so he didn''t mention his family name.

    "I-I''m Emi," she said with her eyes wide, staring back at him as she blushed an adorable shade of pink.

    Kazehaya Gin almost laughed. The way the girl looked at him was the way Ryuu looked when he saw his favorite snacks. Well, at least now he knew he was not hated nor feared by this little lady.

    "Emi," he said as he gave her a dazzling smile.

    Kazehaya Gin almost laughed upon seeing her turn a deeper shade of crimson.

    "Y-yes?" she stammered and he finally let out a laugh. She looked so charming; he couldn''t help but tease her.

    "Emi, you shouldn''t feed the fish or the ducks will get jealous and they''ll try to attack you again," he said, and he watched as she bobbed her head.

    For the first time, Kazehaya Gin became curious about a girl. "Are you from here?"

    At his question, the girl suddenly looked sad. She stiffened before she nodded.

    His guess that she might be a servant''s daughter became more solid in his mind. If this was the case, she must have sneaked out of the Cedar Palace for a bit of fun.

    Naughty girl¡­

    Kazehaya reckoned she''s around the same age as Ryuu. "It''s going to rain soon. You should go back," he told her, softly and she looked at him as if she wanted to say something but changed her mind.

    "Thank you G-Gin," she said, her melodious voice assailed him once more. He wondered why she seemed so sad.

    After that, he watched her leave until she disappeared from his sight. He was about to go his way as well when something shiny on the floor caught his eye. He crouched down to pick up a kanzashi, a delicate traditional hair ornament of a sakura cluster, and he frowned. It was the color of the palest cherry blossom with gold linings, but what surprised him was the cluster of small diamonds on it.

    "So, she wasn''t a servant''s daughter after all?" No servant could ever afford such expensive ornament. He had seen her hair fall down when she nearly fell so the clip must be the pretty girl''s.

    If that was the case¡­

    He placed the delicate ornament in his pocket.

    A caged princess. She must be a very sheltered daughter to have not known him. He wondered which branch family that girl belonged to. He would like to see her again, and perhaps¡­

    A chuckle escaped his lips, and Kazehaya Gin, feeling a lot better flew towards the Cedar Palace, landing just outside the Koutaishidenka''s door.

    "Yo!"

    Kazehaya greeted his friend as he plopped down on the pillow seat across the sulking Ryuu on the small table.

    "You must be here to change my mind," Ryuu stated, his voice laced with accusation as his blue gaze clouded, before being slightly covered by his half-closed lids when he looked down at his drink.

    "Yep!" Kazehaya answered unabashedly.

    There was no sense lying to this solemn Young Master. Ryuu could easily see past through the lies anyway. Besides, he had vowed to himself that he''d always speak the truth with him.

    "I''m not changing my mind," Homura Ryuu told him firmly as he took a sip of his tea.

    "Why are you so against it?"

    "Because they will be presenting the Makura in the gathering and that I have to start sleeping with my pillow after that ceremony," the Koutaishidenka said, with disgust visible on his face.

    At the mention of the Makura, even Kazehaya Gin''s smile vanished, replaced by a cold, hard look. "You don''t have to if you don''t want to," he said. "After the ceremony, you will be the new head. Nobody can force you to do something that you don''t want to do."

    The Koutaishidenka looked thoughtful as Gin spoke. It was as if he was trying to analyze his words carefully.

    "The most important thing is for you to be there," Kazehaya continued. "You don''t have to bother with the Makura if you don''t want to."

    "You''re right," Ryuu agreed afterwards. "I will go."

    "That''s the spirit!" Kazehaya was happy that his job was done. "If they complain feed them to Mavara."

    With this, the Koutaishidenka finally gave a small smile.

    The day of the succession ceremony arrived, and Gin had been scanning the crowd for one elfin face he had wanted to see again since that day at the bridge. All of the clan members were there in attendance, so she must be here too. But so far, there was neither hide nor hair of his chocolate-eyed beauty.

    But, at some cruel twisted turn of events, when he did finally see her, she had become someone whom he couldn''t ever have.

    Kazehaya Gin stood next to Ryuu on the platform as the Makura of the Homura House was announced. He watched with veiled hatred as a figure clad in a heavy white kimono with her face covered walked across the room as the ceremony required of her.

    Gin didn''t know why, but when the Makura looked up to where he and Ryuu were, her body jerked as if in shock. He then realized the reason when they had finally removed the cover off her face as he had a similar startled reaction.

    Shocked hazel eyes met with equally surprised chocolate ones that were beginning to glisten with tears. It was momentary, as Gin''s ever-smiling face finally closed up, turning away from the most beautiful yet most hideous sight he''d ever seen in his life.

    "Gin-nii, is there something wrong?"

    Kazehaya turned to Ryuu, as his hand slipped inside his pocket where the hair clip was and gripped it tight enough to snap it in two.

    "No," he told him with a small smile.

    Ryuu''s blue gaze however bored into his, prying, and he turned his gaze away from him as well, feeling guilty. For the first time in his life, towards the Koutaishidenka, Kazehaya Gin had lied.

    "Nothing''s wrong..."

 Chapter 101 - Homura Emi

    "If you''re not doing anything, then finish these."

    Homura Emi looked up from the dishes that she''s putting back in their shelves and saw three young servants who placed three full baskets of dirty laundry that couldn''t be washed with the machine.

    It''s been four days since she had officially started her new role as Yayoi''s apprentice, and even if she didn''t need to, she had insisted on doing some chores herself. Her status was not told to the other servants however in her behest, as she wanted to work as a normal servant while learning the ropes. Emi believed that by experiencing everything, she would understand her work better, and would be more efficient in managing the household as the head housekeeper in the future.

    Some people like these three however thought that she was simply stripped off her title and was made into a lowly servant like them.

    These people had started to work in the Cedar Palace, months earlier and had just been recently regularized after a period of training. They were her former servants and they used to treat her with the utmost respect and even praised her a lot. But since becoming one of them, these three started targeting her, passing on their own tasks for her to do.

    She stared at them hard with her chocolate eyes. Since losing her position, she had realized the hard way how true it was that people would treat you like the gods when you''re at the top, but treat you like dirt when you''re down.

    These three didn''t just treat her like the dirt. They had happily trodden all over her person, trying to break her spirit by ganging up on her.

    "As you can see, I''m busy," she retorted, then returned to her task, ignoring the three.

    "We don''t care. Wash these after you''re done there," they told her before they stalked off to idle somewhere, leaving the baskets of laundry to Emi.

    In reality, Emi found that she liked doing house chores. Doing them made her feel useful and accomplished, like when she scrubbed and waxed the wooden floor at the dojo until it sparkled, or when she had pulled the weeds at an area in the garden to make it look neater. She surprisingly enjoyed hand washing the laundry too.

    However, even if she did, she would not wash the laundry the girls told her to do. Even if she had fallen so low, she refused to be bullied and pushed around. She might not have the luxury she used to enjoy, but her dignity remained rich.

    After finishing her task around mid-afternoon, Homura Emi decided to return to her small room. On the way though, she saw a girl being dragged away by the other servants and guards, and she wondered what happened. Then, she remembered the rumor among the servants about a weird girl who had been trying to sneak into the Koutaishidenka''s private quarters.

    "Such bravery¡­" Or was it stupidity?

    Maybe the girl had no idea how scary the Young Master was, that''s why she did that.

    "Oh well¡­" she muttered as she continued on her way.

    Yayoi had left her some reading materials to study, and so she decided to read them while she ate a humble meal of two rice balls wrapped with dried seaweed, with a bit of tuna inside.

    She picked up one book from the table and began reading them. They were record books of all the things related to the Cedar Palace: the inventory of the treasures, schedule of events, schedule of maintenance, and other mundane things such as the household budget, and inventory of materials the place needed, used, and in stock.

    Normally, servants couldn''t get their hands on these important books. But, since Homura Emi would be taking Yayoi''s position when she retired, she would need to learn all of these. She studied well and took some notes to test her memory.

    As she wrote though, a membrane on her finger broke, and she flinched in pain as it bled. All the chores she had been doing took a toll on her soft skin, injuring her hands, slowly making them rough.

    She''s not going to complain though. Seeing her hands battered like this was strangely a sign of her new peaceful life. All these things cheered her up. Emi felt good ¨C like she was finally a person, a far cry from the pampered doll that she used to be.

    She was very thankful to Homura Ryuu for giving her this chance to become someone who could work so hard and earn her own keep.

    Finishing her reading materials for the day, Emi stretched her body. Tonight, Yayoi had asked her to assist her in catering to the Kabuki Theater staff that they had invited for the students. The troupe was a very famous one, and Yayoi wanted to introduce Emi to them as her successor.

    Emi had no worries about these social things though and she wasn''t nervous. Part of her education was the arts after all. She didn''t need to review or prepare as she knew the traditional arts by heart.

    Seeing as she had nothing else to do, Emi decided to take a walk outside in the garden. As soon as she stepped out, the servants who had told her to do the laundry earlier came rushing towards her with their faces purple from anger.

    "You!"

    One of them pointed at her as soon as the three reached her.

    "Why didn''t you do the laundry? Didn''t we tell you to do it after you finished putting the dishes back on the shelves?"

    "Because of you, we got scolded by the manager!"

    In the Homura House, there were several managers working under the Head Housekeeper: Laundry manager, accounts manager, stocks manager, cleaning manager, chef, etc. Each manager was tasked to supervise the servants under their respective departments. But for new servants, any of those managers could give them tasks.

    "Why is that my fault? Weren''t you the ones who didn''t do your jobs?"

    At her words, the three were stunned at first, as they thought Emi didn''t know it was specifically assigned to them. These three had no idea that all the managers knew her position, and Emi knew all the tasks for the day as the managers reported to her and Yayoi daily.

    "How dare you talk back ¨C You''re just a rejected whore! You got thrown away because you couldn''t please the Young Master in bed! What a lousy lay ¨C and now you couldn''t be useful even as a servant," one of the servants who seemed to be their leader as she''s always in the middle spat at her.

    Homura Emi was amazed by how people could be this disgustingly stupid and evil. She was about to open her mouth to retaliate when someone spoke behind them.

    "Of course she dares ¨C she''s a Homura."

    The familiar voice made all of them stiffen in surprise, Emi most especially as they all turned to see a fierce-looking Kazehaya Gin standing there.

    "Y-young Master¡­" the servants hurriedly greeted as they bowed.

    Emi too turned to the newcomer and gave a polite bow. "Young Master Kazehaya," she greeted, but Gin ignored her, his stormy eyes focused on the three servants who had been bullying her.

    "Go to your managers to get your pay and get out of here ¨C you''re all fired!"

 Chapter 102 - Just A Glance

    "Go to your managers to get your pay and get out of here ¨C you''re all fired!"

    All three servants were surprised. It was the first time they ever heard Kazehaya Gin raise his voice in anger. He was always the carefree and smiling prince of the Homura House ¨C the kind and gentle Young Master.

    Homura Emi, on the other hand, was not astounded. She had always known Kazehaya Gin had this kind of side to him ¨C the fierce, protective side of him.

    A wave of sadness engulfed her heart. Even if the Young Master Gin had come like a dashing knight in shining armor, Emi was aware that it wasn''t because he wanted to help her. He was angry because the idiots badmouthed Ryuu even if not directly.

    "Young Master, we didn''t do anything ¨C it was this woman who didn''t do her task and we just confronted her about it."

    Kazehaya Gin didn''t even acknowledge their excuses. His hazel orbs glittered dangerously as soft wind enveloped his body. "Get your pay and get the hell out," he snarled, and the three got so terrified remembering the harpy that they scrammed.

    Alone, at last, Emi didn''t thank him. It was useless anyway as he didn''t come to her aid. She just turned to the man to give him a respectful bow before turning to leave. But he stopped her.

    "What are you doing?"

    "This servant was going to take a walk in the garden before she had to help with the preparations at the dojo for the Kabuki," she answered truthfully as she raised her head, and her heart constricted in sadness upon seeing those pair of hazel eyes that reflected her image filled with disdain.

    "I''m not talking about that ¨C I''m asking what you are still doing here. Didn''t the Koutaishidenka tell you to leave already?"

    Emi pursed her lips, as her heart hurt further. The way Kazehaya spoke of her was as if she was some kind of trash that had been discarded.

    "If the Young Master is asking about the Makura, then rest assured that this servant is no longer one and that the title no longer exists¡­ I am now simply a mere servant of this household."

    Emi had no idea how she was able to speak so calmly in spite of the throbbing ache in her chest.

    Hearing her answer, Kazehaya Gin was quiet for a while as he studied her, and then his face broke into a mocking smile as he gave out a burst of dry laughter.

    "Well, aren''t you being clever? You were stripped of your position and yet you''re still clinging here at the Cedar Palace like a ghost. Do you think that by staying here you can still try your chance at getting Ryuu''s attention?"Kazehaya asked incredulously.

    "Young Master, this servant doesn''t harbor any such thoughts," Emi denied, her voice imploring the other to believe her.

    But of course, her words had fallen into deaf ears. It was a sad thing, but only those who had open minds and hearts could really perceive the truth. Kazehaya Gin''s thoughts and heart were both clouded by his past. He would never be able to see past through her title as the Makura even if she was no longer one.

    "Of course you don''t," Kazehaya agreed, although both his expression and his voice said otherwise. "Like all your predecessors don''t."

    Most marriages in the Kazehaya and Homura Households started well, but ended up being broken as the Makuras who were let to stay were able to crawl their way back into the masters'' beds. They were raised to please the masters in the first place, and so they knew all the tricks in the book to make them happy ¨C and lustful towards them. The Makuras, since they were designed for the master, were crazy in love with the men they were born to serve, thus they would cling to them.

    It was a good thing that for the Homura House, the only other master who had a fated one was able to impregnate his wife before he went to his mistress, and so Ryuu''s bloodline was saved; whereas the Kazehayas were not so lucky.

    A long time ago, the Kazehayas had the same standing as the Homuras. But because of a stupid ancestor who preferred to bed his Makura who had seduced him, over his wife, their bloodline started to deteriorate. With that same bloodline, Gin who was cursed with a harpy was born.

    Because of that cursed existence, Kazehaya Gin was known to hate all the Makuras. Since Emi was the Makura, it was only natural that he hated her too ¨C even if in the beginning, when he still didn''t know who she was, he had once smiled at her.

    Emi attempted to make him understand one more time. "This servant is here to serve the household which raised her. I have no other wish than to repay the Koutaishidenka''s kindness for allowing this servant to stay here!"

    In her desperation, she had spoken rashly, which she normally didn''t do when speaking to the masters. She was able to endure all the hurtful things other people had told her, but these harsh words coming from Kazehaya Gin wounded her so deeply. She had no way to protect herself.

    Kazehaya, of course, didn''t believe her. He grabbed her by the wrists, ready to give her more piercing words, but his eyes got distracted by the abrasions in her hands and he visibly faltered as he stared at them.

    Emi thought he was horrified by how ugly her hands were, and so she pulled them back with all her might and hid them both behind her. She was embarrassed.

    Kazehaya cleared his throat, his scowl returning on his handsome face. "Homura Emi, I don''t know what tricks you''re planning. But I suggest you forget them."

    His eyes glittered dangerously at her once more. "I don''t believe that you''re staying here just so you can serve the man you love. We all know people like you can''t be satisfied with just a look."

    With those words, Emi inhaled sharply and Kazehaya''s anger returned. "I don''t care if Ryuu let you stay here. I will be watching you. If I see you trying to do something funny, I will kill you personally," he warned her before turning to leave.

    As Emi watched Kazehaya Gin''s retreating back, tears welled up in her eyes. All the pain in her chest broke the dam of melancholy in her soul. For the first time, she cried about her twisted fate.

    "Can''t I be just that? Can''t I be simply someone who''s just happy to see the one she loves even from afar? Just a glance ¨C just a glance is all I wish for," she cried as Gin disappeared from her sight.

    She never had any intention to chase after the man she loved ¨C never planned on even saying a word about it. She only planned to live peacefully from now on, serving the Homura House with absolute loyalty. But why did she still have to be condemned like a lowly criminal?

    "Kazehaya Gin, you fool. You asked me why I stayed. I stayed because of you ¡­ only for you¡­"

 Chapter 103 - Love Advice

    "President, please restrain yourself," Asou Chiaki advised her superior, her voice laced with frustration.

    It had taken her great pains to remove Suzuki Aki from his uncle''s presence and dragged him to the dining hall. The CEO was adamant to stay near the entrance and continue exchanging insults with the older man.

    Even if the situation would warrant an argument to their advantage, being involved in one itself was damaging to the company''s reputation. As the CEO, even if it was justified, Suzuki Aki shouldn''t be involved in any fights at all.

    "Sorry, I couldn''t help it," was Aki''s wry reply, and the secretary just sighed.

    She could understand why he felt so triggered anyway. If it were her, she would have done the same. After all the trouble the old man gave to the Suzuki siblings, she was still surprised Suzuki Daizo still had the gall to show his face much more force marriage upon the nephew who obviously hated his guts.

    Another sigh escaped her lips. "Nevermind, just behave the rest of the evening boss," she reminded him as if she was reminding a child.

    The commotion earlier made her totally forget all the years she had worked hard to separate the ''Asou'' as a secretary and personal assistant, and the ''Asou'' as the girl who was his best friend. Suzuki Aki, because he was from a wealthy family but his parents made him attend public school all the way from preschool to university, had been a target of constant jealousy which led to bullying from other kids. It was always her who had come to his rescue, pulling him out of fights and chasing away the kids who picked on him.

    "Some things never change," she muttered as she stood up. The others in their group had already gone to get their food, leaving Aki and her at the table. "I''ll get you some food. You stay and sit there to cool your head off," she said as she left.

    ==========

    Suzuki Aki watched as Asou Chiaki left to go to the buffet table. Knowing her, he knew it would take a while before she returned as she would check out all the food first before putting them on plates.

    The Suzuki Raiden Group''s CEO let out a sigh of his own, as he watched his secretary move while exchanging smiles and small talks with the people she met at the buffet table. He placed his hands on the table in front of him and balled them into fists.

    He let her down again today, he thought.

    Years ago, he''d been a hot-headed youth who picked up fights faster than he picked up business deals now. He changed however as soon as he went to university, although there were still moments when he got into trouble but not as much. But, since he took over his family''s company, and persuaded Chiaki to follow him, he had vowed not to let his temper get the better of him, but he failed today.

    He felt so awful.

    "Elder brother, aren''t you going to eat?"

    Aki looked up to see Homura Ryuu standing next to his chair. Since he became officially his future brother-in-law, the Suzuki Raiden Group''s CEO didn''t go into a panic whenever he saw either Ryuu or Gin anymore. Instead, a welcoming smile plastered his face, his dark, brooding expression from the fight vanishing as he ushered the other to take the seat next to him.

    "I was told to cool my head first," Aki answered with a self-derisive laugh.

    "You didn''t have to," Ryuu countered. "If you''re unhappy, then you''re unhappy. I''d have been the same if it were my kin."

    Suzuki Aki was surprised. "You saw?"

    Ryuu nodded, pertaining to the argument between Aki and Daizo. "I was just a little bit behind you."

    Aki exhaled sharply, the ire returning in his eyes. "Well, since you''re going to be family, he''s the troublesome relative," he explained. "He''s my father''s bro¡­"

    His voice trailed off, remembering who he was talking to and frowned. "You probably already know about that," he said.

    Homura Ryuu had several pages of reports about Suzuki Daizo for sure ¨C and anyone else related to Ara.

    "Yeah," Ryuu admitted. "That one will cause you trouble soon though."

    "Ha! Let him try and see where that would get him," Aki snorted. He wouldn''t let that uncle of his to have a chance to meddle with their lives.

    The Koutaishidenka gave him a small smile of approval, as he nodded. "Just let me know when you need a hand," he said, and Aki gave him a grateful smile in return.

    "So, why are you the one who attended today''s conference? What happened to Gin?"

    "Flu," Ryuu answered. "He will be attending starting tomorrow though. I will be picking up Ara from the station and I''ll be taking her to the Cedar Palace. Did she already inform you of her week stay there?"

    Aki shook his head. "We haven''t really had a chance to talk since I''ve been so busy for this event," he said. "But if she wants to stay there then I don''t see any problems with that."

    Homura Ryuu nodded in thanks. He hesitated for a bit, and Aki became curious as to what the other seemed to want to tell him.

    "Is there something the matter?" he asked before picking up a glass to drink.

    "I want to marry Ara as soon as possible," Ryuu told him plainly that the water from the glass fell out of his mouth and dripped from his chin to his clothes.

    "Ha?"Aki was so surprised. "But I thought you agreed to give her a chance to live her life for now?" he asked as he dried himself with the cloth napkin.

    It''s not that he was against it. Aki just wanted to know what happened to cause such a change of plan.

    Ryuu looked as if he was expecting his reaction. "I did. I still do. But instead of just being engaged, I''d want to at least register our marriage now than later. She will still continue to do what she''s been doing and planning to do. She can stay with you at Denenchofu if she still wants."

    "You mean nothing will change in your lifestyle, although you''ll be legally married?" Aki wondered why.

    What''s the point of getting married if they wouldn''t stay together? Still, whatever the Koutaishidenka''s reason was, he was sure that he would never do anything to hurt Ara or force Ara into doing something she didn''t want. If not, Ryuu wouldn''t have to tell him his plan as if he''s asking for his blessing.

    "Ask my sister then," Aki advised afterwards. "If she agrees, then I have no reason to object," he continued and watched as Ryuu''s face seemed to brighten up.

    "I will do that then. I will ask her this week," the Koutaishidenka answered, his expression determined.

    With this, Aki felt more at ease that this man would be Ara''s husband. A man who respected his wife''s family was a good man. A man who respected his wife was the best. His father had always told him that when he was still alive. When he married, he wanted to be that kind of man. For now, he was glad Ryuu was that kind of man to his younger sister.

    "How do you think I should tell her?" the prince asked suddenly, catching Aki off guard.

    "Why are you asking me?"

    "Because Elder Brother seemed to be knowledgeable about these things. Don''t you have a girlfriend?"Ryuu seriously stated, that Aki almost palmed his face.

    "You heard that?"

    Earlier during his argument with his uncle, he had mentioned his girlfriend, and Ryuu heard it. The Koutaishidenka nodded.

    "Then please forget about it. I''m the last person you can ask for a piece of love advice," Aki suggested, his voice laced with frustration.

    "Why?"

    At Ryuu''s serious question, Aki''s eyes darted towards Asou who was happily filling their plates with food. "Because I don''t have any idea how to tell the other person what I want to say. My girlfriend doesn''t even know she''s my girlfriend¡­"

 Chapter 104 - Brag

    The first day of the International Business and Economy Conference opened and ended abuzz with excitement. Of course, the presence of the Koutaishidenka of the Homura House was the center of it. However, the thing that garnered the most noise was the fact that at the end of the conference, during dinner, Homura Ryuu sat next to Suzuki Aki, and they seemed to have a close relationship. So now, everybody in the business world was gossiping about the two of them, trying to figure out their connection.

    The two people involved in the news, however, didn''t care about what was being talked about. Each of them had their own agendas to busy themselves with to bother with rumors. Everyone except Suzuki Daizo who had been warned went home without their curiosity being satisfied.

    Marriage.

    Homura Ryuu felt at ease knowing that he had secured Aki''s blessings on registering his marriage with Ara ahead of time. The older Suzuki agreed to sign his consent as Ara''s guardian so they could go to the Marriage Bureau and register without a hiccup. Homura House''s lawyers had already followed Aki the same day to secure the required documents.

    As for informing Ara¡­

    Or better yet, as for making Ara agree with his plan, Homura Ryuu still had no idea how to go about it. He reckoned, he would wait until tomorrow when he picked her up from the train station to see how to do it. Or maybe he should ask Gin-nii since Kazehaya was at the Cedar Palace right now.

    He was in the car, thinking about his plans when his phone suddenly rang, and his face softened when he saw the caller ID. "What is it my pretty darling princess?" he drawled.

    "Darling," Ara drawled back, but her voice was obviously laced with suppressed irritation.

    A huge grin plastered on Ryuu''s face. He remembered that by now, his little wife and her group had already finished their itinerary for the day.

    "Why didn''t you tell me you''re from Hakone?" she finally asked the expected question.

    Before they went back to the ryokan, Ryuu had arranged for Ara''s group to visit the original Homura House in Hakone as their tour finale. It was only thirty minutes away from where they were staying.

    "Because I''m not from Hakone. I''m an Edokko," Ryuu answered smoothly.

    An Edokko was a term used to refer to people who were born and raised in Edo/Tokyo to a family lineage spanning back three or four generations in Japan''s capital. Otherwise, if the person was only born and raised in Tokyo but his parents were not from there, they were referred to as Madara.

    Homura Ryuu however, even if the clan originally hailed from Hakone five centuries ago, was a true Edokko, since the Homura House had been staying in Tokyo for five generations, a hundred and fifty years.

    "Don''t be funny ¨C you know what I mean," Ara countered almost sulkily. "I even bought a lot of souvenirs for you because I thought you haven''t been here."

    "Oh?" The Koutaishidenka''s voice was spiked with interest. He wondered what Ara got for him. Homura Ryuu didn''t look like it but he loved Japanese sweets, wagashi.

    Hakone had lots of famous sweet snacks. The top of the list was the yumochi, a unique rice cake with delicately carved pieces of sweet, gelatinous red bean paste inside with a citrus scent. Another was a sweet snack from a store called Nanohana, called Tsuki no Usagi, which was a wagashi filled with a sweet red bean called "Manju." Inside you''ll find a large and soft chestnut that harmonized well with the flavor of the surrounding bun. This delicacy melted in the mouth.

    Remembering those sweets, Ryuu felt a sudden craving.

    "Yeah. But I will eat them instead," Ara said, to which, of course, the Koutaishidenka didn''t agree.

    "It''s mine. Don''t eat it."

    "But the Homura House is from Hakone ¨C why do you want to have snacks from here?"

    "I haven''t had them for a long time. I just had the ones from Kuuya," Ryuu countered. He honestly didn''t care where his snacks came from as long as he had them. He just would not let Ara take back the gifts she got for him.

    "If you say so," Ara finally gave in, and a small smile softened his face once more.

    "Did you have fun?"

    Homura Ryuu was still a bit unhappy that her group didn''t go to the Cedar Palace, but if Ara was able to have a good time with his arrangements then it wouldn''t be so bad.

    "Yeah," was her breathy answer. The Koutaishidenka could imagine her smiling as she spoke. "Thanks for making the arrangement for us again. We all had a great time."

    "You''re welcome. As long as you had fun," he answered, and it was true. He wanted to please her ¨C to make her happy and satisfied being with him.

    This would make asking her to register their marriage earlier a bit easier ¨C or so he hoped. He could never force her otherwise.

    "What time should I pick you up tomorrow?"

    "As if you don''t know," Ara answered with a small laugh. Ryuu was the one who arranged for their transport, of course, he knew. She answered anyway. "We''ll leave after breakfast at nine, so we''ll be back in Tokyo around eleven."

    "Okay."

    Ara was right of course. He knew everything about her schedule. He just asked for the sake of asking. He didn''t know why, but he wanted to hear her talk.

    "Are you going to sleep soon?"

    "No. I promised the girls I''m going to bathe with them," she answered and Ryuu frowned.

    He remembered clearly the sight of her naked last night, under the moonlight. He felt unhappy knowing people other than him would be able to see her like that.

    "Why do you have to go with them?" he unthinkingly asked.

    "Boyfriend bragging, remember?"Ara reminded him, and Ryuu was not able to do anything but sigh in defeat.

    He now truly wondered if girls loved talking about boys while naked. That''s weird.

    "Behave and wait for me, okay?"Ara told him afterwards that made his amusement return.

    Behave?

    The Koutaishidenka wondered if Ara thought of him as some kind of a puppy.

    "You behave," he countered. "I''ll see you tomorrow," he said softly before ending the call.

    But he didn''t keep his phone yet. In a moment of inspiration, the revered Koutaishidenka of the Homura House decided to take a selfie.

    The car swerved a little when the driver forgot what he''s doing upon seeing their boss doing some poses as he took his picture. Even Koga who was usually poker-faced was astounded.

    "Does this look good?"Ryuu asked as he showed his picture to Koga.

    "Yes, Young Master. You look so handsome," was Koga''s swift reply.

    Satisfied, Ryuu sent the picture to Ara with a special message before putting his phone back in his pocket with a grin. He went home to the Cedar Palace in a great mood.

    Meanwhile, a girl in Hakone who just finished talking to her boyfriend was smiling sheepishly. She had just realized her faux pas, verbally telling her man to behave like a pup.

    It was a good thing Kou didn''t mind ¨C not that he noticed ¨C or so she hoped.

    She was about to put the phone in the locker of the bathing area when it vibrated again. When she checked, she let out a peal of laughter seeing Kou''s photo with his message. "Brag well."

    "This silly husky," she muttered with a grin. She appreciated how handsome he was in his photo though.

    "Suzuki, what are you doing? Let''s take a bath," the happy voices called, and Ara put her phone in the locker before turning around, running towards in the hot spring clad only in a towel, only to discard the piece of cloth to join the other girls naked in the pool.

    "Soooo, let''s continue our chat from yesterday," Yashiro said as everyone eyed Ara with excited faces. They were referring to their talk about boys and romance.

    Suzuki Ara, on the other hand, came prepared. With a smile, her boyfriend bragging sans mentioning Ryuu''s name began. "I''ll show you his picture later okay?"

 Chapter 105 - Calm Before the Storm

    When Homura Ryuu reached the Cedar Palace, the outer buildings were lit with brilliant lights, and the sounds of cheers and laughter could be heard. It seemed that the night program for the students would start soon. Based on the merriment in the air, it seemed his staff was able to pull off the instant program quite nicely.

    As he was ordered, the driver took him to the secret route towards the inner Palace where his quarters were. He already had a full day of dealing with people; he didn''t want to have to show up to the students tonight as well.

    "Welcome back Young Master," the servants greeted as soon as he stepped out of the car.

    The Koutaishidenka nodded his head in greeting as he removed his shoes and handed them towards a waiting servant. As soon as he stepped onto the engawa, Yayoi appeared to welcome him.

    "Young Master, welcome back," she greeted.

    The way she looked, however, told Ryuu that there was something she wanted to tell him. "What''s the matter?"

    He wondered if there was a problem with the arrangements for the students after all since Yayoi was here. "Aren''t you supposed to be with the students?"

    The Head Housekeeper shook her head. "Miss Emi is there now. She can handle everything," she answered, her voice laced with pride as she talked about her apprentice.

    Homura Ryuu was aware that true to her words, the former Makura, Homura Emi really embraced her new role as a servant, and had been working hard the past few days, in spite of the other servants trying to make things difficult for her. Yes, he was aware of the bullying since the people in charge of the security reported it.

    He was meaning to warn the servants, but Yayoi stopped him, saying that Emi herself had requested not to interfere. The young woman said that if she couldn''t handle her own situation then she didn''t deserve to be the next Head Housekeeper.

    She reminded him of the stubborn Ara, and so, he let her be.

    "Then what was wrong?"

    "Nothing''s really wrong Young Master. We just had some issues with the Okada girl earlier, but Young Master Kazehaya already dealt with her."

    Oh?

    "Is that so?" He wondered what happened and how Gin took good care of the troublemaker. "Where is he?"

    "Young Master Kazehaya is in his room."

    "Is he better now?" he asked as he started walking towards Kazehaya Gin''s room, with Yayoi trailing after him.

    "Young Master Kazehaya''s fever broke this morning. He didn''t have any fever since and he seemed to be energetic again," Yayoi informed him as they reached Gin''s room.

    Normally, Yayoi would announce their presence, and ask permission before entering the room. But this was the Koutaishidenka. After signaling Yayoi that he''d be okay, the older woman left, and Ryuu turned back to the door and slid open the shoji.

    "Gi ¡ª Kaze-nii," he called as he entered the room. He normally referred to the other as Gin-nii, but since the older one requested to change it, he made sure to use the new nickname at least in his presence.

    The light was on in the room, and so it was easy to find where the older man was. Kazehaya Gin was lying on the futon with something unsightly covering his face. Ryuu frowned.

    "Where did you get that thing?"

    The "thing" that he was referring to was the copper-colored arachnid with the body length of around seven centimeters and a leg span of fifteen centimeters lounging on Kazehaya''s face.

    "Don''t call my Rosey a thing. She''s a sweet, sweet spider, my Chilean Rose," Gin muttered underneath the insect, as he sat up carefully, taking the spider off his face and placed it back in the ten-gallon terrarium at the foot of his bed. "After last night with those giant arachnids, I want to be reminded of how adorable they actually are."

    Homura Ryuu ignored his complaints as he sat on the zabuton behind the table. Gin transferred to the low table as well, sitting across from him.

    "Are you well enough to attend tomorrow''s conference?" Ryuu asked afterwards, and the other one nodded.

    Tomorrow was Homura International''s turn to do a presentation. It was what Kazehaya Gin had been diligently working on the past few weeks before he got sick.

    "Of course," Kazehaya Gin readily answered. "Yayoi probably already told you I haven''t had a fever again since this morning. I''m feeling better."

    "So she said," Ryuu agreed, as he assessed Kazehaya with his own eyes. Satisfied that the other really seemed fine, he changed the topic.

    "Yayoi said something happened," he prompted, and Gin grinned.

    "I threw the trash girl out of the Cedar Palace," Gin answered and he explained what transpired in the afternoon.

    "She set up the other girl?"

    "Yeah. She''s a total nut case ¨C but I think she had a little nudge from someone that''s why she snapped like that."

    Gin gave Ryuu a knowing look. The sudden mental derailment of the girl who had been successfully scheming for years was so unnatural it had to have been forced.

    With this, Homura Ryuu''s blue eyes glinted in amusement as he released his divine powers, the aura so bright, blinding even Gin.

    "I get it! I get it, cut it out!"

    Gin had his hands up to stave off the brilliance. Just as he had guessed, Ryuu had really charmed the woman to make her that crazy. Showing that amount of divine dominance, anyone had no chance of fighting back. Only demigods and fellow deities could defend themselves from this type of celestial allure.

    "Why did you do that to that girl?"

    The Koutaishidenka shrugged as he sealed his powers within once more. "So we can get rid of her faster ¨C it worked didn''t it? Also, I''m not sure yet, but I feel something''s wrong with the woman."

    "Ha? But isn''t that already a fact?"If there was nothing wrong with the Okada girl, then they wouldn''t be discussing her at all.

    "I mean something much more sinister than her mental state. But since I''m not sure yet, we''ll deal with that later," the Koutaishidenka said enigmatically.

    Kazehaya Gin sighed. Ryuu had a point. Honestly, he had no idea why this issue with that Okada girl was dragging ¨C then he remembered Ara and her request, which also made sense. "Well, at least now, that Okada''s totally ruined. By tonight all her schoolmates who were here already knew what she did. Also, I made sure the principal took her to her parents and informed them of what happened."

    Silence hung between them as they pondered for a bit. Then Kazehaya frowned. "That''s it?"

    Ryuu inclined his head as if to ask what he meant.

    "Is this so-called revenge for Ara''s done like this?"

    "If you''re talking about Okada then, we can say that she''s done for. The reputation she''s so painstakingly trying to protect is all gone."

    "So you mean it''s over?" Kazehaya was not yet satisfied. He felt something was still off, but he couldn''t point a finger to it.

    "Not yet," Ryuu answered. "The danger''s still there. That crazy wench has nothing to lose now. She could only escalate. Consider the days after this the calm before the storm."

 Chapter 106 - Accomplice

    "The danger''s still there. That crazy wench has nothing to lose now. She could only escalate. Consider the days after this the calm before the storm."

    Ryuu''s words jolted Kazehaya''s brain. He had totally forgotten that he had something important to tell him regarding the crazy bitch. It was something he''d been meaning to tell him but totally escaped his mind because of the emergency last night and because he had high fever afterwards.

    "Ah!"

    He almost jumped from his seat.

    "What?"

    "Okada''s cohort! I know who that guy is now!"

    "Oh?"Ryuu''s eyes glinted with interest. Finally, after weeks for investigation, they were able to find out who was the person who sabotaged the breaks in Ara''s car that caused the crash.

    "Fuuma''s report came yesterday. The guy who did that to her car''s not really the main accomplice."

    "There''s more than one?"Ryuu''s eyes turned into slits.

    "Yes," Kazehaya''s voice also turned grim. "It was just a lackey. Okada Koharu''s real partner is her real mother''s ex-husband."

    Real mother''s ex-husband¡­

    "And?" Ryuu was sure there was something else.

    According to the first report they received, Okada had no close relationship with anyone. Even though she did visit her real mother from time to time at her workplace, there was no indication that she had contact with her stepfather in prison. Also, it was reported that the girl hated her stepfather who was always making a pass at her, so, they never thought the man was connected to the case.

    "He''s a gang leader in Kabukichou, right? He just got out of prison around the time Ara had her accident."

    All of this information was already known to Ryuu, but he let Kazehaya continue.

    "It seems when the girl got so desperate the first time she ran into the stepdad who just got out of prison. Somehow they formed a partnership, and the guy''s been taking care of things for her. It was one of his underlings who rigged Ara''s car. Furthermore, the Chief of Police uncle who erased the evidence and declared the thing as an accident owed the stepdad lots of money. It was easy for him to threaten Okada''s uncle to remove the evidence."

    "Is that so?"

    Ryuu''s voice sounded dangerously low. His eyes glittered cold and hard, that even Kazehaya unconsciously swallowed. When he''s tensed like this, the air around him seemed so oppressive. Gin watched as Mavara suddenly came out of Ryuu''s shirt and settled on the side of the prince''s neck again.

    "Koutaishidenka, calm down. Your elemental''s getting excited," Kazehaya told Ryuu who seemed to snap out of his thoughts, and the air returned to normal.

    Sensing that his master was not going out to hunt, Mavara circled around Ryuu''s neck twice before returning inside his clothing.

    "Have them watched at all times. The crazy woman will get in touch with them again soon. Let them do their stupid move. Let them give us a reason to annihilate them mercilessly."

    Kazehaya nodded. In short, they would let the other party do whatever they wanted, and they would strike them all down at the right time.

    "How did that girl convince her stepdad to follow her?"Ryuu asked afterwards.

    Kazehaya cleared his throat, a look of disdain on his face. "How do you think? How else could a pretty girl convince an old lecher who obviously had the hots for her?"

    Homura Ryuu arched one raven brow. "Paid with flesh didn''t she?" He shouldn''t have asked.

    =========

    In an old house around Kabukichou, all the lights were closed, except the one in the bedroom, where a low lamp on the bedside table illuminated the otherwise darkened room.

    The creaking of the bed, vulgar grunts and sighs echoed in the chamber, as flesh pounded against flesh in a primitive dance of carnality. Pieces of clothing lay haphazardly on the floor in nebulous mounds as the two souls on the cot continued on with their very private activity.

    Minutes passed, and the sounds they made became more urgent, sharp and shallow as they slowly reached the crescendo of their pleasure. With faces contorted in decadence, their throat raw, their bodies stiffened as they screamed their release.

    "Get off," the girl underneath snapped, as soon as she recovered her senses, pushing at the man''s chest on top of her whose manhood remained sheathed within her.

    The man groaned, unhappy to be disconnected so soon, but he conformed nonetheless. It had always been like this between the two of them, and he already got used to her moods after sex. Also, he didn''t want to remain coupled with her when the bitch just panted someone else''s name again as he rammed into her.

    He was already used to her delusions though ¨C being so madly infatuated with a boy from her school. However, even he would be miffed upon learning that after three years of running after the same guy, she suddenly switched to another.

    "Why are you extra snappy today?" he asked as he got off her and the bed to grab his shirt from the floor to put it on.

    His muscles rippled as he moved, and he almost smirked as he saw the awful girl staring at his body. He might be middle-aged, but his physique was almost youthful and well maintained he could rival those of men in their twenties.

    "You''re asking me why? Because those stupid people didn''t follow the story! It''s not supposed to be like this! I''m not a villain. I''m a princess ¨C I''ll be the princess," she ranted, and he almost regretted asking.

    This girl, even if she was always out of touch with reality was his woman ¨C the woman that took him years to get.

    He was married to her mother first, years ago. But that ex-wife of his stopped taking care of herself and became so old and ugly so fast. He was annoyed for he really liked her face a lot ¨C and her body. He thought he''d lost the woman he wanted when this young version of his wife appeared.

    Koharu didn''t like him of course. He was more than twice her age, and he was her stepfather in a way. When he divorced her mother and was taken to prison for a gang-related case, he thought he''d never have his chance with her.

    Until that day¡­

    It was a good thing Koharu was so delusional. In order to get what she wanted, she would do anything ¨C even give her body to him.

    "So? Do you still want to take that girl out?" He was referring to the girlfriend of the other boy she liked before, the one she had wanted to kill originally last November.

    Koharu''s eyes turned glacial, her face stiff. "Of course. That bitch and those other bitches who were supposed to be my friends, they can all just die."

    TSK TSK

    Such big, terrible words for such an innocent-looking girl. Her speech amused him, however.

    Killing? Maiming? He''d done all of those before. To do those in exchange for Koharu''s body was nothing to him. She didn''t know of course that the next time she''d ask him to do something, he''d make sure to take the man she''s crazy about out of the picture as well.

    He was getting sick and tired of listening to Koharu''s love matters. After he took good care of competition, he would make sure she''d be screaming only his name so passionately in bed. With this thought, the part of him which had been satiated just a while ago became alive again, and he removed his shirt and threw it back on the floor as he turned to her.

    "I want to do it again¡­"

 Chapter 107 - Alistair

    Inside the grand room that was as desolate as the weather outside, Alistair sat in the throne on top of the podium, alone, staring off in space as he sang mechanically an old folksong passed on from generations past.

    "The little one who prays, the one whose tears are falling

    I hear her voice; I know her heart is breaking...

    Centuries passed, her tragedy remains unchanged.

    "Why is there only melancholy? To love only to lose"

    My little one, these were her saddest pleas to me.

    The king''s sorrowful voice echoed in the empty hall, his voice faltering with his own emotions. This was the song he had taught his younger sister years ago when she was still a child. It was called Perun''s Song to Alencica, the deity''s beloved daughter.

    "Onwards where the garden is, onwards where her true love waits,

    In another world, in another place and time...

    Towards where all her sorrow''s gone, in his arms where she belongs,

    Their destinies unfold, just like what heavens told..."

    To never be apart again

    To end the curse and sufferings and then replace all the tears with smiles...

    The little one who prays, the one who has too much misery

    I hear her hopes and heart''s desire

    She''ll soon have a different story...

    "And heaven by my grace she''d reach; my vow that in the end, they''d meet.

    To the child of my heart, the child of my blood

    This is a promise I''d keep."

    Alistair''s voice broke at the last line, his chest filled with bitterness.

    A promise I''d keep?

    The king felt like laughing in self- derision. Alinea''s gone. All the promises he vowed to fulfill had been turned into ashes along with her body. He bent forward, his elbows rested on his thighs as his hands raked his unkempt silver hair.

    Until now, he still hadn''t made himself accept Alinea''s death. The anguish that had festered inside his soul continued to torment him each and every day.

    Why?

    Because aside from his memories as the Ritz King, Alistair retained memories of his past life ¨C and the knowledge that this was not the first time he had lost the one he held so dear gnawed at him.

    He had failed yet again ¨C he had let her down again.

    Urgent footsteps echoed on the marble floor as soon as the door across the room opened. However, Alistair didn''t look up until the owner of the steps had reached so close to him, he could see a pair of polished boots on the carpeted floor where he stared.

    "Ritz, what have you been doing?"

    Alistair looked up to see a solemn-looking Ivan. Just like him, there was sorrow in his pair of jade eyes, yet, there was still fire in them as well ¨C unlike his. The King of Ritz had already lost the most important battle in this lifetime. Except for the remaining anger that he''d soon vanquish by getting his revenge, he had no more strength to fight.

    "Waiting," he simply answered as he straightened up in his seat.

    Normally, Ivan standing just in front of him, next to the throne would have been deemed inappropriate ¨C rude even. But he knew his friend was just worried about him.

    "Waiting for what?" Ivan looked displeased, but Alistair already knew why.

    Fredek must have tattled on him. He was aware he looked terrible ¨C and his right-hand man couldn''t tell him to do something about it ergo Ivan''s presence here.

    "For my revenge," Alistair answered with a smile of resignation on his face, and the determination on Ivan''s stance faltered.

    The Flame Emperor couldn''t censure his friend for that, as he himself had this restless feeling within his chest when Alinea died. Like Alistair, he wanted their blood to spill ¨C the blood of everyone involved in the treachery that caused his little fianc¨¦e''s, and her loyal vassals'' lives.

    Days after they had found Ali''s body in the cavern, they had also found her vassals'' shallow grave at the edge of the forest. Their anguish grew upon realizing that Alinea had lived long enough to witness the death of her comrades and had even made a shallow grave for them.

    Alistair broke down that day. It was Ivan who had supervised the exhumation and transferring of the brave and loyal soldiers to their proper resting places. Just like Ali, they had been cremated, and then a statue in the city square was erected in their memory.

    "Fredek would be coming soon," Alistair suddenly spoke as he straightened in his seat.

    "How did you know?" Ivan asked, but then realized he shouldn''t have as he had already known the answer a long time ago.

    "I can feel his wind," Alistair answered anyway as he stood up, and marched towards the huge door leading to the great balcony where royal proclamations were announced. It was a huge circular ark with elegant, intricate design, that''s high enough for a huge crowd to see anyone standing there clearly from below.

    Ivan followed suit, stepping just a bit behind his friend as the courtyard below was slowly filling with people. "What''s going on?"

    "I invited the citizens," Alistair replied as his amethyst eyes hardened as he looked at the gathering throng below.

    Ivan became more worried. Since Alinea''s death, Alistair''s reputation to the masses had been thrown in the mud, as the people thought that he was the one who had his sister assassinated. It was not a secret that a revolt ¨C a new one designed to completely overthrow Alistair even without a successor was brewing.

    For the people, Alistair was a fake king ¨C someone who was weak and spiteful enough to kill his own sister, the rightful heir to keep his power. Why? Because it was Alinea who they said who had the divine inheritance of Perun. The massive purple lightning seal of the King of Heaven they had seen the princess exploit during the war was proof of that. Nobody could use the special seal of the Lightning God except for his blessed children.

    Alistair who had never used lightning, even a weak type was clearly not a child of Perun in their eyes, therefore not eligible for the throne. The people, with their anger, wanted him gone.

    Ivan watched as the huge courtyard was finally packed with an angry yet silent mob. For now, they had no idea what was going on and so they remained quiet, although their faces show their disapproval, disdain, and dissatisfaction towards the reigning monarch. They all looked up at the solemn-looking Alistair on the balcony, waiting and wondering what could the fake king probably wanted from them to invite them all here.

    Soon, they found out why. At the king''s command, several soldiers in full armor appeared and took their places in front of the crowd. They were in full silver and gold armor ¨C Ritz kingdom''s color with their flags, weapons, and shields.

    Afterwards, a huge gate on the side opened, and another set of soldiers led by the great Lord Fredek, the handsome bespectacled young noble, a notable wind caster, and the king''s right-hand man appeared. They marched towards the center of the courtyard behind the armored soldiers, dragging several people who were tied, and struggling with their mouths gagged.

    The Flame Emperor''s eyes narrowed as he recognized the captives. They were the people from the oldest noble clans in Ritz ¨C Alistair''s solid supporters. They were the fiercest champion of the king, the ones who pushed the young prince to succeed the throne and placed the crown on his silver head.

    Now, these people were here, bound and gagged, their eyes wild and accusing as they glared at Alistair who was looking at them coldly from above.

    The crowd who had been watching also recognized the captives, and began whispering among themselves. But of course never in their wildest dreams could they guess the reason for this public condemnation and humiliation.

    With Alistair''s assent, Fredek signaled the soldiers to remove the gags of the prisoners who automatically cried and pleaded for the king to release them.

    "Your Highness, have mercy on us."

    "Your Majesty, why are you doing this to us?"

    But Alas, their pleas fell on deaf ears as Alistair didn''t even flinch upon seeing their obvious suffering. Seeing as the king was not moved, the nobles'' cries for mercy turned into intimidation.

    "How dare you do this to us after all the support we have given you?"

    "You dare turn your sword against us who had put that crown you wear so proudly on your head. Without us, you would be nothing!"

    Their scorns, however, didn''t rile up the cold looking king. Instead, amusement finally appeared in his earlier hard amethyst gaze. Even Ivan who remained quiet as he watched on couldn''t stop himself from shaking his head upon hearing such stupidity uttered in Alistair''s presence.

    "Oh? Pray tell me how am I nothing without you," the king egged on, which the nobles happily answered, with the aim to humiliate him in front of the people.

    "You are nothing but a d¨¦cor! You might be smart but you''re nothing more than a normal human."

    "Your blood''s totally diluted to even have a tiny bit of divine inheritance within you. Without us, you wouldn''t be king!"

    A deafening silence ensued after that statement. Everyone waited for the king''s reaction and was dumbfounded when Alistair suddenly threw his head back to laugh out loud.

    "The king has gone mad!"

    The noble who got insulted by the king''s mirth became more enraged. "Do you see this, people of Ritz? This man here is a fake ruler of the kingdom! A disgrace for a king ¨C that even his sister could easily win against and overthrow !"

    Alistair stopped laughing then, a dangerous glint in his eyes. "Power? Divine inheritance?" he scoffed, as he looked at each and every noble whom he detested with every fiber of his being. "Why would I need such insignificant things?"

    The Ritz King''s voice echoed in the courtyard, sending chills to everyone including Ivan. He recognized that danger, and he stepped a couple of paces backwards as he knew what would follow suit.

    "You want a show of power? I will give you one!"

    Alistair raised his hand and a precarious aura enveloped the place. The wind which started as a soft breeze became stronger, creating small tornadoes the filled the yard.

    WHOOOOOOOOSH

    Everyone ducked as they shielded their faces from the strong gusts, raising their arms to fend off the explosive wind. But when it stopped, to everyone''s horror, fourteen giant harpies surrounded the area with some smaller ones standing on the roof of the castle.

    However, what was more terrifying were the green and blue giant beasts, one twenty-meter high, the other eighteen meter-tall ¨C the biggest among the harpies which were recognizable by their size and color. They were the same harpies that people had sung in folk songs and read in legends.

    Ocypete and Podarge ¨C two of the Wind God''s three greatest weapons. The only missing one was Aello, the red and the most volatile and mischievous among the trio of harpy sisters. It must have been in a pact with someone else at the moment ergo its absence.

    Ivan narrowed his eyes as the air became viscous, and oppressing. Alistair had fully unleashed his Divine powers, and everyone except the Flame Emperor and Fredek who knew the Ritz King''s real identity was stunned.

    "You want power? Then here it is," Alistair announced as everyone fell on their knees in horror, realizing their king''s true self.

    "I-It''s S-Stribog!"

    "It''s Stribog ¨C the God of Wind himself!"

    "Our king is Stribog!"

 Chapter 108 - Stribog

    "I-It''s S-Stribog!"

    "It''s Stribog ¨C the God of Wind himself!"

    "Our king is Stribog!"

    Ivan watched as chaos ensued after the appearance of the harpies. The people were obviously terrified. Never in their lives could they have guessed that the king they had thought was supposed to be weak, turned out to be a returner to ancestry.

    Stribog!

    In heaven, there were three powerful deities: Kresnik, Stribog, and Perun. The latter, of course, was the strongest, since the Lightning God was the King of Heaven, but his twin brother Stribog was feared for a different matter.

    Stribog was, after all, the one true master of the harpies, the most feared elementals for their malice and unpredictability. The only difference was, in spite of the plethora of harpies he had, Stribog was ultimately in control. The wind elementals loved and followed him. He was the only one not in danger of going insane, and the only one who could command more than one harpy at the same time.

    However, nobody could ever predict this turn of events for another reason.

    Stribog was the God of Smiles. He was a carefree deity who floated everywhere like the wind he commanded. Alistair, however, was a stoic, cold king.

    "Oh my, King Alistair is a returner to ancestry! He is the God of Wind Stribog!"

    How could he be Stribog?

    Ivan of Kres snorted upon hearing the people call Alistair "Stribog".

    What Stribog were they talking about?

    Ivan''s jade eyes filled with amusement as he continued to watch the panicked crowd. Even Fredek who was in charge of the soldiers and prisoners was smirking.

    Why?

    Alistair who had been watching the people laughed again. "Stribog, you say? Sadly, I''m not that airhead," the king announced making everyone stop and stare at him in confusion.

    He wasn''t Stribog?

    Of course, nobody believed him after seeing the harpies that had materialized. Only Ivan and Fredek knew why those beasts had come out ¨C or rather they had to come out in order for Alistair to utilize his real powers.

    A more ominous force seeped out of the king''s body as light as golden as the sun started to surround him, making everyone cower in fear. This was a much stronger power than they had seen earlier. Just who was their king if not Stribog? They shuddered, wanting to know.

    As for the prisoners, they were not able to do anything but remain frozen where they were. Just what have they done, they asked themselves. But alas, it was all too late for repentance. The king didn''t look like he would ever forgive the ultimate sin they had committed.

    They were aware, that Alistair adored his younger sibling so much that he let her do whatever she wished even letting her take the glory that was supposed to be the king''s during the Immortal War. Because of that adoration, that the king was put into a spot when most of his vassals wanted to revolt and place Alinea on the throne instead.

    Thus they had no choice but to get rid of the girl. As the members of the loyal faction who had placed Alistair into the throne, they would lose power when the king lost his. Even if they didn''t have any personal grudge against the princess, Alinea had to go.

    But as it turned out¡­

    "Returner to ancestry," they wept.

    Even if Alinea was here, there was no one in this world who could make Alistair abdicate the throne since he''s a returner to ancestry. Even if Ritz was the land of Perun, nobody would complain or question having Stribog as their king.

    But Alistair said he was not Stribog? But they were sure he was a returner to ancestry and could even summon the harpies. He must be Stribog!

    "O Great Stribog, have mercy on us," they pleaded.

    Ivan, on the other hand, sighed over the people''s stupidity.

    Alistair was not Stribog. If he was they would have known it from the moment he was born as for sure one of the three great harpy sisters would appear to announce the God of Wind''s birth. One of the many reasons why they had no idea about the king''s returner to ancestry status was because he was born normal. Among all the other deities in heaven, there was only one god who had no elemental ¨C or no need to form pacts with elementals as he was strong enough to defeat any other deities and beasts combined.

    So no, Alistair was not Stribog. They would realize that later even if they didn''t believe the king''s words.

    It had begun. Soon the people would understand that Alinea''s death was all for naught. They shouldn''t have killed her.

    Seeing as Alistair''s aura had continued to change, the soldiers, with Fredek''s command left the prisoners in the middle of the courtyard and went to the side for safety. The king''s right-hand man made the soldiers push the crowd back as to make a huge enough circle that could fit the king''s smallest magic seal.

    If not, all of them would die.

    "What''s going on?"

    The people had forgotten their fear for the harpies as their fear for the king increased by the second. He exuded a very strong murderous aura that made them feel suffocated.

    "Your Highness, have mercy on us," the prisoners pleaded, their eyes wide in fear and they trembled.

    "Mercy?" Alistair scoffed his voice angry. "When you killed Ali, did you show mercy? She never did anything to you ¨C and yet you did that to her!"

    The last of his words rang with anguish, remembering the lifeless form of his little one in the cave.

    Light continued to engulf him until he totally glowed from within. He had shed his mortal appearance, so now he looked completely a celestial being that he truly was. He raised his hand and a huge magic circle appeared in the courtyard.

    Finally, the people recognized him ¨C or rather his magic seal ¨C it was the very same seal the princess Alinea had used during the Immortal War.

    "P-Perun!"

    The prisoners could only cry the King of Heaven''s name before bolts of lightning appeared even before the clouds formed and struck them to their deaths.

 Chapter 109 - The Kings Mourning

    "P-Perun!''

    People watched in horror as the nobles who had plotted against the princess got burned by the power from above ¨C struck by powerful lightning the seal had summoned.

    How could this be?

    In all history of humankind, there was only one instance when Perun had descended from the heavens. It was to bring with him his beloved child for sanctuary since his wife was so jealous and had wanted to kill his children. He had built the kingdom of Ritz for that one beloved child who had survived.

    Alencica: the girl in the song passed on to so many generations, the mother of all citizens of Ritz.

    "P-Perun!''

    What was the King of Heavens doing here?

    Also, unlike his first visit, he even manifested as a returner to ancestry in the form of Alistair, the current Ritz King. It never happened before ¨C ever.

    When there was nothing else that was left except ashes, the lightning storm stopped, but the glow surrounding Alistair didn''t vanish. He turned his glaring gaze towards the crowd, making the people cower in fear, yet look up at him in awe.

    This man in front of them was the absolute monarch ¨C be it here in the mortal plane or in heaven, Alistair who was Perun was the one true king.

    "All you mortals who had mocked and gossiped about Ali and me, shame on you," the king began. "Because of your malicious tongues, the plot to overthrow my rule was born. The princess died because of you!"

    Ivan''s face was grim. Technically, if Alistair revealed his true self earlier, the current tragedy would have been prevented. However, he also knew that Ritz refrained from coming out because a greater one would present itself in a much more frightening form.

    Alistair couldn''t come out as Perun. Alinea would have been killed earlier in a much more cruel way if he had. Either way, the Flame Emperor surmised that the princess''s life would have ended in tragedy. It was fated.

    The light from Alistair''s body slowly dimmed just as a look of anguish crossed his beautiful face once more. His amethyst orbs were glazed over as if he was seeing something else at this very moment in his sadness. However, Fredek and Ivan were sure that he must be seeing Alinea''s image in his mind.

    "Do you realize who you just killed?" he asked afterwards.

    Alistair''s tall frame racked in agony ¨C from the pain of losing someone so precious.

    "You not only killed my beloved sister ¨C you murdered the very reason for my very existence here!"

    His announcement spread confusion among the crowd. But of course, the king could no longer elaborate on that. His sorrow had tormented him for far too long he slowly slid onto the marble floor.

    Ivan took this moment to quickly come to his friend''s side and helped him up, supporting his weakened body at his side. He then gave the crowd a hard stare with his pair of jade eyes, letting them know that Kres would be aiding their king if they tried something funny ¨C although he doubted they would do anything so stupid now that they knew Alistair''s real identity.

    Ivan took Alistair back into the throne room and made him sit on the throne. By this time, the Ritz King had started crying again ¨C shameless tears that could move everyone who could see them.

    "They killed my little one ¨C they killed Ali," he sobbed his voice hoarse.

    Ivan of Kres could only look on as his friend let out his grief. After all, these tears Alistair was crying were not just his pain from this generation. He was shedding tears worth thousands of years.

    The reason why Alistair rarely referred to Alinea as his sister ¨C the reason why he always called her his "Ali" or his "little one" instead, was because Alinea was Alencica, Perun''s beloved daughter.

    "I failed yet again Ivan," Alistair wept. "Be it in heaven or here in Ritz, I couldn''t help her ¨C I couldn''t save her."

    Ivan knew the complete story as he had been friends with Alistair since they were but a pair of young lads. He could understand and even feel some of his friend''s torment.

    "Tell me Kres, just how many times do I have to watch Alencica die over and over again?"

    Alistair had looked up at him and gave him a sorrowful smile, as he asked the question that Ivan would never know the answer to.

    "I do not know Ritz. We just have to break the curse somehow," Ivan answered solemnly, as he wondered where his errant ancestor ¨C Kresnik had gone to. The only reason why Alistair made him Alinea''s fianc¨¦ was that the God of Flames was nowhere to be found. "I guess we''ll never know in this lifetime."

    Hearing his answer, Alistair bowed his head once more. Ivan was right. Alinea was gone. The chance to break her curse was gone as well ¨C at least in this existence.

    "My little one, I''m so sorry father has let you down again¡­"

    =========

    Onboard the Odakyu Limited Express Romancecar on the way back to Tokyo, Suzuki Ara was listening on to the other girls rambling about many different things when she suddenly felt a stabbing pain in her chest. The sting caught her by surprise she almost doubled over that the other girls simultaneously caught her arm to steady her with worried gazes.

    "Ara, are you okay?"

    "Suzuki, what happened?"

    "Are you in pain?"

    "You''ve been stumbling since yesterday. Is there something wrong?"

    "Quick call the teacher!"

    Ara wanted to tell them that she was fine, but she was not. The sudden pain festered in her chest, turning into a sudden gaping hole that sucked out her soul. She had no idea why, but there was a sudden built up of powerful emotions that rocked her to the core.

    What''s this?

    She felt the moisture on her face, and when she touched her cheeks, they were wet ¨C flowing with tears from her clouded silver-grey eyes.

    What''s this?

    She did not know why, but she felt very, very sad ¨C as if someone so dear had died. When a sob escaped her lips, there was no stopping the overflowing melancholy from taking over. To everyone''s chagrin, she wept like a lost little child, oblivious to the fuss around her.

    "Ara! Ara! Ara!"

 Chapter 110 - Worries

    "Big bro."

    Suzuki Aki turned around to find a very colorful and lively Kazehaya Gin waving at him as he bounced ¨C yes, happily bounced towards him. Today, Homura International''s CEO was bright as the sun, sporting an orange ensemble, with a green, red, orange tie.

    "Presi ¨C Gin," Aki started, but quickly, switched to the other''s given name instead of his title, as he had been told, returning the other''s greeting much to the surprise of everyone around them.

    It was just yesterday that Suzuki Aki of the Suzuki Raiden Group was seen chummy with Homura Ryuu, the Koutaishidenka of the Homura House, and today, he was just as close to Homura International''s CEO, and Homura House''s second-in-command Kazehaya Gin ¨C and was even on a first-name basis with him.

    Just what was the real relationship between the three prominent men, the others wanted to know but were too scared to ask. Suzuki Raiden Group''s people, however, were all smiles and looked proud to see the close relationship of their boss to the biggest bosses of Japan''s economy.

    As usual, the clueless Aki had no idea of the ruckus his casual greeting to Kazehaya had started. He was just following Ryuu''s and Gin''s request to use their given names since they would be family soon, and just like his younger sister, he didn''t care about explaining the situation to other people. Even if bigger opportunities would open its doors to Suzuki Raiden Group as soon as people found out that they would be in-laws with Homura International, he wouldn''t say a word. He would let Ryuu and Ara do that.

    He and Homura International''s CEO had already seen each other that morning, but only waved at each other as their places in the conference were far apart. Now that it was finally their lunch break, Kazehaya came breezing towards him with his usual mega-watt smile.

    "Let''s eat together!"Homura''s CEO invited, and both groups headed towards the luncheon area together, while people eyed them.

    "Are you feeling much better?"

    "Oh, Ara told you I was sick?" Gin inquired and Aki shook his head.

    "Ryuu did," Suzuki Aki answered.

    Oh¡­

    Kazehaya sat on the table next to Aki, his face reflected a mischievous expression as he leaned towards the other man as if to whisper a secret. "I think Ryuu is sick too,'' he told him confidently.

    "What? He got the flu as well?" Aki sounded worried.

    If Koutaishidenka was sick, then he should stay at home and let someone else pick Ara up. Come to think of it, the train should be coming soon, and so they needed to find someone to get her.

    "No, Big Bro, Ryuu doesn''t have the flu, "Gin assured the older Suzuki.

    Technically, Kazehaya Gin was two years older than Aki, but still called Ara''s brother "big bro" because it''s what Ara called him. Aki didn''t care, however.

    "Then what do you mean by he''s sick?"

    Kazehaya Gin leaned back in his seat and laughed. "Ryuu''s lovesick," he answered cheekily as he wiggled his chestnut brows at the other. "Idiot''s been asking me how to ask Ara to get married early the whole night."

    Ah¡­

    "Well, he asked me how yesterday too," Aki informed the other as he shook his head while smiling.

    The two found it so funny that when it came to Ara, the all-knowing, highly revered Koutaishidenka of Japan''s most prominent family was at a loss.

    Gin looked thoughtfully at the other. "Well, I''m just glad you approve," he commented.

    "What''s the difference between marrying sooner than later?" Aki shrugged. "And it''s not as if he''s going to force my sister into marriage if she doesn''t want. He wouldn''t ask us how if he was going to push her no?"

    "True," Gin nodded.

    Homura Ryuu was ever the gentleman. Regardless that he was in a position where he could insist or demand things to happen, he never used his power, and properly and respectfully asked for permission from Aki. Which family wouldn''t feel lucky to have an in-law like that?

    They were about to stand to get some food when Aki''s private phone rang, and he frowned. "Ara''s teacher," he informed the other as he answered.

    "What? What happened?"

    Because of the urgency on his face and voice, Gin was also alerted. The latter fished his phone from his pocket and dialed Ryuu''s number which the Koutaishidenka immediately answered. "Wait. Aki''s talking to Ara''s teacher. There seems to be a problem."

    With that, Ryuu waited on the other end while Gin waited for Aki to tell him what''s going on.

    "Alright, but someone will come to take her in my stead," Aki replied before the call ended. Knowing that Gin was talking to Ryuu, he informed them immediately.

    "The teacher said Ara suddenly had terrible pain, started crying before collapsing on the train. They are planning to send her to the hospital as soon as they arrived but I told them someone will take her."

    EH?

    "Did you hear that?" Gin asked Ryuu who said yes before he also hanged up.

    Suzuki Aki looked totally worried he started shifting on his feet. "Don''t worry. Ryuu will take care of her. He will call us as soon as he gets there," Kazehaya assured him.

    They had no idea what was wrong, but thinking that Koutaishidenka would take care of her was assuring in itself. Aki sighed and nodded. He seemed to be somewhat appeased.

    "I wonder if she had a relapse," Aki queried audibly. "She had been doing a lot these days when she should still be taking it easy."

    Kazehaya sighed. He had nothing to answer that. He also believed Ara was too active for someone who just recovered from severe trauma. "Then it''s a good thing she''ll be staying at the Cedar Palace then so people can monitor her well."

    Aki smiled sheepishly. "Yeah, she''s always sneaking out of the house with her sketchbook even at night. I worry about her most especially when I see some rips on her clothes."

    HA?

    Kazehaya Gin was dumbfounded. Ara went out at night? Her clothes were ripped?   Just what has Ara been doing at night?

    "Big bro¡­ I think you should worry more about her."

 Chapter 111 - Kou

    "Suzuki? Suzuki?"

    The urgent voices pierced through Ara''s clouded brain.

    "Hmmmmn?"

    She groaned, her eyelids fluttered as they struggled to open. When they did, she was awashed with confusion seeing blurry faces surrounding her.

    "She''s waking up," she heard a familiar voice say.

    Yashiro?

    She wondered why they were hovering over her as her vision started to clear.

    "She''s back. She''s awake now," more voices added as Ara''s sight finally focused.

    "What happened?" she asked weakly as she tried to sit up, but hands pushed her back down.

    "Don''t move yet Suzuki. Lie down and wait a while before you sit," the teacher told her, and she complied.

    "Don''t you remember what happened?" they asked her, but her brain came up empty.

    Seeing her confusion, Yashiro who was with her along with the other girls when she collapsed told her what transpired earlier.

    "We were just joking around when you suddenly toppled over in pain and you started crying before losing consciousness."

    Eh?

    With that, memories started flooding her and she frowned. Yes, indeed that happened. There was just a sudden onset of pain in her chest ¨C a gaping hole she couldn''t explain and she cried.

    "Do you remember now?"

    Ara nodded. "Yeah. I don''t know why that happened though so don''t ask me."

    The teachers and someone who looked like staff from the train exchanged looks.

    "I think it''s a panic attack."

    "Maybe. She just recently had a major accident so it''s possible her trauma was triggered suddenly."

    Huh? Trauma?

    Ara could never understand that. Then again, she remembered the giant spiders and her near (scared to) death experience with them the other day. Was it because of that?

    "¨C And the car was severely damaged."

    Ara snapped out of her thoughts upon hearing the words "car" and "damaged". In her mind, it was a totally different car though. It was the yellow compact car she threw at the spiders and burned with them.

    Er¡­

    Seeing her guilty expression, the people misunderstood.

    "It''s okay Suzuki; that was an accident. It''s not your fault."

    "Yes, Ara. It''s just a car. It can be replaced."

    "The good thing is that you are okay. No need to feel upset about it."

    Ara knew that these words were for her accident and not for the arachnid incident, yet, she felt so much better. They were right anyway. She could always just get a new car for that person. She''d ask her brother when she returned.

    Right¡­

    Feeling better, she finally requested to sit down, and they let her.

    "We''re near Shibuya now. We will bring you to the hospital."

    Eh? Hospital?

    Eeeeeeeee?

    "N-no need. No need. I-I was just tired ¨C yeah I was just tired," Ara stammered.

    "But we already informed your brother that we would. It''s better to have you checked."

    "That''s right, Ara. You should get checked just to make sure everything''s fine."

    "But¡­"

    Ara wondered what Aki told them. It wasn''t her brother who would come to pick her up. Did they know that?

    "Your brother said someone will come to pick you up, but we told him we will still bring you to the hospital. You looked scary earlier Suzuki like you were totally in pain."

    "That''s right. Even if you say you feel better, we won''t stop worrying until you go to the hospital."

    Well, if they put it like that, Ara wasn''t able to do anything but agree. If not they wouldn''t let her off with all their worrying. When everything''s set, they all sat back and waited for the train to arrive at the station.

    As soon as they reached Shibuya, her classmates assisted her out of the train. They didn''t even let her carry her own things in case she''d stumble again like yesterday. Ara wanted to explain that she didn''t stumble because of anything that''s wrong with her body but because she was not looking at where she was going but refrained from speaking. She had a feeling they wouldn''t listen to her anyway.

    "Your brother said the person who''d come pick you up would be waiting here," the teacher said as all of them looked around.

    "It''s fine, teacher. You can all go ahead. If he''s still not here then I can just sit at the waiting area until he arrives."

    "No. We already said we will bring you to the hospital."

    "Then we can wait ''til he arrives before going."

    She was saying this with her back turned towards the entrance when her classmates'' eyes widened as they stared at something ¨C or rather someone from behind her. Ara''s and the teachers'' gazes followed suit just in time to see a tall handsome man in casual clothing of black sweater and pants walking towards them as he removed his sunglasses, revealing a pair of ice-blue eyes which stared at their direction.

    "Oooo-la-la" Yashiro and the others whistled in appreciation as they watched the handsome man approach.

    Ara snorted in laughter, most especially when they saw him coming towards them.

    "Om my God that handsome prince is coming this way, quick donate your panties!"

    WHAT?

    Ara looked at the girls who were joking with each other incredulously. Then again, seeing how handsome Kou was today, she could somehow understand why they were giggling.

    But these girls forgot something!

    "I don''t know why, but he looks familiar though," Yashiro finally said, and Ara sighed. She had shown them Kou''s selfie after their bath last night.

    "I showed you guys his picture last night," Ara reminded them, and she nearly laughed at their shocked expressions.

    "Oh my God! Ara, it''s Kou, your boyfriend!" they all squealed.

    The teachers and the rest of the students, of course, heard this.

    "Oh? That''s your boyfriend Suzuki?" they asked and she nodded, just as Ryuu reached them.

    "Hello," Ryuu greeted the teachers with a small bow.

    Even with his polite stance, with his height, appearance, and all over aura, the Homura prince was still quite intimidating. His blue gaze made the people he looked at feel nervous. It was no different from the poor teachers'' case.

    "H-hello," the teacher stammered. "I am Furuya Hide, Ara''s homeroom teacher. We were just waiting for you so we can take Suzuki to the hospital," he continued as he reached his hand for a handshake that Ryuu took.

    "Homura Ryuu," Kou replied simply as he shook hands with the teacher firmly.

    However, hearing his name made the older man freeze as he looked up at Ryuu''s face. Ara palmed her visage. By now the others had also heard his name and were now whispering among themselves.

    Why?

    Because the Homura heir''s name was famous even if they didn''t know how he looked like. It was why Ara only referred to him as her boyfriend, the archer prince or if the situation really pushed for it, Kou.

    "Eh? I thought his name was Kou?"Yashiro asked loudly, and the teacher who held Kou''s hand turned to her.

    "Er¡­Yashiro, Master Homura Ryuu is indeed Kou," the teacher explained with a sheepish smile.

    Ara nudged Ryuu on the side and Ryuu sighed as if he found introducing himself tiring. But since Ara egged him, he faced the others. "I''m Homura Ryuu, Koutaishidenka of the Homura House, and Ara''s fianc¨¦."

 Chapter 112 - Ripples

    "I''m Homura Ryuu, Koutaishidenka of the Homura House, and Ara''s fianc¨¦."

    As expected, Ryuu''s announcement caused a different excitement among the crowd. Even those who did not belong in their group started to look at them curiously.

    And the one who caused the entire ruckus? As expected, he didn''t care.

    "Are you okay?"Ryuu asked her. Even if he had caused quite a scene, Ara felt a bit touched with the concern he was showing.

    "Yeah, I feel okay now."

    "Actually, Master Homura, we were just waiting for you so we can bring Lady Ara to the hospital," the teacher said.

    Huh? Lady Ara?

    She was just Suzuki to them earlier. What''s this sudden level up?

    But of course, Ryuu had told them she was his fianc¨¦e, therefore, the future Lady of the Homura House.

    Ara turned to the husky and gave him an assuring smile. "I actually feel it''s unnecessary because I''m okay now. But to not make them worry I agreed."

    Ryuu studied her face for a while as if searching for something before he nodded. "Let''s do that then," he said as he turned his attention back to the teacher and gave another small bow of thanks.

    "Thank you for taking good care of Ara. I will be bringing her to the hospital so you don''t have to worry about her."

    The teachers and the others could only agree as they smiled at him. They were all still starstruck. However, Ryuu was still not finished. He turned to the students who were there and bowed to them as well.

    "Please continue to take care of Ara, and treat her the same way as before you found out who she is. She wants to graduate from the school quietly with her friends, and giving her a special treatment from now on would make her sad."

    Ara was surprised by his words. She didn''t know Ryuu could understand her feelings. The reason why she didn''t want to tell others about her and Kou was that she didn''t want the others to change around her.

    "O-of course," the students answered one by one.

    "Well, we will take care of S-Suzuki for sure," the teacher who had called her "Lady Ara" earlier said.

    Ara was relieved.

    "We''ll take our leave then," Ryuu said as he signaled for Koga to take Ara''s belongings which the students happily handed over.

    They waved at them as Ryuu guided her out of the station.

    As soon as they left, the students and teachers suddenly started buzzing excitedly.

    "Oh my God ¨C that was Homura Ryuu. He''s so hot! Ara''s very lucky."

    "So that''s why we were allowed to visit the Homura House in Hakone, and the servants treated her especially ¨C she''s the future lady of the house."

    "Who cares about going to the Cedar Palace now? We went to the original Homura House and even saw the prince ¨C and the lady of the house was with us all along!"

    They all sounded so happy and proud as if they''d accomplished some great feat that it was funny.

    "That Suzuki was sure down to earth!"

    "Exactly! If she wasn''t she''d have acted like a total snob. She had every right to be one you know?"

    "To think that we thought she was bad. In the end, she was just set up by that Okada."

    At the mention of Okada Koharu''s name, a new wave of gossip started.

    "Did you hear about the incident at the Cedar Palace?"

    "Oh, you mean that Okada Koharu was a scary stalker and a thief?"

    "Yeah, that one!"

    "So scary! To think she looked so sweet and gentle. She even set up Rin to make her look like she stole Ichihara''s wallet."

    "She''s so crazy in love with Sonoda before but now her target is the Homura Prince!"

    "What? You mean the one who liked Sonoda was Okada and not Suzuki?"

    "Are you insane? With Homura Ryuu for a boyfriend, why would Ara like someone else?"

    "Yuck!"

    "I wonder what she''ll do when she finds out Ara-chan''s the prince''s girlfriend though?" Yashiro asked worriedly, making everyone looked worried as well.

    The teachers who had no idea what was going on became so interested in their chitchat that they exchanged looks and nodded.

    "Kids, we want to know what you''re talking about. Let''s go grab some burger before you go home ¨C we will treat!"

    Hearing the announcement, the students ¨C all seventy-nine of them cheered as they followed their teachers towards a hamburger joint.

    Tonight, all the schemes Okada Koharu thought were all well done would be exposed one by one. Ripples of information and experiences merged into one pool of realization. Each person had a different story to tell, and by discussing everything, they finally realized how they were horribly tricked and manipulated by her, and a new target of great enmity was silently established.

    "Oh my God, that bitch!" Yashiro and her group muttered with a scowl on their faces.

    Okada Koharu, the sweet protagonist who they thought had been manipulated and pushed by Suzuki Ara for years was actually the real villain.

    Meanwhile, inside the luxurious black car, someone was pleading to someone not to be brought to the hospital.

    "I''m really, really okay," Ara assured Ryuu for the umpteenth time.

    Koutaishidenka on the other hand just looked at her silently, his handsome face devoid of emotions.

    "They said it was just a panic attack because I got so tired. I''m really fine now," Ara continued.

    When there was no response still, Ara remembered what Yashiro and the others do to their boyfriends to get what they wanted. She mischievously leaned towards Kou, rested her head against his chest and pouted cutely. It was horrifying to imagine what she looked like but she prayed it would work. The girls told her it worked a hundred percent in their cases.

    "Please," she cajoled in a sweet voice as she patted his chest.

    Several seconds passed, and finally, Kou arched one raven brow, his lips twitched as his eyes glinted as if he recognized what she''s trying to do.

    "Sure," he said afterwards.

    Ara was so elated. But before she clapped in joy, Ryuu continued to speak.

    "But you will go directly to your room and stay there to rest until tomorrow. You cannot tour the house or see the husky until we''re sure you''re well-rested."

    Huh? Husky? But wasn''t he the husky?

    Ara was confused for a while until she remembered the little doggy Ryuu said was at the Cedar Palace.

    AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAh!

    "That''s unfair," Ara scowled at him, and Ryuu finally smiled.

    "Hospital checkup or rest at home the rest of the day ¨C you pick," Ryuu told her, and Ara grudgingly answered.

    "Hospital¡­"

 Chapter 113 - Mischief

    Homura Ryuu took Ara to St. Luke''s, the hospital where she stayed at when she had her accident so there wouldn''t be any problem with hospital records. If they went somewhere new, they would have to wait a while, while the hospital requested for her files to be transferred. Also, the Koutaishidenka was satisfied with the way this hospital took good care of Ara, and so he wanted her to come here.

    Some of the nurses recognized Ara when they arrived and smiled at her immediately. Ara wondered how they could still remember her when they must have tons of different patients daily. She was oblivious to the fact that with her beauty, and very rare case of rapid recuperation and sudden eye color change, she was famous among the workers at that hospital.

    "Good afternoon Miss Suzuki," they greeted her with beaming smiles.

    "Hi!" Ara shyly greeted them back as Ryuu escorted her to the reception area.

    "We''d like to have someone do a thorough check-up on her please," Homura Ryuu requested seriously, and Ara could only smile weakly at them.

    "R-right away," the nurse answered as she scurried to find Ara an available physician.

    Ara elbowed him in the rib. "Darling, you are scaring the people away. Learn how to smile."

    "Darling, if I smile, they will totally forget why they exist," Ryuu countered smugly, so Ara had no choice but to sigh in defeat. There''s no sense making sense with this stubborn husky anyway.

    Well, he kind of had a point anyway¡­

    Ara looked towards the nurse''s station where nurses kept bumping into each other or hitting the tables and making things fall because they were busy giving Ryuu demure glances.

    "See? They get distracted like that with me not smiling ¨C what more if I do?"Ryuu told her with amusement in his voice. Then again, mischief danced in his blue gaze and he finally sent one bright smile the nurses'' way.

    CRASH!

    BANG!

    Ara watched as chaos ensued in the station and she quickly pulled the naughty husky to the side and gave him a glare.

    "What? Who told me to smile?" he asked her innocently.

    "I did okay? It''s my fault," Ara told him as she dragged him away.

    In thirty minutes, the bedlam at the nurse''s station was finally sorted out, and Ara and Ryuu were ushered into a private room. Ara was happy to see that the doctor who would do her checkup was her previous doctor. There was no need to review her medical history because of that.

    "Miss Suzuki, what brought you here today? We''re you unwell?" the kind elderly doctor asked, but he transferred a questioning look at Ryuu, his eyes asking if it''s okay to discuss what''s wrong with her in his presence.

    "It''s alright Dr. Fujima, he''s my fianc¨¦," she told the doctor who brightened up upon hearing her words.

    "Fianc¨¦! Congratulations then Miss Suzuki," the doctor said as he shook hands with Ara turned to Ryuu, with his extended hand. "Congratulations Mr.?"

    "Homura. Homura Ryuu," Kou answered, and as expected the doctor blinked several times as if absorbing his words.

    Ara internally groaned. Just how many times had the same thing happened today? People getting shocked after finding out who he was, was getting old. On the other hand, the mischievous husky looked like he was totally having fun.

    If she knew this would happen, she would just have chosen the option to stay in her room at the Cedar Palace. If she were there, she would have found a way to sneak out and find her adorable husky ¨C the small version.

    It took a while before the doctor remembered what he was supposed to do. He gave Ara several tests and some laboratory exams to really, really, check if there''s really nothing wrong with her. Because of this, they had to do a lot of waiting.

    Normally some of Ara''s tests would take a day or two, but the hospital put them in priority, and so they would only need to wait hours. The hospital was kind enough to lend them one VIP room to stay in while they waited for the results to come out.

    The doctor asked Ara to take a rest and lie on the bed. She was going to decline, but Ryuu pestered her until she gave in. She found out why he was adamant she lie down after the doctor left them alone, however. The big pup took the opportunity to stretch out right next to her.

    "Kou, don''t you think the bed is too small for us?"Ara asked, wanting Kou to get off, but got the opposite result.

    Instead of getting off the small hospital bed, Ryuu squinted at her before pulling her into his arms so she could use his shoulder as her pillow and then wrapped his limbs around her in a cuddle to keep her in place.

    "Now we have enough space," he stated happily after like a little kid, and Ara finally felt really exhausted, she closed her eyes.

    "It''s going to take a while so go to sleep," Ryuu whispered and Ara felt his soft lips brushed on her forehead, and she felt so secure, she fell asleep in an instant.

    When she woke up, three hours had passed, and she was alone in bed. Her silver-grey eyes wandered around the room until she spotted Kou reading on the sofa. As if sensing her awake, he looked up from the business magazine he had been reading.

    "You feel well-rested?"

    Ara stretched. True enough, she felt so light and cozy. "Yeah," she answered as she yawned.

    "Good. You looked so tired earlier, like you hadn''t slept," Ryuu told her, and she paused.

    Well, she did really stay up late last night with the girls, having their girly chitchat. She never really had that kind of activity before so it was really interesting and she learned a lot from them. The girls, however, spent too much time admiring this guy''s photo on her phone. "I bragged too much."

 Chapter 114 - Trauma

    "Miss Suzuki, we''re happy to inform you that all your laboratory exams and scans are normal."

    Ara smiled upon hearing the news. "That''s great!"

    Finally, they could leave. Looking at the watch, Ara was surprised that it was already evening.

    "Yes," the doctor smiled kindly, but he suddenly looked worried so Ara and Ryuu stopped and looked at him with inquiring eyes. "However¡­"

    "Is there something wrong?"Ryuu asked, his face may not show it, but there was a worry in his voice.

    "Nothing that''s physical," the doctor assured them again. "Like I said earlier that Miss Suzuki''s tests were all good. But based on the type of episode she had earlier on the train, it seemed that psychologically, Miss Suzuki is still suffering."

    "I don''t understand," Ara was confused. She''s okay but not her mind?

    "I''m not sure if Master Homura and Miss Suzuki have already heard about post-traumatic stress disorder or PTSD before. It is a kind of disorder that can possibly develop after an individual has experienced, witnessed or been exposed to major trauma."

    "It''s her car accident?"Ryuu inquired, and the doctor nodded.

    "Miss Suzuki''s accident was a major one ¨C she almost died. Based on what she said happened earlier, there was physical pain, dissociation, and disorientation. These are signs of PTSD episodes. She may not really show it, but maybe her body remembers and sends a signal to her brain that caused her to have an attack."

    EH?

    Ara panicked. Technically, she didn''t experience the car crash because she was still in Ritz that time ¨C but she couldn''t say that could she? But this was Ara''s body, so maybe this body remembered? She had no idea and couldn''t ask about it either.

    "How do we deal with it?"

    The doctor then hesitated. "Well, just like most mental conditions, PTSD needs time to recover from, but, there are many ways to reduce episodes. Relaxation techniques such as meditation, deep breathing, massage, or yoga can ease the symptoms. Of course, she has to avoid alcohol and drugs."

    Hearing the word alcohol, Ryuu turned to her with a frown. "Hear that? You stay away from my collection," he told her, and Ara smiled sheepishly remembering the rare red wine she chugged down.

    The doctor laughed.

    "Well, if Miss Suzuki really wants to have a drink, she can still have some if the amount is little and only occasionally."

    "No, she won''t drink," Ryuu declared.

    Ara was unhappy. Her beloved alcohol!

    "Ah, that''s sad because it means I can''t get married too," she said in a sing-song voice with an innocent expression as she looked up at her future husband.

    The Homuras followed the Shinto tradition, and during wedding ceremonies, the bride and groom would be required to drink sake.

    Her words made Ryuu''s eyes widen in alarm. He looked at her like she was nuts, before finally sighing in defeat. "She can drink sometimes," he said grudgingly.

    Ara=1 Kou=0

    Ara internally cheered.

    HUZZAH!

    Soon, the two of them were back in the car on the way to Denechofu to get Ara''s drawing tools. She always kept her things in one bag so she just had to grab it and go.

    "Is this it? Nothing else?"Ryuu eyed her bag.

    "Yeah. You told me I don''t need clothes. Or do you want me to get some too?" she asked, as she paused from entering the car.

    "No need. You have all the clothes you need there. If you want more we can get more too." Ryuu pulled her in and made her settle next to him.

    Ara checked the contents of her bag and was satisfied she didn''t forget anything. Ryuu eyed her things as well.

    "I will ask Yayoi to set up a studio for you at the Cedar Palace," he said.

    "Huh? No need," she said, shaking her head. "I am planning to be a mangaka."

    "You are?" This was news to Ryuu.

    "Why? I can''t?"Ara challenged as she squinted her eye at Ryuu.

    Koutaishidenka shook his head. "You can do whatever you want as long as it''s legal."

    Hearing the word legal made Ara remember her nightly hunts and she laughed nervously. Well, she''s beating up unruly drunkards and punks so it''s helpful to the community no? It''s still illegal though.

    "Of course. Do you think I can be some kind of a thug?"

    "Aren''t you?"Ryuu countered. "You just bullied your husband at the hospital earlier."

    "What? But I was just stating facts no? I can''t complete the wedding ceremony without drinking alcohol right? Right?"

    Homura Ryuu sighed. "You talk too much woman," he said as he lowered his head and locked his lips with hers in an impatient kiss.

    The driver and Koga saw from the rearview mirror that their bosses were getting intimate that the assistant pushed the button to raise the partition with a knowing smile to give them privacy as they drove towards the Homura House.

    At the Cedar Palace, Suzuki Aki sat waiting for his sister and Ryuu to arrive. He had been worried since noon, that even when Ryuu called to assure him that his sister was fine, he still felt restless until he saw with his own eyes that she was okay.

    Ryuu told him via text that the doctor said that Ara was suffering from post-traumatic stress disorder. To Aki however, he felt like he had developed a type of trauma himself when he nearly lost Ara. Even just a bit of sickness, he felt restless.

    Kazehaya Gin had recognized his anxiety and was kind enough to invite him to the Cedar Palace after the conference to wait for his sister and her fianc¨¦ here. Gin made him comfortable in Ryuu''s personal receiving room, in front of the lovely zen garden where the servants offered him some refreshments.

    A very pretty servant had arrived with drinks and snacks. She had tied her hair in a severe braid, but it didn''t lessen her beauty. In fact, it only heightened her face. Aki watched as the servant respectfully placed the things on the low table and politely excused herself without looking at any of them.

    "Do you like her?"

    Gin''s voice distracted Aki and when he looked, Homura International''s CEO''s face was devoid of a smile for the first time, his hazel eyes boring into his as he took one cup of tea from the table and sipped it.

    "Like her? I just saw her," Aki answered. "I was just surprised to see someone as pretty as her working as a servant here," he continued.

    "Oh? If you take her for your wife, she won''t be a servant anymore then," Kazehaya suggested glibly before taking another sip.

    Suzuki Aki shook his head vehemently. "No way. I''m already taken."

    Gin paused. "Really?"

    "Yeah." However, the light in Aki''s eyes vanished. "Taken for granted."

 Chapter 115 - Love Life & Gossip

    "Taken for granted¡­"

    Kazehaya Gin nearly spat his drink. "HA? Y-y-you¡­"

    Maybe he heard it wrong. He didn''t.

    "I feel like I''m being taken for granted," Aki repeated forlornly.

    "Who''s the girl?"Kazehaya Gin''s gossipy heart couldn''t help but ask.

    "Asou Chiaki ¨C you know her," the older Suzuki answered, surprising the other.

    "Your secretary?"

    Aki nodded. "We''ve known each other since pre-school."

    "Oh, childhood sweethearts?" Kazehaya Gin''s stance relaxed, as he leaned over the table to put his elbow there and prop his chin. "So what''s wrong then?"

    "The daft woman doesn''t believe me whenever I try to propose," Aki stated sulkily. "I''ve been proposing since high school. She kept thinking I was joking."

    "WHAT?"

    "Yeah. She''s so stubborn, acting very professional since she started working for me. She rarely goes out with me now, it''s sad."

    "Totally sad bro," Gin shook his head in sympathy before he paused. "But what kind of proposal did you do?"

    Aki shrugged. "I just asked her out ¨C let''s date ¨C that kind of asking."

    WHAT?

    Kazehaya Gin scowled at Suzuki Aki. "Big bro, she''s not daft ¨C you''re just unromantic," he told him matter-of-factly.

    "What should I do then?"

    "Flowers, music ¨C ambiance ¨C all the love shebang," Kazehaya advised, and he snapped his fingers as an idea came to him. "I''ll teach you!"

    "Ha?"Aki was dumbfounded. "You will teach me?"

    "Why not?"Kazehaya shrugged. "I''m Ryuu''s dating sensei. Look at him now ¨C so good at flirting!"

    When Aki frowned, Gin explained. "Only to your sister okay? He doesn''t flirt with anyone else."

    "O-okay¡­"

    Aki relaxed and chuckled to himself. He was really so intense when it came to Ara.

    "Wait here Big Bro. I''ll get some books for you. I''ll go check up on my Rosey too," Kazehaya Gin said as he stood up and bounced out of the room, leaving Aki confused.

    "Book?" He couldn''t believe it. "Don''t tell me Ryuu''s romantic skills are from there?"

    Aki couldn''t help but snort. The thought was so funny he couldn''t help himself.

    Huh? But who''s Rosey? Kazehaya''s girlfriend?

    He was thinking this when he stood up and went outside on the engawa. Aki''s eyes appreciated the place. The sight was totally relaxing ¨C a total disconnect from the hustles and bustles of life outside.

    The corner of his eye caught sight of the pretty girl who had served them refreshments earlier. She was now crouched at one corner of the garden pulling weeds with her bare hands and a serious expression on her elfin face.

    "The Koutaishidenka and Miss Ara are on the way," a gentle voice spoke on his side, and Aki turned to see the Head Housekeeper who was introduced to him earlier standing there.

    He acknowledged her with a smile. She, on the other hand, walked towards him and stood by him as she followed his gaze with hers and saw the girl in the garden.

    "Hardworking, isn''t she?" Yayoi asked Aki casually.

    "Yeah," Aki agreed.

    "She''s Emi, my apprentice," Yayoi said as she turned a serious look towards him. "She is also Young Master Ryuu''s former fianc¨¦e."

    "What?"Aki was shocked as he turned to see the girl again. Indeed, he always thought she''s too pretty to be a simple servant. "Then why?"

    Why did Ryuu have to be with Ara then if he''s already engaged?

    As if reading his thoughts, Yayoi apologized. "I''m so sorry Master Aki. I made a mistake. She''s not really the Koutaishidenka''s fianc¨¦e per se, but rather his woman," she said, and she explained to him about the Makura of the clan.

    "That''s totally insane!" Aki thought that his shock meter had already reached so high, but he was wrong. "Isn''t that inhumane? Poor girl, she was brought up like livestock only to be discarded in the end."

    "Please do not put this against the Koutaishidenka. Young Master Ryuu had no choice in this matter before either. It was the tradition of the clan that''s to blame. But it''s changing now. It was why she was set free. Young Master Ryuu only has Miss Ara in his eyes."

    Aki was somewhat appeased with her words, but he couldn''t help but wonder. "Why did you tell me about this?"

    "Because Master Aki is Miss Ara''s brother," Yayoi answered honestly. "I was hoping that in case Miss Ara misunderstands and gets upset, Master Aki will be able to help Young Master Ryuu in explaining the situation. Miss Emi, that girl had too much suffering in this life. It would be tragic for her to be misunderstood by Miss Ara as well."

    Oh, so that''s it. It was to protect that girl.

    Aki didn''t mind, however. As it stood, that girl, was now totally alone in this world with no one who cared about her after being stripped off of her title. To continue staying here, working as a servant so diligently after everything that happened was worthy of someone''s concern.

    "Don''t worry. I will tell Ara not to misunderstand, but¡­" his voice trailed off.

    Even if he said something to assure Ara, the problem was that he had no idea of the other girl''s feelings. Even if the situation was like this, if Emi liked the prince, then there would be a huge problem. A rival was a rival after all. The only difference was that the other party was a pretty, nice, hardworking rival than the normal bitchy rival.

    As if reading his thoughts again, Yayoi placed a hand on her mouth as she chuckled, her eyes dancing with mirth. "Don''t worry Master Aki. Miss Emi doesn''t like the Koutaishidenka in any romantic way. She was raised together with him, but she only treats him like an older brother."

    Oh?

    "That''s good then," Aki said with relief.

    "Besides," Yayoi continued as she gave Aki a meaningful look. "That girl prefers the smiling-like-an-idiot type of guys."

    OH.

    The image of Kazehaya popped in his mind when Yayoi said those words, and he finally understood.

    Emi was in love with Gin.

    Then, he remembered that Gin was a bit upset when Aki looked at Emi when she served drinks and an idea hit him again. He seemed jealous.  Oh my.

    "Well¡­ I think the smiling-like-an-idiot type of guy I know likes the sweet hardworking girl named Emi as well," he commented, and he and Yayoi exchanged knowing looks.

    "Very observant of you, Master Aki," Yayoi commended. "If you have trouble with your love life, give Yayoi a holler and we''ll set you up," she offered with a wink before giving him a small bow and left.

    Alone, Aki chuckled as he stretched. He was wondering where Kazehaya went when he saw a black car pull up in the courtyard. Normally cars would stop at the front, but since this was the private residence area, it meant this must be Ryuu''s car ¨C and he was right.

    But the sight that greeted him was surprising.

    Homura Ryuu stepped down from the car with a mischievous boyish grin on his handsome face. Aki watched as he walked to the other side fast to open the other door. Soon, Ara''s head popped out as she got out of the car. He had no idea what was going on, but it seemed his sister was pissed but it was making Koutaishidenka so amused.

    When the two started walking towards the house, Aki had to agree that his sister and Ryuu looked good together. Both were tall and good-looking. Also¡­

    They looked happy and content with each other even if Ara was sulking a bit at the moment. For two people who had no choice but to be together, they looked totally satisfied. Well, if their relationship was not good, they wouldn''t look like this. Right?

    "Oh here they are," Kazehaya Gin happily said from behind, and Aki turned to him only to stop, appalled.

    "What?"Gin asked as he shifted the books in his hands.

    "What''s that thing?" Aki pointed at the huge copper-colored tarantula on Gin''s head.

    "Oh, this? It''s my Rosey, my sweet Chilean Rose," Kazehaya announced.

    Aki was not scared of spiders, but he knew someone who was. He nervously turned towards Ara and Ryuu who were fast approaching. "Gin, I think you better keep Rosey away for now," he said.

    "Why?"

    "Because my sister has ¨C"

    Aki was still speaking, when the two already arrived where they were. He watched horrified as Gin bounced towards Ara with a smile and a huge spider on his head.

    Ara, on the other hand, caught sight of the arachnid and froze.

    "¨C severe arachnophobia..." Aki finished just as Ara''s eyes rolled up and she fell on unconscious on the floor with a THUD.

 Chapter 116 - Dreams

    "That spider is dead."

    "NO!"

    Kazehaya Gin quickly scooped the copper tarantula from his head and hid it behind him. "Not my Rosey. She''s actually very gentle."

    "I don''t care!"

    The Koutaishidenka snapped as he carefully laid Ara on the futon.

    "It''s alright. Ara was just scared; she will come around in a while. This happens all the time when we were young," Aki commented and took this time to signal to Kazeyaha to go.

    Kazehaya scurried to hand over Rosey to a waiting servant to bring it back to his room before returning to his position next to Koutaishidenka.

    "She''s that extremely scared of spiders?"Ryuu asked seriously, and Aki scratched his head.

    "Well..."Aki hesitated but confessed what Ara made him promise not to tell anyone. "She used to have panic attacks even with pictures of spiders so yeah ¨C she''s totally scared of them."

    With this both Ryuu''s and Gin''s faces became grim. Unbeknownst to Aki, the two were thinking about the giant arachnids which attacked Tokyo and Hakone the other night. They were thankful that they were able to kill them all fast, and that Ara was not able to see any of those things.

    If not, who knew what might have happened. Some people with severe phobias usually have panic attacks which could lead to heart attacks as well. If with a small spider Ara was already like this, if she saw those huge ones, she would have had a much worse reaction.

    Gin visibly shuddered at the near-miss.

    "Err¡­ What''s wrong?" Aki was clueless of course.

    Gin fished his phone in his pocket and called Fuji. "Get Rosey and bring her back home," he ordered his butler before ending the call.

    Hearing that, Aki felt grateful.

    "Let''s leave her here so she can take a rest," the brother suggested, and the others nodded.

    "Yes. She already slept at the hospital but I think she''s still exhausted," Ryuu said as he reached out his hand to remove a strand of raven hair from Ara''s sleeping face.

    He watched her for several seconds before he stood up. "Let''s go¡­"

    ======

    In a hazy dreamlike place, she woke up. Heavy lids fluttered as they struggled to open. When they did, several unfamiliar worried gazes were on her, and she saw as they turned into surprise and then relief.

    "Oh! You are finally awake!"

    Huh?

    "Was I sleeping?" she wanted to ask, but no voice came out of her mouth.

    Huh?

    She tried to speak once more, but no voice still came out, and she now realized the cold, yet, burning sensation in her throat.

    WHAT''S GOING ON?

    She placed a hand on her throat as she struggled to speak, and still, no sound came out.

    Panicking her sliver-grey eyes flew towards one worried face as if to ask what was wrong, but the person shook her head at her and pushed her back down on the bed to rest.

    "You were cursed by the mermaid in the great lake," the girl told her.

    When she looked confused as she had no memory of it, the girl explained.

    "Err¡­ the princess had sneaked out and had quite an adventure. You were gone for days, your father was greatly worried which he should be. You wandered at the God Flame''s territory again."

    God Flame''s territory?

    An image of a huge stretch of red, rocky land with a plethora of geysers spewing hot spring water and lava alternately flashed in her mind. But it wasn''t that sight that attracted her towards that area. It was the great lake in the forbidden forest beyond that volcanic region that she wanted to go to and she did go there.

    Oh.

    She had overheard some of the servants saying that if someone went to the great lake to offer something that''s very important to her or him ¨C the person would find true love.

    She didn''t believe that of course. That was why she went there. She was not a dreamy princess in the castle. She''d like to think she''s a rational thinker ¨C and her goal was to debunk all legends and mysteries of the world. Well, in spite of being a deity.

    However, upon reaching the place ¨C she was met by an obnoxious mermaid who had tricked her into drinking something. The last thing she knew, there was a pain in her throat and in her stomach.

    "Don''t fret Princess. Your father had gone to see the God of Flames to request for your voice back. You will be able to talk again," the servant said, just as the door opened, and a familiar beautiful being with longish silver hair and a pair of kind, amethyst eyes entered the room with a smile.

    Everyone in the room bowed as the man crossed the room to go to her side. The beauty took her hand and held it firmly as he gave her an assuring smile.

    Huh? Alistair?

    But no¡­ This man was not Alistair but her father?

    She was totally confused.

    Why did she think he was her father?

    "My little one, don''t worry. Kresnik will come to bring your voice back," the beauty said.

    Kresnik?

    Was that Ivan?

    She was getting more and more confused. Her silver gaze took in the surroundings and realized she had no idea where she was.

    She was starting to panic when a set of footsteps echoed outside in the hall, and the room was once again opened. Her eyes looked up to see the newcomer and locked with a pair of ice-blue gaze set in an unsmiling, yet very handsome face.

    R-Ryuu? But no, it''s not Ryuu.

    Her mouth hung open as she watched the newcomer in awe as he crossed the room to stand next to the beauty.

    "Kresnik, I''m glad you came," the beauty said.

    "The King of Heaven summoned me. Do I have a choice?" was the other man''s response which made the beauty that was not Alistair laugh.

    "Well, do you have it?"

    "Of course. Would I come here without the thing you''re asking?" was the man who was not Ryuu''s reply.

    He took out a clam the size of his palm in his hand and opened it. A sphere of the color of rose sprung from within like an excited bee. It circled round and round before it finally jumped inside her gaping mouth. It traveled down her throat, in a soothing sensation, and she felt something within her click into place.

    "Your daughter should be able to talk now," the man who looked like Ryuu said, his gaze boring into hers so intensely that her heart skipped and somersaulted in her chest.

    W-what was this feeling? She wondered as she continued to return the man''s gaze. She suddenly remembered the legend about meeting your true love when you gave an offering to the great lake, and she blushed a deep scarlet hue. Was this it?

    The beauty who held her hand looked worried. "Little one? What''s wrong?" he asked. When she didn''t reply, he became more agitated. "Alencica? Alencica?"

    Huh?

    She finally whipped her gaze from the man to the person who was not Alistair. "Alencica? Who''s that?" she asked, and everything became suddenly hazy again until the darkness swallowed her whole.

    Suzuki Ara woke up with a start, sitting up so fast only to lie back down as her orthostatic hypotension made her vision blacked out from suddenly moving again.

    "Hmmmmnnn¡­" she held her head until nausea left her, and she properly opened her eyes.

    "What was that dream?"

    It was a totally crazy one. Alistair was there and Ryuu was there ¨C and she totally had the hots for the Ryuu in her dreams, and she even blushed now.

    KYAAAAAA

    Ara slapped her cheeks. Yashiro and the girls told her that your real feelings would often show in the form of dreams. "Does this mean that I like Ryuu?" she wondered out loud, and her heart did a huge flip.

    KYAAAAAA

 Chapter 117 - Ara & Emi

    "Does this mean I like Ryuu?"

    With this, Ara''s mind played each and every moment they had so far and ended up semi-hyperventilating.

    KYAAAAAAAAAAAAA

    Well, it''s not hard to like him anyway, she reasoned to herself afterwards. Aside from being tall, handsome and rich, he was also extremely considerate, thoughtful and kind, although he could be so childish and petty at times. But, the latter attributes made him cute like a pup and not so irritating.

    Ara reckoned if she asked around, she could easily discover more people who liked Homura Ryuu, albeit with different reasons. She wondered now in which way she liked him ¨C not that she knew if she did. She''d just never liked a person before unless it''s for friendship.

    But she and Ryuu already established the fact they couldn''t be friends. He said they were lovers ¨C it''s totally different.

    So how would she know if she liked him?

    With this, another memory back in Ritz popped in her head. It was of her and Alistair when she was a lot younger. She had asked her brother then what love was as she had heard about it from her nannies too often.

    "Love? Well, it''s a special feeling you have towards another that cannot be described in simple words," the king had answered her good-naturedly. "There are many different types of love little one. There is a person''s love for God. If he loves God, then he strives to be a good man as his god wants him to be. There is one''s love for country ¨C it''s when a person fights for his homeland''s wellbeing. There''s love for family ¨C it''s when you give respect and be filial. Then, there''s eros¡­"

    "Eros?"

    "It''s the kind of love you feel for someone ¨C like your lover."

    "Hmmmmnnn¡­Like the prince and princess in the story?"

    Alistair chuckled. "Yes like the prince and princess in the story ¨C I''m glad you at least listen to your brother when I tell you those stories huh?"

    The king messed her hair. Alinea had never liked reading books but at least loved it when the king told her stories.

    "Yes, but I feel they''re idiots," she stated plainly which made the king interested.

    "Why do you say so?"

    "Because it just doesn''t make sense. The prince and the princess just saw each other and they are in love? I just can''t understand how that happens."

    Alistair had laughed then. "Well, sometimes it just happens for some people."

    "Then how would you know if you love someone?" was her next innocent question.

    "Well¡­ I guess you would only know when it''s staring at you right on the face," was his enigmatic answer.

    Suzuki Ara snapped out of her reverie, her eyes moist from the sudden nostalgia. Again, she had recalled memories of her brother that showed how he cared about her in a way. He wouldn''t patiently answer her stupid questions like that if he didn''t at least care for her a bit.

    But the answer he gave her back then was also useless.

    "Urgh, I should have asked Lucius instead." The Casanova archer would have known more about it considering all the lovers he had.

    With a sigh, Ara stood up from the futon. She had already recalled why she was here and even recalled the tarantula lounging on Gin''s head.

    She shuddered remembering the arachnid. It seemed harmless though. Normally Alinea back in Ritz wouldn''t even react unless it came near her, but her heart just suddenly jumped out of her chest and she fainted upon seeing the spider.

    "Maybe the doctor is right. My body remembers the scary things for it."

    Even if her soul resided within it now, it retained the original''s characteristics. She should be mindful of that in the future. But, come to think of it¡­

    Didn''t the original Suzuki Ara have a crush on Ryuu?

    Realizing this, Ara got more confused. How would she know now if her feelings were hers or Ara''s?

    AAAAAAAAAAAARgh

    It''s better not to think about it then. But that''s lying to herself of course. Her curious nature wouldn''t let her forget.

    She stretched and yawned as she wondered where she was ¨C or rather which part of the house was she at. The Cedar Palace was so huge like she''s at a real Japanese Palace. She wondered where she could find the others. Her brother and Gin were here earlier. She hoped they still hadn''t left. She wanted to give them her souvenirs.

    She stepped out of the corridor, wondering if she could find someone to ask when she spotted someone scrubbing the floor next door.

    "Excuse me¡­" she called out, startling the person who turned to her in alarm.

    But Ara was the one more surprised. In front of her was a very, very, very, cute girl. If she hadn''t seen her cleaning the floor just now, she''d think she''s a doll. Both Ara and Alinea had soft spot for cute girls, most especially the hamster types, which meant they''re as harmless as they looked. She knew because she couldn''t sense an ounce of malice coming out from her. She even had a clearer aura compared to either Rin or Midori who she already considered as good friends.

    Sadly, with her clothes which looked bigger than her size and¡­

    Ara''s gaze went down to the girl''s hand and her heart hurt seeing the cuts and abrasions there. Seeing where she was looking, the girl quickly hid her hands from behind her and gave her an apologetic look as if she felt bad for making Ara see something unsightly.

    "You should have those cleaned and put some medications or your wounds would get infected," she advised, and the girl nodded and bowed clumsily.

    "I-I will do it as soon as I finished my task, Miss Ara," the girl said shyly, and Ara was surprised.

    "You know who I am?"

    The girl nodded again. "Miss Ara''s picture was shown to all the servants so we would recognize you immediately."

    Oh¡­

    So that''s why Kazehaya Aoi and the others recognized her back in Hakone too.

    That''s nice¡­ in a way.

    At least she wouldn''t have difficulty asking someone for directions later. Then again maybe this girl could bring her to where Ryuu was.

    "What''s your name?" she asked.

    "This servant''s name is Emi. Homura Emi," the girl answered, and Ara frowned.

    Homura? And she''s a servant?

    "Are you Ryuu''s cousin?"

    The girl hesitated for a bit before answering. "Miss Ara, I am a very distant relative who just happened to bear the same surname as the Young Master."

    "So, why are you a servant?"Ara couldn''t help but ask. She was very curious like that. However, this made the girl very uncomfortable as if she had no idea how to answer her.

    "Miss Ara, Miss Emi has nowhere to go and hates to freeload so she insisted she works here."

    Ara turned to see a kind-looking elderly woman who looked regal in her kimono. She inclined her head as if waiting, and the elderly woman bowed.

    "I apologize for the rude interruption of your conversation," she said. "But Miss Emi''s so shy I felt I should help her out."

    Ara shook her head. "No problem I was just curious."

    "I am Yayoi, Miss Ara. I am the Head Housekeeper of the Cedar Palace," the elderly added before turning to Emi. "Miss Emi is not really a servant but insisted on doing chores so she would learn the ropes. She''s my apprentice. She will be the new Head Housekeeper when I retire."

    "Is that so?"

    By this time, Ara was a bit suspicious. There wasn''t anything so sinister in the air, so a bad plot never entered her mind. Still, there was something that told her that it wasn''t the complete picture.

    "Then she should take it easy ¨C at least until her hands healed," Ara said afterwards.

    If Emi had some other reasons why she had to stay here that they couldn''t tell her yet, then it was fine.

    A look of joy appeared on Yayoi''s face as if she totally approved of what she said. "Miss Ara, you are very kind. I have been telling Miss Emi to do just that but this girl wouldn''t listen and still continued to work."

    Ara turned to Emi who was as red as a tomato. She really gave off an impression of a very shy hamster, and all suspicions fled from Ara''s mind. "You''re such a pretty girl Emi. You should take care of yourself more¡­"

 Chapter 118 - For Love

    "Oh lord¡­"

    Aki had a bewildered look on his face. "That happened?"

    Kazehaya Gin had just finished informing him about the event there at the Cedar Palace during the school trip, and he was scandalized.

    "Yep!" Kazehaya answered with a grin.

    Aki still couldn''t believe it. He already knew the Okada girl was a scheming wench, but he had never expected she''d do something to expose herself so easily. It''s just so out of the blue.

    "That''s weird."

    "Why do you say so?"

    "Because why would someone who had painstakingly tried to keep her image squeaky clean to the point of framing other people for her evil deeds suddenly act like an unhinged banshee? If her target is a person who has a nice standing in the society shouldn''t she behave more than do crazy things like that?"

    "Well¡­"Kazehaya Gin''s voice trailed off as he glanced at the Koutaishidenka.

    Suzuki had some seriously good observation skills. But he also couldn''t very well say that the Homura prince had used his divine powers to charm the girl into insanity, right?

    Or not¡­

    With a nonchalant shrug, Kazehaya Gin pointed at Ryuu. "Just look at that face. With that lethal weapon coupled with his famous name and status, who wouldn''t go crazy for him?"

    This made Aki study the Koutaishidenka''s face for a few seconds looking thoughtful before nodding as if convinced.

    "Well, yeah¡­"Aki agreed as if just by looking at his brother-in-law''s face would make everything make sense.

    "See? He''s so handsome he could charm just about anyone," Gin added before laughing so hard.

    Koutaishidenka on the other hand, as usual, didn''t care.

    "Yeah, he could charm off panties of schoolgirls," a female voice sounded, and they all turned to see Ara by the door.

    "Oh, you''re awake!"

    All three men looked happy to see her. Even Ryuu looked up from his tea. He didn''t smile, but there was a warm kind of glint in his eyes as he watched her join them in the room.

    "Yeah," Ara answered as she plopped down on the tatami next to Ryuu.

    Aki and Gin watched with secret smiles as the mighty Koutaishidenka immediately scooted to the side, and shifted to give Ara his pillow seat so she wouldn''t have to sit directly on the tatami.

    "Oh, thanks, but we can share."Ara sat on half and she patted the other half so Ryuu would sit on it.

    It was actually big enough to fit them if they sat close enough.

    The two men watched as the mighty prince turned into an obedient pup and sat unabashedly close to Ara.

    "Princess, what do you mean by Ryuu charming panties off of school girls?" Gin asked. He was very curious as usual.

    "When he came to pick me up today, my female schoolmates went crazy and were going to donate their underwear to Kou," Ara said with a chuckle.

    Aki, the bad, bully of a brother, however, scrutinized his sister''s face. "Oh and you won''t donate yours?" he asked mischievously which made the other two men pause in anticipation.

    However, this Ara couldn''t be bullied. Ever. "Oh, of course, I will," she deadpanned, shocking all three men.

    Kazehaya Gin whistled while the Koutaishidenka turned to her as if waiting, only for his hopes to be dashed.

    "Of course, I won''t. Which stupid girl would give her panties to a guy just like that?" she asked in disbelief, her expression stating how so fatuous she thought of the idea.

    "Your classmates," Aki countered smugly, and Ara rolled her eyes, before turning to the slightly pouting Ryuu.

    "So, who did you charm again?"

    Kazehaya Gin chuckled. "Ara, we were just talking about that Okada girl before you came."

    "Oh? Oh yeah, what happened to her after I called?" she asked, and the others told her.

    "Jeez, she''s finally totally nuts she didn''t care about what people would think of her anymore."

    A deep eleven formed in the middle of her forehead and Ryuu reached out to soothe the lines. The action was so intimate that Kazehaya and the older Suzuki had to turn away and pretend they didn''t see anything.

    "Where''s my pup?"

    Kazehaya Gin then arched his brow. "Princess, isn''t the pup sitting right next to you?"

    He was referring to the Koutaishidenka of course.

    "Ye ¨C"Ara almost instantly agreed but stopped herself in time as she turned to Kazehaya with a surprised look.

    Did the chipmunk know she thought of Ryuu as a husky? She wondered as her silver gaze met the other''s dancing hazel ones.

    "I''m talking about the Siberian husky."

    Huh?

    "What Siberian hus ¨C"

    "You will see it later," Ryuu interrupted Kazehaya who looked at him in shock.

    "Wait ¨C what? We have a dog?"

    Ara almost laughed as her guess was right. Ryuu just took the dog for her. She decided to give him face though and ignored the chipmunk. She gave Ryuu a megawatt smile.

    "Okay," she said as she settled by his side. "Where are my things?" she asked as her eyes wandered around the room and spotted her luggage and shopping bags at a corner.

    Aki stood up and brought them to her. She excitedly rummaged through her bags as she asked all three men to gather around her. Well, at least Kazehaya since he was the only one far from the table.

    Different snacks and Hakone delicacies filled the table and Ara pushed the packages in front of each person she bought them for.

    "Wow Ara, thank you so much!"

    As expected Kazehaya had a sweet tooth and so he was so happy to see the snacks she got him. Aki was the same.

    "Hmph! I was supposed to not give you and Kou anything because you tricked me," she told them with a little scowl.

    Kazehaya dramatically placed his hand on his chest. "Of course not! I just didn''t want to hurt your feelings. Besides, Ryuu and I haven''t been to Hakone in¡­"

    He was supposed to tell Ara they hadn''t been to Hakone for a while but remembered they were just there the other night for beast extermination and he cleared his throat.

    "I mean we haven''t eaten snacks from Hakone for a while," Kazehaya said instead.

    Ara was silent for a moment as she squinted her eyes at Gin and Ryuu.

    "Did you buy it? The one I asked you to?"Suzuki Aki then asked, and Ara happily said yes as she fished out the three boxes of black eggs with a dozen eggs each inside.

    "Oh wow, you got a lot," Aki crowed happily, while Kazehaya Gin and Ryuu froze as they stared at the hated eggs.

    "Yeah," Ara answered proudly as she gave one of them a box each. "I got you, three hardworking men, a dozen each so you''ll have plenty to eat. It''s good for your health."

    She was so excited she immediately picked up one egg and began to peel it for Ryuu, not noticing the horrified look on Kazehaya''s face. When she''s done and placed it under her fianc¨¦''s nose, it was the only moment she realized something was off. She saw Kou and Gin were not moving as they stared at the eggs.

    "Oh¡­"Ara finally understood something. "You dislike¡­ the eggs?" She didn''t think about that when she got them the delicacies.

    When her question was met with several seconds of silence, Ara felt disheartened. "It''s okay. Sorry, I didn''t ask first if you like it or not," she said hurriedly as she took the egg away from Kou.

    But before she could really take it farther away, Kou reached out and held her wrist firmly, stopping her from moving. She watched in surprise as the prince pulled her arm so he could lean over and took a bite of the black egg.

    Aki almost whistled in admiration, while Gin looked horrified as they looked on at the scene.

    "Oh, what one does for love¡­"

 Chapter 119 - The Question

    "Oh, what one does for love¡­"

    Kazehaya Gin watched the Koutaishidenka finish the egg slowly as Ara fed him by hand and shuddered. How could Ryuu eat something he totally hated and still act like nothing''s wrong? He wondered. Aki, on the other hand, felt amused but refrained from commenting as he ate his own egg. He silently applauded his brother-in-law''s consideration of his sister''s feelings.

    "Aren''t you going to taste it?" the Koutaishidenka then asked Gin who looked at the prince as if he''s gone mad.

    Of course, he wouldn''t eat it. He disliked it. Then again Ryuu hated it and yet still ate it.

    "Oh, Big Bro Kaze dislikes it?"

    Hearing Ara''s question, Kazehaya felt a bit guilty because he talked to her before buying the souvenirs and he didn''t say anything ¨C or rather couldn''t say anything.

    "No, he loves it," the Koutaishidenka interjected, making Aki nearly spat out the egg in his mouth while Gin looked at him like he was some kind of a traitor.

    Ara, on the other hand, let out a relieved smile. "That''s good then. You can maybe have Ryuu''s share too since you love it," she continued.

    "No need. Ryuu will be angry if you give me something that''s supposed to be his from you," Gin quickly made the excuse. He didn''t want the eggs, and wouldn''t want to have more of those things. The black egg was not really black inside. It was just like an ordinary boiled egg that''s a bit salty, still, they disliked it.

    "Oh, is that so?"Ara turned to her fianc¨¦ who just finished his last bite of the egg.

    Aki wanted to applaud the guy again for not gagging. He looked a bit distressed to him though. But since Ryuu''s taller than his sister, Ara was not able to see his face immediately as she was busy putting all the shells in the paper bag.

    "Do you want another one?"Ara asked as she cleaned the table and Aki pitied the younger man who froze as if he''s going to die.

    "Ara, we will have dinner soon. Stop eating eggs for now," Aki said and Ryuu looked at him with grateful eyes.

    "Elder Brother, you should stay the night too. You haven''t seen Ara for a while and it''s easier to go to the conference from here. As for your clothes, we can have it arranged easily."

    "That''s right," Kazehaya added, as he gave Aki a meaningful look.

    Before they talked about the issue with Okada, they had discussed Ara, and Ryuu informed them that he would ask her about their earlier than planned marriage registration tonight.

    "Sure," Aki agreed readily.

    It''s better to get things going as early as possible so Ryuu would stop fretting about it. The Koutaishidenka might not look like it but he was such a pure soul and he was honestly nervous that it was almost cute.

    Soon, the servants informed them that dinner would be served, and asked them if they wanted to have dinner there in Ryuu''s receiving room or in the hall. The prince, of course, wanted Ara to see a very nice view, and so he ordered food to be served there. Besides, the hall was too big for just the four of them.

    Servants came in and set up small tables for each one of them. One, however, hesitated if he''d give Ara her own pillow seat as the Koutaishidenka seemed to enjoy sitting so close to her. But of course, she had to have her own. It would be difficult to eat otherwise. However, they still made their tables close to each other and even smiled secretly to see their Young Master look happy about it.

    Soon, their meal was served.

    Ara looked at the beautiful tray of food the servant had placed in front of her happily. When everyone had his own food, she quickly picked up a lotus root tempura and ate it with gusto. She had realized from her class trip that it was so yummy, thus her current favorite. Her spirit dampened however when she realized there was only one on her plate. But she kept quiet and continued to eat.

    She was about to pick up another item from her tray when a lotus root tempura dangled in front of her face.

    Huh?

    Ara looked up in surprise to see Ryuu handing her his lotus root, and she blushed. How did he know she liked it?

    "Take it little sis or it''ll get cold," Aki prompted her, and she accepted Ryuu''s tempura with a smile.

    She had no idea how Kou knew she wanted to have more of it, but now that he did that, she suddenly became aware of his eyes on her, and she blushed as she tried to finish her food albeit with difficulty. She kept messing up with her chopsticks she couldn''t pick up her food properly.

    Kazehaya Gin and Suzuki Aki, on the other hand, couldn''t help but smile and shake their heads at the couple.

    "Koutaishidenka, behave and stop looking at your wife like she''s food. She can''t eat with you devouring her with your eyes like that," Gin scolded playfully.

    Ryuu on the other hand finally realized that Ara indeed couldn''t eat and cleared his throat before turning back to his own food. It was only then that they were able to finish their dinner finally.

    The servants cleared the tables and trays of food away, and all four lounged on the tatami feeling satisfied. The servants then served some sake for the men to enjoy afterwards.

    "Do you want to go take a walk outside?"Ryuu asked Ara who pouted.

    "I won''t drink sake even if we don''t."

    Ryuu grinned. "It''s not like you can drink even if you ask for it anyway. Nobody here would give alcohol to you," he said with a chuckle.

    "Go walk outside lovebirds. Leave us single dogs here to drown our sorrows," Kazehaya Gin shooed them away.

    "My brother is not single," Ara retorted, and Gin rolled his eyes while Aki looked depressed suddenly.

    Huh?

    Before Ara could ask why Ryuu pulled her up from the floor and out of the room.

    The two of them walked the length of the engawa, with Ryuu holding her hand. The winter night air was warmer than usual. But, even if it''s fine not to be too wrapped up, it was still winter.

    "Are you cold?"Ryuu asked her, and Ara shook her head.

    He studied her face afterwards and nodded in satisfaction when she really seemed fine.

    "That''s good," he commented as he gave a signal to the servants who were hidden along the corridor.

    Ara wondered what was that for until a small howl echoed in the darkness in front of them.

    Huh? What''s that?

    AWAAAARWRAAAAWRAAARW

    Ara scowled. It sounded like someone talking and howling at the same time.

    Soon, a small ball of fluff came running towards them, and Ara''s eyes widened in delight upon realizing what it was.

    AWOOOOOOOOOOO

    "Oh my!" Ara picked up the very small Siberian husky pup from the floor in delight.

    True to his words, the puppy''s coat was black and white, and its pair of eyes was ice-blue ones like Ryuu''s. It was wagging its tail like crazy as it howled and kissed Ara at the same time.

    "Soooo cute!" Ara cooed as she rubbed her face against its fluffy fur, but stopped upon feeling something hard on it.

    With a frown, she fumbled under the pup''s fur to check what the hard object was, and her finger found a leather collar. But it wasn''t the same shape as the one she felt earlier, so she fumbled more until she found it.

    In the collar was a ring ¨C a diamond solitaire ring.

    Huh?

    Ryuu then cleared his throat from behind her. She then felt his hands on her shoulders as he turned her around until they were facing each other.

    "Ara," Ryuu started, his gaze a deeper blue than usual, and her heart skipped to her chest. "Will you marry me?"

 Chapter 120 - ALI MINI THEATER Side Story 7

    We all were born into this world without knowing our purpose at all. Finding that one special reason why we existed was our lives'' journey.

    However, sometimes, when the heavens willed it, some were just born knowing why they were here. But when that happened, it would be sad to realize the reason why they came into the world for was not there. They lost their purpose, and they went through life without direction or much interest in the world.

    "It''s a miracle! The baby is alive! Long live the prince!"

    These were the cries that echoed across the land.

    The royal family had met a tragedy. The carriage that was carrying the pregnant queen had toppled over when lightning struck out of the blue, startling the unicorns that pulled it, causing them to bolt. The queen had unfortunately been crushed on her chest area, but her abdomen was surprisingly protected. The healers had rushed to her side, and she had miraculously clung to life, willing herself to deliver her son to the world before she passed.

    The cries of the child summoned more lightning that painted across the sky. It was as if the heavens itself announced his birth. For the Prince of Ritz, the country of Perun, the Lightning God, this was a good sign. Thus, the birth, in spite of the tragedy behind it was celebrated by all.

    Years passed, and as expected, the baby had grown into someone who was a model royalty. Alistair of Ritz even at the age of seven was already famous for his beauty and brilliance. All his tutors praised the boy as he was always so perfect. In their minds, there could be no other person perfect to be the next king.

    If there was one thing they could complain about, it was the fact that this beautiful boy, in spite of his young age never smiled. He was never seen with one ¨C ever, even when he was still a baby.

    Instead of youthful vigor, the crown prince looked at the world aloofly with his amethyst gaze, as if nothing interested him. Since he could do everything perfectly, everything in this world seemed so mundane for him. If it weren''t for the fact that as the future king, he would need to establish friendly relationships with other nations, he would never have attended school to mingle with the other crown princes of other countries when he turned ten.

    "You''re hiding alone here again," a voice said.

    The prince looked up to see a boy around ten, with hair as red as flames and eyes the color of jade, the same age as him standing nearby. It seemed he came looking for Alistair again as this boy always did, and found him lounging under a tree with a book in his hand.

    Alistair raised one silver brow towards the boy. He was never friendly towards any of the other kids his age. He saw them as an inferior species and totally foolish. He purposely avoided them, although some of them did bother him at some point. He was after all, androgynous-looking, that the fools mistook him for a girl. After giving one of them a severe beating, that nearly got him in trouble, they finally left him alone.

    But this boy was surprisingly not turned off by his cold demeanor. In fact, he had been treating Alistair like a close friend since the first time they met and was always there for him even if the other kids had told him to leave Alistair alone.

    Coincidentally, this boy was also the one who had stopped Alistair when he was pummeling the other kid for kissing him, discovering the Prince of Ritz''s well-guarded secret in the end. It was also because of this boy why Alistair was never punished for hitting a noble''s son. Kres was the most influential and strongest kingdom currently with their military power. Nobody wanted to be on the Crown Prince of Kres'' bad side.

    "I''m not hiding," Alistair retorted.

    "Of course you are," Ivan, the boy said as he walked towards him and sat by his side without asking for permission.

    "Kres, you really have no sense of personal space, do you?" Alistair commented, but his amethyst eyes were amused.

    Ivan snorted. "What''s the use of sitting so far away from here where I can''t hear you?" he countered, and as always, it made Alistair shake his head but didn''t get mad.

    "You are exactly like your ancestor," Alistair commented, and Ivan laughed.

    The Crown Prince of Kres already knew he was talking about Kresnik, the God of Flames ¨C like he knew that he was talking to Perun, the King of Heaven. The closely guarded secret of the Crown Prince of Ritz was that he was a returner to ancestry. It was why, even when he was born without any elemental showing up to announce his birth, there was a lightning storm that welcomed him.

    "Anyway, I was looking for you because I heard that your mother had given birth," Ivan said.

    He was, of course, talking about the new Queen of Ritz, Alistair''s stepmother.

    Alistair nodded. "Yes, she has given birth to a baby girl last night," he said, although as usual, his tone of voice was monotonous like the news was of no importance to him.

    "Congratulations then!" Ivan exclaimed in glee, before scowling at his friend. "Why don''t you seem happy?"

    "What''s to be happy about? It has nothing to do with me," Alistair retorted nonchalantly.

    "What kind of older brother answer is that?"

    "The kind that you''ll get from me ¨C Kres, it''s not like you''re ecstatic about your younger siblings as well," Alistair countered.

    Ivan always squabbled with his siblings.

    "It''s because they''re not cute! Smaller siblings should be cute for me to like them," Ivan harrumphed, and for the first time, Alistair laughed.

    "Anyway, aren''t you at least going home to look?"

    Alistair was quiet for a while. Since they lived at a boarding school, he hadn''t had the chance to see his younger sister yet ¨C not that he cared. But it seemed he had to go home.

    "I had received a summons from the king so I guess I will be going home tonight."

    Soon, evening came and the Crown Prince of Ritz returned to the palace. He had never been home since his father remarried more than a year ago. The woman, his new mother was a kind one, he acknowledged, but there was no room in his heart to form a bond with her.

    He came into this world because of one reason only. His despair when he realized his reason for being born was not here had filled him to the core. This existence was useless.

    When he reached his parents'' chamber, the King was waiting for him outside with a fond smile.

    "Father," Alistair addressed his sire formally.

    "There you are big brother," the King had greeted him, and he was about to bow respectfully when the king took his wrist and pulled him into the room.

    The chamber had been aired and was bright. In the middle was a huge bed, where the obviously exhausted queen sat in the middle with a bundle in her arms. The woman quickly smiled upon seeing him with her husband.

    "There you are Alistair," she said in delight. "Come and see your sister."

    Alistair hesitated before crossing the room. It was best he went through whatever his parents wanted so he could get back to school.

    "She''s been waiting for you to give her a name," the queen said, and Alistair was surprised he turned to the King.

    "Yes, my son, you have the honor of naming your sister," the King said and urged the Prince to go nearer.

    The queen shifted the bundle in her hands so Alistair could see the small sleeping baby within. The prince took a peek, but as usual, felt nothing. However, he felt he had to do something so he reached out a hand towards the baby, aiming to touch one small fist.

    As soon as he did, however, the baby suddenly opened its lids, and a pair of silver eyes met his amethyst ones, as the fist he touched with his index finger opened as well to grab onto his finger tightly.

    The action surprised everyone, and the couple cooed with joy. Alistair however, was shocked to the core as he looked way beyond those silver orbs to the soul within, and his heart reacted ¨C it soared.

    "What happened?" the queen asked worriedly seeing as tears started flowing from Alistair''s eyes.

    "I-I¡­"Alistair couldn''t explain.

    He found her.

    The King laughed. "The big brother is overwhelmed by his sister''s cuteness, maybe," he said, and Alistair just nodded in agreement.

    "May I carry her?" Alistair requested much to his parents'' pleasure.

    Soon, the baby was in his arms, and it took all his strength to stop himself from crying out loud with joy.

    "What''s her name big brother?" the queen asked, and the Prince was more than eager to do the task.

    "Al-" he stopped as he remembered that this little one''s real name was cursed, and so changed it. "Alinea. Her name is Alinea¡­"

 Chapter 121 - Kiss

    "Ara, will you marry me?"

    Ryuu''s soft yet firm voice echoed in her ears, and she blinked several times as if she hadn''t absorbed his words yet.

    Huh? What?

    The hands that held her shoulders tightened and she realized time had passed and she hadn''t given her answer. She was about to open her mouth to ask why he was asking her when they were already engaged. It''s not as if there was another option for her anyway.

    Then she felt the very slight trembling of his hands on her shoulders. It was night time, and since his back was turned towards the light, it was hard to see his face, but his tensed stance told her that he was nervous.

    Only Ara then realized how foolish, na?ve and thoughtless she had nearly become. If she had said those words she almost did, it would have been a total disrespect to Kou''s sincere feelings.

    This man, this powerful man had kept on doing things he didn''t have to just for her. She should think more about him from now on. Ara''s uncertainty vanished, and she swallowed her stupid question while her heart filled with a certain kind of warmth.

    Feeling the tightening of his hands on her shoulders, Ara cleared her throat. "Sorry," she apologized for taking too long to answer, but Kou misunderstood, and let go of her, his handsome face closing up like a frozen mask.

    Ara wanted to hit herself at that moment. She had to act fast.

    "I mean I''m so sorry for making you wait for my answer. I was surprised," she said immediately as she threw herself at him ¨C with the pup yelping at the sudden movement. "Of course I''ll marry you ¨C you dummy."

    Ryuu caught her in his arms and stared at her smiling face as if he couldn''t believe what''s happening. He had thought he had already been rejected earlier when she apologized.

    "Y-You will marry me?"

    "Of course ¨C who else am I going to marry?" she grinned up at him, and watched as the rigid mask on his face vanished, and his ice-blue gaze turned into warm pools as he stared at her.

    "Thank you for this very cute puppy," she said demurely, as she stared lovingly at the panting little canine in her arm.

    Kou''s lips twitched in amusement at her words. "Err¡­ No, I''m giving you the ring, not the dog," he corrected her, and when she frowned, he cleared his throat. "He comes with marriage though."

    This naughty big husky! Taking such a cute hostage!

    Ara elbowed him playfully in the rib, but Kou pulled her closer as he made her let go of the pup which jumped back down to the floor. It happily circled their feet, yapping excitedly as Ryuu lifted Ara''s face and leaned over for a kiss.

    The two of them were oblivious to the collective sighs around them, as several pairs of eyes watched them seal their engagement surreptitiously from the house. Everyone knew the Koutaishidenka would be proposing tonight, and were cheering him on from the shadows.

    They all had been very nervous earlier when the Young Master popped the question and Ara didn''t answer immediately. When they heard her say sorry, their hearts had stopped, some even felt like crying. It was a good thing it was just a misunderstanding and that they were now formally engaged.

    "You go, bro," Aki whispered at the sight.

    It was very weird watching his little sister got kissed by a guy, but since he''s on the Koutaishidenka''s side, he felt genuinely happy for them.

    Kazehaya Gin, ever the drama boy, was wiping imaginary tears at the corner of his eyes as he too felt relieved and happy for the couple. However, there was something that''s still missing.

    When Ryuu kissed Ara, they had pivoted and exchanged positions, and so Ryuu was now facing the room where they came from ¨C where the single dog cheering squad was.

    Kazehaya Gin stepped out of the engawa and did some weird waves and dances just to attract Ryuu''s vision ¨C which he successfully did after a few butt jigs. When the Koutaishidenka''s eyes were on him, Gin signaled for him to give the ring to Ara by pointing at his finger and making gestures of slipping a ring in his finger.

    Ryuu raised a hand to say he understood, and Gin immediately returned to the room, as the lovers stopped kissing.

    Ara looked flushed and dazed with her swollen lips, and Ryuu''s face softened with a smile. He crouched on the floor to scoop up the Siberian husky puppy to remove the ring from its collar. He took her hand afterwards and slipped the exquisite diamond solitaire ring in her finger, but continued to hold her as they both admired the jewelry on her hand.

    It was a huge four-carat diamond solitaire with pav¨¦ diamonds on the platinum band. Ara then recognized the ring. It was one of the engagement rings on the Cartier Destinee Solitaire series. She knew because the old Ara was the brand''s fan.

    A thought crossed her mind, as she turned to stare at Ryuu''s face. "Did you know I like Cartier?" she asked, and his smile turned into a big grin which answered her question.

    Oh, so that''s why¡­

    Another wave of warm feeling assailed her. Ryuu for her at the moment seemed so adorable; she wanted to kiss him again. Not a simple peck on the lips, but a full-blown out of space or out of this world type of kiss that the girls told her about.

    Huh?

    Ara froze. What was this indecent thought in her head?

    Ryuu noticed her sudden stiffness and frowned. "What''s wrong?"

    Ara snapped out of her reverie after scolding herself twice. "Ah, nothing. I just had a bad thought."

    "What bad thought?" the Koutaishidenka prompted his eyes curious.

    Ara who was totally new to this type of thing replied honestly. "I was thinking of giving you an out of this world kiss ¨C but forget about it." She smiled sheepishly, hoping he''d ignore her madness.

    But of course, he wouldn''t let this pass.

    "Let''s do it then," Ryuu suggested as he started to lean over again.

    Ara''s eyes widened in alarm. "Ah no ¨C no need, really," she excused as she backed away, but the prince held her in place.

    "Of course there''s a need. These types of thoughts of yours towards me should be put into practice no?" He teased, and his lips pressed against hers again in another out of this world kiss.

 Chapter 122 - Unannounced Visitor

    "Some people go through life without knowing what love is. Some find it but take it for granted. Some just have no idea what love is, they don''t realize it''s already happening¡­"

    A figure watched Ara and Ryuu kissed passionately from the shadows. It had on a very nostalgic smile that turned hard as its pair of dark eyes glittered with maniacal glee.

    "How great!"

    The figure turned his back from the couple and slowly left the place on foot, leisurely as he crossed the yard.

    "It''s always a pleasure to see young couples fall in love without them knowing. Because it would be more painful when they realize it only to lose it immediately no?" the figure asked no one, with amusement ringing in his voice.

    He then started humming an old tune ¨C the song Perun sang for Alencica but with the lyrics changed.

    "Onwards where the garden is, onwards where her true love waits,

    In another world, in another place and time...

    Towards where all her sorrow''s borne, in his arms where she won''t belong,

    Their destinies unfold, just like what I have told..."

    At the last line, he let out a mirthless laugh as the environment around him shifted. The surroundings warped like a smudged painting as it continued to change, and in no time, something dark went out of its body, as if a soul got sucked out, shedding its flesh, making it fall on the ground while it got pulled into a different place¨C dimensions apart from Tokyo.

    The place was a wall and ceiling of stalactites and stones. On the ground was a pool of water where a single beam of light shone from the huge hole above. It was the interior of the Devil''s Cavern, the place where the Princess of Ritz met her end ¨C or so they thought.

    Knowing the truth made his pair of eyes dance in amusement again. His chest bubbled with a certain excitement. The plot he had patiently planted over the years would soon be ready to harvest.

    "Onwards where the garden is, onwards where her true love waits,

    In another world, in another place and time...

    Towards where all her sorrow''s borne, in his arms where she won''t belong,

    Their destinies unfold, just like what I have told..."

    The figure repeated the lines from the song with his own words, as he walked out of the cavern. As soon as he stepped out, however, the corner of his eye caught motion from his right, and he instantly teleported to the side as a huge claw slammed against the ground, almost missing him by centimeters.

    A laugh escaped the figure''s lips as his eyes looked up to the harpy guardian, as it pivoted, to catch him. It was futile of course. The beast was not one of the harpy sisters, therefore, neither as smart nor strong. It was very easy for him to detect its movements and dodge.

    The figure laughed as it played with the guardian, teleporting somewhere random as it tried its best to swat him like an annoying fly. He was totally amused. Perun must have become senile over the years to let such a weak monster guard something so important. But it was to his advantage so he was lucky it was like this.

    SLAM SLAM SLAM

    The more the guardian harpy got agitated, the more amused he became.

    SLAM SLAM SLAM

    Of course, none of those attacks connected ¨C and even if one did, it wouldn''t matter.

    SLAM!

    When he got bored toying with the monster, the figure had stopped moving and had let it hit him head-on. One giant claw had struck him from the head, pummeling him to the ground. But instead of being crushed, the figure remained unscathed as it remained standing through the clawed hand.

    He was intangible.

    Without a host body, he was just like a shadow that could pass through anything. He could be seen but not touched.

    The guardian beast was confused.

    "I have to go now. Someone''s waiting for me. Goodbye," he said playfully as he melted and poured on the ground only to disperse as he left, to go towards his target.

    The shadow loomed over the surface as it sped towards the castle. What could have been days of travel by horses was done by him in a matter of minutes. Soon, he had reached the place where he wanted to be ¨C the throne room.

    The shadow hid behind a huge pillar on the side as it slowly morphed into the form of a human. Its eyes which were the first one to appear however were trained on the king as he sat on the throne, looking dejected, until he suddenly sat up straight, his amethyst eyes turning into slits.

    Oh¡­

    It looked like Perun had felt his presence.

    "All of you leave," Alistair ordered, and all servants and soldiers obeyed without question.

    As soon as the hall was empty, the king''s eyes turned towards the pillar where the shadow hid and demanded. "Come out. Show yourself!"

    The figure then stepped out from behind the pillar.

    "Ill-tempered as always Your Highness," the figure said in a singsong voice as he went out of hiding.

    Alistair''s amethyst eyes widened in recognition before they turned into slits. "What are you doing here?"

    "What am I doing here?" The question sounded so funny, the figure laughed as his body started trembling as it morphed. "What else do you think my love?" the question was delivered in a female voice as the figure had finished its evolution.

    A familiar raven-haired beauty with Gray eyes now stood in front of Alistair, and the king inhaled sharply as his hands balled into fists on his armrest. "Then you''re too late. Alencica is gone," he said, his amethyst eyes clouded in sorrow.

    The raven-haired beauty laughed. "Gone? Do you honestly believe that?"

    With this, the King of Ritz froze. Indeed, the way his daughter had died was tragic in this lifetime, but it wasn''t as tragic as how it always was in her previous existences. His eyes stared at her questioningly and she gave him a knowing grin.

    The woman''s face became gentle, her eyes warm as the king looked at her, but her words were far from benevolent. "Do you honestly believe you were successful in hiding her from me this time since the great Perun himself decided to intervene? Do you genuinely believe that I wouldn''t know it was her?"

    When the king remained quiet, she laughed sarcastically, with pure hatred in her orbs. "You nearly succeeded surely ¨C but you were too soft. She nearly died in the Immortal War but father came to the rescue and blessed the beloved daughter with his own seal and made her a hero."

    The woman clapped. "How foolish."

    Hearing her mockery, Perun released his divine power, sending a strong murderous intent towards her. Instead of being scared, however, her laughter only intensified.

    "Oh, are you going to kill me?"

    He could not of course. He wouldn''t be able to remove Alencica''s curse if she died. As soon as she spoke, Perun retracted his power, a look of defeat on his face.

    "Oh, don''t be sad my beautiful one. I came here to visit you actually to tell you good news," she crooned.

    When the king looked at her suspiciously, she smiled. "Your daughter is alive," she said, and Alistair straightened in his seat as hope started to shine in his orbs. She knew that he knew she wouldn''t lie to him. But her next words were like a blow. "And she is reunited with Kresnik."

    Upon her announcement, she watched in glee as Perun''s beautiful face contorted in horror, and she continued on mischievously.

    "As to how long she will stay alive now that they''re together ¨C that I cannot answer¡­"

 Chapter 123 - Suspicion

    "Hey you lovebirds, until when are you going to smooch?"

    Ara was startled by her brother''s voice, that she immediately pushed Kou away. She would normally face her brother with an embarrassed, guilty face. But the occasion was a happy one, and so she faced him with an embarrassed albeit jovial one instead. When she couldn''t take it, she picked up the puppy so she could hide her scarlet visage behind its soft fur.

    The Koutaishidenka, on the other hand, looked a bit miffed upon being disturbed. But looking at Ara''s brother, and the people behind his future bother-in-law, he already had an idea that Aki was the sacrificial lamb to disturb them since the others were scared of him, and so he relented. He couldn''t scold his fianc¨¦e''s brother over something so trivial anyway.

    Besides, aside from proposing, there was another matter he had planned to do tonight. It was to formally present Ara to everyone at the Cedar Palace as the future lady of the house. The servants had already gathered in the courtyard and were waiting for Ryuu and Ara to finish their business patiently, but as the two got distracted, they had been waiting a while. Aki and Gin had to still attend the third and final day of the IBEC the next day, and so, they had to sleep early.

    He reached out for Ara''s hand instead, the one with the ring and showed it to the others who then started cheering and giving them congratulations. Yayoi who was absent during the meal earlier was there now, smiling and clapping as she stood next to Gin with a suspiciously moist pair of eyes that threatened to spill some tears.

    Everyone who had witnessed the proposal looked very happy for the couple. Homura Ryuu then signaled to all, who bowed and audibly welcomed their new lady. Ara happily returned their welcome, and everyone noted how the couple interacted so naturally with each other. They were the perfect pair.

    A match made in heaven.

    "Alright, the party''s over, everyone''s adjourned," Kazehaya Gin announced with a clap dispersing the people, as he signaled Ryuu and Ara to go away.

    The Koutaishidenka''s lips twitched and he pulled Ara back into the house. He walked her over to the private wing ¨C the secluded area where Ryuu''s chamber was. Ara''s temporary sleeping quarters where she was brought earlier when she fainted was here as well, directly across from her fianc¨¦''s room. The screen doors were both open so they could see each other''s sleeping chamber with their futon neatly arranged by the servants, ready for sleeping.

    Upon reaching their destination, the couple stopped just in front of Ara''s room.

    "Well, I wasn''t able to ask you earlier because you were unconscious, but do you like your room?"

    Remembering her feeble moment when she saw the spider on Kazehaya''s head, Ara gave a sheepish smile. "Sorry about the spider."

    "It''s not your fault if you are scared of them. But you should have told me these things in advance," Ryuu scolded her softly. "Is there any other thing you''re afraid of?"

    "No. Just big spiders."

    Ara shook her head. Normally, she''s scared of spiders ¨C like really, really scared of them, but she could still function and run. Today, however, her body reacted before she could even analyze what she saw. Maybe her body had had enough of the damn arachnids after fighting with those aggressive giant ones the other day.

    "So small ones are okay?"

    Ara contemplated for a while. "As long as it''s small enough that I can''t see it or it''s far away from me," she answered cheekily, which made Ryuu chuckle.

    "Well, that''s basically saying yes, you know."Ryuu patted her head which she thought felt nice. "Don''t worry, Gin-nii already had his pet brought back to his house, and the servants already cleared the place of spiders and insects. You won''t be able to see any of those here."

    "Okay," Ara nodded as she smiled.

    "So? Do you like your room?"

    Ara turned to the mentioned chamber, and her eyes noted the very delicate and feminine interior. The screens were painted with soft pink imperial sakura, and the rest of the room was a pleasing pastel.

    "Yes. It''s very pretty," she said fondly, her silver orbs turning into warm pools.

    Ryuu nodded. "Yayoi will be happy that you like it. She''s been worried about that the whole day," he said with a small laugh. "She was not there at dinner so I''ll introduce you to her tomorrow. You can tell her yourself you like your room."

    "No need to introduce me. I met her earlier," Ara told him.

    "Oh, you did?"

    She nodded. "I met her earlier while I was talking to Emi."

    At the mention of Emi''s name, Ryuu visibly froze, and Ara frowned.

    "What''s wrong?" She couldn''t help but feel the same secretive vibe from Ryuu the same way she felt coming out from Yayoi and Emi earlier.

    She pulled her hand from Ryuu''s grasp and hugged the puppy tighter, getting some sort of comfort from it. Her quizzing gaze never left Ryuu''s face, however.

    "I can feel you''re hiding something from me. You and the others," Ara told him frankly.

    There was no use beating about the bush. They were engaged now. She''s okay being kept in the dark if the people involved wouldn''t act like a clam. If they were all careful around her like this, it''s making her mad.

    Impatiently, Ara grabbed Ryuu''s hand and pulled him inside her room, towards the futon and made him sit. She sat opposite him, her eyes never leaving his face.

    "Talk. Who is Emi?"

    Ryuu started to have a reaction then. Still, he looked like he''s at a loss as to how to explain things to her. He was hesitating. Ara had a niggling feeling in her mind.

    "Promise you won''t be mad?"Ryu asked, and Ara''s face became stiff.

    "Is she your ex-girlfriend?" she asked.

    It was incredulous and rude of Ryuu to make the ex-lover live in the same place he''s planning to make his wife live. If it''s like that then she''d be more than upset with him. She''d probably stomp on his man jewels, flip her finger and say sayonara to this place.

    "Tell me."

 Chapter 124 - Not Lovers

    "Talk."

    At Ara''s imposing stance, Ryuu let out a heavy sigh. Then, a soft smile curved his lips as he reached out a hand to soothe the deep eleven in between her forehead. With her reaction like this, even if he felt a bit of a murderous aura towards him coming out of her, he found her very cute.

    He wondered if this was what they called jealousy. Was Ara jealous of Emi? At the same time, he felt relieved that he had listened to Kazehaya''s advice and gotten rid of the Makura ¨C well, at least, the system itself if not the person.

    "No, she''s not an ex-girlfriend."

    Upon hearing his answer, the slight lethal force directed at him dispersed as she relaxed, although she still continued to frown at him.

    "Then what is she? What are you and Yayoi hiding from me?"

    Ryuu retracted his hand and placed it on his side. "It''s not like we''re intentionally hiding it from you. It''s more like we have no idea how to let you know without making you misunderstand. But it seems our silence made you worry more. I''m sorry about that."

    Ara''s scowl then vanished as she blinked. If Ryuu said it like that, how could she continue to be upset with him? However, now more than ever, her curiosity about this thing was so great, to the point wherein she wouldn''t be able to sleep without knowing the truth.

    "Then tell me. I promise I will not get angry," she said softly.

    If Emi, the pretty girl was not his ex-girlfriend, then who was she?

    The Koutaishidenka cleared his throat before he started his explanation. "You are aware that the Homura House goes way back since the Muramachi Era, right?"

    Ara nodded. She already knew the history of the Homura House since the guide at the Old Homura House in Hakone gave them all the details.

    "Well, the clan is considered noble, so most of the rules of the house are very archaic," Ryuu explained.

    Again, Ara already quite understood that being an old clan of five centuries, the Homura House was bound to have old, strict rules.

    "Well," Ryuu said as he inclined his head, looking as if he''s trying to find the right words. "For generations, the heirs of the Homura House when they were born are given a female companion called the Makura. The girl would grow up with them and they were trained to¡­"

    Ara arched a brow when Ryuu stopped talking.

    The Koutaishidenka scratched the side of his head. "They were trained to be the lady of the house ¨C or the concubine."

    At the last word, Ara inhaled sharply, her eyes wide.

    "Y-you mean she and ¨Cyou ¨C you a-are ¨C" she stuttered as she pointed at Ryuu, but the latter had leaned over to clamp a hand over her mouth, and gently made her calm down and look at him with a shush.

    "It''s not what you think okay? Let me finish explaining alright? "Ryuu told her again and waited until she nodded before removing his hand and sitting up straight.

    Ara hugged the puppy again as if to comfort herself.

    "As I said, it''s not like what you think," he said again. "We did grow up together ¨C but together meant we were raised in the same place ¨C here. But since the place is big, I rarely saw her ¨C and honestly forgot about her existence until Gin-nii reminded me about her."

    "You forgot about her?"Ara looked like she couldn''t believe what he said. He didn''t know why until she asked her next question. "You forgot someone that pretty?"

    "It''s what happened." Ryuu who couldn''t really understand as he didn''t see Emi like that just shrugged. "When we decided to finally approach your brother about the betrothal, that''s the only time I remembered about her because Gin-nii said that it''s better that I get rid of her to prevent a misunderstanding between you and me."

    "Get rid of her?"Ara blinked several times as if she couldn''t understand.

    Ryuu raised his hand as if to tell her to let him continue. "I meant the system. I got rid of the Makura system last week by setting Emi free. By tradition, I should have a child with her before I marry you ¨C but I made it clear to everyone that will only marry and have children with you in this lifetime."

    Silence hung between them after that announcement.

    Ara who was hiding behind the puppy had turned a deep scarlet hue. She totally looked embarrassed and at a loss as to what to say to him. Ryuu who had a questionable EQ surprisingly showed a lot of skill in the area. Her heart was not prepared it seemed.

    Ryuu, on the other hand, realized what he just said and felt a bit embarrassed as well. His face may not look like he was, but his ears were also crimson.

    He cleared his throat once more before speaking. "So that''s how it is. Even if Emi and I were raised to be lovers, we never were. There was never any physical relationship between us. Do you understand?"

    Ara nodded almost immediately.

    "It''s just that she was taken from her family as a baby and now that she was suddenly stripped off of her position, she has nowhere else to go. I offered her to live outside the Cedar Palace, and the Homura House will just continue to support her."

    "Then why is she still here?"

    Ryuu studied her for a while, checking if her question meant to criticize him for still letting Emi stay or if it was just a harmless question. If it was the former, he would immediately order for Emi to leave. But it was the latter.

    "Because she said she wants to work," Ryuu answered. "But she was raised as a princess so she doesn''t really have any skill except for housekeeping."

    "Oh. So that''s why she became Yayoi''s apprentice," Ara commented, and Ryuu nodded.

    "Yayoi took pity on her. I ¨C I actually feel ashamed of how the Homura House had discarded Emi. For her to stay here, she was forced to be a servant. I stripped her of her title, and the luxury she had been receiving until recently. It was unfair since she was not at fault here ¨C but my wish for you not to misunderstand was far greater. If I let her stay here and continue to support her like before, her status as a Makura wouldn''t have changed. She would still be like a concubine."

    "I see," Ara commented, looking very thoughtful.

    Ryuu, however, was not yet finished. There was one important thing he needed to know from Ara with regards to the former Makura.

    "But, now that you know, if you still don''t want her here, then tell me honestly and I will make her leave."

 Chapter 125 - Anxious

    "But, now that you know, if you still don''t want her here, then tell me honestly and I will make her leave."

    Make Emi leave?

    Ara felt shocked. Ryuu made it sound like it was so easy to get rid of someone. Then again he was Homura Ryuu, heir of the prominent Homura House. Nothing was impossible for him.

    Of course, she didn''t want him to do that. As she understood, Emi had nowhere else to go. The poor girl had been taken from her family at birth, raised as a doll to be the master''s woman but then discarded like an unwanted toy. This was how it sounded to Ara. It was a harsh life.

    Although she felt very happy that Ryuu did that for her, the fact that Emi became somewhat roadkill ¨C an innocent victim of an archaic practice, made her upset for the poor girl.

    On the other hand, she also felt conflicted. Looking at it from a wife''s point of view, it would be best to remove Emi from the Cedar Palace. Ara knew this based on her palace education. She had been born a princess and a future queen of Kres, as she was engaged to its Emperor. She had been taught to rid of any possible competition. If she wanted to save her bloodline from the possible usurper, she had to be ruthless.

    But this was not Ritz¡­

    Ara closed her eyes and took a deep breath before opening them again. For Ara, there''s only one pair of important questions she needed to be answered before she could give her own.

    "How do you feel about her?"

    "Nothing."

    There was no hesitation in his voice. "How about her? How does she feel about you?"

    "If you''re asking in general terms, then I''m the Master of the Homura House. She''s a vassal, and she''s loyal," Ryuu smiled when Ara frowned. "If you''re asking me if she feels anything romantic towards my person, then the answer is a big NO."

    The certainty in his voice wiped the frown off her face.

    "How are you sure?"

    She couldn''t believe Ryuu could actually answer this question. The fact that he did, made her curious.

    "A hundred percent certainty."

    He grinned, his blue eyes dancing as if telling her a secret and only Ara then realized the meaning behind his smile. Emi was in love with someone else!

    "With who?"

    "With Gin-nii," he answered smoothly.

    Oh¡­

    Well, Kazehaya Gin was handsome, and he has a cheerful personality ¨C although he''s very noisy like a chipmunk.

    "How did you know? I thought you rarely saw Emi?"

    Ryuu sighed as he took the puppy from Ara''s arm. "Why are you suddenly interested in someone else''s love life?"

    "Just answer me?"Ara batted her lashes, trying to be cute ¨C something she learned from Yashiro and the girls as well.

    Giving in to her request, Ryuu handed the puppy which started wiggling back to her.

    "I didn''t know because of her. I found out because of Gin-nii," he informed her.

    Ara''s mouth formed an O. "She confessed to Big Bro Kaze?"

    She couldn''t believe such a shy girl would be able to do that though.

    Ryuu shook his head. "None of them said anything."

    "Then?"

    With a sigh, Ryuu told her about what happened during the succession ceremony. "Before the ceremony, I heard from servants that Gin-nii had been asking around about a girl he had met. He seemed to like her a lot. He couldn''t find her though. Then the day of the ceremony came. It''s the tradition to present the Makura to everyone on that day as well. When Emi and Gin-nii saw each other, they were both strange."

    "That''s it?"

    Ryuu coughed. "Gin-nii¡­ He would never normally lie to me. That day he did. I asked him if there''s something wrong because he looked stricken when he saw the Makura. He lied to me for the first time. It was then that I knew."

    "Oh¡­ Is that why you and Emi didn''t¡­"

    Ara was curious. If Ryuu didn''t know that Kazehaya Gin liked Emi, would he have a relationship with her then? She was after all technically Ryuu''s woman.

    "Of course, not. I never had an interest in her."

    "I see¡­"

    Ara didn''t know why she even asked such a thing. It was as if she was really bothered. She shouldn''t, really, since she herself was involved with another man and was even engaged with him before coming here.

    What''s wrong with me?

    Ryuu placed his arms across his chest as he raised a brow at her. "You still haven''t answered my question," he reminded her.

    "Of course she can stay!" Ara didn''t hesitate to answer this time. "Anyone not in love with you can stay here."

    In her heart, she apologized to Emi a thousand times. She was petty and selfish and she didn''t understand, but the thought of letting the other woman stay when she had feelings for her man made her uncomfortable.

    She was glad then that Emi was not. Still, she felt guilty.

    "Oh? Is that a requirement?"Ryuu asked in amusement. "We''d be doing a staff reorganization then. I heard I''m well-loved."

    EH?

    "Just kidding."Ryuu didn''t know anyone who was in love with him except for the nutjob he purposely made crazy over him ¨C not that he cared.

    "Don''t scare me," Ara blurted, and she covered her mouth with her hands, accidentally dropping the pup which ran to sit on Ryuu''s lap.

    "Why? Were you jealous?"

    At the question, Ara looked thoughtful. She felt embarrassed, but she didn''t want to lie. "I don''t know."

    Ryuu raised his brow again. "You don''t know?"

    "Well," Ara smiled sheepishly. "I don''t think I''ve been jealous before so I can''t say. But I felt anxious at the thought of Emi staying here when she likes you so maybe I am?"

    Her confusion was so funny, Ryuu had to chuckle.

    "Well, you have a lot of time to figure that out," he told her. "We would be spending a lifetime after all."

    At his words, Ara felt a warmth spreading in her chest. The thought of growing old together suddenly made her feel happy. But, there was one point she had to make clear though.

    "I will. Just don''t do anything stupid as to test me and deliberately try to make me jealous or you wouldn''t like what I''d do."

    "Oh? I wouldn''t be that petty, but please do tell me what''ll happen," Ryuu was amused.

    Ara grinned, but her smile didn''t reach her eyes. Instead, there was a hard, cold glint in them that made Ryuu straighten his back.

    "I''ll make sure your bloodline would end."

 Chapter 126 - Urgency

    "I''ll make sure your bloodline would end..."

    "Er¡­"

    Ryuu was speechless. In front of him was a very beautiful nymph who was grinning at him while telling him she''d end his bloodline. If he were Kazehaya Gin, he''d have started crying in fear already.

    "Scary right?"

    Ara asked then as her face softened and she laughed. "I was seriously considering stomping on your family jewels when I thought you''re going to make me live where you keep your girlfriend."

    The Koutaishidenka had a reaction then. "F-family J-jewels?"

    Ara nodded. "That precious thing you need to reproduce," she told him as she pointed at that thing down there.

    Ryuu unconsciously placed his hands to cover his front as if to protect it.

    The first thing her friends taught her back in Ritz when she was eleven years old was how to crush a man''s balls. Alistair made them teach her that because of how she looked, it''s possible for her to attract a lot of sinister men ¨C lechers included.

    "Yep ¨C a very nice just desserts for lechers and cheating partners," she continued, her eyes turning to slits.

    "Hey, don''t be so intense anymore."Ryuu reached out to pull at her nose. "I already said I will only marry and have children with you, okay?"

    Ara seemed to calm down after that. But when she did, she realized what she said and she was horrified, she turned crimson. She had just threatened to make her future husband a eunuch!

    "Oh-ho, why are you being embarrassed now after you so bravely talked to me, huh?"

    The Koutaishidenka reached out again, but this time, to pull her towards him. Ara didn''t resist when he placed her on his lap and hugged her from behind. They stayed like that without talking for a while, with Ara leaning comfortably against him while she rubbed the puppy''s tummy with her fingers.

    Ryuu leaned over close to her ear and whispered. "No need to threaten me. My family jewel is exclusively for your use only okay?"

    Ara was startled then, not just because he suddenly whispered to her ear but because of what he said. She scrambled off his lap and sat opposite him again. She glared at him who was grinning mischievously from ear to ear. She was going to scold him but was mesmerized by how handsome he looked. It was the first time she saw him really smiling this openly with his blue eyes dancing, it was enchanting, she forgot what she wanted to say.

    "I''m serious though. So you don''t have to worry about it anymore," he said after, and Ara wasn''t able to do anything but agree.

    "O-okay," she replied as she turned scarlet again.

    She was totally embarrassed she wanted to cry but was aware that it was her fault why they were talking about such things in the first place. On the other hand, it was also good they discussed this thing, so it''s already clear. Her stance about extramarital affairs was very important for her to let him know.

    "So what will be his name?"

    Ara''s eyes then trained on the wiggling puppy on the floor and laughed.

    "What''s so funny? Do you already have a name in mind?"Ryuu asked again, and Ara couldn''t help but giggle this time.

    How could she tell him she was thinking of naming the dog, Ryuu Junior? No, she couldn''t.

    "Well, this little one is black as night, but he has white on his fur too so¡­" she smiled as she thought of a name. "Byakuya. His name will be Byakuya."

    Byakuya literally meant "white night". It was basically the time mostly in summer when the sky was still bright in spite of being already evening.

    "Alright, this little guy will be Byakuya then."

    As if he was truly happy to have a name, at last, the puppy rolled back onto its feet and circled them while doing his howl-cry. Because the little guy was getting excited, the Koutaishidenka picked it up, and both raven-haired blue-eyed cutie pies looked at her.

    Father and son.

    Ara wanted to laugh again but stopped herself.

    "By the way," Ryuu spoke again, this time seriously, and so Ara unconsciously sat up straight to listen. "Why do you think I proposed to you tonight?"

    Huh?

    "To formally announce our engagement?"Ara couldn''t think of any other reason.

    "You''re correct," Ryuu inclined his head. "But there''s another reason."

    Another reason?

    "I¡­" Ryuu began, but paused, as his voice got softer as his blue eyes left her face to fall on her lap. It was as if he was being shy. "I want us to get married earlier than planned."

    "Earlier?"Ara didn''t have any idea when exactly they were supposed to tie the knot except after her studies.

    "Yes," Ryuu looked at her eyes again then. "Like this weekend, we can go and register if you agree."

    EEEEH?

    Ara was taken aback. She didn''t expect " early " to be that early. But she hadn''t even graduated from high school yet? Why did he want to get married so early?

    Koutaishidenka must have felt her hesitation, and so his blue gaze clouded as if in disappointment. He still pleaded his case, however, trying to reason out with her.

    "I know it sounds unreasonable considering I promised your brother to let you graduate and do whatever you want for university afterwards before we get married. But, I just felt that to wait when we would be wed in the end anyway was unnecessary."

    "Well, you have a point ¡­"Ara acceded.

    Ryuu was right. Why wait when their union''s already set in stone anyway? It would be easier for them to be together when they''re married. Nobody would question her. Besides with Ryuu always taking care of her necessities and being there for her whenever she needed, he was already like a husband.

    This amazing man who had everything like a prince ¨C no ¨C rather a king of his own empire had humbled himself for her sake. He had respectfully asked her family for her hand, had formally given Ara her rightful place and even destroyed an age-old tradition for her and promised to be faithful to her. How could she reject him?

    Ara reached out her hands towards her big husky. Ryuu had felt a bit dejected over her hesitation earlier and had looked down as if prepared to be turned down. She cupped his face with her hands and made him look at her again.

    "What?"Ryuu asked.

    She chuckled. Her big husky was sulking.

    "Let''s do it! This weekend let''s register!"

 Chapter 127 - Agreement

    "Let''s do it! This weekend, let''s register!"

    At Ara''s announcement, Ryuu''s eyes registered surprise. He searched her face as if trying to figure out if she was serious or just humoring him.

    "Are you serious?" he prompted, giving her a chance to back out and say she was just teasing him, but she nodded and smiled.

    "You won''t regret it?" he asked again to make sure.

    Ara laughed this time. "Why are you asking me these questions? Do you want me to back out?"

    "Of course not. I just want to make sure. I don''t want you blaming me later for forcing you to marry me immediately," he said, but he also smiled.

    "I won''t okay?"Ara assured him. "I was just surprised earlier. Also¡­"

    "Also?"

    "If there''s something I''m a bit regretful about it''s the plans I have to change."

    Ryuu raised a brow. "What plans?"

    "Well¡­"Ara sighed. There were really tons of things she wanted to do first before getting married, but one couldn''t really have everything in life. She had good fortune already compared to normal people, and so changing her plans was a small sacrifice.

    "I was planning to go to take up art at T University, then try my luck at being a mangaka."

    If she got married, as the lady of the Homura House, she was aware that she would have to study running the household and doing other activities that were required of her. It was basically like what she had to do if she became a queen back in her other world.

    "Oh," Ryuu commented as he removed her hands on his face and held them, letting go of the puppy. "You can still go and attend University and do your comic."

    Ara was surprised.

    "I can?"

    "Of course," Ryuu told her confidently. "You are free to do whatever you want my wife. I will never clip your wings just as long as you stay married to me. As I promised your brother, you can even still stay at Denenchofu whenever you want."

    "But what about the running of the household and other duties?"Ara was elated about her freedom, but she was worried about the important stuff too. She couldn''t be too selfish, could she?

    Ryuu then smiled fondly at her and tweaked her nose. "Running of the household? You do have to learn but you don''t have to be really hands-on if you don''t want to, at least for now. You have Yayoi for that, and in the future, Emi, if that idiot Gin-nii still didn''t do anything to take her."

    At the mention of the other couple, Ara laughed. "Well, you better kick that friend of yours. Why isn''t he doing anything by the way? Emi''s not the Makura anymore, right?"

    "How would I know how idiots think? He can give good advice and provide great reading materials, but he can''t apply them to himself," Ryuu deadpanned, and Ara laughed. "As for other duties, you don''t have to worry too much about them. I''m a known recluse. Of course, there are instances when I need to make an appearance. As my wife, of course, you have to be there with me. But it''s not as often as it should be. Gin-nii does all the public appearances needed for the Homura House."

    Ara nodded, remembering what Aki had told her before. Kazehaya Gin was Homura International''s face. "The bling-bling mascot."

    Ryuu laughed. "Don''t let him hear you say that. He''s so proud of his colorful outfit."

    "So, basically we''ll be married but nothing will change?"

    "Uhum¡­" was his noncommittal answer.

    A secretive smile formed on Ryuu''s lips and Ara became suspicious she scowled at him, urging him to speak. "It''s not like totally nothing will change. Of course, there will be changes although small ones. We''ll be married after all. Even if you can go ahead and stay at Denechofu, you, of course, have to stay here with me as well. It would be a sad married life if not."

    "That''s true."

    "But, since it''s going to be like that, the Cedar Palace would, of course, be open to your friends and family. They can come to visit you here from time to time and stay ¨C but they have to put up with the place''s security of course. With all the national treasures we have in this place, we needed to be strict with safety."

    Ara nodded. This too was a very logical reason. She had no problems with it. Also, aside from Midori, Rin, Miharu, and Chiaki, her brother''s secretary, she didn''t have any other friends she would invite over. As for family¡­

    She only had her brother.

    Suzuki Ara and Suzuki Aki both got estranged from their remaining relatives because of the fight over the company and the custody over her except for one person. They still had a grandfather living, the one who took Aki''s side during the battle. He was the only one that was very good towards them, but they hadn''t seen the elderly for months. Aki said he didn''t tell the old man about her accident because it might aggravate their grandfather''s heart condition.

    "What are you thinking about?"

    Ara sighed. "I''m thinking about my grandpa. I haven''t seen him since his birthday last year. For sure he''s worried about us."

    Ryuu looked disappointed. "And I thought you were thinking about our future cute children," he said with a pout.

    "What children are you talking about? It''s still too early for kids ¨C oh wait."

    Ara picked up the puppy and pushed it towards Ryuu.

    "What?"Ryuu asked as he took the puppy again.

    "Our cute child."

    "The dog?"

    "The only cute child we''ll have for now," she informed him sweetly. "Take care of our son," she added as she wiggled her brows at him.

    "Silly," Ryuu gave a hand chop on her head, but it was soft, before standing up, preparing to leave. "Tomorrow''s the last day of the conference so there will be a dinner party at the end. Both of our older brothers will possibly be home later than usual so we''ll register on Saturday instead around late morning," he informed her.

    "Okay," she answered, then paused upon remembering something very important.

    "Kou?" she called, and he paused by the door to turn to her. "Isn''t the Tokyo Metropolitan Government Building closed on weekends?"

    Tokyo Metropolitan Government Building was the municipal government office in Tokyo, and the only place they could register their marriage in the city. It''s only open on weekdays and had varying operating hours on Mondays.

    Homura Ryuu gave her an enigmatic smile. "It will be open," he said with confidence. "Go take a rest," he added as he turned to leave again, but again, Ara stopped him.

    "What?"

    "Aren''t you forgetting something?"Ara asked as she pointed at the wiggling puppy in Ryuu''s arm. "That little cutie pie is staying with mama."

    With her words, Ryuu''s face split into a mischievous smile. "I don''t think so. You should marry his cutie pie papa first," he told her matter-of-factly before finally leaving to go to his room just across the hall.

    "Y-you bad papa husky!"

 Chapter 128 - Paid in Full

    Left alone, Suzuki Ara switched to her sleepwear. The servants prepared a powder blue yukata for her to sleep in. However, even if she felt physically tired, her brain was still active as she recalled the events of the day and couldn''t go to sleep yet.

    Just within twenty-four hours, a lot of things happened!

    She was just with her schoolmates on a trip this morning, and then she came home and got sick suddenly. Kou was there to pick her up at the station and her schoolmates now knew about the two of them. Then, they went to the hospital and found out about her possible condition.

    Ara sighed. It''s really difficult now. She may still retain some of her strength and her powers, but her body had obviously deteriorated. Well, at least she''s still super above normal human. She wouldn''t be able to throw a car if not.

    PTSD¡­

    Who''d have thought she''d ever had it? Even in Ritz, aside from her brother, (and spiders), she was actually, practically fearless.

    Then again, she''d never died before ¨C and in a tragic way at that. Maybe her experience with death had changed everything even if she was unconscious about it.

    Then, there were the day''s discoveries! There were lots.

    For some reason, Ryuu and Gin both disliked the black eggs. She noticed that ¨C that was why when Kou still ate the egg even if he hated it for her sake was touching. She felt like bullying them though so she offered Gin the rest of Kou''s black eggs and asked her fianc¨¦ if he wanted more. She wouldn''t give him another one of course even if her brother didn''t intervene.

    Then at dinner time, she realized how Ryuu could be so sweet and thoughtful, offering her his lotus root when he noticed she wanted more of it. Then the puppy and the proposal!

    She had seen videos of men proposing to their girlfriends on the internet. Yashiro and the girls were watching some when they had a pajama party on their last night at the ryokan. Despite seeing a lot of ways to do it, she was still pleasantly surprised by the way her fianc¨¦ had done it.

    Ryuu Junior ¨C Byakuya as the ring bearer!

    Who else could think of something so cute like that?

    Then, there''s the issue with Emi. It was a good thing the matter about her was already cleared. It was better it happened this way than letting her find out from someone else. She''d have misunderstood, and felt resentful if they continued to keep her in the dark.

    "I''m terrible," Ara whispered softly.

    She still felt guilty about feeling very willing to throw the other out of the house despite her tragic background. Ara felt ashamed of herself. She had thought she was beyond human''s venal nature. She was wrong.

    Then again, whoever said that gods were benevolent creatures in the first place? They were only generous to those who worshipped and were good to them but showed wrath to those who didn''t. Humans and deities ¨C weren''t they all selfish existences in the end?

    Ara was both a human and a deity ¨C a demigod. She wondered if she should be forgiven for showing this ugly side of herself.

    If Emi was even a little bit in love with Ryuu¡­

    Remembering that unpleasant feeling, she wondered if she was truly jealous. But if she''s jealous shouldn''t that mean that she really liked her fianc¨¦?

    She''d never felt something similar before even with Ivan. Or was this only the human part of her taking over her rationality?

    "I''m so sorry, Emi. I''ll make it up to you. I promise."

    Ara was aware as well that this feeling of wanting to help the other was just to pacify her own guilt. But there was no helping it. It''s how it was. She couldn''t pretend it was otherwise. She wondered how she could help the other though. She was thinking this when her phone vibrated.

    She reached out and checked what it was, and was surprised when she saw more than one message. She actually had a lot coming from her classmates, Rin, and the others. They were all asking how she was, and if she was already feeling better.

    Ara smiled. It hadn''t been a while since all of these people hated her ¨C well except for Midori who was aware of Koharu''s schemes. But look at how it was now. They did not only stop hating her, but they were also all even worried about her. Also, by now, Okada Koharu''s true self must already be known to everyone.

    Ara smiled in the dark as she imagined the girl she''d seen on the pool''s reflection more than a month ago ¨C the girl who had embraced her death with a smile.

    "Suzuki Ara, are you happy now?"

    She hoped and prayed that wherever the girl''s soul might be that she would finally be at peace. Alinea, the Princess of Ritz had fulfilled her promise to her body''s original owner. Her debt had been paid in full.

    Her phone vibrated again. This time, it was from someone she had been wondering to contact about something: Asou Chiaki.

    "Ara, how are you feeling? I heard from Pres you got sick. You should take it easy."

    A soft smile curved on Ara''s previous guilty lips. She could imagine Chiaki saying the words with her elder sister''s tone of voice but with a smile. Come to think of it¡­

    Ara pressed the call button. A wailing of a baby filled her ears as soon as Asou answered. "Hello? Ara? I''m so sorry. Can I call you again in a few minutes? I will just give Taka a bottle of milk and put him to sleep, okay?"

    "Okay," Ara answered almost immediately, and the other ended the call.

    She had forgotten that Chiaki''s sister had been killed in a traffic accident almost a year ago with her husband on the way home from the hospital. Taka, her nephew was just born then. The baby had miraculously survived the accident unscathed. The older sister and her widowed mother unquestioningly took the orphaned baby in and had been taking care of him since.

    With a sigh, Ara sat on her futon. She tried calling Asou Chikai because she had been bothered by her brother''s reaction when she mentioned his girlfriend after dinner today. He looked odd ¨C like he was depressed. She wondered if Chiaki knew who her brother''s girlfriend was. Ara was curious.

    When Chiaki called, thirty minutes had already passed.

    "Ara, I''m so sorry to make you wait. It took a while before Taka settled in his bed," Chiaki apologized.

    "It''s okay. I don''t mind. Is he okay?"

    "Yes. He was just throwing a tantrum. He''s so sleepy but didn''t want to sleep ¨C the brat," Chiaki complained, but there were unmistaken pride and fondness in her voice that was soothing. Just by that, anyone could see how much the aunt loved her nephew.

    "So why did you call? Is everything alright?"

    "Yes, I''m okay. I was just tired."

    "Well, it hasn''t been long since you got out of the hospital. You should take it easy and not push yourself too hard."

    Ara chuckled. Chiaki really sounded like an elder sister, and she really liked her unpretentious nature. It''s a pity her brother didn''t just get together with Chiaki. It would have been great if she was her sister-in-law.

    "I won''t," Ara promised, and then asked what she had been wondering for a while now. "Chiaki, do you know who my brother''s girlfriend is?"

    Upon her question, Asou Chiaki suddenly started coughing as if something logged in her throat. "W-what? I d-don''t know. W-why would I know? You should ask Pres himself," was her stuttering answer.

    Ara then frowned. She had a feeling there was something very curious was going on. "Are you sure?"

 Chapter 129 - First Night, First Morning

    "Are you sure?"

    "Of course."

    Ara frowned. She was receiving mixed signals from her voice. Asou Chiaki was telling the truth, but at the same time not telling her everything. She sighed, remembering Ryuu, Yayoi, and Emi.

    It seemed that the people around her had a penchant for secrets.

    Oh well¡­

    Maybe her brother had told Chiaki not to say anything ¨C which was possible also. If it''s like that, there was no sense quizzing the poor secretary. The girl already had enough on her plate keeping her brother in line.

    It was a funny thought but true. Asou Chiaki had been having her hands full because of Suzuki Aki since they were in pre-school. She was what you call the peacemaker, referee, and torture boss when Aki forgot to behave and Asou would literally beat her brother up when they were younger, but also shielded him from bullies. She was the only one who didn''t care he was the Suzuki heir.

    Ah¡­

    Remembering those qualities, now, more than ever, Ara felt it''s a pity that her brother was too blind to see the gem that Asou Chiaki was.

    "Alright. I guess I''ll just have to ask Big Bro," she told the other, before saying goodnight.

    Oh well¡­

    Ara lay back on the futon, now feeling a bit tired. All the thinking finally made her exhausted even if she failed to answer all the questions that bugged her brain. She would just have to deal with them some other time.

    "It''s frustrating though," she whispered, just as a scratching sound was heard by her screen door, and she frowned.

    SCRATCH¡­SCRATCH¡­

    It sounded like a claw or a nail, then a yipping sound followed, and her eyes widened in excitement as she hurried to scramble towards the shoji to open it wide enough to let one wiggling puppy in.

    "Byakky! Oh, what are you doing here?" she asked excitedly as she picked up the little guy and hugged him close.

    She smiled a little upon smelling a bit of Ryuu''s scent on him. The puppy was probably snuggled close to the Koutaishidenka earlier before coming here.

    So why was Byakuya here?

    She got her answer when her phone vibrated again, and she returned to the futon with the puppy to read it. It was a message from Kou.

    "Sending back the son to his mama for the night. Don''t worry, you will get used to the place soon. Go to sleep princess."

    Ara chuckled. Ryuu must have felt her move a lot or heard her talking. He must have thought she couldn''t sleep because the place was unfamiliar to her. He was really very sweet. Her initial impression of him as a cold, stoic man had completely been destroyed by now.

    "Okay. Goodnight," she replied, and Ara with Byakuya in her arms fell asleep finally with a smile on her lips.

    Her sleep was not disturbed by any dreams. It was very peaceful. When morning came, she felt really well-rested and wet¡­

    Huh?

    Ara''s eyes flew open as a wet tongue licked her face. The puppy''s hot breath fanned her cheeks and she groaned as her nose detected something.

    Oh please no¡­

    She lifted herself from the bed and realized Byakuya had peed at the edge of the futon. The puppy''s body was wet too so it seemed after peeing, he rolled all over it, spreading the pee on the tatami. She looked like she wanted to cry. Well, she wanted to cry.

    RAWR! AAAWR!

    The puppy yipped, and Ara saw shadows behind the shoji of her room, just as familiar voices called out to her.

    "Miss Ara, are you awake?"

    It was Yayoi calling to her, and the shadow next to her must be Emi. She walked towards the screen and opened it, startling the two.

    "Good morning," Ara greeted in urgency which the others returned.

    They did notice, however, her restlessness, and were curious.

    "Did Miss Ara have a nice sleep?" Yayoi asked and Ara smiled as she nodded.

    "Yes ¨C but¡­"

    Yayoi and Emi looked at her expectantly, until they smelled something, and they blinked as if trying to figure out what it was and Ara was not able to do anything but confess.

    "I''m so sorry. My son peed and he swam in it."

    At her words, the two women looked confused until they saw the puppy circling Ara''s feet and understanding dawned in their eyes.

    "The Little Young Master is not yet potty trained," Emi giggled, and Yayoi''s lips also twitched in amusement.

    Ara also felt amused hearing the title "Little Young Master". It''s her fault though since she called the pup her son.

    "Don''t worry about him Miss Ara, we will take care of the Little Young Master," Yayoi told her, but Ara shook her head.

    "I want to help. At least with cleaning this little mischief," she said as she picked up the puppy.

    "Then let us take him first while you change clothes," they said, and Ara obeyed.

    Soon the three of them went towards the back area where the servants wash things. There were other people who took good care of cleaning the room, while Ara, Yayoi, and Emi went to give Byakuya a bath.

    "It''s still winter. Although Little Young Master is a snow dog, it''s still better to give him a warm bath and dry him immediately," Yayoi said, and thus, they did.

    As soon as they had finished, the puppy was immediately dried and mother and son were led towards the room to have breakfast.

    Since it''s still seven and a half in the morning, the two businessmen were still there, having their morning meal.

    "Good morning," Ara greeted Kazehaya Gin and Suzuki Aki who both were reading newspapers while eating.

    Ara was used to seeing her brother like this. It was her first time to see Kazehaya read a newspaper though and she was surprised.

    "Big Bro Kaze, I didn''t know you read newspapers," she commented. "You don''t look like it."

    Kazehaya looked up from his paper and grinned. "Right. I''m too awesome for this tedious reading material. However, it''s a necessary evil in my trade."

    Ara chuckled. "Yeah," she agreed before looking around.

    "Your husband is at the dojo," Kazehaya offered the information, noticing as she was looking around. "He wakes up early every day around five to six, then mostly spends his morning after breakfast doing archery."

    "Oh¡­" He''s like an old guy, Ara secretly smiled.

    "He''s like an old guy," Aki commented, voicing Ara''s thoughts that she let out her mirth audibly.

    Kazehaya Gin on the other hand shrugged. "Well, he''s been like that since he was little. He needs to discipline himself else he''s like a volcano."

    "Volcano?" Ara couldn''t believe it. Kou was the cool type, not the hot-headed type.

    "Yep. He has a terrible temper originally. If he doesn''t follow strict discipline he reverts to his original hotheadedness."

    "Wow, I can''t imagine that," Aki stated in wonder.

    "Well, he''s a Homura," Kazehaya shrugged.

    The Suzuki siblings just had to nod. After all, the Homura clan was also named as such because of its affinity to fire and its nature according to history, and most of the prominent members of the Homura House were indeed infamous for their volatile temper.

    "Don''t worry though. Ryuu''s an expert in controlling his mood. He won''t blow up on his beloved wife," Kazehaya told Ara teasingly.

    "But that doesn''t mean you can do whatever you want even if Ryuu spoils you rotten," Aki warned Ara. "You''re going to be a wife now, Ara. You have to think of your husband too okay?"

    Ara who was about to start eating paused. Why did it sound like she''s being scolded? She remembered then that the original Ara was a little bit willful, and she had no choice but to accept the advice.

    "O-okay¡­"

    Aki smiled fondly at her afterwards. He stood up and went towards her, and in her surprise, her brother pulled her into a tight hug. "Congratulations little sister. Are you happy?"

 Chapter 130 - Love & Like

    "Congratulations little sister. Are you happy?"

    Oh¡­

    This big brother was really cute and sweet. Ara smiled as she leaned against Aki''s hug. "I guess so."

    Hearing her answer, Kazehaya dramatically touched his chest again, a look of shock on his face. "I guess so? That''s a scary uncertain answer, Princess. I should tell Ryuu to work harder!"

    Ara''s laughter rang more as she and Aki went back to their previous places. "There''s no need, okay?"

    "Of course there''s a need. Ryuu will cry if you''re not happy," Kazehaya told her matter-of-factly. "The fate of the future Homuras lies in your hands," he continued.

    Ara of course still had no idea of what he meant by that and thought he was just exaggerating as usual. She just thought that Kazehaya was thinking she wouldn''t want to have children with Ryuu if she''s not happy.

    "No there''s no need. All efforts on Ryuu''s part are very much appreciated," Ara told Gin. "It''s me who needs to work hard on being happy no?"

    "Ha?"

    Aki looked confused. "Work hard on being happy?"

    Ara nodded. "Of course. Someone told me that happiness is continuous work. When you''re in a relationship it''s a joint project. Both need to work hard to be happy together."

    Both men looked thoughtful for a while before agreeing with a nod.

    "Since when did you learn to spout some sense brat," Aki teased as he leaned over to pull her nose.

    Ara scrunched up her face as she pulled back with a laugh. "But I''m just stating facts. Ryuu already put in a lot of effort. It''s my turn now. I just sound uncertain because I''m still confused about my feelings."

    "Oh? You mean you''re still not sure if you''re in love with Ryuu or not?"Kazehaya asked thoughtfully.

    Ara shook her head. "Love is a big word. I don''t think I can tell immediately if I love him or not this early, right? For now, I''m only seeing the good things, but I need to see the bad or the less desirable side of him to know the answer to that question."

    "You''re so complicated." Aki scratched his head, and Kazehaya agreed.

    "I''m not," Ara denied. "I''m just telling the truth. After all, this love thing isn''t something you can easily declare."

    Ara drank some of her tea before she continued. "Big Bro Kaze, if a girl you like suddenly said she loves you but you just met, will you believe her?"

    "Sure!"Kazehaya said happily and Aki palmed his face.

    Ara looked suspiciously at Gin. "You would?" It was preposterous.

    "You asked the right question to the wrong guy," Aki told her. "Gin is a ladies'' man. He loves everyone who loves him."

    Kazehaya batted his lashes at Ara. "Gotta catch ''em all," he said mimicking the Pok¨¦mon tag line.

    "Forget I even asked you then," Ara sent a murderous aura his way as she stabbed her food with her chopstick, making the men flinch.

    "Why are you angry? Is it my fault I''m such a sexy guy?" Kazehaya had on a wounded look, but Ara just rolled her eyes at him.

    "Anyway, as I was saying, I''m still trying to figure out my feelings."Ara paused, hesitating to ask her next question to these hopeless guys, but her curiosity won so she did. "If I felt bad about a person I thought has a relationship with Ryuu, does that mean I was jealous?"

    "Yes," Kazehaya Gin answered.

    Ara noted, however, that the guy''s usually carefree attitude was gone instantly, replaced by a tensed and careful stance. He resembled a colorful predator at the moment. She wondered what went wrong, but finally realized when he asked her a question.

    "Was there someone like that?" he asked, his voice still sounded natural, but Ara detected the shift in the atmosphere. She was surprised that Kazehaya had such a powerful aura that broiled from within. If she didn''t know any better, she''d think he''s not human.

    Ara had no idea why he was suddenly hostile underneath, but an image of the sweet Emi suddenly appeared in her mind, and she shook her head. "Of course not. I was just asking to help me analyze my feelings okay?"

    Kazehaya Gin studied her face for a while before raising a brow. "Then the question should be ''what if I feel'' and not the past tense no?"

    Urgh¡­ Smarty chipmunk.

    Ara had completely forgotten about Gin and his scary memory, and amazing skill to not be swayed off-topic by anyone. She felt regretful asking them now. She had an inkling Gin already had an idea of what happened, and who was she talking about. She suddenly felt worried about Emi.

    "Then I''m so sorry about my grammar, okay?"Ara told him, hoping it would somehow help.

    Not.

    "Oh, don''t worry about it. Even top students make mistakes here and there," Gin countered easily, and Ara wanted to slap him silly. He just let her know he''s aware of her perfect scores in both Japanese and English.

    He knew that she knew about the Makura. Ara didn''t understand. It should be okay because she was bound to know about it after all. What she didn''t understand was the animosity.

    "Big Bro Kaze, you''re no fun," she commented, but the other just shrugged and went on to read his newspaper.

    Afterwards, the men finally had to leave for the conference. Ara watched them with unease as they left. Although both ruffled her hair like a pet before leaving, she couldn''t help but feel worried. She reckoned there was something about Kazehaya Gin and Emi that Ryuu had forgotten to tell her. She took a mental note to ask her fianc¨¦ later when she saw him.

    In the end, Ara couldn''t finish her breakfast. She lost her appetite. But then when a servant suddenly appeared and worriedly asked her if there was something wrong, she felt she had to force herself to eat just a bit more to keep them from worrying about her. When she finished, she asked to be led towards where the Koutaishidenka was.

    She didn''t know or understand why, but she felt she would only feel better when she finally saw Ryuu.

 Chapter 131 - Failed Lesson

    Suzuki Aki and Kazehaya Gin crossed the yard towards the waiting cars that would take them to the last day of the conference.

    "See you there." Aki waved at Gin before climbing in the vehicle and leaving first.

    Gin, on the other hand, remained standing there waiting until the other car was no longer in sight.

    "Young Master Kazehaya, aren''t we leaving?" Fuji asked from behind, but Gin shook his head.

    "I have something important I need to settle first," he said as a soft breeze enveloped his body and he disappeared in a zap, blowing leaves and dust in his wake.

    When he reappeared, he was already inside the archery dojo bringing wind with him. He couldn''t land though. The Koutaishidenka warned him as soon as he appeared, and so he remained suspended in midair, his clothes and hair flapping upwards as the breeze maintained his position.

    "No shoes on my floor," Ryuu reminded him without looking at his direction.

    The prince was going to shoot an arrow but changed his mind as Kazehaya''s wind was disturbing his rhythm. Ryuu shot the other a displeased look, and so Kazehaya crouched low to remove his shoes before landing on the wooden floor. His wind quickly dispersed right after.

    Ryuu retook his position and fired the arrow.

    THWIP.

    Bulls-eye.

    Gin would normally always praise his archery skill, but he didn''t this time. The usually smiling face was even absent today. Instead, he had on a look of urgency as he waited for Ryuu to turn his attention to him.

    "Why are you still here? Don''t you have to leave for the conference already?"

    "I will, soon, but I wanted to talk to you first."

    Ryuu handed his gear to the waiting servant and turned towards Kazehaya. He was going to ask the other man to follow him to the receiving room, but Gin shook his head.

    "I will just say my piece here, fast. I have to leave after all for the conference."Kazehaya Gin stared at the Koutaishidenka''s eyes. "Do you have any idea that Ara is aware of Emi now?"

    Homura Ryuu had on an equally serious expression just moments ago paused, his face clearing as he relaxed as if the news wasn''t as bad as he expected it to be. "Oh, that¡­"

    "Yes, that," Kazehaya Gin looked a bit miffed at the other''s offhanded reaction. "Aren''t you even a bit worried?"

    "There''s nothing to worry about," Ryuu informed him matter-of-factly, but it only made the other more anxious.

    "Nothing to worry about?" Kazehaya Gin couldn''t believe Rryuu could be this relaxed about this thing. "Did you know what your wife asked me this morning?"

    Ryuu inclined his head. He finally looked interested. "What?"

    "Ara asked me," Kazehaya Gin placed his hands together dramatically and spoke in a feminine voice mimicking Ara''s. "If I felt bad about a person I thought has a relationship with Ryuu, does that mean I was jealous?"

    The Koutaishidenka blinked.

    "See? Would she ask such a thing if she didn''t experience it?" Kazehaya asked as he straightened.

    "Amazing," Ryuu commented, and Gin looked shocked.

    "What amazing?"

    "That you can mimic her well," Ryuu told him condescendingly that Gin had to pause, and take deep breaths to calm himself.

    "Ryuu ¨C you ¨C"

    "She knows because I told her," Ryuu informed him.

    This time, Gin was surprised, but he was calmer. "Oh?"

    "I told her last night when I walked her to her room. I told her about the Makura ¨C about Emi."

    "What did she say?" Kazehaya Gin wondered. "Are you really fine with letting that girl stay here?"

    "You mean Emi?"

    "Who else?" Kazehaya looked frustrated.

    For the first time, he didn''t have much patience with the Koutaishidenka. On the other hand, Ryuu looked like he was enjoying seeing Gin panic.

    "I have no idea why you don''t seem worried about this. I just came here to remind you that if Ara even felt a little bit resentful towards you because of that woman ¨C we will all be doomed."

    All the buried resentment towards the Makura surfaced and contorted Gin''s handsome face. He had his hands balled into fists on his side. His hazel eyes glared at the younger man who still seemed nonchalant about the impending fiasco.

    "Then stop worrying. Ara already knows the truth. She doesn''t have any reason to think badly of me and Emi ¨C nothing happened between us anyway."

    "What do you mean? You and your Makura had been together for years. As someone exposed to your divine powers, she''s bound to you for life." Gin stated bitterly.

    The ultimate reason why the Makuras did everything in their power to stay with the masters was that they were hooked like drug addicts to the master''s charms. In the moment of passion, deities unleash their divine auras, and this thing pushed the Makuras to insanity ¨C a crazed obsession over their lover.

    It was basically like what Ryuu did to Okada Koharu ¨C the reason why she suddenly went crazy over the Koutaishidenka to the point of disregarding the rules and her image, exposing herself. But the "dosage" of power the Makuras were exposed to during sex was much greater, thus more lethal.

    Ryuu shook his head, confusing Gin more.

    "Of course Emi and I have been together here at the Cedar Palace for years ¨C we both live here," the prince said. "But we were never lovers."

    Ha?

    Kazehaya Gin looked dumbfounded. "What are you talking about?"

    "The truth," Ryuu answered swiftly.

    "But she had been given to you almost nine years ago. What do you mean you were not lovers?"

    "How do you want me to say it?"Ryuu looked impatient now. "We never had sex ¨C is that better?"

    Better? If anything Gin was more shocked, he was speechless.

    "Gin-nii, you are my human relationship teacher, right?"Ryuu asked the other, and Gin nodded absentmindedly.

    "When I want to learn something you give me reading materials about it, right?"

    Gin nodded again.

    "Did you ever give me something about coupling?"

    Gin shook his head.

    Of course, he didn''t! Why would he bring such material here at the Cedar Palace?

    "Then how am I supposed to know about that ¨C not that I was ever interested in the first place."

    HAAAAAAAA?

    Kazehaya Gin pulled at his hair in exasperation. "Ryuu-chan, are you a virgin?"

    £¬

 Chapter 132 - Exclusive

    "Ryuu-chan, are you a virgin?"

    Kazehaya Gin looked totally problematic. It was as if he just realized he did a huge mistake and was shocked by it. Well, for someone who was responsible for all of the Koutaishidenka''s human relationships, he technically did overlook something so important.

    On the other hand, Homura Ryuu who had become quite scarlet in the ears cleared his throat as he arched a brow at the older man. "What nonsense are you talking about? Aren''t you here?"

    Kazehaya Gin''s mother was a Homura that came from the line of Kresnik''s descendants. He and Ryuu were technically second-degree cousins in this lifetime. Of course, Homura Ryuu as Kresnik was totally not a virgin. The God of Flames had fathered a lot of children over the millennia after all.

    "I''m not talking about that ¨C I''m talking about that body of yours now," Kazehaya scratched his head. For the first time, he felt exhausted looking after such a clueless deity ¨C or so he thought.

    With the existence of a romantic target, the Koutaishidenka''s EQ had totally improved the last few weeks. Kazehaya Gin just hadn''t realized that yet.

    "Nevermind ¨C don''t answer that question anymore," Kazehaya Gin sighed heavily as he pouted at his ward. "We''ll just do something about that later," he informed him as he pointed at Ryuu''s lower part.

    The Koutaishidenka, on the other hand, covered his front, his expression turning stubborn. "No need."

    "What do you mean no need? Do you even know what to do?"

    Aside from knowing that he was the Returner to Ancestry of the God of Flames, Kresnik, Homura Ryuu didn''t really have much memory of his past life or past lives.

    AAAargh! What have I done?

    Kazehaya Gin was getting more and more frustrated by the minute. Why was he in charge of Ryuu again? He wanted to cry.

    "No need," Ryuu repeated stubbornly as he placed his arms across his chest. He then mumbled something that was barely audible to Kazehaya.

    "What?"

    "I said, my ¡­" Ryuu''s voice droned on as it got softer and Kazehaya couldn''t hear it again.

    "I can''t understand what you''re saying ¨C don''t whisper to yourself," he scolded the younger man who exhaled sharply as Ryuu gave him a glare.

    "I SAID MY FAMILY JEWEL IS RESERVED EXCLUSIVELY FOR ARA!" Ryuu announced loudly, just as a female voice screamed from behind them

    Huh?

    Both Kazehaya Gin and Homura Ryuu turned to see a screaming Suzuki Ara running towards the Koutaishidenka with a face as red as a tomato. She immediately jumped towards her fianc¨¦ who caught her as she hit his arm softly and repeatedly.

    "KOU YOU IDIOT WHY DO YOU HAVE TO SAY THAT OUT LOUD?"

    For the first time, everyone there watched as the usual poker-faced Young Master broke into a grin as he welcomed Ara''s "attack" on his person. He pulled her close, unmindful of her strikes on his chest. She looked totally vexed at him, but it was obvious that she was more embarrassed than angry.

    "It''s Gin-nii''s fault," Ryuu reasoned amidst broken laughter, trying to pacify his fianc¨¦e.

    Ara was tall for a girl, but since he was a lot taller, it was very easy for him to shift her as she struggled against him.

    "Why is it my fault?"Kazehaya asked incredulously. He was merely trying to help.

    "Because you''re deaf," Ryuu countered glibly, and Ara stopped struggling.

    She then turned to Kazehaya with a glare. "Why are you even asking that question Big Bro Kaze? Why are you even here? Didn''t you leave with my brother earlier?"

    "Hey, no need to get mad at me, Princess," Kazehaya put up his hands in front as if to fend her anger off. "I was just worried that you would misunderstand about Emi and so I came here to talk to Ryuu."

    At the mention of Emi''s name, Ara''s scowl vanished.

    "We talked about her already," she said, her hands unconsciously tightening on Ryuu''s arm, making the latter smile.

    "And you are fine with her staying here?"Kazehaya asked, curiously.

    "Why not? She''s nice and she''s Yayoi''s apprentice. She''s very important in this household." Ara shrugged. "It''s not like she and Kou were really in a relationship before."

    "Yeah, I''m exclusive," Ryuu stated again as he leaned over to place his chin on her shoulder while hugging her.

    "Could you stop saying exclusive?"Ara scowled at Ryuu who laughed again.

    "Why? It''s true, isn''t it? If I agree with Gin-nii''s plan to do something about my virginity you''d break my family jewels. I''m just protecting the fate of our future descendants from getting crushed by my scary wife, no?"

    WAIT. WHAT?

    Kazehaya''s brain had stopped functioning by now.

    These lovebirds!

    "Whatever. If you''re okay and not at all jealous, then I don''t care anymore," Kazehaya announced, feeling exhausted.

    "You should go or you''ll be late," Ryuu informed him as he straightened.

    Kazehaya didn''t bother answering. He just turned around as he waved to walk out of the door. With Ara here, he didn''t dare use his power. She and Ryuu were not married yet, and even if they were married already, they hadn''t had their children yet. Most wives felt repulsed or terrified upon learning their spouses were freaks of nature. They would keep the secret of their celestial blood until after their first child was born.

    With a groan, Kazehaya put his shoes back on before crossing the yard towards the waiting car. Fuji had driven the car closer to the dojo, so he didn''t have to walk long.

    "Is everything alright, Young Master Gin?"

    Kazehaya Gin turned to face Yayoi upon hearing her voice, but his smile froze when his gaze caught sight of Emi standing next to the old lady. In her arm was a wiggling Siberian husky puppy wrapped in a towel.

    His gaze lingered on the girl, which made her blush and turn away before he answered Yayoi''s question.

    "I don''t know," he said as he stretched.

    He was still shocked upon learning that Emi and Ryuu never had a physical relationship. All these years, he had thought that the innocent girl feeding the ducks he had met that day had been turned into a mindless seductress. He knew she was not at fault, and even if she did become a mindless seductress, it was just her fate. But he couldn''t help but feel resentment towards her and her kind.

    Now, upon learning that she had never done her duty as the Makura, he was at a loss as to how to feel towards her. She was Ryuu''s exclusive woman ¨C the woman who was born and raised just for the Homura heir. But she was never Ryuu''s lover.

    He yawned. "I don''t know anymore," he muttered as he marched towards the vehicle without sparing the women another glance.

 Chapter 133 - Feelings

    Suzuki Ara watched Kazehaya Gin walk out of the dojo with a frown until he disappeared out of sight. It was the only time she finally relaxed and leaned back against Ryuu''s chest, as if she too was exhausted.

    "Are you okay?"

    She tilted her head up to see Ryuu''s amused blue gaze staring down at her.

    "No," she answered flatly as she pivoted on her heels to face him.

    "You''re not okay?" Ryuu was seriously looking her over to check if she was sick or injured.

    "I''m okay physically but I''m not okay here," she pointed at her heart, but the dratted guy thought she was talking about her breast and was about to reach out to touch them.

    "Not my boobs," Ara gritted her teeth as she slapped her fianc¨¦''s naughty hands away.

    Seriously! She had no idea how her quiet archer prince had escalated to such a pervert in a short time.

    "You''re confusing me, woman," Ryuu complained with a frown. He was really thinking she had pain in her chest area and wanted to take a look.

    Ara wanted to pull her hair out in exasperation. "I''m not sick. I''m not injured. I''m unhappy," she declared.

    Ryuu looked taken aback. The happy glitter in his ice-blue gaze died as he solemnly looked away from her. "W-why?" he asked softly, his demeanor was that of a scolded puppy, and yet there was a certain tension in his body too.

    Ara realized then that she''d been too harsh on him. She reached out her hands to cup his face and made him stare at her.

    "I''m sorry," she apologized softly. "I didn''t mean to snap on you," she continued and Ryuu seemed to relax again.

    "What was wrong then?" he asked.

    Ara sighed as she recalled how agitated she had been earlier at breakfast. "I just asked Kaze-nii and oniichan about their opinion whether if I was jealous or not, but I realized I made Kaze-nii misunderstand and think I really felt bad about Emi ¨C I mean still feel bad about her and you. So when he left, I felt restless so I thought to find you."

    "You came looking for me because you were anxious?" he asked in surprise, and when she nodded, he finally smiled.

    "Well, not anymore," Ara answered honestly.

    She had arrived just in time for Kou''s scandalous announcement that all anxiety fled out of her system replaced by embarrassment. "At least not about Kaze-nii," she continued before frowning.

    "I''m unhappy about you telling others about our private matters though," she told him grumpily.

    "Huh? But didn''t you ask them about our personal matters too?"Ryuu asked, looking confused.

    Before Kou misunderstood, however, she elaborated. "I mean I''m alright with you discussing things with Big Bro Kaze, since we all need good advice or two from friends. But I hate it that you talk loudly about it. It''s so embarrassing."

    Remembering the loud declaration of ownership of the Koutaishidenka''s man parts, Ara turned scarlet all over again. Conversely, Ryuu, upon understanding what upset her earlier pulled her close to him again and gave her a hug.

    "I''m so sorry. Gin-nii made it difficult for me earlier and I got upset too. I shouldn''t have yelled something like that," he apologized.

    Feeling appeased, Ara, relaxed in his embrace. She felt at peace again. They stayed hugging like that in the room quietly, with neither of them speaking. The servants who had been there earlier to wait on the Koutaishidenka had disappeared tactfully one by one, leaving the lovers alone in their private moments.

    "It''s nice, isn''t it?" she asked afterwards.

    "Which one?"

    "This."

    "Hugging?"

    Ara smiled softly, her nose scrunched to inhale his manly scent. "Yeah. Hugging and knowing what you think."

    "Knowing what I think is nice?" Ryuu chuckled, and Ara could feel the rumbling of his mirth in his chest.

    "Of course," Ara agreed. "It''s reassuring," she said. "Do you know what the scariest feeling in the world is?"

    Ryuu was silent for a moment before responding. "What?"

    "It''s when you care about a person but you don''t know what to do or say or act because you have no idea what they''re thinking."

    "Oh? It''s not seeing spiders?"Ryuu teased, and Ara lifted her head to scowl at his grinning face.

    "I''m being serious here," she complained as she struggled to break free of his hold which made him chuckle again as he tightened his arms around her.

    "I was just jesting," he murmured to her ear. "You shouldn''t be scared. I''ll always try my best to talk to you when there''s something on my mind. As long as it''s possible."

    "As long as it''s possible?"Ara was confused. "But isn''t that the same as not knowing what you think at times?"

    Ryuu chuckled. "Ara, to let one''s thoughts known all the time is not always possible. There are instances that may prevent this ¨C safety, not being ready emotionally ¨C even a simple surprise is also a circumstance you cannot let someone else know what you think, right? Else it wouldn''t be one anymore."

    "I know ¨C but what I''m saying ¨C"

    "I know what you meant my princess," Ryuu interrupted. There were things he could tell her and some that he couldn''t ¨C at least not for now. "That''s why I promise you, I will let you know everything that''s possible."

    Ara was thoughtful for a while as if she''s considering his words carefully, before nodding in agreement. It was the best he could compromise with her for the moment, and she should understand.

    "Also," she hesitated, but continued anyway since she, herself said to let each other know their thoughts. This was something she felt she had to let out in the open.

    "Also?"Ryuu prompted kindly.

    "In the event that you don''t want me anymore," Ara began, and Ryuu frowned but did not interrupt her. "Don''t cheat on me. Tell me and then set me free, and I will do the same."

    Hearing her words, his hold on her tightened, as flashes of distant memories played in his mind, and his face looked grim.

    "Never," he said, his voice sounding fiercer than usual. He pushed her far enough so he could cup her face with his hands so they could see eye to eye. "I''ve been searching for you for several lifetimes. I will not let you go¡­"

 Chapter 134 - Sliver

    "Never! I''ve been searching for you for several lifetimes. I will not let you go¡­"

    Ara found herself in another tight embrace. She, however, was still surprised by Ryuu''s sudden outburst; she was not able to say anything as her heart raced like crazy inside her chest.

    Conversely, Ryuu who had just declared something so passionate earlier was also reeling. He had no idea why, but hearing Ara tell him to let her go made his chest fill with dread. It was unexplainable, sudden, and yet, all familiar.

    What was this feeling?

    There was no masking or misunderstanding the fear he had felt. He was truly afraid, and so, he wondered if they did meet and were together in the past, was their story a happy one or not? Something told him at the moment that it was somehow the latter.

    For the first time since he became aware that he was a returner to ancestry, Homura Ryuu cursed his blurry memory. He wanted to know now more than ever.

    "Ryuu?"

    Ara''s voice drifted in his ears, and he realized he''d been holding her tightly. He loosened his hold, and let her stand properly in front of him. His blue gaze, hot and intense, he gazed at her beautiful visage that reflected her worry.

    "I''m sorry. I guess it''s bad of me to even think about that," Ara apologized as she smiled sheepishly at him ¨C or at least attempted to smile.

    The air between them had never been so awkward like right now.

    Ryuu shook his head. He had to agree with Ara that her thinking was too advanced and negative, but he had to admit that the sudden flashbacks had also caused him to overreact.

    "It''s bad. But it was your honest thought," the Koutaishidenka murmured before letting out a heavy sigh.

    "Let''s go," he said as he took Ara''s hand and guided her to one of the waiting chairs on the side to make her sit down.

    He then sat beside her. They stayed like that for a while, just quietly staying close to each other, each one busy with his and her thoughts.

    "Err¡­"

    Ryuu turned to his right to see Ara looking up at him. She looked a bit crimson, so he wondered what made her feel embarrassed. "What is it?"

    Ara hesitated for a while before speaking. "Er¡­ where did you get your lines?"

    "Lines?" Homura Ryuu, heir of the Homura House had no idea what those were.

    Ara pursed her lips as if preventing a smile from forming. Ryuu squinted at her.

    "Lines¡­ like er¡­"Ara cleared her throat. "Never! I''ve been searching for you for several lifetimes. I will not let you go¡­"

    She mimicked his earlier words in exaggeration making the Koutaishidenka who had been serious when he said those words earlier dumbfounded.

    This woman¡­

    He finally understood what she meant by lines. His fianc¨¦e thought he was just mimicking a dialogue from a random book. He was¡­ speechless.

    He opened and closed his mouth as he tried to search for words, but failed.

    "Oya¡­ has our Young Master finally lost the first argument?" an amused voice rang in the dojo, and the couple turned to see Yayoi smiling at them as she approached.

    Tailing after her was Emi who was carrying the newly bathed Byakuya. They had given the pup his second bath for the day as the little guy peed and rolled in it again while Ara was finishing her breakfast. Since she was anxious to find Kou, Emi had offered to take the puppy and clean him.

    "Oh, he''s clean again!"

    Ara was delighted to see Byakuya again. His semi-dry fur was so fluffy; he looked like a black and white cotton candy.

    "I didn''t lose an argument," Ryuu informed Yayoi unhappily.

    "If the Young Master says so," Yayoi agreed with him so easily, but of course her eyes danced in mirth, saying otherwise.

    "We were not arguing. We were just talking," Ara told them as she stood up to take the puppy from Emi.

    Emi carefully handed Byakuya over. "Miss Ara, take the towel too. Little Young Master Byakuya is still a bit wet."

    Upon hearing the way Emi addressed the puppy, Homura Ryuu, raised one raven brow at the women. "Little Young Master?"

    Ara giggled at Ryuu''s expression. "Because he''s the son of the Young Master, they call him Little Young Master."

    Ryuu was about to say something again but gave up. If his wife wanted the puppy to be their son, then so be it. He stood up ready to leave.

    "Where are you going?"Ara asked.

    Ryuu looked at her as he gestured towards the corner where the servants who had vanished earlier to give them a private moment had returned. One of them hurriedly went towards the Young Master to hand him a towel.

    "I''m going to take a shower and change," he answered as he took the towel to wipe the beads of sweat on his forehead and neck.

    "Oh¡­"Ara nodded, her silver eyes following his every move as her cheeks turn a deep shade again.

    Ryuu realized his fianc¨¦e must be thinking something naughty as she looked at him. She wouldn''t blush like a peach if not, and so he smiled at her teasingly.

    "Why? Do you want to come with me?"

    Ara scowled almost immediately. "Pervert. Who wants to go with you," she countered, which made everyone look down and stare at the floor with smiles on their faces.

    Ryuu was totally aware of their surroundings but didn''t care anyway. He and Ara would get married the next day. His people should get used to them flirting out in the open.

    His grin widened. "Then don''t miss me too much," he told her before turning to leave them with Ara who he was sure was definitely miffed sputtered.

    "Y-y-you ¨C"

    He stepped out of the dojo laughing to go to his quarters. As soon as he was sure that Ara couldn''t see him anymore, however, his smile vanished replaced by a grim look.

    Earlier, when Ara told him to set her free, an image of another version of her from another time flashed in his mind. It was the same scenario as when he got Ara the ring from Ginza. He had experienced a sliver of memory from Kresnik.

    That time when Ara had told him they were friends and he got mad, his sudden anger had given him a peek into his locked memories. Earlier, he had gotten angry too, and another flashback occurred. It was of her from before telling Kresnik to let her go.

    "What does this mean?"

    For the umpteenth time that day, he felt frustrated not retaining all his memories. He had the feeling that he should know. If Ara was indeed the same person as the one in his past life, then it must be why she was the one who was fated to be his partner in this life. He wondered if the purpose of this existence was to correct something that they all had failed to do in their past incarnations.

    "Wait a minute¡­"

    An inspiration suddenly hit him, and he rushed towards his room where he left his phone and dialed Kazehaya''s number. When the call connected, he hoped the other could help him out.

    "Gin-nii, do you know what the exact words of the prophecy were?"

 Chapter 135 - The Real Victim

    "What happened to you? You were supposed to arrive just a bit later than I did," Suzuki Aki commented upon seeing the Homura International''s CEO stride towards the conference entrance.

    It was still early for the last day of the summit to start, but it was strange for Kazehaya Gin to arrive only now when he knew he would have left the Cedar Palace almost the same time that he did.

    "Well, I had to stay behind a bit to settle some things."Kazehaya Gin sounded vague, but Aki already had an idea what it might have been.

    The older Suzuki had also recognized Gin''s unusual behavior at breakfast after Ara''s question about jealousy. He was not surprised that Gin had stayed behind to talk to the Koutaishidenka about it. One good thing about the Young Master Kazehaya was that he was always very protective of the Homura heir; he''d do everything to make things right for his younger cousin even at the expense of his own happiness.

    It was stupid, but his loyalty was without question.

    "What did Ryuu say about my sister''s possible jealousy?" he asked. He was curious.

    Kazehaya, on the other hand, was surprised. "You knew?"

    "It wasn''t hard to miss," Aki shrugged. "She wouldn''t ask if she''s not experiencing it."

    The Homura International CEO sighed as he and Aki took their seats. After yesterday, it was already totally clear that there was some connection between their companies, and so, they had given up pretending to be strangers. Suzuki Raiden Group''s and Homura International''s people sat together this time.

    "Well, it looks like things are okay between them," Kazehaya Gin informed the older Suzuki.

    "My sister knows about Emi?" Aki was now surprised as well.

    He wasn''t expecting his sister to know so soon, but he approved that she did and that the Koutaishidenka was honest about it.

    "You know about Emi as well?"Kazehaya''s hazel eyes were wide at him.

    "Yayoi told me," Aki said, and before Kazehaya became upset since the Head Housekeeper took it upon herself to inform Aki, he explained. "She just wants me to help explain to my sister in case Ara finds out and misunderstands. With Emi in the Cedar Palace, even if people don''t talk, do you honestly believe you can hide it from my sister?"

    Kazehaya Gin shook his head. "Of course not. It was why I felt worried this morning."

    Aki shrugged again. "If my sister knows and she said she''s okay, then it''s fine. There''s no need to worry about it."

    "Are you sure?"Kazehaya Gin couldn''t believe it was this easy.

    "Why not?" Aki countered. "Knowing my sister, if she''s unhappy about something, there''s no way she wouldn''t let Ryuu know immediately. She can''t hide her displeasure and disapproval on things, you now? That''s why we always fought before."

    Remembering the reports on Ara and her infamous fights with her brother, Gin had to agree albeit reluctantly. Ara could be rational, but she also had a stubborn streak ¨C and she wouldn''t care about reason when it happened. She would always tell you what she thought regardless of how anyone would feel about it afterwards.

    Kazehaya Gin, however, looked at the other curiously. "How about you? Weren''t you even a bit upset about that woman staying at the Cedar Palace?"

    "Why would I?" Aki frowned. That woman indeed.

    He couldn''t understand Gin''s hostility towards Emi, despite the fact that this guy obviously liked her. The way that Kazehaya treated the poor girl was as if she did something so unforgivable.

    "Because you''re Ara''s brother and the woman''s a potential love rival of your sister."

    Ah¡­

    Gin had no idea about Emi''s feelings it seemed.

    "Love rival?" Aki almost laughed but stopped himself. "If Emi has even a sliver of a chance, do you think Ryuu would bother with my sister?"

    "Of course," Gin answered hastily as if he was a hundred percent sure. When Aki raised his eyebrow at him, he explained.

    "Didn''t you ever wonder why Ara was chosen as Ryuu''s wife since birth?" he asked, and Aki nodded.

    Of course. He''d always wondered about that. The Suzukis was a newly prominent family in the business world. It only started with Aki''s father. They had no way of having connections with an old, established clan like the Homura House, and yet, Ara was sought by the clan to be engaged to the heir.

    Gin looked like he was contemplating his words before he told him the reason.

    "As an old clan, the Homura House, of course, is an archaic noble family with archaic practices and traditions. You already know that since the Makura system was also one of those," Kazehaya started. "It''s also a practice for the clan to ask a seer about the heir''s fate before birth. As soon as the lady of the house became pregnant with Ryuu, the Old Master and his wife were given a prophecy."

    "A prophecy?"

    Kazehaya Gin nodded. "It was stated clearly that only by forming an alliance through marriage with a female child of the Suzuki couple will the future of the Homura House prevail."

    Ha?

    Suzuki Aki had never heard anything more ridiculous in his life. What mumbo jumbo in this century was that? Of course, it was awful of him to judge someone else''s tradition, so he shut his trap.

    "So I''m saying that regardless of what Emi''s chances of attracting Ryuu are ¨C not that I''m saying he is attracted to her of course, he will marry Ara. It''s always only Ara who is meant to be the lady of the Homura House."

    WHAT?

    This time, Aki couldn''t help the scowl forming on his face. Kazehaya Gin misunderstood. He thought Aki was upset because of Ryuu''s possible superficial treatment to his sister.

    "Don''t misunderstand okay? Ryuu really cares about Ara. He wouldn''t be that persistent or attentive towards her if not," Kazehaya Gin pacified, but the other still looked unhappy. "What?"

    After considering his thoughts, Aki let out a sigh. "I''m not misunderstanding anyone. I''m confident Ryuu cares about Ara," he said as his frown deepened, imagining the sweet, hardworking girl he had seen. "What I can''t understand was why, knowing all of these, did your family still take Emi in?"

    Suzuki Aki was exasperated. "Poor girl. She''s being treated as a villain by everyone ¨C the other woman when it wasn''t her who made the circumstances that way. Isn''t she the victim in all this?"

 Chapter 136 - Abysmal

    "Isn''t she the victim in all this?"

    Suzuki Aki''s words felt like a huge slap on the face.

    "Emi was forced into a life she didn''t want, trained to be someone who was like a glorified prostitute ¨C even raised to produce a child or children she didn''t choose to have because it was what was expected of her position. Now, she''s been cast aside, demoted to a mere servant, but still treated like someone so disposable. Even if it''s all for my sister, looking at it in her point of view, isn''t she so pitiful?"

    Hearing this, Kazehaya Gin suddenly looked conflicted, then guilty. He knew that of course. Still¡­

    "I apologize. I know that you have your reasons whatever they may be. Also, it''s your clan matter. But, I can''t help not saying anything even if Ara comes out as the favored party, knowing that someone had to suffer like that for her sake¡­ It just feels¡­ awful."

    Suzuki Aki looked like he couldn''t find the correct words to use that wouldn''t sound too bad. Kazehaya Gin didn''t mind anyway. He was right.

    "There''s no need to apologize. You''re part of the family now. You''re entitled to voice your opinion. Besides¡­"

    Kazehaya paused as if to search for words. "Besides, you are not wrong. We are¡­"

    The Homura International CEO had his reasons why he hated the Makuras in general. But, it''s a glaring fact that to specifically hate Emi was very abysmal and unreasonable of him. He had always known in his heart that the Makuras were not at fault. It was the system itself that corrupted the minds of the women and forced them into that position that was to blame. But¡­

    But if he let go of this hate, he wouldn''t know how he''d be able to cope with his cursed existence.

    He was thinking this when the phone is his breast pocket rang. He quickly took it out and frowned at the caller ID. "Ryuu?"

    "Gin-nii, do you know what the exact words of the prophecy were?"

    Ha?

    "No. I was just three years old back then."

    "I see. Can you ask around then?"

    Kazehaya was at a loss as to what the Koutaishidenka wanted with the information but agreed anyway. "I''ll deal with it after the conference," he said and ended the call.

    "Anything wrong with Ryuu?"

    Kazehaya Gin shook his head. "He was just asking if I remembered the prophecy."

    Of course not. When the lady of the Homura House got pregnant, Gin was still very young and was living in Hakone.

    "What did he want it for?"Aki asked in confusion.

    Kazehaya snorted as an idea crossed his mind. "He probably wants to show it to Ara to score points."

    "Points?"

    The atmosphere between them lightening, Gin placed his hands together dramatically as he mimicked Ara''s voice. "Oh Ryuu, you are correct, there''s a prophecy. We were really fated to be together. Kyaaaaaa!"

    By this time, both the members of their companies had joined them in their seat and heard the last part of the Homura International''s CEO''s drama and were dumbfounded.

    "Er¡­ Gin, I think the conference will start," Aki reminded him so the other would stop and sit properly.

    Oh¡­

    "Sorry," Kazehaya Gin smiled at the people as he straightened in his seat and behaved.

    =====

    Ara watched as Kou laughingly disappeared from her sight.

    "Silly husky papa," she muttered under her breath, thinking it was only audible to her but she was wrong.

    Emi and Yayoi finally couldn''t stop the mirth and snorted, but they had recovered fast and covered their mouths with their hands.

    Suzuki Ara didn''t notice though. Her thoughts still lingered on her fianc¨¦. She had noticed again how handsome he looked earlier and when he wiped his sweat¡­

    "We apologize for the Young Master, Miss Ara. I hope you don''t mind. He''s almost always in control but there are times he can''t rein in his temper," Yayoi was telling her, but she was still far beyond hearing, except her next words. "Please be patient when sometimes he''s like a volcano...."

    Ara absentmindedly nodded. "Yeah, he''s like a volcano. So hot ¨C no I mean ¨C urgh¡­"

    What did she just say?

    Ara prayed she was not heard ¨C but of course, that was wishful thinking. She turned to Emi, Yayoi and the other servants who avoided her gaze, but not after she''d seen their dancing eyes and knowing looks before they suddenly became so interested in the wooden floor.

    Errr¡­

    Heat crept up her neck to her cheeks in embarrassment. "Please forget you heard that," she deadpanned.

    This time, Yayoi, the old lady who was a total fan of Ryuu and Ara broke out in laughter. Her melodious voice rang in the dojo for a few seconds before reigning in her mirth.

    "I''m so sorry for laughing Miss Ara," she apologized.

    Ara crouched on the floor then as she hid her face behind the wiggling puppy. "That was embarrassing," she declared.

    "Oh no, no, no," Yayoi shook her head as she stepped forward to assist Ara back up on her feet. "Miss Ara, appreciating your husband isn''t embarrassing at all. In fact, it''s a very nice thing ¨C and if the Koutaishidenka knows what you think about him, he would be very happy."

    WAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!

    "Oh no, please don''t let him know," Ara quickly begged her, as she held her arm.

    Who knew what that newly turned perverted husky papa would do or say if he found out?

    "Please don''t tell him."Ara made everyone who was there promise not to tell Ryuu about what she said before she started to relax.

    They were still highly amused by their future lady of course, but Ara didn''t care as long as they wouldn''t say a word to Kou. She then turned, and her eyes swept the room and rested on the target several meters away from where she was standing.

    Oh¡­

    Interest sparkled in her gray orbs as she noted the arrow in the middle of one of the targets.

    "The Young Master shot that arrow earlier Miss Ara," one of the servants informed her with pride.

    The lady they were trying to impress with their Young Master''s archery skills, however, grinned mischievously instead of looking impressed. They all awkwardly tried to guess what was on her mind.

    "Emi, can you take Byakky for a while?"

    She handed the wiggling puppy back in Emi''s arms and searched the room for the things she wanted, and her eyes glistened as she spotted them in the hands of one of the servants.

    "Miss Ara?" Yayoi asked as she watched Ara cross the room and run towards the servant to get the bow and arrow from him.

    The servant hesitated before handing the items to Ara. He looked like he didn''t want to, but he had no choice since she was the Lady of the House.

    "Miss Ara, do you know archery?" Yayoi sounded really worried as she and Emi followed after her.

    After all, they were talking about real bows and arrows. Although they were at the correct place, it''s not wise to use them when one had no idea how.

    "Of course," Ara answered proudly, although the way she held the bow and arrow told them she''d never touched one in her life, and they started feeling nervous.

    The servants were in a panic. Ara was not in the correct gear, and she looked clumsy the way she held the bow and arrow that one of them finally ran to fetch the Young Master. If anything bad happened to the Lady, they would all be dead.

    Ara, on the other hand, was oblivious to the chaos around her. She was too absorbed on the bow and arrow, trying to place the projectile into the correct position, when her finger suddenly let go and accidentally shot.

    THWIP!

    The arrow pierced the floor a few meters ahead, destroying the wood.

    She smiled sheepishly. It seemed she was out of practice.

    Ooooops.

 Chapter 137 - Bullseye

    "I''ll deal with it after the conference."

    Homura Ryuu sighed. There was nothing really he could do about it since it was a sudden request. Regardless of how much urgent he felt this matter about the prophecy was personally, it wasn''t something that important that people around him should give priority to.

    It wasn''t a clan matter after all.

    "Alright," the Koutaishidenka agreed before ending the call.

    He would have to wait when Gin returned or tomorrow after he and Ara registered their marriage or the day after that.

    Feeling a bit down, Ryuu decided to go and take his bath. In a matter of minutes, he had already discarded his kyudo uniform and left it on the tatami floor in an amorphous heap.

    In the Cedar Palace, he had the biggest room with its own huge walk-in bath. The place was around forty square meters big and was designed to look like a natural spring. The big pool could fit around eight adults complete with a faux waterfall, similar to the design of the ryokan in Hakone. The sides of the room were lined with decorative rocks, while the far wall was open, leading to a small zen garden.

    At the corner of the room was a bath area, as the Japanese usually clean their bodies before soaking into the hot bath. Wanting to rush back to where Ara was, Ryuu immediately went to the small shower room to clean his body with shampoo and soap. For a guy, he normally took long baths because he liked soaking in the hot water, but this time he would only take a short dip.

    He had finished his shower and was about to go into the hot water when he felt a flighty aura outside his door. Lifting his head, his blue gaze shifted towards his room, in time to see Mavara move from his arm towards his back where he usually stayed and pretended to be a tattoo.

    With a displeased sigh, he turned around to grab a towel, wrapped it around his lower half before striding across the room to go near the screen.

    "Young Master!"

    The urgency in the servant''s voice alerted him, and he removed the towel to dry himself quickly. "What''s wrong?"

    He took a new set of kimono, but threw it aside and grabbed a set of modern shirt and pants instead to change into as he waited for the servant to explain things.

    "Miss Ara¨C"

    Upon hearing Ara''s name, the Koutaishidenka immediately strode towards the screen door again and slid it open, his heart racing.

    "What happened to Ara?" he demanded but he already stepped out of his room as the servant finished his report.

    "Miss Ara is alright Young Master ¨C at least before I hurried to come to find you. She''s at the dojo trying to shoot some arrows."

    Ha?

    Homura Ryuu halted and turned to the servant with a look of incredulity. "You fetched me because she wants to learn archery?"

    And he thought there was some kind of emergency.

    The tension on his body left, leaving him feeling weak all of a sudden. However, it wasn''t for long.

    "No Young Master. Miss Ara started shooting without learning the basics or wearing the proper gear. She was about to fire an arrow before I left!"

    WHAT?

    Ryuu was aghast. "You should have told me sooner!"

    It was safe to say that the people saw their Young Master running like the devil was after him towards the dojo to see what his wife was doing. As he did, he prayed, although he never prayed before that nothing untoward had happened.

    The most causes of archery-related accidents came from damaged bows or bowstrings snapping. The Koutaishidenka always made sure all components of both the bows and arrows were thoroughly checked daily for any signs of damages which included cracks, chips, fraying, warping and any other wear and tear that could compromise the integrity of the equipment. The possibility of his equipment breaking was very low.

    However, there were other possible causes of archery-related injuries, and second to poor equipment was failing to wear proper gear or attire. It''s imperative to make sure people were properly dressed for the activity. One should never wear scarves, hoods, jewelry, or anything excessively loose. There have been cases of jewelry like necklaces, bracelets, and earrings getting caught in a fired arrow causing serious wounds.

    Homura Ryuu tried to remember what Ara was wearing as he reached the dojo building. He couldn''t recall if she''s wearing a necklace, although she did wear her engagement ring.

    "Damn," he muttered as he ran towards the dojo entrance, and his eyes caught the sight of the arrow embedded on the wooden floor, and they widened in horror as he hastily turned his gaze towards his fianc¨¦e who was about to shoot another arrow with a weird stance.

    "Ara!"

    =================

    Ooops¡­

    Suzuki Ara stared at the stray arrow embedded on the polished wooden floor with a sheepish smile.

    Uh-oh¡­

    She would be scolded so much later. But that was later. She still had something to do right now, she thought as she took another arrow from a reluctant servant.

    "Miss Ara, I think it''s better to wait for the Young Master to teach you," Yayoi advised her nervously, as she tried to follow her around, but Ara just grinned at her.

    Mischief danced in her silver-grey orbs. "It''s okay. No need to wait for him, I can handle this," she told her reassuringly.

    She was not believable though. The proof she couldn''t do it was in the middle of the room, rooted on the wooden floor.

    "Er¡­ I think it''s really better if Miss Ara would wait. You also need to wear proper gear first," Yayoi continued to persuade her to change her mind, but she didn''t.

    The bow and arrow felt weird in her hands because they''re the traditional Japanese type, but she thought she still could shoot them. Ara was used to the much simpler and shorter western style. The bow she used back in Ritz was only a meter and twenty centimeters long while the one she''s holding now was two meters in length.

    "Miss Ara¡­" Yayoi tried again but stopped as she stepped further back as if to hide.

    The other servants, seeing as she was about to shoot again also hid for safety. Ara wanted to laugh. By now she already got a feel of the bow and was sure she could fire properly. But of course, nobody would believe her if she said it so it''s much better to show them her ability.

    She loaded the arrow in the bow and grinned. This was actually quite easy as she didn''t have a moving target. Back in Ritz, Lucius and Rubic had trained her well to the point she could shoot arrows easily on horseback ¨C with moving targets too!

    She squinted at the target several meters in front, took a deep breath and released the arrow at the same time Ryuu stepped into the dojo.

    THWIP!

    "Ara!"

    She turned to see Ryuu rushing towards her with worry.

    "Why didn''t you wait for me? I could teach you," her fianc¨¦ scolded her.

    "No need. I know how to shoot," she answered back in amusement, much to Ryuu''s disbelief. "Really, I know how to shoot," she assured him with a smile. "Look!"

    She pointed ahead, and everyone followed where her finger indicated several meters ahead on the target.

    True enough, on the target were two arrows. One was fired by Ryuu early this morning, and another was the one Ara shot just now.

    It was a bullseye.

 Chapter 138 - Apology

    Bullseye!

    A servant ran to check the projectiles on the target, and true enough, the arrow Suzuki Ara shot was there, next to the one the Koutaishidenka did right in the middle.

    "It''s a bullseye!"

    The servant who had checked looked totally amazed. In fact, not only him but everyone in the dojo looked totally astounded. Nobody believed her when she said she could shoot. They were even looking for somewhere to hide just earlier for they were scared that the Young Lady would miss and shoot the arrow elsewhere that''s not the target again.

    But they were all wrong.

    Homura Ryuu had a comical expression on his face. He had on a look that was torn between surprise and exasperation as if he had no idea what to do with his errant fianc¨¦e. He remained quiet as he stared at her, but there was a visible tick on his temple as if he was reining in his temper.

    Suzuki Ara, remembering her first arrow that flunked took on a sheepish smile as she looked up at Ryuu. Seeing his expression, however, made her step forward and throw herself in his arms. It was very easy to see that he was somewhat upset, and Ara felt an urgency to pacify him.

    "I''m so sorry. I will replace the flooring," she apologized profusely, but the Koutaishidenka''s stance didn''t change although he still received her in his embrace.

    "You''re apologizing because of the floor?"Ryuu''s voice hinted danger, making everyone except the clueless fianc¨¦e flinch in fear.

    The other servants led by Yayoi felt worried that the Young Master would let out the clan''s infamous temper for the first time and rushed into Ara''s defense.

    "Young Master, please don''t be angry, Miss Ara wasn''t told she needed to change into proper gear. We were negligent."

    "Young Master, I apologize, I gave Miss Ara the bow and arrow. This servant forgot to advise the Miss to change clothes first and give instructions."

    Hearing all these excuses, Ara finally realized what she''d done, and she felt horrified. She had made these people fail in their jobs just because she was selfish enough to do something she wanted. It''s not that these people forgot to tell her ¨C she was stubborn enough to ignore their heed and went on to satisfy herself.

    Her selfish, mischievous nature had struck again.

    She felt mortified.

    "Young Master we ¨C"

    "Enough."

    Homura Ryuu''s voice, albeit soft and brief sliced through the room''s unrest, reducing everyone in the place into fearful silence. There was never any need for the Young Master to yell to render anyone quiet. His subtle reprimand could always do the job.

    Seeing as everyone had stopped, Ryuu''s ice-blue gaze returned to his errant fianc¨¦e''s. By now, she had also been reduced into a forlorn kitten, with guilt flooding her to her core.

    How could she apologize for ruining the floor and even offered to pay for it? It was never about that. The Cedar Palace was rich enough to replace all the floors in the country. Yes, she should say sorry, but her target was wrong. That was why Ryuu was upset when she apologized.

    Ara pulled back from Ryuu and turned around to face the servants. With a sincere attitude, she bowed to them. "I''m so sorry. I made you all worry¡­"

    Her voice like clear crystals rang, and although the servants were touched, they were also alarmed that the Lady of the House was bowing down to them like a humble servant.

    "Miss Ara, please stand up," Yayoi voiced out their request. "You don''t have to apologize to us," she continued hurriedly as they all glanced at the Young Master nervously.

    Homura Ryuu, however, was satisfied. The tension in his body left as he stepped forward and pulled Ara against his body until her back was touching him.

    "It''s fine," he told the servants. "The lady will be wearing proper gear for archery from now on," he added as he guided Ara out of the dojo.

    The two of them walked quietly side by side, with Ryuu holding her hand, guiding her towards the huge Zen garden. Ara looked around, appreciating the aesthetics of the surroundings as they walked the path towards a small bridge where ducks and swans idled on the water below with the fish and turtles. With all the colorful blooms around, one would think it wasn''t winter.

    But no¡­

    She knew that just like their house in Denenchofu, the plants were switched with others that thrived in a specific season to keep the place beautiful with flowers blooming all year round. An example was the pink, white, rose, burgundy and light green flowers that resembled fresh cut roses around the gazebo where they were headed. Those were called hellebores or better known as Christmas roses, as they can bloom from November to April while lying dormant in the summer months. The bright pink flowers with needle-like foliage and the purple flowers with a darker center were called phlox that bloom all seasons long. The only surprising thing was in spite of being a traditional Japanese estate, these winter flowers were mostly curated from abroad.

    The engaged couple had walked past the bridge and was now on the beautiful gazebo in the middle of the artificial lake. Homura Ryuu led his fianc¨¦e towards the side farthest from the house where more swans and even egrets and herons idled amongst the artificial islets surrounding the gazebo.

    The landscape was so serene, so tranquil that Ara''s spirits which had dampened earlier because of her mischief were raised a bit. He silver-grey orbs took in the sight and breathed in the fresh air as she let the winter breeze caress her face.

    "Ara, were you upset that I was unhappy with you earlier?"

    Homura Ryuu''s rich baritone broke the silence, and Ara turned around to face her fianc¨¦''s quizzing blue gaze. He looked tensed again as if he was prepared for her negative reaction. Well, most women would be unhappy being somewhat scolded in front of other people, but she didn''t actually mind. She was the one at fault anyway. She had been too carefree, immature, and inconsiderate.

    She shook her head. "No."

    Ara actually felt she had been let off so easily. If it were Alistair, her ears would have exploded from the scolding.

    The Koutaishidenka studied her face, checking maybe if she was telling the truth. Satisfied that she was, he nodded and sighed as he stepped in next to her, his eyes scanning the scene in front.

    "Good. Because if you were, all those people in the dojo would be kicked out of the Cedar Palace."

 Chapter 139 - Cause & Effect

    "Good. Because if you were, all those people in the dojo would be kicked out of the Cedar Palace."

    HUH?

    "At least, if you hadn''t realized what you''ve done and didn''t take responsibility by apologizing," Ryuu continued, his face serious.

    WHAT?

    If Suzuki Ara didn''t realize she had gone overboard with her mischief and didn''t apologize all those people would have lost their jobs?

    Ara was shocked. "W-why?"

    "Because they failed to do their job which is a big taboo here," he simply answered.

    "But¡­"

    Ara was bewildered. "But Yayoi and Emi were both there as well ¨C"

    "¨C And they both would have found themselves unemployed," Ryuu interrupted her words, dealing her with more astonishment, rendering here completely speechless. "Rules for safety are absolute in this house. All the servants know that. It was why they tried to stop you. Yayoi and Emi are both the head housekeeper. They''re the leaders of all the servants here at the Cedar Palace. It''s only natural that if there are people who would be fired first due to neglect, it would be them. "

    Seeing her look so taken aback, Ryuu turned to her with a serious gaze again.

    "In this house, as my wife, your word will also be the law next to mine," he explained. "Everything you do is correct in the eyes of our subordinates. But, this doesn''t change the fact that those subordinates have their specific roles to perform. Even if you are the reason why they failed to do them, the bottom line is they failed."

    Ara bit her lip as she looked worriedly at her fianc¨¦.

    "Cause and effect. In any action you do, someone''s always got to pay the price. Whether it''s a positive one or a negative one ¨C do they merit a prize or punishment, it all depends on you," Ryuu informed her matter-of-factly.

    A sullen expression crossed Ara''s face.

    Of course.

    The Koutaishidenka was basically telling her that she was free to do everything she wanted. Nobody would dare reprimand her as his wife. She could choose to not follow the rules if she so wished. But if something untoward happened to her, heads would roll ¨C literally.

    "Are you disappointed?" he asked.

    Hearing this question, she totally looked conflicted before turning her gaze away. He sighed. He shifted on his feet and reached out so she would look at him again.

    "Ara," he called her name softly as he cupped her face with his hands. "I''ll be a good husband to you. But I can''t promise to be a good man to everyone all the time. My position calls for me to be ruthless. I cannot be kind if I want my clan to prosper."

    Ara felt her heart sinking upon hearing this. Of course, she knew this fact.

    Homura Ryuu''s situation''s very similar to the royalties back in Ritz. He was a man of power ¨C and that power he wielded came with responsibilities. It was expected of him to be brutal, like how a king needed to be merciless.

    Because of this, she felt more awful about her deed.

    "I-I''m sorry," Ara apologized again.

    "You should be. The greatest sin you did was to make everyone worry, you know. They had no idea of what you can do. If there was an accident because you didn''t wear the proper attire, you''d have been seriously injured. Aside from the punishment they are sure to get if something did happen to you, they would have blamed themselves as well," the Koutaishidenka reprimanded softly as he straightened.

    This time, the seriousness on his face faded, his blue gaze turning warmer than they were a few minutes ago. Ara watched in awe as his handsome face softened, the earlier rigid bow of his lips curving up into a small smile that made her heart skip.

    The grin spreading on his face made him appear boyish and totally handsome, she itched to pull him close and kiss him senseless.

    Er¡­

    Ara gave herself a mental slap. What was she doing thinking about perverted things when she''s being scolded?

    "That was good marksmanship earlier by the way," he told her lightly, reminding her of her archery skills.

    Ha?

    She was surprised by the sudden praise she was not able to react properly.

    "Where did you learn to shoot arrows?"

    Homura Ryuu''s voice reflected his interest, his eyes glinting. This time around, gone was the solemn Young Master. He was now just a young man who was simply fascinated by her skill.

    However, Ara panicked.

    She had totally forgotten something very, very important!

    She frowned, trying to rack her brain if Suzuki Ara knew archery ¨C and felt relieved upon remembering something. Her class did kyudo in middle school for physical education. Her school was popular for it as well as judo and aikido. It was why she saw Kou there.

    "Back in middle school ¨C did you forget? Our school''s very good at it that was why you were invited for a demonstration."

    Hearing her explanation, Ryuu nodded. True enough, it was what happened.

    "What are the other things about you that I should know?"Ryuu asked her teasingly as he pulled her close to him again.

    Ara turned her face away, biting her lower lip as she let herself get tugged into his arms.

    Other things she hadn''t told him? Er¡­ she''s a demigod?

    But of course, it''s something she couldn''t say ¨C at least not yet. Maybe when they had children and one of the kids suddenly showed superhuman strength, she''d confess. It''s not really something she ought to tell normal people at the moment, she thought.

    "I eat a lot," Ara told him.

    "I know that."

    "I like dogs."

    "I know that."

    "I like alcohol ¨C occasionally," she said the last part hurriedly when she saw him frown.

    "No touching my wine collection again woman," Homura Ryuu told her sternly which made her laugh out loud. It''s so cute how he still couldn''t forget about the expensive red wine she chugged down.

    "Never?" she challenged, her silver-grey eyes dancing in amusement as she stared into his eyes.

    He returned her stare for several moments, trying to be strong, but in the end gave in, albeit grudgingly.

    "Fine, you can have some sometimes ¨C but only when I''m around okay? Never drink when I''m not there. The doctor said you should limit your alcohol intake too." His eyes narrowed at her laughing face. "And you can only start drinking occasionally when you reach twenty."

    Ara pouted, but she couldn''t contest that. She''s still technically underage here in Japan for alcohol anyway.

    "Anything else about you that I don''t know?" the Koutaishidenka prompted and Ara''s smile returned.

    She gazed at his handsome face, her eyes warm as she scanned his eyes down to his lips. "I think¡­"

    She paused as if hesitating and Ryuu raised a brow. "You think what?"

    Suzuki Ara then grinned as she tiptoed and gave him a feathery kiss on the lips, surprising him. "Homura Ryuu, I think I like you¡­"

 Chapter 140 - ALI MINI THEATER Side Story 8

    The Story about a very mischievous deity and a devious fiend¡­

    WHOOOOOOSH

    A huge blue bird-like female creature flapped its wings, its head bent over to accommodate its master sitting atop of it. With them were two other harpy beasts, one the color of blood, the other the color of the forest. The three of them made up the trio of the great harpy sisters: Podarge, Aello, and Ocypete.

    The master''s long, chestnut hair danced with the wind as the harpies circled the sky. His hazel eyes, sharp as a hawk''s scanned the ground below for any movement.

    "Anything?" he demanded, and the harpies looked at their master and shook their heads. They flew away, resuming their search elsewhere afterwards, unknowing of the pairs of eyes staring at them from below.

    Down on the ground was a beautiful huge lake ¨C an oasis amidst the barren land consisting of miles and miles of volcanic rocks and geysers.

    "Master, isn''t that the God of Wind Stribog?"

    At the question, a lanky, handsome young man with raven hair and a pair of ice-blue orbs turned his gaze from the sky towards a group of mermaids lounging by the rocks near where he lay. He was taking an afternoon nap under the tree when he''d sensed his friend''s aura and was awoken.

    "But if he is Stribog, then shouldn''t he have descended to say hello to Master?" another voice asked the friend and all mermaids looked at the handsome young man, waiting.

    "But if he was here and didn''t show his face to the Master, isn''t that rude? Nobody should intrude in the God of Flame''s territory without paying respect to the Master," another voiced out loud, and the young man frowned.

    "Silence," he reprimanded the group, who all shrank back.

    It was not that they totally feared their Master because of fear itself, but because they all loved him and was really afraid of displeasing him.

    "Master, we apologize," they chorused, their stance demure, as they cast puppy eyes at the striking young man.

    "I, Kresnik, do not care for formalities. My friends are welcome to come and go as they please in my land," the young man who was also the God of Flames declared.

    It was the truth that normally, Stribog''s action would be considered rude. Intruding on another deity''s territory was not a good idea in the first place, as gods would be hostile to other gods. However, Kresnik was indifferent. He really didn''t mind as long as the visitor didn''t have any ounce of malice in him, and it was Stribog.

    Kresnik was close friends with the God of Wind, Stribog ¨C the best of friends in all actuality. When he had sensed his aura earlier, he had thought he was here to hang out like he usually did. But he didn''t ¨C and it seemed he was here for an urgent matter.

    The God of Flame was a bit of a hermit and didn''t go out much. He had a very volatile temper, and he had no patience for fools. He couldn''t put up with people he didn''t like and would gladly explode on the spot if he''s displeased. Because of this, he''s not really familiar with the other deities and some issues with them, except for his friend.

    He wondered what was wrong. The last time he heard from his friend was around two full moons past. It was when he was called by the King of Heaven, Perun, Stribog''s older twin brother to care for his niece, who was reported to be errant and mischievous for a girl.

    Kresnik placed his fingers in between his lips and whistled. The sharp sound pierced into the air and echoed across the land. Soon, a vermillion bird appeared, its shrill cry echoed back as it landed on the young man''s arm.

    The bird was a blazing elemental, its feathers were made of red flames, and yet, the young man was not burned. In fact, he patted its fiery head as he gave it an order. "Go find Stribog and ask him what the matter is," he commanded, before letting the bird fly away again.

    His pair of ice-blue orbs watched the fire elemental vanish into the sky.

    Not long after however, the vermillion bird returned. Within its beak was a necklace with an orb pendant. The orb was a magic sphere that could keep voice messages. Kresnik took the orb and crushed it. As soon as he did, Stribog''s frantic voice resounded.

    "My niece is missing! That little girl said she''s going to bust the myths of the lake. My brother will kill me if something happens to her!"

    Ha?

    Kresnik and all the other creatures that were there were dumbfounded upon hearing Stribog''s message. They could clearly imagine the wind deity going out of his mind in fear of his older brother. Well, all the other deities, except for Kresnik had an abnormal fear of the King of Heaven.

    Remembering the message, Kresnik wondered how he could help his friend.

    "Myths of the lake?" he asked audibly. He never heard of that before.

    The mermaids, however, giggled loudly upon hearing this, and the master turned to them questioningly.

    "Master, it''s those rumors about finding one''s true love if he offered his most treasured thing to the lake."

    Kresnik frowned. "There''s such a thing?" he demanded, and everyone shook their heads.

    "It is but a rumor Master. Of course, it''s not true," one of the mermaids told him.

    Kresnik however, felt as if a headache''s brewing. True or not, rumors such as this one would definitely attract foolish guests ¨C Stribog''s niece being one of those. With a sigh, he decided to lend his friend a hand and look for the willful princess. If he ever saw the child, he would give her a spanking or two and an earful, he reckoned just as he put on a thick black cloak and mask to hide his face. The God of Flames valued his privacy, and he disliked dealing with people ¨C most especially spoiled brats.

    He was about to leave when a commotion behind him took his attention.

    "Hey, mister, mister!" a female''s melodic voice called out to him.

    With a scowl that was hidden behind his mask, Kresnik turned to the intruder only to stop and stare in silence. In front of him was a raven-haired beauty with twinkling silver eyes and a smile that was as bright as the sun.

    "Mister! Is this the mythical lake?" she asked, breathless as she walked towards him.

    Kresnik didn''t move or speak. His pair of ice-blue orbs remained on studying her every move, however. But before she had gotten close, one of the mermaids had called out to her, and she happily ran towards the creature.

    Nymph.

    It was the only word he could think of as he watched her excitedly talk to the mermaid. Their conversation barely registered in his brain as he was only focused on her clear, lilting tone as she spoke animatedly with the mermaid.

    Unbeknownst to him, while he was mesmerized watching the girl, his subordinates were doing the same to him with knowing fascination in their faces. It was very rare for the God of Flames to be interested in anyone ¨C most especially females. To see their master this absorbed watching a female was a pleasant surprise to them.

    "What? This is your most treasured item?" the mermaid''s voice broke the silence and everyone wondered what happened.

    It seemed the mermaid had asked the girl for her offerings and was given a piece of roasted meat.

    The beauty looked upset. "Why not? I love chicken. I would fight to the death with anyone for my chicken," the girl argued, making everyone dumbstruck.

    Kresnik, however, threw back his head and laughed.

    This woman''s daft!

    All the God of Flames'' subordinates, however, were now beyond amazed. Their master was laughing!

    Kresnik however, decided to turn away and leave. His one last glance however at the beautiful woman who was still debating with the mermaid was warm ¨C yet another miracle. Everyone watched as the Master remained looking at the strange beauty until he disappeared.

    The God of Flames didn''t know what happened after that. However, the memory of the laughing girl remained in his mind. He had left to go look for Stribog''s niece but failed to find her. The little minx, as he called the child of Perun was too wayward. If he''d known it was going to be a futile search, he''d have stayed at the oasis to watch the funny girl.

    Too bad, he''d never see her again.

    Or so he thought.

    Stribog came knocking at his door that very same day.

    "What happened?" he asked the God of Wind who had a frenetic look on his face, and then he frowned. "Don''t tell me your niece escaped again?"

    They went separate ways to look yesterday. The God of Wind had found his niece the night before and had brought the child back home without being able to say goodbye to Kresnik in person as Perun had arrived back home. If she sneaked out again¡­

    The little child deserved a huge spanking!

    Stribog shook his head. "No, no, no!"

    "Then why are you like that?"

    "My niece had lost her voice!"

    Ha?

    "She can''t speak?"

    The God of Wind nodded. "There''s a trace of enchantment on her ¨C and it''s a mermaid''s."

    Hearing this, Kresnik''s eyes widened as he remembered the laughing girl of yesterday, the one who had stubbornly argued with one of the mermaids. "Chicken!"

    "Ha?"Stribog was confused. "What chicken?"

    "Your niece is not a child," Kresnik stated in wonder as the realization hit him. "She''s a full-grown woman who likes chicken," he deadpanned and Stribog''s eyes widened as he nodded.

    "How did you know?"

    How did he know? He had met her yesterday but didn''t realize she was the errant niece as he was looking for a small child.

    "Long story," Kresnik replied blandly, as he shook his head, thinking of his mischievous subordinates. "I''ll get her voice back," he told his friend who looked delighted.

    "You will?"

    "Of course. She must have been teased by the mermaids," Kresnik replied, and he made Stribog return.

    A mermaid could steal people''s voices. But only they or their master could return the voices stolen. It was useless for Stribog to stay as Kresnik wouldn''t have any choice but to go to Perun''s place to return it.

    He was set up. His equally mischievous subordinates had tricked the silly girl so Kresnik would see her again.

    He was right. The mermaids smiled sheepishly at him as they handed the shell with the girl''s voice inside.

    "W-we thought Master would like to see the girl again," they told him honestly, and Kresnik was not able to say anything but sigh.

    They were correct in a way anyway. He was curious and interested. But he couldn''t say anything more other than he wanted to see her again to check if he''d still find her interesting the next time they''d meet.

    So he did. He arrived at Perun''s place and was led towards the girl''s room.

    As it did before, her beauty rendered him speechless; he couldn''t say a word for a while until he remembered where he was and who he was with.

    "Kresnik, I''m glad you came," Perun announced in delight upon seeing him.

    The God of Flames cleared his throat. "Well, the King of Heaven summoned me. Do I have a choice," he replied, but of course deep inside, as he looked at her face, he was also glad that he came to see her again.

 Chapter 141 - Born For Each Other

    "Homura Ryuu, I think I like you¡­"

    Suzuki Ara''s whispery voice felt like a caress to his ears. However, the prince was so shocked he was not able to move. He was not even sure if he''d heard her correctly. He just looked at her in wonder as she stared back at him with those pair of warm, laughing gray eyes.

    "W-what did you say?"

    For the first time in his life, the Koutaishidenka of the Homura House stuttered. He continued to search her face as something in his chest fluttered but he didn''t know why.

    "I said, I think I like you," Ara repeated, her voice clearer and with more confidence this time around that it was hard for Ryuu to miss.

    She¡­ wait.

    "You think?" the Koutaishidenka countered in disbelief.

    The soaring in his chest plummeted and he felt like sulking, he frowned.

    "Of course," Ara replied. "I''m not a hundred percent sure yet of course but I think I like you. Isn''t that already good?"

    Well¡­

    If she put it like that, compared to before when she wanted to be friends, this was indeed already very good. Homura Ryuu had no choice but to acquiesce.

    On Ara''s part, she felt that it was actually a very good enough situation. She had no idea how much more time she needed to confirm her feelings, but right now, she found this tall, sulking man adorable.

    "Don''t mope," Ara scolded him playfully, as she again threw herself at him.

    The Koutaishidenka gladly received her in his arms. She had her head rest against his chest, clearly hearing his heartbeat. It felt so comfortable she didn''t want to leave.

    "Kou?" she called him after a while.

    "Yeah?" his chest rumbled under her ear as he answered and Ara smiled, feeling content.

    "I just met you. But why do I feel like I''ve known you for a long time?" she wondered audibly, making him chuckle.

    "What are you talking about?" he asked back. "Weren''t you born just for me?" he continued teasingly, and Ara lifted her head so she could stare at him.

    Ryuu''s blue gaze was earnest. They were like warm pools so deep she could drown in them gladly. "Like how I was born for you..."

    Ara grinned. "I was born for you like you were born for me?"

    If it were some other time and with someone else, she''d have laughed out loud. After all, she was someone who didn''t believe in fast romance. She even thought that the only people who did were some dumb Disney characters. However, right now, those words felt wonderful to her ears, although more of it would make her gag from sweetness.

    "Of course," Ryuu countered with a grin of his own. "Why are you surprised? Weren''t we engaged the day you were born?"

    Well¡­

    This was a fact and a very logical reason for the cheesy line that Ara could accept so easily. This big husky knew how to cure her sweetness overdose at the right time.

    Then again, with this fact out, there was something she had also been wondering to know.

    "Kou?" he asked again, this time a bit seriously that Ryuu inclined his head at her to let her know he''s listening.

    "If we''ve been engaged for a while, why did you only contact me recently?" She had been wondering about that.

    Most couples who were engaged since young were made to grow up together. Ara and Ryuu though didn''t really meet until that one time back in middle school, and then just after her accident. He didn''t even go to see her at the hospital. She wasn''t angry about it though. However, she wanted to know why.

    "Your parents made my parents promise we''d stay away from you until you graduated from middle school."

    Eh? There was something like that?

    "Me in particular," the Koutaishidenka continued.

    "You? Specifically?"Ara was in disbelief, most especially when Ryuu nodded. "But why?"

    The Koutaishidenka chuckled. "Why do you think? Your parents requested for the Homura House to let you experience having a normal life first," he explained, his lips twitching. "If people found out your connection to the Cedar Palace ¨C your connection to me, do you think your life would still be normal?"

    Ah¡­

    Then again¡­

    "How about after I graduated from middle school?"

    Ryuu sighed. "We were planning to do that. That was why I went to your school first so you could see me, and hopefully, I could see you ¨C which I did."

    "You did?"Ara was shocked.

    "Nice try hiding behind the window. I spotted you almost immediately," the Koutaishidenka chuckled as if remembering that time.

    "What kind of eyes do you have?"Ara couldn''t believe it. The real Ara even crawled on the floor to hide from him. It appeared it was useless.

    "So? Why didn''t you show up at my door then?"

    The Koutaishidenka sighed. "Because your parents died right after that ¨C remember?"

    Oh¡­ That''s right.

    Suzuki Ara changed a lot after that. She was mourning not just the loss of her parents, but the loss of Aki''s time for her. Then there was that custody battle. It lasted for a year.

    "You were still underage for marriage then. If we showed up, those relatives of yours would have made it more difficult for you, knowing about the possible connection to the Homura House. Since we couldn''t get married yet, it would have been bloodier than it already was."

    Again, Homura Ryuu was right. Those hyenas hungry for their inheritance would have been more frenzied and more aggressive in taking custody over her if ever.

    "But what about when I turned sixteen?"

    This time, there was no explanation she could think of.

    Homura Ryuu''s face closed off. "This one was a fault on my part," he said afterwards.

    He looked hesitant for a while as if he was trying to figure out how he''d tell her. But they did promise each other to tell what''s in each other''s minds as much as possible so he did.

    "We always had someone monitor you at school," he confessed, but Ara was not surprised. It was understandable that they did, considering that they couldn''t check up on Ara in person.

    "When you were in your second year, the rumor about you running after that boy surfaced ¨C then you fought with Ichihara that time too, solidifying that rumor," he continued, his voice getting smaller as he did.

    He really sounded apologetic and totally looked the part too that Ara couldn''t find it in her heart to be really angry at him, although she still needed him to know what she thought.

    "That''s stupid. You should have confirmed it," she told him lightly.

    Ryuu looked more forlorn. "I''m so sorry," he apologized softly as he bowed his head, looking like a scolded puppy. "I know logically, we should have checked it thoroughly. But¡­ But I was unhappy."

    Ryuu cleared his throat before he continued. "I was angry actually ¨C mad that you looked at another person while all this time since I was young, I already considered you my wife."

    Huh?

    Ara felt butterflies fluttering in her stomach. She really should be angry or at least try to. But with Kou looking like this, sincerely apologizing to her like a Big Papa Husky that he was, it was a very difficult feat.

    "I was jealous¡­."

 Chapter 143 - The More, The Merrier

    "Guess what? I''m not human. I''m a god¡­"

    Homura Ryuu''s hot breath fanned against her ear and the side of her neck, tickling her. But what made her smile more were his words.

    A god?

    Suzuki Ara laughed.

    This big puppy sure knew how to joke. She pinched his cheeks then pulled them as if she was pulling sticky rice making him do funny faces.

    "Yes, yes ¨C you are a god ¨C the sexy god, the handsome god, the gorgeous blue-eyed god. My god, my god, why are you so cute?"

    She said this while she played with his face, unknowing of the pairs of eyes watching them from afar.

    The servants led by Yayoi had been totally worried the two of them would fight, and so they surreptitiously followed the Young Master and the Young Lady, prepared to play referee in case they started arguing. But it never happened. They didn''t know what the two of them talked about as they were far away. But, although at first, the couple looked totally serious while they talked, the heavy atmosphere was not there, and now, they were witnessing something as cute as this.

    It was a funny picture they were making. The imposing prince of the Cedar Palace was being squished by his smaller wife. Who''d ever thought someone would be so brave to do that?

    Then again, the lady still had no idea of her husband''s real identity. They wondered if the lady would change when the time she found out came.

    "Look Little Young Master Byakuya, your mother and father are fine," Emi told the puppy who was panting in her arms.

    Along with Yayoi and the other servants, she was hidden behind the dojo wall overlooking the gazebo in the middle of the manmade lake. She had followed Yayoi with the dog in her arms to check how they were.

    "Alright, the Young Master and Miss Ara are both okay so let''s get back to our posts."

    Yayoi clapped her hands, and the servants happily dispersed.

    "I think I should bring Little Young Master with me for now," Emi suggested, and Yayoi nodded with a twinkle in her eyes.

    "Good idea. Let Little Young Master''s parents enjoy their time alone first," the old lady said with a giggle as she and Emi went away to go back to their duties.

    Back at the gazebo, Ara had just finished pinching Ryuu''s cheeks and was now patting them before she tiptoed to give him a peck on the lips.

    "I''m not kidding though," she heard Kou complain softly, and she laughed some more.

    "I know, I know, and I wasn''t kidding too. You''re so cute," she cajoled but regretted it as soon as she saw his eyes glittered mischievously once more.

    "And sexy, and handsome and gorgeous," he added, reciting her earlier words, making her blush and pout.

    "Even if you''re a deity, then all the more that it''s understandable that you did what you did," Ara then said, making Ryuu raise a brow.

    "Being petty, stubborn and selfish ¨C if these are just parts of the recipe for being human, then these summarize the entirety of a god''s personality."

    This time, Homura Ryuu was dumbfounded. "What do you mean?"

    "Gods are like kids. They are only nice to those they like and not really to those they don''t. They are mostly petty, stubborn and selfish. If not, why bless one nation and annihilate another? For example the god of the seas. Doesn''t he bless his people with fish and bountiful sea harvest while sending tsunamis to those who do not worship him?"

    The Koutaishidenka was again thoughtful for a while, contemplating her words carefully before clearing his throat and answering. "Y-you''re right¡­"

    Ara smiled at her fianc¨¦. It seemed Kou had never considered this before and had now realized the truth to her words.

    "So if gods are like that, why can''t humans? Humans mirror deities, I was told," she added. "So, I''m not going to be angry that you have that side to you. I am already satisfied that you felt remorse about the past. But the important thing for me is what we have now. At least, now we will be wise enough to talk things through before we react to anything."

    "Right," Homura Ryuu readily agreed as he straightened. He studied his fianc¨¦e for a while before smiling. "I''m glad that you''re very understanding."

    "Hey ¨C not on everything okay? Try to cheat on me and you''ll see," Ara joked.

    "Yeah, yeah, didn''t I already say I''m exclusive?" he teased back, making Ara laugh once more. Her crystal clear voice sounded very pleasant to his ears.

    "By the way, after lunch, you will have some visitors," he informed her, making her curious.

    "Visitors? Who?"

    Suzuki Ara was not expecting anyone. She hadn''t told anyone about her connection to Ryuu aside from Aki. Then again, her classmates and the others from the other class already knew about them yesterday when Kou came to pick her up from the train station.

    "You will know later," Ryuu answered enigmatically as he tugged her along back into the house.

    Ara tried to pester her fianc¨¦ about her coming guests, but he didn''t say another word about it, so she had no choice but to be patient and wait until they arrived.

    The two of them spent the morning touring the huge house. Even if Ara already knew the history of the Cedar Palace, as the guide from the Homura House in Hakone had told them snippets of its history when they were there, she was still amazed by what she saw.

    "Oh my God, why are these in here? Aren''t they going to be safer at a museum?"Ara asked as she eyed all the treasures in one of the rooms.

    Just like in the older house in Hakone, the Cedar Palace had lots of treasures kept within its buildings. But the items at this place were more valuable than the ones in the older residence.

    "This house is technically a private museum," Ryuu informed her. "Don''t worry, our security here is topnotch. Nobody would dare try to steal something and leave unscathed."

    The confidence in Ryuu''s voice was clear and Ara totally believed him ¨C not that she''s worried anyway. In case someone did dare try to steal from this place in the future, she would even volunteer to beat that person up. The more the thieves, the merrier Ara would be.

    Banzai!

 Chapter 144 - Visitors

    Lunchtime came and finished. Suzuki Ara and her fianc¨¦ had their meal in the confines of the Koutaishidenka''s favorite room, which was also now her favorite as well. The wide tatami room in front of the zen garden was like a different dimension. If only she and Ryuu were wearing traditional clothes, they would certainly look like a lord and lady in the Japanese olden times.

    The meal was delectable as always that Ara felt so content after eating. She leaned over the table to rest her head; a soft relaxed smile curved her lips.

    "What are you thinking about? You look like a happy kitten," Homura Ryuu commented in amusement as he sipped his tea.

    "Well, I''m a content kitten," she retorted as she stretched. "I don''t think I should live here," she said afterwards, making Ryuu sit straight in alarm.

    "Why?" he asked.

    He totally looked like he would move heaven and earth to change her mind. Ara chuckled, as she waved at him.

    "Calm down. That was just a joke. I was just thinking I''m so pampered here and the food is really, really good I would want to eat all the time. I''ll get fat," she explained, and the Koutaishidenka relaxed.

    "Well, we can fix that. I''ll just tell them to ban you from the kitchen and just serve you the correct portions. Then we can arrange an exercise program for you."

    Ara smiled, thinking that Kou was really a very thoughtful guy.

    "Wait, what about your therapy? Aren''t you doing them already? We even bought clothes for that," he asked afterwards, startling her.

    Er¡­

    Of course, she''s not on therapy anymore, and the clothes they bought were for her night hunts.

    "My therapist said my bones healed well, so I only need to do some morning routines when I wake up to stretch," she answered hurriedly.

    "I see. I forgot about that. I''ll have Yayoi prepare clothes for you," he told her and she just nodded in agreement.

    Not long after that, a servant came announcing the visitors, refraining, of course, to mention their names as he was instructed by the prince.

    "They''re here," Homura Ryuu told her enigmatically, that Ara became totally curious.

    He stood up and held out his hand towards her, and she didn''t hesitate to take it. He led her out of the private residential area of the Cedar Palace towards the receiving building for visitors.

    "Araaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"

    From far away, Ara could already hear Rin''s voice, and she turned to Ryuu who was looking at her with a dancing pair of eyes. He was totally amused.

    "You had my friends come over!"

    To say she was delighted was an understatement. She was totally happy. She had been worried about them since Midori sent her a message about Koharu going totally nuts. Even if Gin and her brother already explained that her friends were okay, she still couldn''t help but wonder about them.

    Huh?

    Suzuki Ara realized what she had just thought.

    Friends¡­

    She couldn''t believe she''d be able to use these words so freely again after coming here. A lump of emotion clogged her throat and she felt her eyes heat up and moisten.

    "Ara? Is there anything wrong?"Ryuu asked, noting her emotional state.

    He looked worried, so Ara shook her head and smiled albeit letting the tears fall from her eyes.

    "Then why are you crying?"

    He totally looked concerned as he wiped her tears with his fingers that she let out a laugh.

    "Because I am happy," she told him as she tiptoed and gave him a kiss on the lips.

    Ryuu was initially surprised, but of course, he wouldn''t say no to a kiss willingly given by her. What would have been a simple peck turned into a more heated lock of lips, their tongues entwining as he held her close to his body.

    "KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA! Oh my god they are kissing!"

    Rin''s fangirling scream broke the romantic atmosphere, and Ara and Ryuu stopped smooching, although he continued to hold her close. The two of them stared at each other with Ara laughing.

    "We have to stop. We have guests," she said with a grin.

    The Koutaishidenka grinned back. "Should I throw them out?" he asked hopefully, making Ara laugh more and push him softly away.

    "Of course not. You already did the trouble of inviting them over. You should let them stay," she responded as she gave him a gentle pat on the cheeks and stepped back away from him in time to see Rin, Midori, Miharu, and even Sonoda walking towards them.

    Rin led the group and she was grinning from ear to ear.

    "Why did you stop? I was not able to take a photo!" she asked with a giggle, earning her a slap on the arm from Miharu.

    "Behave!" the peacemaker scolded Rin, although she and the others too were all grinning and were even blushing from the kissing scene they witnessed just earlier.

    The group although controlled their smiles and behaved themselves as soon as they reached the couple as they all glanced at the tall, handsome man next to their friend. When they first saw Homura Ryuu, he was presented as someone so important ¨C the Koutaishidenka of the Homura House. They still didn''t know how to act with him now.

    Ara sensed their hesitation and awe, and so she took the initiative to break the ice.

    "You guys!" She beamed at them as she went towards Rin for a hug.

    Her chubby friend totally welcomed the embrace and was even teary-eyed when she held onto Ara.

    "Ara, you''re so bad. You kept a lot of things from us. We didn''t know you''ve gone through a lot. If the Older Prince didn''t tell us, we wouldn''t know until now," Rin sobbed as the others except Sonoda squeezed in for a group hug.

    Older Prince? Ara was confused at first until she remembered Kazehaya.

    Oh¡­

    "You guys¡­"Ara felt these girls were so sweet. "Sorry for keeping things from you. I will try not to from now on okay?"

    The girls finally let go of each other, smiling.

    Ryuu cleared his throat from behind, and Ara motioned for him to come closer which the Koutaishidenka did.

    Seeing him come closer to them, Rin went into her fan girl mode again.

    "Ara, he''s really your boyfriend right?"

    Miharu bopped Rin''s head. "Are you stupid? You just saw them kissing earlier, right?"

    With that, everyone laughed at Rin''s expense. Even Ryuu''s mouth twitched in amusement.

    Ara grinned at her friends, her gray-eyes dancing in mischief as she reached out to hold Kou''s hand. "Actually, he''s my husband."

 Chapter 149 - Enchanted

    Earlier around midmorning that day¡­

    "Where are you going?"

    Okada Koharu paused by the doorway and turned her head towards the direction of the voice. Her adoptive mother stood by the staircase, a wary expression on her face.

    Well, who would blame her? She had seen her usually gentle and good-natured daughter wild and frightening for the first time. She was brought home screaming and kicking like a crazed person, cursing everyone who tried to restrain her.

    Also, upon hearing about what Koharu did from the teachers and principal, the mother finally realized that even after raising the girl herself like her own flesh and blood, she didn''t really know her. She was a stranger ¨C a frightening stranger. Since yesterday, the older lady couldn''t help but regret taking her in ¨C not because she didn''t want her but because she was thinking that maybe Koharu''s life would have been better with someone else. Koharu had been always a very, very good daughter ¨C too good to be true. They should have known that there was something wrong.

    Also¡­

    The Okada couple was shocked upon learning from their own daughter''s lips that she knew that they were not her real parents. When they tried to reason with her ¨C tried to calm her down, Koharu had spat at them, telling them to mind their own business as they were not her real parents anyway.

    How she knew, they had no idea, just like they had no idea about who Koharu was anymore. The only sure thing they knew was that their daughter was sick and that she needed help badly. She and her husband already agreed to send Koharu to an institution after she graduated from high school in a few weeks'' time. There was nothing that could change their minds about it.

    "Out," Koharu answered lightly, making her mother frown.

    "I know, but where?"

    Koharu had run away the night she was delivered to the house by the people from school. Although she had returned calmly the next day, they were still worried about her. The teacher, after all, told them that their daughter was crazy about the Homura House''s Koutaishidenka.

    Who knew what Koharu would do again? The people from the Cedar Palace had been lenient with Koharu the first time. If she did something again, even if they called for help, there was no saving their daughter anymore if the Homura House decided to punish her.

    "I''m just going to take a walk. I just finished studying so I want to relax my brain," Koharu answered good-naturedly, her tone her normal cheerful one.

    The older lady wanted to stop her from going out but reckoned it would create an unnecessary argument between them. Besides, after returning the day before, she truly returned to her usual self. She wanted to at least not add more to the young girl''s mental stress, and so she acquiesced.

    "Don''t stay out too long. It''s exam week," the old lady advised, and Koharu smiled at her before leaving.

    As soon as she''s out the door, however, Okada Koharu''s serene expression vanished. It was replaced by a cold, indifferent look as she walked out of the gate.

    "Meddling bitch. Why don''t you just busy yourself with the sick kid of yours?" she muttered under her breath as walked the streets.

    Since coming back from the devil''s place the other day, that old woman''s been staying at home to guard her. How stupid. It was too late to act like a good mother now. She should just take care of Yuichi and not bother her like she''d been doing for years.

    A black VIP sedan stopped in front of her, and she turned to it as the window to the passenger''s seat rolled down. It was the devil.

    "Where are you going?"

    Before having a deal with this man, she only thought badly of him ¨C even disgusted by him. Even if he was a handsome man, he''s still an old man ¨C someone who used to be with her mother. But since they formed an alliance, she found it easier and easier to deal with him. In fact, she preferred to be in his company these days than with those idiots who called themselves her parents.

    Aside from that¡­

    Lately, she had discovered something amazing as well. She had been using the devil as a substitute for the prince. It might be him, who was coupling with her, but in her eyes, it was Homura Ryuu''s face she could see, and in her ears, it was the Koutaishidenka''s baritone she could hear calling her name as he released himself within her. With that discovery, the devil was totally useful to whet her awakened appetite.

    Like right now. She was feeling hot all over the place again upon thinking about her prince. It was as if she was put under a strong enchantment that would make her feel horny and crazy whenever she thought of him. A delightful curse.

    Seeing her lustful look, the devil smirked and opened the car door. "Get in," he ordered, and Koharu didn''t waste time climbing in the sedan.

    It was a good thing that the car had heavily tinted windows. As soon as she got in, Koharu attacked the devil, pulling at his clothes without a care if the driver could see them.

    The poor man closed the partition as soon as the devil gave the order to drive around so he couldn''t see the two at the back as they spent their lust with each other. Of course, what his eyes couldn''t see, his ears could hear very well, and it took a lot of effort for him to concentrate on the road as pants and groans echoed in the confines of the vehicle.

    Okada Koharu lost track of time. She couldn''t count how many times they did it, as it took a while before her body was satiated.

    "That was awesome," the devil whispered into her ear as she felt his tongue lick the side of her bare shoulder up to her neck before planting a kiss there.

    She glanced at him and was disappointed to see the devil''s own face and not the Koutaishidenka''s. She quickly pushed him away as she bent to retrieve her clothes from the floor.

    "Urgh, my clothes are crumpled," she complained as she unhappily put her panties back on and tried to straighten the folds on her dress before wearing it.

    "I''ll buy you new ones," the devil suggested and she turned to him.

    "You will?"

    "Of course," he assured her as he ran a hand on her white thigh, and she smirked.

    "I want one from Ginza then," she declared, but of course the devil was not fazed.

    He might be a hooligan, but he was a rich hooligan. The man kicked on the partition to alert the driver. "Ginza," he barked, and soon they arrived there.

    The devil pulled her into one of the high-class restaurants first for a meal. They had spent the morning driving around while having car sex that they had forgotten to eat lunch and it''s already two and a half in the afternoon.

    Okada Koharu felt so happy eating at a fancy restaurant with her favorite food. She''d never been in one, and so she savored the moment of feeling like a rich princess. The place was so fancy that she was even a bit sad to leave almost an hour later.

    However, in the stroke of coincidence, a black Lincoln MKT stopped on the other side of the street where Koharu was, and she automatically stared at it, her heart racing as she did.

    "Koharu what''s wrong?" the devil asked, but she was beyond listening as she continued to stare in surprise as familiar figures got out of the car one by one.

    The devil followed the direction of his gaze, and he too was surprised, and then his eyes narrowed. "Aren''t those your friends and the boy you liked that judo athlete? What are they doing here?"

    Koharu''s hands balled into fists on her sides as her eyes narrowed at the laughing group of Rin, Miharu, Midori, Sonoda, Ara, and her prince! There was no mistake that the man next to Ara was Homura Ryuu. But what was he doing with them?

    "I want to know too."

 Chapter 151 - Face-Slapping

    "Behave Princess¡­"

    Suzuki Ara pouted at her fianc¨¦. "What are you talking about? I always behave," she grumbled, making Ryuu laugh as he stepped back.

    "I''ll see you in a few minutes," he said as he left.

    "He''s really leaving us here?"Rin asked worriedly as they watched Ryuu''s retreating back. She was tensed, that the others laughed at her.

    "What happened to Ms. Energetic huh?" they teased her. "Weren''t you looking forward to paying her back?"

    "Of course I am."Rin looked indignant. "I was just thinking it would be better if the archer prince is here. The face slap would be louder."

    Well¡­ she did have a point. Then again¡­

    "It''s better that he''s not here. We''ll get to see what she wants. I don''t think she''ll be careful with her words when the guy she likes is not here." Midori then turned to Sonoda. "Unless she''s still also after Hiroaki."

    Rin shook her head. "Impossible. With Kou here, who''d run after Hiro?"

    The athlete looked offended. "Did I just get insulted again?" he demanded, making all of them laugh.

    Then, a familiar irritating voice called out to them ¨C to Ara specifically from the direction where Kou went. They hadn''t noticed the newcomer as they were absorbed with their bantering.

    They all turned to see Koharu jogging towards them without the man she was with earlier. He was probably left on the other side of the street, watching them.

    "Ara, you''re here," Koharu greeted her with a smile.

    All of them didn''t return the greeting, however.

    "Can''t she be here?"Rin asked with a frown.

    She was not even pretending to be nice to Okada. This made the girl finally look at the others as she smiled apologetically, totally looking like someone so innocent.

    "Rin, don''t be angry at me anymore okay? I was just stressed with all the studying and my family. I went crazy for a while," Koharu said, her voice sounding so pitiful.

    Yet, none of the people she was trying to show this piteous side of hers bought her drama. They were already expecting she''d do this. Besides, the thing Koharu did was totally unforgivable. If it were only about the things she did at the Cedar Palace, they could chalk it up to her mental breakdown of some sort and somewhat forgive her, but they all knew the truth about Ara''s accident. It was a sin beyond anyone could understand or forgive.

    No one would believe her anymore.

    "Stressed? If there was no surveillance that day recording the truth, what do you think would have happened to me? Did you ever think about that?" Rin countered scathingly. "From now on, we''re not friends."

    "How can you say that? I didn''t mean to do it and I feel so sorry. I didn''t know what happened that day. I ¨C"

    "Cut the drama Koharu. Nobody here will ever believe you," Rin interrupted her words.

    Okada Koharu looked shocked. She was not expecting to be rejected it seemed, as she turned from one person to another, trying to see if there was someone who''d take her side, and saw that there was none.

    Of course, there was none.

    She realized everyone was looking at her with judging eyes.

    The face she had been trying to look pitiful slowly shifted into something nasty. Okada''s brown eyes shot like daggers, her lips curled up into a snarl, as she stood on her full height, like an angry chicken ready to peck. Her stance was fully intended to intimidate Rin who was much shorter than her.

    "So is this what you truly are? You''re so nasty Rin. You''re so inconsiderate. Can''t you see my situation? I just did one mistake and you''re so unforgiving. What a fake person you are," Koharu scoffed, insulting Rin. "Without me, you wouldn''t even have any friends you, stupid geek."

    "Okada shut up," Sonoda Hiroaki growled as Miharu and Midori shielded Rin.

    "What? Are you giving orders now? Who do you think you are? You''re just a stupid athlete."

    "Yeah, a stupid athlete who you sent nauseating love letters to for two years," Sonoda countered, rendering the girl speechless for a while. Unable to talk back to him, the athlete gave Koharu a disgusted look. "Do you honestly believe we don''t know who really wrote those letters? Who''s stupid now?"

    Silence hung between them for a while. The stormy look on Okada''s face then vanished as she tried looking hurt. She, however, didn''t bother defending herself from Sonoda''s words as if she admitted to them.

    "I just saw you with Homura Ryuu earlier. If it''s about the problem at the Cedar Palace then it''s good that I am here to explain," Koharu stated with a smile, totally believing herself as someone who could save everyone. "I can clear Rin''s name properly. I''m sure if I talk to him, he will listen and be lenient."

    Ara and the others exchanged looks then, their thoughts similar about this girl. Okada Koharu''s a real nutcase. She didn''t make sense anymore and was totally out of reality.

    "Koharu, there''s no need to clear Rin''s name. Because, from the start, everyone at the Cedar Palace knew it was you who stole Midori''s wallet." Miharu''s voice was clear and firm.

    On the other hand, since Kaharu''s functioning with a different reality inside her head, she didn''t understand a word that was said. She only understood what she wanted to happen, and there was nothing the others could do to correct it. She was beyond redemption it seemed.

    "What are you talking about?" Koharu smiled. "Of course Ryuu doesn''t know. I need to tell him to explain."

    Everyone wanted to vomit hearing Okada call the prince by his name. They wondered in which world in Koharu''s own universe she and the prince were on a first-name basis. Then again, they didn''t want to know.

    Suzuki Ara, knowing that they already fulfilled their task of provoking Koharu decided to end this useless conversation.

    "There''s no need for that. He doesn''t care," she told the nutjob matter-of-factly.

    Koharu turned her irritation towards Ara. "Ara, I ¨C"

    "He doesn''t care," Ara repeated her voice firm and intimidating, making Koharu back down.

    The crazy girl turned from one person to another in confusion. "Then what are you guys doing here with him if it''s not about that incident at the Cedar Palace?"

    "We''re preparing for the prince''s wedding," Rin then answered cheerfully, an evil glint in her eyes.

    Okhada Koharu was taken aback, her form shrinking at the news. "What do you mean the prince''s wedding?" she demanded, her voice sounding almost wild, just in time for the person himself to return to the group.

    "My wedding to Ara of course," Homura Ryuu told Okada Koharu casually as he walked towards them. He stopped next to Ara and took her hand before turning his forbidding gaze back to the nutcase. "Not that it has anything to do with you."

 Chapter 153 - Good Women, Bad Women

    "You''re not worthy¡­"

    Hearing Homura Ryuu''s cold statement, the people inside the car turned to each other to exchange looks of amazement. Rin was even more exaggerated with her reaction as she stretched and wiggled her whole body as if in convulsion, making the rest cover their mouths to stop themselves from laughing. However, the chubby girl was unstoppable.

    "You hear that? PAK! PAK! PAK! Huh? You hear that?" Rin asked haughtily with her brows wiggling as she slapped her face jokingly. "If Koharu still has a face remaining after this, I will crown her queen of thick-faced creatures."

    "Well, she is the queen of thick-faced creatures," Miharu countered, this time with a frown. "I can''t believe she still approached us or even tried to talk to Kou-san and Ara after being given the first face-slap."

    True.

    "Well, as we already know, crazy people have no self-preservation. That Koharu doesn''t care anymore what people thought of her as long as she gets what she wants." Midori shook her head in disgust. "In the first place, someone who had schemed enough to get rid of another person so she could take over her relationship with the boyfriend is already totally abnormal."

    Everyone of course agreed. They did so verbally just as the Koutaishidenka entered the car and closed the door, leaving the nutcase standing outside alone with a very ugly expression. It was as if someone poured vinegar on her face and her contorted mien stayed that way.

    "What are you guys talking about?" he asked lightly.

    "Koharu the nutty biyatch of course. You''re so cool prince," Rin complimented, giving him a thumb''s up.

    Although he did not laugh, Homura Ryuu looked totally amused as he reached out to take his fianc¨¦e''s hand and held it on his thigh.

    "Are you sure it''s okay to leave her like that?"Miharu asked as she pointed out the heavily tinted window where Koharu still stood.

    Everyone turned to see her wild and murderous expression as she followed the moving car with her eyes.

    "Gosh ¨C she looks like a rabid dog," Rin commented, and everyone silently agreed.

    "Are you scared?" the Koutaishidenka surprisingly asked, so Rin was taken aback for a while before she could answer.

    "Well, you already know what she did, so yeah, a bit."

    Ryuu smiled at her honesty. "Don''t be," he told her reassuringly. "As you know, rabid dogs that bite get taken down. You won''t have to worry about her for long."

    At the Koutaishidenka''s words, everyone in the group understood completely that this issue with Okada Koharu would soon come to a close.

    =====

    Outside, Okada Koharu remained standing as she watched the car with great animosity as it sped away. She was totally unaware that the murderous intent she had been exuding could be clearly felt by both the deity and half-deity inside the vehicle and were secretly amused.

    "Die you bastards and bitches. I''ll get you," she kept muttering under her breath, her hands balled into fists on her sides.

    There was nothing in this world she wanted to do the most right now except to physically harm someone to vent her anger. To be specific, she wanted to hit any of those four bitches who ganged up on her.

    How dare they abandon her? How dare they try to break her and Ryuu up? How dare they get in between her love?

    She was oblivious to the very unsightly expression on her face at the moment. To use the word wild was a total understatement of the insanity of her appearance.

    "Koharu, what are you still standing there for?"

    The devil had come to fetch her since she had been unmoving at where she was even if the car had long been gone.

    "I will kill them, I will kill them all," she sputtered audibly, that made the devil narrow his eyes at her.

    "Don''t go crazy out here. People will see. Let''s go back to the car," he told her, but Koharu was beyond listening. She was still muttering like crazy about murder, and so he impatiently grabbed her by the shoulders and made her look at him.

    "Koharu, if you don''t fucking follow me right now, our deal is off."

    Like a magic word, Koharu was finally brought back to the present and stiffly followed the devil towards the waiting car.

    "What happened?" the devil asked as soon as the car started moving.

    Koharu, of course, told him, just like she told him about what happened at the Cedar Palace the other day. She didn''t lie, however. She told him every bit of detail except for one small thing: in her stories, she sounded like everything she did was alright and that it was the others who overreacted. She was not the one in the wrong. Even if she went against the rules and went to the forbidden area, she was not the one at fault because she had the right to be there.

    "I''m sure those bitches badmouthed me to Ryuu. Now he''s angry at me ¨C and that bitch Suzuki."Her face contorted again as ugly jealousy took over her. "She''s clinging to my man as if she owns him ¨C she''s so disgusting that bitch. She should have been dead a long time ago if it weren''t for me. Ungrateful slut!"

    The devil already knew she was a nutcase, and so he didn''t take her words seriously. However, even he had to admit that the deterioration of her mental condition was getting much too fast as days passed by. She wasn''t as crazy as now a week ago.

    He wanted her as his lover, even if she''s slightly out of touch with reality. But he didn''t like her full-blown crazy. It seemed he had to put an end to her fantasies soon.

    "I will take care of those girls," he stated his decision out loud. Maybe if she had her revenge, Koharu would tone down in her craziness.

    Koharu, however, shook her head. "You have to wait. I will give her a week to have her exam and ask her nicely to hand over Homura Ryuu to me. If not, then you can kill her I don''t care."

    Hearing the name, the devil stopped in his tracks. "Homura Ryuu? The Homura House''s Koutaishidenka?"

    Koharu turned to him with questioning eyes. "What? You don''t know him? He''s famous."

    The devil laughed. "Of course he''s famous you crazy bitch ¨C he''s Japan''s secret overlord!"

    The damn bitch would want to get him killed messing with the Koutaishidenka''s matters.

    "So what? What does that change? He''s mine," Koharu insisted, the insanity back in her eyes. "Are you going to back out on your word?" she challenged, and the devil laughed in derision.

    Truly, good women could make an empire rise even from the ashes, while bad women caused them to fall. Koharu was obviously the latter. But why couldn''t he say no?

 Chapter 154 - Incomplete Soul

    "Oh my God," Rin sighed. "Ara, please pinch me. I think I''m being possessed by Koharu''s spirit and am becoming delusional¡­"

    All five of them were back at the Cedar Palace, sitting in the dining room, waiting for the others to join them before dinner was served. After they left the burriko by the road in Ginza earlier, they just drove to the next street and went to another huge shopping complex, much to Rin''s, Midori''s, Miharu''s, and Sonoda''s surprise.

    All four of Suzuki Ara''s friends thought that their shopping for the day finished when Ara got her wedding outfit, but they were wrong. The Koutaishidenka took all five of them shopping for clothes and shoes. At first, they declined the offer, but the prince insisted, saying that this was not enough for the trouble they would be facing because of him.

    According to Homura Ryuu, all of them acted like bait today ¨C baits that were used to provoke that already dangerously derailed mind of Okada Koharu more into breaking point. This made her more dangerous most especially since a Yakuza boss was backing her up.

    When Ryuu told them who her accomplice was, they were shocked, but at the same time, it made sense. Koharu alone couldn''t think of such an elaborate scheme nor had the power to order someone to do something so easily. But if she hooked up with someone who could, it made sense that she was able to execute such an elaborate plan.

    They were all aghast and repulsed by the thought of Koharu letting her own stepfather touch her so she could use his power. It was more repulsive that even after selling her body, she still had the gall to dream of being a princess.

    Still, they didn''t think it was reason enough for the Koutaishidenka to shower them with such a lavish shopping spree, most especially Sonoda and Midori. The two of them were actually apologetic to Ryuu since they were the original targets of the burikko. It was actually Ara and Ryuu who had been troubled by them.

    But Homura Ryuu was adamant that they let him treat them. He even said that it was also to thank them in advance for taking care of Ara since they would be attending the same university, which surprisingly also the same university Miharu and Rin applied to much to their delight.

    So, after three hours, they got into the Lincoln while another car from the Cedar Palace came to load their items in. When they thought they would all be going back to the Cedar Palace, they were surprised when Ryuu took them home one by one instead, not to bring them home, but only to deliver their shopping bags and personally asked their parents if they could stay at the Cedar Palace for the night so they could attend the small gathering they would have there to celebrate Ara''s and Ryuu''s marriage registration the next morning.

    It was safe to say that no parents said no, even if they normally would as it was final exam week starting Monday. Also, everybody readily agreed when the Koutaishidenka requested that they kept quiet about the marriage as they didn''t want the public to know yet.

    Nobody would dare say no to the Homura House anyway. But since the prince himself asked them personally ¨C and nicely too, they had all the more reason to comply. Well, they had to stay at Rin''s place longer though, as her mother who was as excitable as her daughter fainted upon learning that her daughter was friends with the Lady of the Homura House and that both the Lady and the Prince themselves were in her home.

    "Oh my god, I will tell my grandchildren this," Rin''s mom announced weakly making her daughter roll her eyes heavenwards as they helped her to the sofa.

    "Well, you have to wait for a long time," Rin told her matter-of-factly. "I''m still in high school and big brother is gay," she added much to her mother''s shock.

    "What? Your brother''s gay?"

    "Just kidding," Rin hurriedly assured her. "He doesn''t have a girlfriend though, and no plans to get married soon, so you still have to wait."

    So now, all of them were back at the Homura House, wearing traditional clothes as they patiently wait for the others to arrive. Kazehaya Gin and Suzuki Aki would be staying at the place as well, although they still hadn''t arrived since the party for the IBEC delegates just finished. Ryuu, on the other hand, had some business matters to look at so he left them.

    Suzuki Ara laughed at Rin. "What are you talking about?"

    "Don''t be stupid Rin. How can Koharu possess you? She''s still alive," Miharu scolded her dramatic friend.

    "Ah, I don''t care. I still feel like I''m in a dream," Rin said as she inhaled as much air as she could, making her chest inflate as she closed her eyes. "I think I will tell my descendants I''ve been to the Cedar Palace as a guest once," she announced making the others laugh. She was really totally a bag of laughs like her mother.

    "Well, you can always come and visit," Ara told her, making Rin look surprised. "Why do you look like that? Aren''t you my friend?"

    Several emotions crossed Rin''s face and she stood up to run towards Ara and give her a hug. "My ship is the best!" she declared as she rubbed her cheeks against Ara''s chest making her shriek in laughter at the sudden movement. "Ara, your boobies are soft."

    GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!

    Why were girls in this world so perverted again?

    Ara bopped Rin''s head with a playful hand-chop and Rin straightened with a grin.

    "Oi Rin, don''t be so rowdy," Sonoda scolded her and Rin just stuck out her tongue at him playfully.

    "Well, I think she''s so excited because she''s so happy," Miharu explained.

    "Well, I''m happy," Rin announced.

    "Oh? More than the bride?" Midori asked teasingly.

    "I''m not sure about Ara, but I''m so happy for her," Rin said honestly as she pointed at Ara. "You see, she looks so different now than before her accident."

    Everyone looked at Ara and was thoughtful for a while before agreeing.

    "Well, I look a bit different now. Even my eye-color is different," Ara justified, but they shook their heads at her.

    "It''s not the physical changes ¨C although you look more beautiful now too," Miharu told her as she inclined her head as if trying to find the right words. "It''s like you''re complete now."

    Ha?

    "Complete?"Ara was not sure she understood.

    "What do you mean Miharu?"Midori asked. She was not as close to Ara before so she couldn''t really say what changed.

    "Before, Ara, you were like a doll," Rin said. "It''s like you have a programmed personality. Very mechanical."

    Ara frowned. "I''m not sure I understand."

    "It''s like you are there but you don''t really exist. You don''t have a certain glow that makes people see you completely like now. It''s why you seem like a side character before even if you''re prettier than Koharu."

    At Miharu''s words, Midori became thoughtful. "Come to think of it, you were right," she agreed. "Before, if Koharu hadn''t kept saying Ara''s name I wouldn''t even bother finding out who she was." She turned to Ara. "Because you seem more like a shadow than a person even if you did show some emotions from time to time like when you thought I bullied Koharu and you confronted me."

    Now, Suzuki Ara was confused, until Sonoda spoke and she felt shivers run down her spine.

    "Broken soul," Sonoda Hiroaki said. "Or better yet, an incomplete soul. You had that vibe on you."

 Chapter 155 - Wicked Thoughts

    An incomplete soul?

    Suzuki Ara felt uncomfortable so suddenly. She had no idea why, but something about an incomplete soul''s making her mind abuzz. It was as if there was something about it that she should know but couldn''t find anything in her memory ¨C and it''s annoying.

    "Ara, are you okay?"

    Ara snapped out of her reverie, realizing she''d been staring off space for a while upon seeing her friends look at her with worry in their eyes. She gave them an assuring smile.

    "Yes, yes, of course. I was just thinking about something I can''t seem to remember," she said hesitantly.

    They said the real Suzuki Ara acted like a programmed machine. But, in her memories, aside from being glum and uninterested about everything except that time when she saw Kou for the first time, she seemed fine although emo.

    "Do you have amnesia after all?"

    Ha?

    "Of course not," Ara looked at Rin like she asked something totally weird.

    It was impossible that she had it. She could remember every detail of her life in Ritz as well as Suzuki Ara''s life here in Japan.

    Then, she stopped.

    What?

    Actually, for someone who just saw the snippets of memories, the kaleidoscope of recollection at that time when she thought she had died, her memory was very good. Like, really, really good. She could summon any memory of Suzuki Ara at the back of her mind as if they were her own, which now she realized was totally¡­ odd .

    "Are you sure?"

    Ara smiled at her friends again.

    Oh well, it was useless to dwell on this strange phenomenon for now. It was actually a blessing that she could remember Ara''s memories well. It would make living as her a lot easier.

    "Of course. I even have a better memory than most. It''s why I always top the class," she added with an evil smirk, making the others groan.

    "Oh please, Suzuki, don''t remind me of the exam. I haven''t studied yet."Sonoda looked like he wanted to die as he leaned over the table.

    "Whose fault is that? I told you to study with me last time but you went ahead and did judo," Midori scolded her boyfriend making everyone laugh.

    "He''ll survive. The final test is just a formality anyway. We already passed the very important exam we needed to graduate."

    In Japan, after the midterm test which was the real deal-breaker, all students already knew if they would graduate or not as the teachers informed them. By this time of the year, all of them already knew what they would study and where. It was why they knew they would still be schoolmates in college.

    "You have a sports scholarship anyway Hiro. You''ll be safe. Just don''t piss Ara off so she won''t break your bones and you''d lose your ticket to college," Rin teased, and they all laughed.

    "By the way, you still didn''t tell us how Ara beat Sonoda up," Miharu opened the topic, and since it was about fighting, the athlete immediately perked up.

    "She''s got mad strength. She slammed me on the floor so easily. I charged her last time because I thought she was bullying Midori," he told them proudly as if he wasn''t the one who lost his dignity on the floor at that time.

    Miharu and Rin both looked at Ara like she''s some kind of a marvel. Sonoda was bigger and an athlete. It was no easy feat to defeat him so easily.

    "It was a weight thing. I used his own weight against him," Ara lied through her teeth, but it worked considering her frame was a lot smaller than Sonoda''s. In fighting, the one who had the most understanding of balance came out the winner most of the time even if the opponent outranked the person in weight and in height.

    So, nobody contested her reasoning, but the topic led to another more colorful one ¨C colorful because it was one that could make someone blush so hard like a ripe tomato.

    "Ah, Ara''s so strong. I made a mistake with my imagination of how you''d have your wedding night. I was thinking you''d be a blushing princess," Rin said out loud with stars in her eyes, and everyone turned to look at her ¨C most especially the shocked Ara.

    Wedding night! She hadn''t even thought about that!

    KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA

    "Koutaishidenka, this servant is here for you to do as you please," Rin said dramatically mimicking Ara''s voice but trying to look and sound like a frail flower.

    "Oi, Rin!"Sonoda scolded, but he was ignored.

    "Then, please do not mind if I do," Rin continued, this time using a bigger voice that was supposed to be Ryuu''s.

    Midori laughed and joined in on the fun. "Ah Ryuu, I think I cannot after all. My heart is not ready," she said mimicking Ara''s voice dramatically.

    "Why not? Does your heart need a massage? I can do that," Rin answered her hands mimicking claws that were ready to grope a woman''s chest.

    "Oi, Oi Midori why did you join too?" Sonoda complained again as the thing was becoming rated so fast.

    Ara forgot her worries and laughed hard too at the others along with Miharu, although, she was starting to feel hot on her face when she placed her hands on her cheeks in her embarrassment.

    "You guys," she tried to scold them, but they continued.

    "But Ara''s strong. She doesn''t look like a helpless little flower, no?" Miharu chimed in, making the others look thoughtful.

    "You''re right. Ara doesn''t seem to be the damsel in distress type."

    But mischief danced in Rin''s eyes again as she prepared to do her next act. "Then you do it like this."

    She placed her chubby hands on her hips as she did a sexy pose. "When you go to your room, you serve him drinks. But ask him: Coffee, tea or me? Then show him your cleavage. It works."

    Worked for what?

    Ara couldn''t stop laughing but she also couldn''t understand what''s happening anymore.

    "Oi! I''m a guy. Why do you talk about things like that with me here?"Sonoda was the one who totally looked scandalized.

    Midori turned to him with an innocent expression. "Are you going to interrupt if it''s me who''s trying to learn seduction skills for you?" she asked, making her boyfriend stop and look thoughtful.

    "Well, if it''s like that¡­" Sonoda who was complaining suddenly seemed hopeful that Midori kicked him.

    "In your dreams you pervert," she stuck out her tongue at her boyfriend making him pout.

    Ara caught the words seduction skills and finally realized what''s going on and if it was possible, she turned more crimson.

    Seduction skills huh?

    She could remember what Lucius told Rubic one time about the best girl he had. It was the one who was very active in the act, pushing him down and had her wicked way with him.

    Ara was thinking if she should be like that with Kou too, when the man himself entered the room, making everyone quiet down, and she gulped, taking in his handsomeness. He was wearing a black kimono, and she had already actively imagining pushing him down and having her wicked way with him.

    AAAAAAH! Such wicked, wicked thoughts.

    "Why are you so red?" Kou then asked, startling her naughty ideas.

    "It''s hot! It''s hot!" she answered hurriedly as she fanned herself with her hands, making the others shake in silent laughter.

    Homura Ryuu, however, looked at his fianc¨¦e then to the open window where it was clearly visible that it was snowing outside and raised one raven brow. "Right. Hot¡­"

 Chapter 156 - Happiness

    Hmmmnnnn¡­

    Homura Ryuu''s ice-blue gaze squinted at his fianc¨¦e, taking note of her jumpiness and the deep blush of her skin than was almost the same color as baboon''s buttocks. She was fanning herself like crazy, saying she was hot, but of course he didn''t buy that. It was obvious she was not telling the truth.

    But it''s okay. He already had an inkling what she and her friends had been talking about anyway.

    Also¡­

    His gaze swept the hall where the servants sat waiting to be called and saw their faces were red and they were not able to meet his eyes while they fought hard to keep a smile from breaking on their faces. So yeah, Ara definitely talked about something naughty towards his person.

    Homura Ryuu, Koutaishidenka of the Homura House approved.

    "Are my brother and Big Bro Kaze not here yet?" she asked after a while, and he gave her a knowing look, saying he knew that she was trying to divert his attention but he humored her.

    "Not yet, but they are on the way," he informed her. The IBEC''s venue wasn''t that far so the two older brothers were expected in around half an hour. "Are you all hungry? We can eat first."

    Ara turned to the others. "Do you want to eat now?" she prompted, and Ryuu smiled.

    Instead of answering him with her own wish, she prioritized her friends'' answers. He turned to the others, waiting for their reply but they shook their heads to say no.

    "Are you sure?" They did a lot of activities today. The last time they all ate was before going to Ginza. They must be famished already.

    "Yeah, we can eat later when the older Prince and Ara''s brother arrive," Rin answered and the prince was not able to do anything but agree.

    "It''ll take around twenty more minutes before they arrive," he informed them, and they nodded in acknowledgment. He then turned to his fianc¨¦e who was still having a hard time looking at him. "May I borrow Ara from you guys for now?" he asked the group who didn''t mind and shooed the couple away with mischievous grins on their faces.

    He held out his hand which Ara shyly took. His grip tightened on their entwined fingers as he pulled his fianc¨¦e out of the room into the engawa and trudged its length like they did the other night when Ryuu proposed to her. They walked silently side by side with Ryuu looking down on Ara''s serene face caressed by the moonlight, then down to the diamond ring resting on her finger that glittered in the night.

    The Homura Prince couldn''t understand why, but he felt happy seeing that ring on her finger. He realized he''s also looking forward to putting the other one there tomorrow morning.

    "What are you thinking about?"Ara asked softly.

    "You," he answered almost immediately, making Ara stop and look up at him in amusement.

    "But I''m here. Why do you have to think about me?"

    Ryuu chuckled. "Why not? Can''t I think of you even if we''re together?"

    Ara just smiled at him but did not reply. Whether she found his answer weird or funny, he had no idea.

    "What about you? What are you thinking about?" he asked, totally curious about her answer.

    He was disappointed.

    "Nothing."

    Huh?

    "Nothing?" he prompted. "You''re so quiet but not thinking about anything?"

    TSK!

    The Koutaishidenka had this huge urge to sulk until she spoke.

    "Yeah, nothing. I''m just savoring the peaceful feeling of walking like this here with you¡­"

    Well, if she put it like that, he wouldn''t brood anymore, he thought as the hand holding hers became firmer. The two of them were now at an empty wing of the house, and Ryuu helped her sit on the floor, at the edge of the engawa, and he sat next to her.

    The winter night sky was very clear now in spite of the bit of snow just earlier. The two of them gazed at the moon above as the soft breeze touched their skin. Ara then turned towards his direction and he noted her audible intake of breath as her silver-grey pools stared at his face.

    "What?"

    Ara was silent for a while with her just looking at him, her soft lips slightly parted as if inviting him for a kiss. Homura Ryuu raised a brow. "What? You find me very handsome?" he teased.

    "Yeah," she suddenly answered, taking him by surprise with her honesty.

    This woman¡­

    This woman was full of contradictions. She was shy, yet she was bold at the same time. She got so terrified with simple things such as lightning and spiders, and yet, she was brave to face danger. She could be so mature, and at the same time naughty and mischievous like a little child. She even ruined the floor at the dojo today ¨C her first day at the Cedar Palace!

    Also¡­

    She could be so exasperating with her stubbornness, and yet, so adorable in his eyes.

    Huh?

    Homura Ryuu was suddenly startled with his train of thoughts.

    Adorable?

    His blue gaze swept the pretty one who was still looking boldly at him and he inhaled. She totally looked so cute. Like a kitten.

    With this thought, his lips twitched into a smile. He reached out and brushed his hand on the side of Ara''s cheeks, and almost instantly, she closed her eyes, leaned against his shoulder, and even rubbed against his hand.

    Yep, she''s a kitten.

    He continued to caress her cheek for a while, wondering if she''d also purr.

    She didn''t.

    "Kou?" she called to him softly.

    "Yes?"

    "This marriage registration tomorrow¡­" her voice trailed off as if she was considering her words. She lifted her head and turned to him again, and he stopped touching her face. "Are you happy?"

    Homura Ryuu was surprised again.

    Happy?

    The returner to ancestry had never considered this question before. It was honestly the first time anyone had asked this of him. "What is happiness?" he asked back instead.

    Ara slightly frowned as she too couldn''t answer. He chuckled.

    "If happiness is contentment or satisfaction of what is happening in this life is, then the answer is yes."

    Ara was quiet for a while as if considering his answer.

    "I see," she commented after. "Then that means I''m happy too," she declared as she stared up at the sky again, smiling like a little girl, but then she sighed heavily, and Ryuu wondered what happened.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Ara shrugged. "I''m just thinking about Big Bro Kaze and Emi," she answered honestly.

    "Oho, how dare you think about other people''s love troubles when you''re with me?" he teased as he pressed her nose.

    "What? I just feel sorry for them. Because we''re both so happy, don''t you feel like you want the people you care about to be happy too?"

    Homura Ryuu then sighed, his face becoming serious as he too stared at the sky.

    "Ara, it''s all good to think like that. But sometimes, you can only do so much to help. The people themselves need to realize what they truly want and use their own power to achieve their own happiness."

 Chapter 157 - Divine Blood

    "The people themselves need to realize what they truly want and use their own power to achieve their own happiness."

    Suzuki Ara knew this very well. She herself even said that morning to her brother and Gin that to be happy, one needed to work hard. It was the same with dreams. In order to achieve them, one had to move and claim it for himself or it would remain a dream.

    In any relationship, for it to work, both parties should do their part. But in Emi and Kazehaya''s case, Ara felt like even being in the same room was already one huge problem ¨C what more working hard together.

    Hmmm¡­ Come to think of it¡­

    Ara remembered that uneasy feeling she had this morning and turned her quizzing gaze at Ryuu. "Kou? Why does it feel like Big Bro Kaze has some hostility towards Emi? Did something happen between them?"

    Ryuu was quiet for a while as if deep in thought. "Not really between them per se," he started and Ara looked troubled as she listened. "But it''s more on their history."

    History? What history?

    "Er¡­ You heard the history of the Homura House right?"

    Ara nodded.

    "So you know that in Hakone the Kazehaya House is there too."

    Ara nodded again.

    "Didn''t you wonder why the Kazehaya House which was on equal footing with us suddenly became part of our clan?"Ryuu asked which made Ara realize that he was right. She did wonder about that.

    "Well, our family has archaic traditions. We have beliefs that may be peculiar for some people, but for us, they are absolute. If we don''t follow them, we will be cursed."

    "Cursed?"Ara was dumbfounded. She was surprised that humans here on earth still believed them. Then again, like what Kou said, their family was very archaic. She shouldn''t be surprised.

    "Well¡­"

    Ara watched as her fianc¨¦ take a deep breath.

    "Ara, I will tell you something, but don''t be mad at me okay?"

    Of course, she was taken aback by the suddenness of his words. It seemed there were tons of other things that were kept a secret from her, but she really shouldn''t mind. After all, she was the one who was keeping the greatest secret of all time.

    Whatever Ryuu wanted to tell her, she would listen carefully and understand. Well, at least, try her best to, as whatever he was going to tell her sounded something she would be angry over normally. Her husband was giving a great effort, to be honest with her. She should do her part and hear him out.

    Husband¡­

    She even surprised herself at how she easily could call him that now.

    Oh well...

    She''d be a good wife and listen then.

    "I won''t," she promised, and Kou nodded.

    "Our families, the Homuras and Kazehayas are strong believers of reincarnation. Whenever the future master is born, sometimes a prophecy is made. But when that happens, then it means that the soul within the child must be a powerful being."

    Ha?

    Ara was flummoxed. Powerful being?

    "Like a prominent ancestor reincarnated," Ryuu continued to explain and Ara finally understood.

    "Oh, you mean like Oda Nobunaga being reincarnated among his descendants? Something like that?"

    Ryuu smiled at the reference, but he nodded anyway. "Something like that."

    "I see," Ara totally grasped the idea now.

    It was after all similar to the Returners to Ancestry in her old world. The original god, the most powerful ancestor descended from the heavens to be born amongst his bloodline.

    "Well, according to the prophecies, the heirs are given specific people to be their life partners ¨C their fated ones. If they managed to be together with them and have children together, then the bloodline will prosper. If not¡­"

    Ryuu paused as if trying to find the words. It seemed it''s either a bit complicated or farfetched that he needed to carefully choose his words.

    "If not, the bloodline would be cursed to die out." Ryuu watched as her face looked stumped.

    "Die out?"

    "Yes," Ryuu nodded. "Like the divine blood running in our veins would die out and we will be complete humans."

    Eh?

    Ara was now totally¡­ shocked.

    "I already told you, I''m a god," Ryuu told her with a bit of a pout as if he was unhappy she did not believe him.

    On the other hand, Ara remembered well her Japanese history and finally understood what he meant.

    The Homura House was considered a noble house. Even if they had nothing to do with the current monarch, it was rumored that an ancestor was actually a princess ergo the precious noble bloodline. If this was true, then Ryuu''s reference to himself as a deity was understandable. In the history of the country, it was believed that the royal family descended from the Sun Goddess Amaterasu.

    However, in the midst of World War II, the Allies gave out the Shinto Directive which abolished the country''s support for the Shinto religion that led to the Humanity Declaration of the current Emperor of that time. It renounced the idea that the Emperor was a living divine being, and shelved the value of "myths and legends" for the Emperor''s status, although they continued to perform many traditional ceremonies privately.

    So yes, for Ryuu to say and use the term divine blood is understandable. Still¡­

    What an archaic tradition¡­

    "Alright, don''t pout. I believe you," Ara cajoled with a smile.

    "You do?" Ryuu looked at her suspiciously.

    "Yes, yes, yes ¨C You''re a god. I''m a goddess too," she said flippantly making him sigh. "So what happened to the Kazehaya House?"

    "Well, let''s just say, that the heir failed to follow the prophecy. So, their bloodline diminished. For now, almost none of them have the original founding father''s divine blood anymore. The only remaining ones who had it are Aoi and Gin-nii, but¡­"

    Ara wondered why Ryuu suddenly stopped and frowned.

    "But?"

    "Aoi has more human blood than deity." The Koutaishidenka sighed heavily. "And, Gin-nii is¡­ sick," he said.

    Huh?

    "He was born with a condition ¨C a malady that has no cure as was in the curse," Ryuu continued, and Ara was totally shocked.

    Big brother Kaze, the chipmunk on energy drink was dying?

    Oh¡­

    Ara regretted calling the man many names and even wanting him to die when he was teasing her last time.  Oh no¡­

 Chapter 158 - His Hatred

    Oh no¡­

    Ara suddenly felt all kinds of a jerk.

    She had been bullying Kazehaya Gin because he was always overly bubbly and noisy without knowing his history. Again she failed. One really ought not to judge someone by his looks and personality. After all, the one who hurt the most sometimes was the one who always smiled.

    "He''s sick?"Ara asked in a weak voice.

    "Yes."

    "No cure at all?" she asked, her tone a bit hopeful, but it vanished upon seeing her fianc¨¦ shake his head.

    A dull ache started in her chest. She felt so melancholic, and regretful, and all kinds of awful.

    "There''s no cure for Gin-nii¡­" he confirmed softly, and Ara felt her eyes grow hot. "Hey ¨C what''s wrong? Why are you crying?"

    Ara, of course, couldn''t explain. Even if she bullied Gin, he was still her friend. Knowing that he had some kind of incurable disease made her heart hurt. She remembered all too well the feeling of losing her friends. It seemed she would be experiencing something like that again.

    "Don''t cry. It''s not like he will die right now," he tried to console her but it only made her feel more emotional.

    Ryuu, saying ''not right now'' just confirmed her thought that the disease was going to make Kazehaya Gin die in the future.

    "So, do you mean this is the reason he hates Emi? He doesn''t want to fall in love?"

    Well, it made sense, in a way. If he''s going to die, Kazehaya Gin must be thinking that it''s better not to be with the person that he loved only to leave her alone in the future.

    "Not really," Ryuu answered which confused her again. "His enmity towards Emi was because of the fall of the Kazehaya House. His great grandfather was born with a fated partner but preferred to be with his concubine ¨C his Makura. This made the real wife unhappy and therefore refused to bear his children."

    Ara''s eyes became dull. It seemed being a skirt-chaser was in the Kazehaya family. "If I were her I wouldn''t want to bear his kids too."

    "I know," Ryuu chuckled as he poked her cheek.

    Ara then remembered something. "Wait ¨C you said Makura?"

    "Yes."

    "The Kazehaya House has a Makura system too?" she looked surprised.

    "Why are you shocked? The Kazehayas were on equal footing with the Homuras before. It''s only natural."

    Right. Natural.

    Ara blanched remembering the purpose of the Makura.

    "If you already have fated ones, why do you even still need the Makura? I mean before the heir is born you already know if he''s a re ¨C"

    Ara bit her lip. She nearly said returner to ancestry but remembered Kou had no idea what it was. "Reincarnation of Oda Nobunaga," she said instead, making Ryuu laugh.

    "What Oda Nobunaga?"

    "Ancestor then," she quipped. Whatever.

    "Well, it''s for precaution."

    "Precaution?"

    Ryuu hesitated then cleared his throat. "In case the master failed to have children with the fated partner. He is to have spare children with the Makura to preserve the line ¨C but it''s the last resort. Because once that happened, the divine blood would die out. It was only to pass on what remained of the genes until they''re no more."

    Ara flinched. It might sound so disgusting to many, but it was just the brutal truth for noble families and royalties alike. It was how they prospered. Even in Ritz, kings, and royals mostly even had at least three spare wives. That was why Alistair, her brother was considered a strange one since he didn''t have any wife or even a lover.

    "So? What does Emi have to do with it?"

    That''s what she couldn''t understand. If it was the issue with the previous Makura and Gin''s great grandfather, then why was Emi hated?

    "It''s because she was the Makura," Ryuu answered simply. "Because of the Makura, the Kazehaya House was cursed, right? Gin-nii got the worst of it."

    "You mean the disease he has is because of the curse?"

    So, it was really a curse and not a disease?

    Ara couldn''t believe it. This was earth after all. Only the creatures basking in the other world''s darkness under the Black God Czernobog''s rule could manipulate curses and split people''s souls.

    Ara stopped, as a realization hit her.

    Because of her sudden impending marriage, she had totally forgotten about the portal!

    Could it be?

    Could it be that just like those arachnids, some of the Black God''s minions also came here and wreaked havoc?

    But of course.

    There were legends of dragons, beasts and unknown creatures that roamed the land, stories and epic poems of deities in different countries. Where would those even come from, if it weren''t for the early witnesses?

    Ara realized just now that there was the possibility that she was not the only immigrant in this new world. There were others who came here before her, and that one of them was menacing enough to put a curse to the Kazehaya and the Homura Houses.

    Ara frowned.

    "Still, even if it''s like that, isn''t it still unreasonable for Big Bro Kaze to hate Emi? After all, her situation was enforced by your own clan on her. She didn''t have any choice in it."

    With this, Homura Ryuu sighed again as he stared up at the sky towards the moon. "It may sound unreasonable for you. But Gin-nii''s deep hatred for the Makura was not only because he was cursed. It was because his life was nearly taken because of it."

    WHAT?

    Ara was horrified.

    "Since he was born cursed, there was never a day that his mother held him. He was raised by servants. Because his mother hated him, he was never allowed to play with the other kids ¨C even with his younger brother, Aoi. He was almost always confined in the house."

    "But that''s¡­"

    Ara''s sadness for Gin returned.

    "It was only after I was born that he stopped being mistreated in his own house. He was sent to be my mentor and friend. But when he was a bit older, his mother summoned him to Hakone¡­"

    Ara watched as a dark expression crossed her fianc¨¦''s face and she wondered what happened. She didn''t have to wonder long.

    "His own mother poisoned him to death¡­"

 Chapter 159 - Their Own World

    "His own mother poisoned him to death¡­"

    WHAT?

    "That''s¡­"

    Suzuki Ara was beyond speechless.

    How was that possible? What kind of a mother would do that to her own child even because of the curse?

    "His hatred for the Makuras, it''s because growing up, he was constantly tormented, abused and condemned. He was constantly reminded that if he wanted to blame someone for his miserable existence, it was the Makuras who was the origin of their bloodline''s downfall ¨C his cursed existence."

    Ara bit her lower lip. She could never imagine Kazehaya Gin going through all of those and still grew up being able to smile.

    "It''s not Emi''s fault, but Gin-nii couldn''t help but hate her anyway. It''s the only way he could stay sane, I think," Ryuu said as he turned to Ara who looked like she wanted to protest.

    "Don''t worry. Gin-nii won''t do anything to her," Ryuu said. "But just the same, in turn, there''s nothing we can do to them."

    "But they like each other," Ara protested, feeling sad.

    "So it''s up to them to decide what to do with their feelings," Ryuu told her as he pulled her close and gathered her into his arms. "Stop worrying about them. Do you hear? It''s not our place to meddle with their affairs, although you are allowed to give them a slight push when there''s a chance. I know you won''t be able to take it if not"

    "I will try," Ara grumbled, and then she remembered something. "Ryuu? Why did you ask me not to be angry at you?"

    Until now she hadn''t heard anything that could make her so. She was miffed about the Makura system but it was hardly Kou''s fault that it existed. He was not to blame.

    "Didn''t I tell you about the prophecy?"

    Ara tried to remember. "The one that the master had to marry a specific person indicated in the prophecy or your bloodline will be doomed?"

    "Yes."

    "What about it?"Ara asked when she suddenly realized what he meant. "You mean¡­."

    "Yes. For me, it was you."

    Ara shifted from her position against Kou''s chest so she could look at his face again. She then remembered Kou''s answer when she asked him why he chose her out of all the women out there.

    "Because it has to be you¡­"

    Ara now understood what he meant by that. She should have known. After all, it was so weird how a nouveau rich family like hers could have a personal connection with such a powerful clan like the Homura House.

    Of course, it had to be because of some kind of a prophecy. Homura Ryuu had no other option or his family would be cursed like the Kazehayas.

    Oh well¡­

    Ara understood. But, she had no idea why she felt upset. It was not as if Ryuu lied to her, or forced her to be with him.

    So, why was she hurt?

    Before she brooded further though, Ryuu reached out a hand and massaged the deep eleven that had formed in between her brows. His eyes gazed intensely at her as if he could read her mind, and she felt embarrassed by her petty feelings.

    "Do you remember what I told you when I confessed about my jealousy?" he softly asked her, and Ara finally perked up, recalling his words.

    "I was angry actually ¨C mad that you looked at another person while all this time since I was young, I already considered you my wife."

    These were Kou''s exact words to her.

    "That''s right. For me, there was no other woman except you," he whispered to her, his words like a balm to her hurt feelings.

    "Gin-nii asked me once if I care about you," Ryuu opened, and Ara inclined her head, eager to hear his answer. "I said, yes, but my definition of care was different."

    "Different?"

    "Like I care enough to give you whatever you want ¨C but I didn''t think about making you happy because I want you to simply be happy. I was more worried about you rejecting me if I didn''t, and it would mean the end for my clan."

    "Oh¡­"

    "But now I realize¡­" his voice trailed off, an embarrassed smile on his face as he scratched the side of his head.

    For the very first time, Ara saw him having trouble with his feelings that he looked so cute.

    "I realize that I do things for you now because¡­" his mouth twitched as his blue eyes danced as he gazed at her. "Suzuki Ara, I like seeing you smile¡­"

    At his declaration, all the negative feelings Ara felt vanished like they never happened.

    "Well, that''s good."

    She returned Ryuu''s smile as she held out her hands to cup his cheeks. "Because I like seeing you smile too," she told him as she pulled him down so their faces were close to each other they could feel each other''s breaths.

    "Homura Ryuu, I think I really like you," she professed with a smile.

    Ryuu, on the other hand, raised a brow. "Woman, when will you remove the word '' think '' from your confession?"

    Suzuki Ara laughed as she pulled him again, albeit this time for a kiss.

    Although they had already kissed several times, this time, their lips met shyly as if it''s their first; the soft rims meeting in a peck then smiling before fusing again, only to separate to laugh before kissing again as if they were playing a game.

    Lost in their own rosy world, their newfound realizations rang in their hearts. They had only meant to take a short walk ¨C to spend a little time while they waited for the others. But in the end, they had totally forgotten about everything else except each other.

    A few meters from them, two figures hid behind the pillar as they looked at the couple being intimate.

    "Oh my goodness, the subzero prince is actually laughing," Kazehaya Gin commented in awe. "Do you see that face? Your sister got him whipped."

    The two watched for another five minutes before their stomachs started to grumble. They had arrived thirty minutes before and decided to wait for the couple to return. But the kids in the room were already dying of hunger but refused to eat without the couple so they came out looking for them.

    "What now?" Suzuki Aki asked as he raised his head to look at the other one next to him.

    "How would I know? Do you think we can interrupt that?"Kazehaya countered and Aki shook his head.

    Nope. Impossible. The stupid lovebirds were not on earth anymore.

    "I think it''s better to go back to the kids and start eating¡­"

 Chapter 160 - ALI MINI THEATER Side Story 9

    Sometimes, even if someone had everything people could only ever dream about ¨C all the riches, the material things that people could only ever imagine having in their lifetime, it wasn''t enough to make him happy.

    He was born, a master of the wind, yet, grew up caged like a bird. He was always in the confines of their ancestral house ¨C a house that was definitely not a home.

    At least for him.

    Kazehaya Gin.

    His name meant "early silver wind".

    However, there was nothing silvery about him. Since he was born, there was nothing but a dark aura surrounding him as well as the whole household. After all, his was a cursed existence. He was not supposed to be born at all. Yet, here he was, standing here by the window of his room, looking at the same scenery each and every day.

    Still, looking outside was better than gazing at the confines of his room. Since he could remember, everything in his chamber was black or white ¨C the decors as monotonous as his life.

    His parents had assigned him to the back of the estate where there was only the garden and the huge wall beyond. He actually had the whole wing to himself. For others, it might sound extravagant or even generous, but the reality was nobody wanted to ever get in contact with him as much as possible.

    The only form of human contact he ever had was from the servants, although occasionally, his father dropped by to show his face. Although recently¡­

    A soft knock tapped on the door, and for the first time, his gloomy face smiled. He turned from the window, crossed the room and opened the door to see his smaller sibling standing there.

    "Ao, you sneaked out again. Mother would be livid."

    Kazehaya Aoi who just turned five years old stared up at his older sibling with a teary-eyed expression.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Gin who was almost ten years old was unusually taller than his age. He bent down on his knees so he could wipe his brother''s tears. Since Aoi was born, he was never allowed near him. He only knew he had a younger brother ¨C a brother who opposite him, their mother adored so much. He was only ever able to make contact with him when his younger brother himself heard he had a big brother and decided to sneak into his part of the house to see him. Thus he sneaked out several times a month to do just that.

    It was why this cursed being was unbelievably gentle towards his younger sibling.

    "Big Brother, is it true? Are you really going away? Is it my fault? Is it because I came to play with you?"

    Gin frowned. He never heard about anything like that ¨C not that people told him things. "Where did you hear it?"

    Full of innocence, the five-year-old told him what he had eavesdropped from their parents'' conversation.

    "Mother told father to bring you to the Homura House. She said the prince will want you because you have a monster like him."

    Oh¡­

    Kazehaya Gin smiled bitterly. It seemed their mother found a reason to get rid of him finally. She had wanted to get rid of him for a while. If it weren''t for his formidable guardian, he would have been dead a long time ago.

    He was born with a harpy, a very powerful wind elemental. However, all harpy casters were doomed from the start. In exchange for power, they were cursed to go insane and go on a killing rampage later in life, depending on their mental health.

    This madness was sadly genetic. Then again, no harpy caster in the history of the Kazehaya House ever appeared until now. It meant that the madness would begin with him. Thus the cold and terrible treatment albeit not physically.

    Nobody oozing with malice towards him could ever come close. After all, his harpy was a vigilant one. It would come out without permission as soon as it sensed a murderous aura approaching. It was why Gin was confined at the far back part of the estate. It was so it was far enough from his mother who never bothered hiding her hostility towards her firstborn son.

    As what Aoi had informed him, he was transferred towards the Homura House in Tokyo the very next day. He was introduced to the Koutaidshidenka and became both his friend and his teacher. Being the latter, however, was so ridiculous since he had been confined in the house since he was born. However, he had access to a window with the view of the garden. From there, he was able to watch people and learned a lot of things by observing them.

    In terms of EQ, his was a lot better than the returner to ancestry''s. Also, he was allowed to go to school since coming to Tokyo, thus was able to learn more about humans and human relationship that he started teaching the Homura Prince ¨C those and the tons of books he gave as reading materials.

    Aello had never appeared again since he left Hakone, thus Kazehaya Gin was finally able to live a normal life wherein he was not reminded of how cursed he was. But of course, life didn''t work that way. Sooner or later, a person''s true self would come to remind him of what he truly was.

    "Young Master Kazehaya,"Yayoi called him on his way to the Koutaishidenka''s room, and he stopped walking. The head housekeeper, seeing as she had his attention continued on with what she was going to say. "Your mother had called. She is asking if we can let you go back to Hakone for the weekend."

    Huh? His mother? How was that even possible?

    Seeing his hesitation, Yayoi continued speaking. "It seems that the Young Master''s mother is not feeling well, and has requested for her eldest son''s presence."

    Eh?

    Kazehaya Gin couldn''t believe his ears. For the first time in his life, his mother not only summoned him but acknowledged that he was her son. She had declared a long time ago that Aoi was her only child.

    Gin couldn''t understand why, but even after giving up on his parents years back, he suddenly still felt elated. It was as if a hidden wish deep within himself to be acknowledged by the woman who had birthed him was granted out of the blue.

    Yayoi, seeing the happiness in his visage smiled. "I will tell the Young Master Ryuu you need to go home," she told him softly, and he grinned.

    "Thanks," he answered and he hurried towards Hakone like the wind.

    However, what awaited him in Hakone was a little odd. The Kazehaya House looked more deserted than usual. Even if a pair of servants welcomed him, the little bit of hustle and bustle of the household was absent.

    Was there something wrong then? It had been almost six years since he last been in this house, and yet he could still clearly remember how gloomy it was.

    "Young Master Gin, the Madam is waiting for you by the garden," one of the servants informed him, and he forgot about the oddity of the place as he raced towards his mother.

    He found her at one of the garden tables where she was having some tea. Gin suddenly felt a bit nervous as this would be the first time he would ever talk to her. Whenever there was a family gathering and he needed to appear, his mother always found a way to avoid him, and so he just looked at her from afar.

    "Er¡­"

    His voice must have alerted his mother who suddenly turned around, almost spilling her drink on herself. "Be careful!"

    Gin used his wind to control the cup and placed it back on the table carefully much to his mother''s surprise, and surprisingly¡­ delight . She had never smiled at him before and seeing it up close just for him was blinding.

    "Gin, it is real. I heard you are finally able to control your powers and that your harpy doesn''t appear anymore," his mother''s melodious voice echoed in his ears.

    "Y-yes," he answered bashfully.

    "That''s good!"

    Gin was¡­ shocked. He was not expecting to be praised.

    "Come here," his mother beckoned and he let himself be guided towards the chair opposite her as she served him drinks and snacks personally.

    "Your father had taken Aoi on a business trip. They will be back later," she informed him when she saw him look around.

    Kazehaya nodded as he sipped his tea. It was a pleasant feeling to be talked to and served by a mother, after all, he thought. She kept on asking him things about his life in Tokyo as she served him more drinks and food. He was about to tell her about his plans after university since he will finish it early at sixteen years of age when suddenly, a burning feeling and pain started at the pit of his stomach going up to his throat.

    What?

    Kazehaya Gin tried to stand, but vertigo assailed him and he fell on the floor. He looked at his mother, trying to see if she was okay as he writhed in pain. Then again, he realized that it was odd that she only looked at him coldly while he suffered, and he finally understood.

    He was summoned here to be killed.

    Why?

    "Isn''t he dead yet?" the woman who had given birth to him asked the servants who had come, as he fought hard to remain in control of his mind, vomiting and convulsing on the ground. "What stupid poison is that? Why is it taking time?"

    If Gin could laugh, he would. The mother whom he had been longing for couldn''t wait for him to die. How tragic was that?

    Then again, as an all-consuming pain started to devour him, he still fought hard to maintain his sanity for if he lost it, this woman and everyone within the vicinity would be in total danger. He watched the cold-hearted woman walk over to him ¨C not to help him but to scorn him as if she wanted him to feel totally miserable before succumbing to his death.

    "What are you looking at?" she snarled as she kicked him.

    His body rolled to the side in agony, but her words continued to taunt him. "If you want to hate someone ¨C hate that harlot of an ancestor you have. That Makura bitch ruined everything! I was not supposed to have an abomination as a child! Why me?"

    The last part of her words came out as a shrill ¨C a high note that completely shattered his heart and his mind. If it''s like this, then it''s okay to perish, isn''t it?

    His breathing turning shallow, Gin let out a laugh before closing his eyes just as Aello appeared and started her massacre, but he didn''t care anymore as he embraced the coming oblivion.

    But of course, he was not meant to die that day. With the intervention of the Homura House, the Koutaishidenka and Mavara were able to stop Aello''s rampage so he was saved. But it was too late for his mother and the servants it seemed. They were all dead.

    "You shouldn''t have saved me," he told the eleven-year-old prince. "I was better off dead."

    "You still need to teach me about humanity," Ryuu told him matter-of-factly that made him laugh.

    Of course. Cursed existence or not, this little Prince at least still needed him.

    "Fine. I''ll stick around," he said. "But you have to promise me that when insanity consumed me, you will kill me with your own hands."

    Silence hung between them as if Ryuu was considering this request before he nodded. "The moment you lose your sanity and the harpy controlled you, I will end your life."

    Thus Kazehaya Gin, from that day onwards became the greatest smiling clown to fool everyone including himself.

 Chapter 161 - Not Time

    "We''re so sorry!"

    Suzuki Ara couldn''t count how many times she bowed in apology in front of her friends and the two older brothers who were giving them knowing looks since they returned.

    It had suddenly started snowing again when the lovers finally realized they had wandered out too long and that the others were already totally famished. It was good if they would have already eaten when they returned. But, knowing their personalities, they would endure hunger and wait for them.

    She was right.

    So now, she was bowing her head. The only reason why she hadn''t begged for his forgiveness yet was that Ryuu was holding on to her, which made her annoyed and look at him.

    "Why am I the only one apologizing?" she asked, and Ryuu smirked.

    "Because you''re the only one feeling sorry," he countered wittily with a grin, reminding her of the reason why they got totally sidetracked and delayed, making Ara roll her eyes, although her cheeks had turned a telltale pink hue. "Princess if you stop bowing and go to your place then everyone can already eat," he added.

    Ara then realized that he was correct, and so, she followed. However, instead of going to her usual place, she asked Ryuu to switch so she''d sit next to Kazehaya instead. Ryuu didn''t see anything wrong so he humored her request. Gin and Aki, on the other hand, looked at them inquiringly but didn''t dwell on it, seeing as the Koutaishidenka didn''t care.

    As soon as they were all seated, the servants carrying trays of food arrived. Among all of them, only Sonoda hadn''t experienced having a main meal at the Cedar Palace, and so he crowed audibly at the kaiseki ryori served. Seeing him happily gulped down the meal made the atmosphere feel light.

    However, there was something strange that transpired, and Kazehaya Gin was at its receiving end.

    "Big Brother Kaze, you need to eat more vegetables, it''s good for your health," Ara said as she handed him her small bowl of salad.

    Gin had just finished his and was surprised by the sudden offer. At first, it was alright, and so, he graciously accepted it.

    However, Ara didn''t stop there.

    "Big Brother Kaze, do you want more sushi?" Ara offered her plate of sashimi and sushi towards the now confused man.

    "Ara, are you on a diet?" The chestnut-haired CEO had no idea why the sudden development. He was more used to Ara bullying him than being this nice to him actually he was starting to sweat. After all, he had a little bit of trauma over women who suddenly turned super nice ¨C not that he suspected that Ara was out to do him harm of course.

    He continued to look at her quizzically, with her still expectantly holding the platter on her hand, presenting him her share.

    "Take it," the Koutaishidenka urged and Kazehaya Gin reluctantly took the plate.

    He then turned to Aki, his hazel eyes asking him if he had any idea what''s going on, but the older Suzuki just shrugged and continued to eat his meal.

    After that, Ara kept trying to push food on him. He wanted to decline, but the look Ryuu gave him prevented him from doing so. He just accepted them while internally crying over kissing his diet goodbye. Dinner ended with him feeling like an overfed piglet.

    After the meal, Ara''s friends were led to the open-air bath in the estate, while the others remained. They reckoned they should let Ara and Aki have their last sibling bonding before the marriage, so when the older Suzuki requested to walk in the garden with his sister, nobody complained.

    Kazehaya Gin, on the other hand, took this time to pull Ryuu to the side to talk to him as well.

    "What''s going on? Why is Ara suddenly so nice?" he asked in between burps. He was really totally very full, he felt like he was going to burst.

    "She knows," Ryuu answered.

    Kazehaya Gin, on the other hand, didn''t understand. "She knows about what?"

    "That you''re dying."

    Ha?

    The wind caster was flabbergasted. "Does she also know how and why?"

    "Of course not," Ryuu abruptly answered as if the thought itself was preposterous. "How do you think she would react if she found out that you will die because I will have to kill you?"

    "Then why did she¡­"

    Kazehaya''s voice trailed off as he realized what might have just happened and he was more shocked. "Ara thinks I have a terminal disease?"

    It was the most intelligent guess he could come up with, that fit the circumstance. Else, why would Ara ply him with so much food stating it would help boost his health?

    Ryuu nodded and Gin sighed.

    Of course, as of now, it was the only acceptable reason. The relationship between Ara and Ryuu was still very new for the new wife to be privy to the Homura House''s deeply guarded secrets. They would have to have at least one child before the details would be revealed to her, but even then, Kazehaya didn''t believe it was the right time.

    Look at the late Lady of the Kazehaya House for example; before marrying his father, Kazehaya''s mother was rumored to be very sweet and gentle in nature. She was also in love with the Master, and the Master loved her in return. But love was not enough for her to bear reality.

    There was no one more surprised and horrified when a huge harpy appeared upon giving birth to her firstborn son whom she used to adore inside her womb than his mother. She was never the same since. Her mind just snapped ¨C way beyond repair.

    It was why he had to agree with Ryuu''s intention to let Ara misunderstand. It was better than telling her everything. Because there''s still a huge possibility she might not be able to handle the truth. He would have found the misunderstanding so funny actually if it weren''t for the pain of indigestion he''s starting to feel in his stomach. Since that time his mother tried to kill him, he''s always had a sensitive stomach. He normally wouldn''t dare eat a lot, although tonight he did.

    "By the way, I told her I''m a god," Ryuu suddenly said casually that it took time for Kazehaya to absorb his words, his head spinning towards him in shock.

    "WHAT?"

 Chapter 162 - Parasite

    "By the way, I told her I''m a god¡­"

    "WHAT?"

    Kazehaya Gin could feel his eyes popping out of their sockets.

    WHY? WHAT NOW?

    Kazehaya Gin wanted to know.

    Was this returner to ancestry trying to court death now?

    He wondered if Ryuu had stopped caring about his descendants and began to care about his wife. It was good in a way, although scary as hell. After all, if Ara was horrified and rejected Ryuu even just psychologically, it would be the end.

    "She didn''t believe me of course," Ryuu sighed, looking a little bit forlorn, and Gin''s heart that seemed to have stopped in his shock started beating again.

    "Don''t scare me like that," he said accusingly, his hand still over his chest as if he had a heart attack.

    "I will continue to tell her though, seriously," Ryuu informed him, and Gin looked at him like he''s out of his mind.

    "Why would you even want to do that?" Gin couldn''t think of any sane reason the Koutaishidenka would.

    With this question, a gentle smile formed on Ryuu''s lips. "Because I promised to tell her the truth as much as I could."

    Gin sighed, giving up on reasoning with him. He knew that look. It was a look of someone besotted and gave the other a smile of exasperation as he looked at the prince fondly. It seemed his indifferent ward who was normally as cold as the artic wasn''t so indifferent anymore. In fact, Ryuu might have just fallen in love already without him knowing.

    Oh well¡­

    If it was like that then he truly wished for the Koutaishidenka and Ara''s marriage to be well.

    Kazehaya Gin shifted on his feet as he remembered something.

    "What happened today? I heard you encountered someone undesirable while shopping," he mentioned casually, and Ryuu looked around before telling him to follow him to his study.

    As soon as they reached it, Ryuu asked him to close the door shut behind him and Gin wondered what all the secrecy was about. The others already knew what he was talking about anyway, so why did it seem like Ryuu was hiding something.

    "Is there a problem?"

    He couldn''t help but ask. The Koutaishidenka seemed a little bit tense at the moment, and so he crossed the room and sat on the tatami opposite him before he spoke again.

    "What''s going on?"

    Homura Ryuu sighed. "What do you think?"

    Gin was thoughtful for a while. When Ryuu was being like this, it meant something big had happened. But he only knew that he and the others deliberately provoked the crazy girl who was with her accomplice today at Ginza as Rin and the others told him when he and Aki arrived earlier. He couldn''t think about anything else related to the burikko that would cause Ryuu to be tensed.

    Although¡­

    Although Kazehaya Gin still couldn''t understand the rationale of continuing to provoke the other. The girl was already ruined after all. There was nothing Okada Koharu could ever do that would enable her to tarnish someone else''s reputation since her own reputation''s in tatters already after being exposed totally. Even if she was still at large and hadn''t paid yet for nearly killing Ara, she was not someone that the Homura House needed to personally incite.

    The Okada girl and her small-time Yakuza sugar daddy weren''t worth all the trouble. They could easily put her in an institution and just eliminate the other one secretly if the prince so wished.

    But Homura Ryuu personally did go to all the trouble to make that crazy woman angrier and crazier than she already was.

    So, why?

    In all his knowledge, there was only one other reason why Ryuu would bother with something or someone. But the idea that came to his mind was so¡­ implausible .

    But of course, he could be wrong. But if he wasn''t then¡­

    Gin''s hazel orbs widened as he looked at the Koutaishidenka, searching his face with any telltale sign that his thoughts could be right.

    "Well?"Ryuu prompted and Gin shook his head.

    "I can''t believe it," he said in wonder. "That Okada Koharu''s a host?"

    At the mention of the word, Homura Ryuu smirked, although his eyes became a pair of frosty orbs that glinted dangerously.

    "That''s right. I was not the only one who affected her mentally."

    Finally, Kazehaya Gin could understand it now. No wonder she went mental much too fast. As it turned out, she was not only a naturally crazy bitch who had been charmed by a god; she was also a host to something nasty.

    A host was a human who was harboring something that wasn''t within. The non-human entity was mostly from the other world, usually the dark and violent ones that couldn''t manifest on its own on earth ergo the need to take over a person''s body.

    An example was Aello, Gin''s harpy. Aello couldn''t appear on earth without Gin, which was why she protected him well because if he died, she would lose her access to the outside world.

    An elemental parasite.

    "How did you know?" Gin asked, still in disbelief. "I didn''t feel any dark aura on ¨C oh wait¡­"

    He did.

    But Gin thought it was natural since the girl was already established as evil in his mind. He snorted in self-disgust. In his mind, Koharu was evil simply because she was Koharu. It was the same as thinking that Emi was a mindless seductress since she was the Makura. He and his bias struck again.

    "What kind?" he asked, pushing thoughts about Emi at the back of his mind. He was not ready to deal with that yet.

    "What other kinds are out there who can turn invisible?"Ryuu countered.

    Months back, before Ara woke up from her coma, there was a disturbance at the portal, but there was nothing that came out. Now they knew why. It was an elemental parasite.

    "A shadow lurker," Gin said blandly.

    Shadow lurkers were one of the Black God''s plethora of minions. They mostly fed on someone''s negative feelings, getting stronger and stronger as time passed by. During this time, the host would become more and more unstable and volatile until he completely turned into a puppet, with the shadow lurker finally taking over the host''s body in the end.

    "I was not sure about it before when I bumped into her so I had to see her again."

    "That nutjob would certainly be happy if she hears you say that," Gin laughed. "So what will you do now?"

    "What do we always do with parasites?" Homura Ryuu shrugged.

    Their invisible friend had finally decided to show himself. If they did not take care of it, it would transfer to another as soon as the current host died.

    Yes, Okada Koharu''s death was already guaranteed as soon as she had started showing signs of derailment. It meant that the shadow lurker had eaten most of her being and was too late to remove it without killing the host anyway.

    "We''ll eliminate it. We just need the correct timing," the Koutaishidenka continued, and Kazehaya Gin understood his hidden meaning.

    As the guardians of the portal, it was their fault that the parasite was able to get in and occupy another person. If it''s not for Okada Koharu, at least, for her adoptive parents, the Homura House would allow her existence until she graduated.

 Chapter 163 - Dumb

    "So, how are you feeling?"

    Suzuki Aki asked his younger sister as soon as they reached a gazebo in the garden. It was at a different part of the estate nearer to the private residential area than the dojo where Ara and Kou went earlier to have their talk after her stunt with the arrow.

    "Are you nervous?"

    At her brother''s questions, a soft smile curved Suzuki Ara''s lips, and she shrugged. "I honestly don''t know."

    "You don''t know?" Aki laughed. "What kind of answer is that?"

    "The kind you''d get from me," Ara replied with a mischievous grin, making his brother laugh again. "Obnoxious brat," he told her as he playfully hand-chopped her head.

    "What? I''m just telling you the truth," Ara protested as she patted her head where Aki bopped her earlier. "I really have no idea what I''m feeling right now ¨C maybe because it still hasn''t completely sunk into me."

    His mouth formed an O as if he finally understood what she meant.

    "Yeah, everything still feels like a dream," she continued to explain. "It was just more than a month ago when I woke up at the hospital ¨C three weeks since I got discharged, and barely two weeks since I met Kou again. But here I am, marrying him tomorrow."

    Aki watched Ara''s face the whole time she spoke, and he patted her hand. "Well, it was a whirlwind kind of event," he agreed.

    In reality, for someone who was suddenly rushed into things, Ara was doing pretty well. Other girls who were suddenly pushed into an arranged marriage reacted more negatively and even threw historical tantrums ¨C not that he could think of any girl who would throw one if they learned they would be marrying the Koutaishidenka of the Homura House of course. Still, Ara reacted better than expected.

    She was amicable, matured, and surprisingly even looked¡­ happy .

    Even if the other party was the heir to the Homura House, Aki still felt bad for making Ara fulfill the contract their parents had arranged for her. Even if she agreed, and even if the other party was a nice person, a part of him still felt that he had sold her sister. After all, the house in Denenchofu and the revival of the Suzuki Raiden Group were given in exchange for Ara.

    However, now, seeing her smile, the guilty feeling he had inside his heart lessened a bit. Aki straightened and puffed out his chest as if in pride.

    "Come, ask big brother anything for advice. You have free words of wisdom from your older brother tonight," he said teasingly with a wink, making Ara laugh.

    "So? What would be your first question?" he prompted.

    Ara looked thoughtful for a while before speaking. "Big bro, am I dumb?"

    "Of course you are," Aki answered without hesitation ruffling his sister''s feathers in shock.

    "Ya!"Ara slapped her brother''s arm softly. "Aren''t u supposed to be on my side?"

    Ara was not expecting her brother''s answer, and so she pouted.

    "Are you fighting with someone?" Aki inquired, and she frowned and shook her head.

    "Aside from Koharu, who''s a lost cause, I have no beef with anyone," she said.

    "Then I''m not on your side," Aki answered finally, earning him a glare from his younger sister.

    "Thanks a lot, bro," she told him in between gritted teeth as she glared.

    She was sulky enough not to ask him another question, but she couldn''t help it.

    "So big bro, why am I dumb?"

    Aki laughed as if he was expecting her to ask him a follow-up question all along.

    "Correction: We are all dumb," he said.

    When she looked confused, he explained further. "To be precise, we are dumb because we are humans."

    "You totally lost me there," she complained.

    "There are different types of smarts in this world. There''s being book smart ¨C someone who excels academically, money-smart ¨C someone who''s good where he puts his money, street smart ¨C things like that," Aki recited, his face looking thoughtful.

    "I say we are dumb because we are humans ¨C because humans were made not to be perfect. Someone can be good at studying but is very bad at human relationships or he can be dumb in studying but good with people. You can be totally uneducated but still able to survive because you are smart on skills."

    Ara''s mouth formed an O at her brother''s explanation and silently agreed with him.

    "You see? Excelling in one aspect doesn''t make you wise. It''s just that being book smart is overrated. So, Ara, I said you are dumb because you don''t know a lot of things yet. Being top of your class doesn''t matter," he added, before pausing as if thinking of what to say next. "I am actually dumb too."

    Huh?

    "Of course I am book smart," Aki grinned at her as he tapped the side of his head with a finger. "And based on Suzuki Raiden Group''s performance, I''d like to think of myself as business smart too. But I still say I''m dumb because I can do a lot of things but always fail on things that matter."

    Ara frowned. "What do you mean?"

    This time, the smile on Aki''s face turned nostalgic, his eyes distant. "Didn''t I nearly lose you?"

    Oh¡­

    Ara remembered their conversation in his office when she suddenly dropped by there last week. It was when they both found out that they knew about what really happened during the car accident and had their first sibling heart to heart talk.

    Aki had told her that she was the most important and apologized for losing sight of that ¨C for neglecting her causing her depression ¨C or the real Ara''s.

    She smiled warmly at her brother, completely understanding now what he meant. She raised her hand to reach out for his and clasped them. When their eyes met, they were suspiciously moist.

    "Don''t you dare cry. I don''t want to see your crying ugly mug," Aki teased and Ara let go of his hand to playfully hit him again.

    "I won''t cry," she denied, and she was already laughing.

    Then, she remembered something she''d been wanting to ask Aki for a while. "Big bro?"

    "Yeah?"

    "When are you going to introduce me to your girlfriend?" she asked, and she watched as Aki flinched as if punched.

    Eh? What happened?

 Chapter 164 - Girlfriend

    Eh? What happened?

    Suzuki Ara was dying to know. She had always wondered why Aki would suddenly look so depressed when someone mentioned his girlfriend. She was curious.

    She continued to watch as her brother slowly recovered from his sudden gloominess until he was able to look at her again. At first, he looked like he didn''t want to say anything, but it seemed he thought it would be unfair for Ara not to know anything when he knew everything about her relationship with Kou.

    "Ara, I told you last time that like you, I was also arranged to marry someone since young, right?" he asked, and Ara nodded, remembering their conversation from the night before she went to Hakone.

    "Actually, it''s only somewhat true," Aki said which made her all the more confused.

    What was "somewhat" true?

    "When we were young, our dad had just gotten Suzuki Raiden Group off the ground," he began.

    Ara, on the other hand, knew about this story thanks to the kaleidoscope of memories. The Suzuki Raiden Group hadn''t always been the big business it was now. It just started to get better when Ara was born. However, as soon as it took off, their relatives, led by Suzuki Daizo, their dad''s older brother started to bother them either about work or connections.

    "So, that idiot brother of our dad came up with an idea about a betrothal: mine and the daughter of that idiot''s friend, the owner of the Axis Corporation where that idiot works right now."

    Ara almost laughed hearing her brother say the word idiot over and over again in referral to their uncle. It seemed Aki still hadn''t forgiven the older man over the custody battle years ago.

    "Our parents didn''t really want to at first, but the idiot was very insistent so they told him they''d think about the idea. But the idiot took that as an automatic yes, and informed the other party immediately so they came to our house." By this time, Aki''s face was crumpled in distaste, his nose flaring in annoyance. "Our parents, of course, were shocked and wanted to decline politely but they realized the idiot already sent an engagement gift for the yuino, and the other party did the same although our parents never heard nor seen the gift."

    "The Idiot stole it?"Ara suggested with a laugh but when her brother didn''t even smile, she was shocked.

    The idiot indeed stole it!

    "Around that time, the idiot''s working at Suzuki Raiden group as a Vice President. Guess what? He''s been stealing a lot there too."

    Ara''s eyes widened.

    Oh my¡­

    A thief!

    No wonder Aki hated him so much. She hadn''t realized the abhorred uncle had more qualities to legitimately hate other than being an all-time authoritative jerk.

    Wait a minute¡­

    Ara had a memory of their mother and father having financial trouble the year before they died. It was when they had asked her to transfer to a semi-private school for high school rather than continue her studies at her old school which had an escalator system.

    She had thought they had forced her to do so to tone down the expenses. But she realized she was wrong when suddenly their company became really well again. In fact, it even soared higher than before.

    "They wanted to take him to court for embezzlement, but they thought about grandpa''s health so they didn''t. They just fired the idiot and cut all ties to everything connected to him, the forced engagement included."

    Oh. So that''s why¡­

    "So you are not engaged to be married anymore?"

    "For the other party, it seems we are still engaged, but for us, it''s a no. We never sent the yuino. It was that idiot who did it. Our parents didn''t sign anything. We are under no obligation to fulfill whatever contract that idiot did on his own. Even if he sues, he will lose. In the first place, the contracts for yuino don''t really hold legal weight unless there was some type of business transaction involved. But the laws for business will apply in that case. On that we are clear. The only thing ever affected by broken engagements is business. But for that, we don''t care. As if anyone would dare intimidate us now."

    Aki''s voice sounded proud and Ara couldn''t help but smile teasingly at him. But her brother had the right to be proud anyway. Wherever Suzuki Raiden Group was now, it was because of her father''s foundation and Aki''s drive to succeed. Even without Homura International''s deal, it had already reached its pinnacle.

    "I bet our parents are so proud of you now too big bro," she told him softly, making him turn to her and smile, only for it to fade with her next words. "You just need to fulfill their dreams of having grandchildren now to make them very happy."

    "Ya!"Aki gave her another head-chop. "Our parents wouldn''t care, okay? And before having kids, I need to make my girlfriend say yes first."

    Ooooh¡­

    "So you really have a girlfriend," Ara stared quizzically at him, her eyes boring into his as he looked like someone who just put his foot in his mouth.

    "N ¨C"Aki wanted to lie but in the end, he said yes.

    "I knew it!"Ara looked totally delighted, like a dog finding a bone and wouldn''t let go. "Spill! Who is she?"

    When Aki didn''t want to talk, Ara attacked him with tickles until her brother surrendered pitifully. "It''s Chiaki."

    Eh?

    "But big bro, I just talked to Chiaki and she said she had no idea who your girlfriend is." Ara was now confused.

    So, it was a secret relationship after all? Was it because of work? She heard that office romance was taboo most of the time so people mostly wanted to keep it secret.

    "She''s an idiot ¨C after confessing to me first she totally forgot about it," Aki muttered unhappily, almost only to himself, but Ara''s demigod ears were sharp.

    "What? Chiaki-san was the one who confessed to you?"Ara''s eyes were like huge glittery silver pools. She knew she totally looked like Rin on her fangirling mode, but Ara didn''t care. "When? When?"

    Aki hesitated before answering, and Ara realized why.

    "Back in pre-school," he answered and Ara''s face froze, her eyes narrowed.

    "Big bro, you want to get beaten up?"

 Chapter 165 - Feigning Ignorance

    "Big bro, you want to get beaten up?"

    "What did I do?" Suzuki Aki was seriously shocked by her reaction which made Ara roll her eyes.

    "You''re seriously asking that? Are you an idiot?"

    Aki looked offended. "Ya! I just told you earlier I''m dumb, right?" he countered and she sighed and patted his shoulder to comfort him.

    "I now understand how real that is," she told him, making Aki stop.

    "Did¡­ Did I just get insulted?"

    Ara gave him one last pat before leaning against the railing of the gazebo. "Big bro, if you like her, you have to let her know. It''s useless to hang onto a very old promise of a toddler. You''re worse than an idiot if you do that."

    "Is there something worse than an idiot," Aki grumbled.

    "There is."

    "What?"

    "My low EQ older brother," Ara deadpanned.

    The low EQ brother was shocked. "Y-you ¨C"

    He really wanted to say more to scold her for calling him stupid, but he changed his mind. He already realized he''s totally an idiot when it came to Chiaki.

    "It''s not that I didn''t tell her okay? It''s just that whenever I try to, she kept thinking I was joking. She would pat me on the head and be on her merry way," Aki confessed, a frustrated sigh escaping his lips followed his words.

    Ah¡­

    Ara realized that the dense one must be Asou Chiaki and not her brother.

    Oh well¡­

    "If that''s the case then you should be more aggressive in your approach then, big bro. If you push her hard, there''s no way she would still not know that it''s her you want, right?"

    "Ooooh¡­"Aki''s eyes squinted at her. "Are you teaching me now about my love life little sister?"

    Ara laughed. "But if you''ve been confessing many times and she still doesn''t get it then it means it''s not working right?"

    Aki shrugged. "Actually, it''s not that it isn''t working. I feel she knows but decided to ignore it."

    It was not Ara''s turn to look horrified. "Oh dear, did you get rejected?"

    "I didn''t okay? At least not in words."

    Looking forlorn, Ara now understood what might have happened between her brother and Chiaki. When she called her brother''s secretary last night and asked her about Aki''s girlfriend, she sounded so startled or nervous as if she was hiding something from her. She thought Chiaki knew who the girl was but didn''t want to tell her because Aki didn''t want to tell anyone. But as it turned out¡­

    As it turned out, Ara felt that Chiaki somewhat knew that she was the girl Aki was referring to but chose to be ignorant. Why?

    Ara patted her brother''s arm again. She felt a bit sorry for him now that she knew what was going on in his love life.

    Asou Chiaki was a great girl ¨C someone she actually thought would be nice to have as her sister-in-law. She was cool, attentive, thoughtful, and very protective and loyal to those she cared about. Since her brother and she became classmates in pre-school, she was like her older brother''s best friend. However, it seemed that even if she was a great friend and sister, she didn''t want to be the girlfriend.

    Attending a semi-private school made Ara understand why. Basically, if she were someone who didn''t grow up a princess, her circumstances with Kou would have been the same as Chiaki''s and Aki''s right now.

    That''s right.

    Ara felt that the reason why Chiaki was veering away from her brother romantically was that she was thinking that her world and Aki''s were not the same. She came from a very normal family, while the Suzukis were rich. Aside from being in a normal family, Chiaki even was the breadwinner of her family now which included her, her widowed mother and Taka, her late sister''s baby whom she adopted as her own.

    So, basically, anyone who would marry her would also have to accept her mother and her orphaned nephew. They''re like a package ¨C and Chiaki might be thinking that Aki shouldn''t be with someone with so much baggage as her.

    As someone who was at the top of the business world, the secretary must be thinking that Suzuki Aki deserved someone better, someone, whom he would be proud to present to everyone. He needed someone with a good background, family, and education ¨C totally unlike Asou Chiaki even if she and Aki attended the same schools. The secretary must be worried Aki would face a backlash from society if he chose to be with her ¨C or so what Ara surmised Chiaki thought.

    At least, if that was the case then Chiaki, in her own stupid way really cared about her brother, Ara concluded as she sighed heavily in exhaustion.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Ara shook her head. "Nothing. I''m just thinking that society''s so picky and strict."

    "Well, we need an invisible scaffold that sets the behavior of everyone so that all of us can function in a harmonious and productive way." Aki then looked sad, and Ara had an inkling her brother also knew why he was somewhat kept being rejected. "Even if in turn it smothers people''s dreams and love because it would look bad."

    A sarcastic laugh escaped Aki''s lips after that, and Ara could empathize with him completely.

    "Do you want your little sister to help you out?" she asked him good-naturedly.

    She was being serious though. After her marriage registration to Kou tomorrow, she would be busy with her exams. But after that, she would have more free time as they didn''t have to do a lot of things at school before graduation day. If her brother wished it, she would gladly try and get them together.

    She would spend time with Chikai to make the other understand that her brother''s feelings were real and that she didn''t have to worry about what would people say. After all, Ara also had a similar circumstance. Even if the Suzukis were rich, her level was still not the same as the Koutaishidenka''s. The only problem was that nobody would and could say anything against the Homura House about her marriage to Kou.

    "But when I do, you have to be aggressive okay?"she reminded her brother again who shook his head at her.

    "What are you talking about? Aggressive this, aggressive that ¨C is that what you learned from your husband?" Aki looked displeased and Ara laughed.

    "No way! Kou''s a total gentleman."

    Well, not always, but Ara wouldn''t tell him that. Then, she remembered her wicked thought earlier before dinner and she sighed dreamily, recalling how handsome her fianc¨¦ was in the kimono. "Actually, I think, he''s the one whose chastity''s in danger¡­"

 Chapter 166 - Honesty

    "Ryuu, what''s wrong?"

    Kazehaya Gin looked at his friend worriedly as the other suddenly tensed and sat up straight in the middle of their conversation.

    "Nothing. I just suddenly felt a shiver running down my spine," the Koutaishidenka answered and it was Gin''s turn to tense up.

    "Is it the portal?"

    Ryuu shook his head. "No."

    "Are you sure?"

    Lately, the portal seemed quiet, but it was an eerie kind of silence that still made the guardians uncomfortable and wary.

    "I''m sure," Ryuu answered confidently before grinning. "It was a nice kind of shiver," he said making Gin look at him as if he''d gone insane.

    =====

    "Actually, I think, he''s the one whose chastity''s in danger¡­"

    Suzuki Aki was speechless.

    "Y-you¡­"He palmed his face in exasperation and sighed heavily.

    It was as if he wanted to give her a scolding but realized it would be useless anyway. Ara was going to marry Ryuu. Even if she had evil plans on his purity, he doubted the Koutaishidenka would resist anyway.

    "Anyway, I just have one piece of advice for you as your older brother before you get married."

    Ara looked up expectantly at him, her silver-grey eyes as warm as her smile. This set up was actually very pretty nostalgic as it reminded her also of the days before Alistair ascended the throne and they still spent time together. It totally reminded her of the good old days that seemed too far, far away.

    "No matter what happens, as your brother, I will still be here, supporting you and cheering you on whatever you want to accomplish in life. But you will have Ryuu by your side now. As your husband, he is your greatest ally. Never, ever lie to him or keep things from him. It will be a disservice to his feelings and trust towards you. Be open, be honest. Only when you are not keeping anything from him you will find true peace, and live happily."

    With his words, Ara froze. What seemed to be a heartwarming moment turned out to be another face slap towards her, and she bowed her head, too ashamed to look at her brother right now. It was as if Aki had seen through her and told her this specifically making her realize again what a hypocrite she was.

    "Actually," Aki paused, "This thing between Chiaki and I ¨C maybe things would have been different if I had been honest to her from the start."

    Ara turned her attention towards her brother again. It seemed Asou playing ignorant was not the whole story.

    "We were classmates since pre-school, yes. But Chiaki didn''t know who I really was until high school," he told her, making her confused.

    "But she''s been protecting you since pre-school since you were being bullied for being rich right? How come she didn''t know?"

    Aki laughed. "I was called a prince because of my looks okay? Not because I''m rich," he explained to her. "Have you forgotten the company was not that big before? It only started taking flight when you were born."

    Ah. Yes.

    "So when Chiaki and I met, I was just an average boy and not a young master," Aki continued. "Our parents were adamant we live like normal people and didn''t transfer to Denenchofu until you were two years old."

    "I see."

    "Our parents didn''t drop the old house though. It''s still in our name, and it''s where I lived until college," Aki continued and Ara did remember that.

    She''d never realized Asou Chiaki wouldn''t know though. She was his best friend after all.

    Ara didn''t realize her eyes were telling her brother her thoughts, and so he laughed again. "Exactly. I was a fool. Even when our status changed, I kept it hidden just because I didn''t want things to change between us. It was a mistake."

    Aki shifted on his feet and sighed again as he remembered moments he seemed to regret a lot. "In high school, when I first confessed for real, she actually told me she wanted time to think about it seriously. But then she found out accidentally right after that ¨C and the way she looked ¨C that expression of betrayal on her face was unforgettable."

    "But it''s not your fault you are rich¡­"

    "But I didn''t have to keep it ¨C at least to her who was supposed to be the closest to me. It was as if I intentionally hid it to make her look like a fool."

    "But ¨C"

    "Ara, it was never a person''s fault who he is, but being dishonest about it is. So Ara, be honest."

    Honesty, huh?

    She''d never been really honest enough. Come to think of it¡­

    Homura Ryuu had disclosed to her everything about him even if some of it sounded ridiculous normally. Yet, he still told her even if she might think he''s insane. It was because she made him promise to be honest with her ¨C something that she didn''t really return.

    She was a hypocrite.

    But she didn''t want to be one anymore. Aki was right. If Ryuu found out her secret and realized she didn''t tell him when she had a lot of chances to do so, wouldn''t he hate her?

    She didn''t want that. Even if the time they had really known each other was brief, he was going to be her husband ¨C someone who''d be with her for the rest of their lives.

    I would tell him¡­

    She would tell him that she was a demigod, someone with the Heaven''s King''s blood running within her veins ¨C and she would even show him. She still didn''t know how to do so without shocking him, but she would find a way somehow.

    "Big Bro, thank you," Ara said as she stepped forward.

    Aki, realizing her intent opened his arms and let his younger sister come into them, and they hugged each other for a while in silence.

    "Big Bro?" she called softly.

    "What?"

    "What will you do if I tell you I''m not your sister?" she asked, this time with an even smaller voice, making Aki laugh.

    "What are you talking about? You''re my sister. I even gave you my blood twice," he countered in amusement.

    Well, she couldn''t refute that. This body, after all, was Suzuki Ara''s.

    "I have to admit though that after your accident you seem more¡­ complete ."

    Ara looked up to her brother fast. "What do you mean?"

    "I mean, before, you seemed so¡­programmed ¨C like you were very predictable. It''s like you cared so much, but at the same time you didn''t."Aki ruffled the hair on her head. "But that''s in the past. I like you better now. It''s like the '' you '' before leveled up. You have many facets to your personality now and that''s really good."

    "Really?" Ara smiled awkwardly at her brother.

    She didn''t know why she had that weird feeling again, hearing about the real Suzuki Ara being referred to as an incomplete soul. After all, in the world where she came from, only those who had been cursed and were trying to be saved had their souls broken in pieces in an effort to stop it.

    Was she a cursed being then?

    £¬

 Chapter 167 - Stubborn Fool

    "Is there any news about our invisible friend?"

    Kazehaya Gin asked Shiro on the phone and was silent as he listened to the report. Since the Koutaishidenka informed him of the shadow lurker living in Okada Koharu''s body like a parasite, he had the Fuuma triplets concentrate on her and the accomplice. After all, all the kids they needed to protect were at the Cedar Palace at the moment so there was no need for both Kuro and Aka to hang out there.

    "Alright. Keep an eye out," he said again before ending the call.

    "Well?"Homura Ryuu asked.

    "No movement from the girl. Fumma said she''s locked up in her room since returning from Ginza," Gin informed the other who nodded.

    Gin frowned. "Are you sure it''s safe to let her be until graduation? At the rate she''s already showing signs of mental deterioration, the time for the shadow lurker to transfer will be soon."

    Actually, it was not the only thing that''s troubling. It was also the fact that when the shadow lurker finished feeding off its host, it multiplied, and three, not one, shadow lurkers would find new hosts.

    Basically, it was like a disease that would spread. Therefore it was better to annihilate it while it was still in the first host so it would be stopped easily. If they waited and the shadow lurker transferred, they would have their hands full trying to locate all the hosts and finish them.

    Ara had expressed her wish to institutionalize Okada Koharu, but it was totally impossible. She had to die.

    "It would be fine," Ryuu told him, and Gin sighed, unable to object.

    In any case, before the shadow lurker would leave to find a new host, it would cause the current one to do something very, very violent. It was hard to miss the right time to finally off with Okada Koharu.

    "If you say so," the chestnut-haired Young Master continues, before looking hesitant. "Ryuu¡­"

    The Koutaishidenka noticed the change in his tone of voice and so gave his friend his undivided attention. He raised one raven brow as he waited for the other to continue speaking.

    "You¡­ and Emi," Gin started, making Ryuu raise his brow higher.

    "What about me and Emi?" the Koutaishidenka challenged.

    Gin looked hesitant again, turning his head from side to side as he pushed the words to come out. "I mean¡­ you really aren''t¡­ you know¡­"

    Homura Ryuu''s eyes turned dull as he stared at Gin. "How come they made you my human relationship teacher when you''re such an idiot?" he grumbled, making Gin sit up straighter looking indignant, his mouth opening and closing like a fish as he tried to refute Ryuu''s words, but in the end, slouched down like he had no bones and rested his head on the table with a pout, unable to do so.

    Ryuu was right anyway.

    "Right. I''m an idiot," Gin agreed, followed by a burst of self-derisive laughter.

    "I already told you, Emi and I were never lovers," Ryuu said finally. "When are you going to completely understand that?"

    "Then how come you didn''t send her away then?" Gin asked woefully.

    "How will you see her then if I sent her away?" Ryuu countered making Gin sit up straight again, staring wide-eyed at him, shocked at this unexpected answer. "I did tell her I''d send her to the Kazehaya House if Ara didn''t want her here ¨C though I''m glad my fianc¨¦e seems to like her so she''ll continue to stay. Knowing you, if I sent her to your house, you would make it a point not to be there because you''re a stubborn idiot."

    The stubborn idiot opened and closed his mouth like a fish trying to find words to deny Ryuu''s words but failed. Again.

    Because it was the truth.

    If Emi was sent to his house, he would transfer to the Cedar Palace. He wouldn''t be able to bear seeing Emi''s face ¨C the face of a discarded lover, most especially when she''s pining for the Koutaishidenka.

    But they were not lovers.

    So Emi was a Makura in name only. She was not a mindless seductress addicted to the Master''s divine charms. She was not one of them¡­

    But¡­

    "Wait a minute¡­"

    Kazehaya Gin frowned at Ryuu. "Why do you care if Emi and I see each other or not?"

    "I don''t," Ryuu answered matter-of-factly confusing Gin until he continued. "But you do," he said with a knowing look. "Don''t you like her? Since you''re a stubborn idiot, I arranged it for you ¨C and no, no need to thank me. You''re welcome."

    EH?

    The wind caster was frozen in place with a stupid look on his face. With his colorful ensemble, he resembled a petrified parrot at the moment.

    "I ¨C I¡­" Gin was at a loss for words but didn''t deny the Koutaishidenka''s statement.

    He couldn''t lie to him ¨C at least he wouldn''t ever again since that time.

    "How long have you known?" he asked in tensed silence.

    Gin thought he had hidden his feelings well ¨C and this was Ryuu. If the Koutaishidenka who had a dysfunctional EQ could notice it, it meant he epically failed.

    "Since I took over the clan," Ryuu answered him plainly, shocking the other further.

    Ryuu was talking about the ceremony when he was thirteen.

    "Y-you ¨C"

    Gin sighed in defeat.

    "Unbelievable," he said in wonder as he palmed his face and curled his hand on his hair. "How?"

    Ryuu studied his face for a while, his blue gaze boring to the other pair of hazel ones before answering. "You lied to me."

    Huh?

    "You never lie to me, but at that time you did. I had to know why," Ryuu continued, and Gin smiled sadly, with guilt all over his face.

    This was another thing he had thought he did well. He should have known the Koutaishidenka would know he lied, even if it was only that one time.

    "Kazehaya Gin," Ryuu called, and Gin immediately paid attention. "Homura Emi never was and never will be my woman. I was born for Ara, just as she was born for me. In this lifetime, there was never a need to be with anyone else."

    The Koutaishidenka''s words washed over Gin like a warm ray of sunlight. However, the guilty feeling he had in his chest only intensified. Because of his cursed existence, he had loathed the Makura System. He didn''t have to hate Emi personally, but his feelings for her made him so desperate to find a reason to stay away.

    It was unreasonable. But Gin already knew he was a fool.

    "Ryuu, if you knew I like her, why did you tell me that you want to keep her in case you and Ara didn''t have children?"

    Since finding out the two were never lovers, this thing had been bugging his mind. When Ryuu told him that when he first suggested getting rid of the Makura, the prince sounded serious as if he didn''t want to give Emi up.

    His question however brought amusement to Ryuu''s eyes, making the ice-blue pair of orbs dance as he smirked. "Chapter twenty-three, page one hundred fifty-seven of the book ''How to Make Your Crush Confess'', rule number eight: Make him jealous."

    Ha?

    "Isn''t that¡­"Kazehaya Gin''s voice trailed off, the light on his hazel eyes dying as he realized what happened. He should have known Homura Ryuu learned it from one of the books he gave him.

    "Forget I asked¡­"

 Chapter 168 - Evil Intentions

    In one of the houses in the suburbs, a young woman sat staring at her own reflection on the mirror smiling to herself, humming a love song as daydreams ¨C her plans of finally being with her prince filled her mind. She was unseeing of the dark shadow shaped like a cloud with hollow eyes, nose, and mouth like a Halloween mask, passing through, in and out of her head.

    She was still suspended from school, but she didn''t mind. She didn''t want to see the people from there anyway. Fake people.

    They were all not worth her time.

    There was only one she was looking forward to seeing next week after her suspension, and it was that ungrateful bitch Suzuki Ara. She would remind that slut that she owed her, her life. Once she remembered that, Okada Koharu was sure that Ara was going to do everything for her as she had always been doing in the past three years.

    An excited smile stretched her lips.

    Koharu would ask Ara to break it off with Homura Ryuu because the archer prince was hers! She would ask nicely of course ¨C not that she would let Ara refuse even if she didn''t ask nicely anyway. With the devil on her side, she''d be lucky Koharu was willing to forget her insolence and let her off.

    However, if not¡­

    "They can all die," she whispered proudly like an avenging deity. Then, a funny thought crossed her mind. "Or that devil can have that Ara slut and screw her mind senseless."

    She snickered at the thought. At least that devil was good in bed. Ara had nothing to complain about.

    "Have fun on your remaining week," she told her reflection as the shadow lurker came out of her mouth only to circle back and return on her head, and her aura shifted again.

    The smile vanished on her face as her eyes became fierce. "Why do I have to wait until next week? She asked her reflection unhappily.

    That''s right. Why wait when she could just come to school and ask Ara on Monday? The sooner she did it, the sooner the problem would be solved and she would have her prince finally.

    "That''s right," she whispered again, as her eyes that stared at the reflection became dazed and she totally forgot what she wanted all over again. "What was right again?"

    In the meantime, inside one of the low-class pubs, a lone man sat by the bar, waiting for his drink, his eyes staring blankly at the bartender, watching him mix somebody else''s cocktail. He just arrived and so he didn''t mind waiting. After all, even someone like him who lurked in the underworld, and had numerous experiences on violence, he was normally good-natured.

    But when it seemed like he was going to wait a while, he turned his attention on the blaring television on the far wall which was showing the news.

    "Boss, I''ll make you your drinks," a voice offered, and the man turned to see another bartender ¨C a young man with an unusual pair of grey eyes and crooked teeth looking eager to serve, and so he nodded.

    He ordered whiskey on the rocks ¨C his usual drink when he was brooding. The young man moved swiftly to do his bidding, and he had his drink in front of him in no time.

    "If you need anything else Boss, just tell me and I will make it for you," he offered in a very friendly manner that made the man snort in amusement.

    "So," he turned his serious pair of eyes on the bartender and noticed his nameplate. "Nobu, are you a half?"

    The young bartender was surprised. "Why did you ask boss, do I look like one?"

    "Your eyes ¨C they''re unusual," the man commented.

    As if he just remembered, the young man had a look of realization on his face and snapped his fingers.

    "Ah! These?" he pointed at his eyes with a grin. "These are contact lenses," he informed him.

    "Contact lenses?" The man was confused.

    "It''s all the rage now since Monday, Boss," the young man answered with a beaming smile. "The IBEC started and the news showed Homura Ryuu of the Homura House for the first time in public after a long while and his handsome looks and unusual pair of eyes are so popular now."

    What?

    At the mention of the Koutaishidenka''s name, the man stiffened on his seat, his teeth gnashing inside his mouth. Since this afternoon when he had found out it was Homura Ryuu who Koharu was running after now, he''d been thinking about ways to fix his problem that wouldn''t incur the prince''s wrath on him.

    He couldn''t come up with anything.

    It was like mere mortal planning to do something bad to a god but had no idea how to make him not strike him down. How was that nutjob Koharu expecting him to abduct the prince''s girlfriend? It was just preposterous.

    Fucking bitch¡­

    The young man seemed not to notice his change in mood and continued on to chatter about how great Homura Ryuu was, making his mood darker by the second until¡­

    "Sadly, I heard from a friend that the prince will leave on a business trip soon. The girls in Tokyo will be sad," the young man said and gave him a wink. "But it''s a good time for normal guys like us to hit on with the girls no?"

    The man didn''t care about the joke. He cared about the earlier information. "Homura Ryuu will leave on a business trip?"

    Normally it was Kazehaya Gin who did those things for the company. If this was true, it''s actually great news. He might have the chance he needed.

    "Yeah. My friend works at the Cedar Palace. He said the Koutaishidenka''s going to leave on a very important business trip next week. That''s why they''re preparing well because it seemed he''d be taking a lot of people with him, and they would be totally short on staff."

    Oh?

    Hope began to spark inside the man. Great. Just great.

    He would have someone investigate this thing immediately. As soon as he had a chance, he would strike so that Koharu would finally shut the hell up.

    He was lost in his thoughts, unaware of the triumphant, yet, disturbing look the young man was giving him.

    "Boss, I''ll be going to the back to fix our stocks," the young man told him, before leaving.

    Outside the pub, the young man stepped into the quiet alley and skipped his way as he whistled a tune to himself. He felt so great. His job for the night was done, he thought as an evil glint shone in his grey eyes.

    Of course, Homura Ryuu would be very busy soon, the prince just didn''t know it yet. The young man laughed into the night as his body shifted into his original self: a raven-haired beauty with silver-grey eyes.

    "Onwards where the garden is, onwards where her true love waits

    In another world, in another place and time.

    Towards where all her sorrows'' borne, in his arms where she won''t belong.

    Their destinies unfold, just like what I have told¡­"

 Chapter 169 - Lost & Found

    "Well, tomorrow''s your marriage registration. You''re going to be a married man. Congratulations and good luck," Kazehaya Gin told Homura Ryuu with a sincere smile.

    "Thanks," the Koutaishidenka answered but an evil grin formed on his face right after. "But the one who needs luck is you isn''t it?"

    Ha?

    Gin looked at the prince like he was out of his mind. "What do I need luck for?"

    "Your own love life of course," Ryuu deadpanned. "After today''s telecast of the IBEC party where you flirted like a pervy peacock, you should pray Emi still likes you."

    The last line of the Koutaishidenka''s words stunned Gin into silence.

    "What?"Ryuu asked the suddenly turned statue with a frown.

    "What did you say?" Gin looked shocked. "Emi¡­ likes¡­me?"

    Hearing his question made Ryuu burst out laughing, something that had become the norm these days. It was as if he was making up for all his years of unsmiling and brooding.

    "Well, you go find that out for yourself. Not everything in this life is spoon-fed," Ryuu scoffed as he stood up.

    Kazehaya Gin of course also stood up to follow Ryuu, but the Koutaishidenka waived him off as soon as they stepped onto the engawa. "Don''t follow me. I''m going to pick up my girl, you just worry about yours," he said as he left, leaving Gin rolling his eyes in frustration.

    "Damn lover boy," Gin muttered under his breath as he squatted on the floor, with his hands propping the sides of his chin. "Worry about my girl huh?"

    He frowned.

    "I have no girl ¨C I have girls! PLURAL!" Gin stuck out his tongue at the direction where Ryuu disappeared like a brat and did an about-face as he scowled.

    But his scowl vanished, replaced by surprise when he saw Emi standing there. The two of them stared at each other in awkward silence, until Emi couldn''t take it anymore and she bowed down, biting her lip as if she realized that she had done something terribly rude.

    "I-I''m sorry for startling you, Young Master Gin," she apologized as if it was her fault.

    Normally servants really weren''t allowed to stare at the Young Masters, but Kazehaya Gin didn''t mind. It gave him enough time to look at her in the face anyway.

    The girl cradled Ara''s new puppy in her arms. She had her body curved as if trying to make her already small frame smaller so he would act like he didn''t see her.

    Kazehaya then wondered on which way this girl liked him if her reaction towards him was like this ¨C as if she was bracing herself in fear of his reaction towards her. Then again, he remembered the very few times he encountered her and the way he acted towards her since knowing she was the Makura, and he sighed.

    Of course, she would be afraid of him.

    He was always a monster towards her ¨C more of course because of his anxiety that she would be a hindrance to Ryuu''s and Ara''s relationship which was crucial to avoid the bloodline to die out, partially his bias towards the Makuras, and of course his feelings towards her.

    It seemed that her anxiety over this meeting made her hold onto Byakuya a bit tighter than comfortable, and so the little puppy started wiggling too much until it got free, dropping on the floor, and running towards Gin.

    "Little Young Master!" Emi cried as she tried to run to take him back, but the puppy went to circle Gin''s feet so she couldn''t really go fetch him.

    With a sigh, Gin picked up the little guy and stretched his arms towards her to hand it back. Emi looked troubled, unsure whether she''d take the dog or not. But, since he was the Young Master, she basically had no choice.

    Gin watched as she reluctantly stretched her arms and carefully took the puppy back from him while making sure they wouldn''t touch. This made the wind caster a bit upset.

    "What''s with the '' little young master ''?" He''d never heard of a more ridiculous title for a dog.

    "Uhm¡­Miss Ara said the Little Young Master is her son, so¡­" Emi''s voice trailed off.

    Gin knew because the conversation about the dog''s title was actually very silly and that she realized how ludicrous it was that she stopped speaking. He too didn''t want to talk about the dog''s nickname anyway. They could call the pup Koutaishidenka Junior for all he cared.

    Today, Kazehaya Gin had learned a lot of things ¨C discovered how serious of an idiot he was. He''d been acting like a total jackass lashing out at anyone connected to his curse without caring about the other person''s situation, all because he felt miserable.

    He was aware it didn''t justify his actions, but he did them anyway.

    Ryuu was right. He was a stubborn fool.

    Aki was right. Regardless of whatever Emi might have ended up becoming ¨C be it a mindless seductress or not, it wasn''t her fault. She was the biggest victim of them all.

    Because he continued to stare at her, she felt restless and shifted on her feet.

    "Y-Young Master, this servant was just looking for Miss Ara to return the Little Young Master. But Yayoi-san said to bring him to the Koutaishidenka first since Miss Ara is with her brother."

    "I see," Gin commented. "Ryuu went to get Ara. You can leave the puppy with me," he said and Emi didn''t hesitate to hand over the dog back to him.

    Having done so, she quickly made a bow and turned to leave, but at some impulsive moment, he called out to her.

    "Homura Emi."

    Emi of course stopped and reluctantly turned around to face him again. Seeing her dejected look, Gin sighed, shifted the puppy in one arm as he used his right hand to fumble in his pocket for something he''d been keeping there all this time.

    His fingers caressed the object, its intricate surface so familiar to the touch after so many years. Tonight though, he would finally give it back to its original owner.

    Gin removed his hand from his pocket and extended it towards Emi. "Here."

    Emi had no idea what he wanted to give her but took it anyway. As soon as she held it though, her eyes widened recognizing the sakura hair clip she had lost years ago. It was a bit damaged, as if it had been snapped in two but repaired, but it was still as pretty as she had remembered it.

    It was the only thing she had from her real family ¨C the only object she had received from them before she was given away. She had been depressed thinking she had lost it. But¡­

    She immediately raised her eyes to look questioningly at Gin who just shrugged.

    "You lost it when you nearly fell off the bridge where we first met. I couldn''t find an opportunity to give it back until now¡­"

    Emi was speechless, much too surprised to be so, but Gin didn''t want her to say anything anyway. If there was someone who had to say something, it was him.

    "Homura Emi," he began, his voice sounding more serious than before making her stand up straighter as if bracing for a scolding that would come.

    But of course, it wouldn''t come.

    "I''m sorry," Gin said softly, his hazel eyes warm and a sad smile spread his handsome face. "And goodbye¡­" he added as he turned around and left with the dog.

    He didn''t look back. He couldn''t.

    Learning that she was never Ryuu''s lover and learning that she probably liked him back didn''t change a thing. He still did and said those scathing words to hurt her many times. Most importantly, he was still the cursed being that would have to die. Knowing that she liked him too just gave him all the more reason to walk away.

    Of course, he was unable to see the tears formed and fell from her eyes as soon as he left or how she hugged herself as she fell on her knees on the floor and wept her heart out.

 Chapter 170 - A Chance

    Kazehaya Gin walked the length of the engawa, supposed to be in search of Ryuu and Ara to hand over the puppy before going to his room. However, he didn''t really search as his hazel eyes were unseeing of his surroundings. The lips that wore a smile just earlier was now set into a grim line as he shifted the dog in his arm.

    He may not be able to see Emi as she cried, but his demigod ears could clearly hear her soft whimpers, and a tight knot formed in his chest, making each step he took heavier than the last. His treads faltered as he walked further until he decided to just stop and sit at the edge of the wooden corridor.

    However, he hadn''t sat long when Emi''s sobs stopped, as if she had regained her senses and left as well. The grim line of his lips then softened as another sad smile stretched there.

    A pair of familiar footsteps coming from Emi''s direction towards him echoed in his ears, and he now understood why Emi ceased weeping. He shook his head as he prepared himself to be reprimanded.

    "Are you here to give me a scolding?" he asked lightly as soon as Yayoi appeared at the corner of the corridor and walked towards him.

    The old Head Housekeeper gave out an exasperated sigh as she shook her head disapprovingly at him, although her face wore a smile ¨C a smile that resembled that of a mother''s before she admonished her favorite child.

    "Before you do, I already know I''m a stubborn idiot okay? You don''t have to tell me that," he grumbled like a brat before turning his attention back to the garden.

    Yayoi laughed then as she sat next to him. "Young Master Gin, you don''t have to be tensed with me. You already know I can''t really discipline you like I did when you and the Young Master were younger," she reminded him, which gave the two of them a sense of nostalgia, making them fall in a comfortable silence as they reminisced about the past in their minds.

    "Is¡­"Gin started, but stopped, hesitating.

    "Miss Emi is normally heartbroken, Young Master Gin. But it''s only expected, isn''t it?" Her pair of dark brown eyes filled with wisdom bored into his, and he sighed heavily.

    "What would you have me done then?" he asked. "Would you rather I let her go on thinking I hate her?"

    "Child," Yayoi suddenly used the nickname she called him years back as she reached out and placed a hand on his shoulder. "It''s not about what I want but more on what you honestly want is it?"

    Gin was silent for a while, contemplating her words. "But you know I can''t really have what I want."

    "Because of the curse?" she prompted making him snort.

    "Of course it''s about the curse," he stated with a dry sarcastic laugh. "I''m already twenty-seven Yayoi. I don''t have long before I start deteriorating."

    Masters of harpies usually started getting mentally unstable around thirty years of age. That was for normal harpies. But Kazehaya Gin was the master of Aello, one of the three great harpy sisters. The energy and mental power needed by her host would have to at least surpass a normal harpy master''s by a hundredfold. Reaching his age, and was still able to function well in society was already a great feat.

    But alas, regardless of how well Kazehaya Gin could still control his elemental now, there was no denying that he would suddenly break at some point and cause a catastrophe. Sooner or later he would have to die.

    "Ah, there''s this kimono shop in Kyoto where I really, really wanted to go and buy something. Sadly, it''s closing down soon."

    Yayoi suddenly went off-topic that confused Gin at first. But he took note of the elderly''s words, and so he became alert.

    "Then let''s go! I''ll take you there," Gin offered in all seriousness. Yayoi was one of his favorite people, so he wanted to give her requests since she didn''t make a lot.

    However, the elderly shook her head. "There''s no need, Young Master Gin. I''m already old and will not be around anymore soon. Even if I go and buy lovely things, I have no use for them as I wouldn''t have long to enjoy them."

    "Rubbish!" Gin looked indignant as he stood up. "Seventy is not old ¨C and even if you don''t have long to enjoy the things you love ¨C so what? As long as it makes you happy let''s go get it!"

    "Oh? Even if I die today?"

    "Most especially if you die today. At least you get to do and get the things that will make you happy even for the last ti ¨C"

    Kazehaya Gin froze and turned his shocked expression on the elderly who was now grinning unabashedly at him.

    "Y-you¡­"Gin

    He''d been had. This old woman tricked him.

    Yayoi let out a peal of laughter making her sound and look younger than her actual age. Gin scowled unhappily at her as he sat back down, hugging Byakuya close. "Little Young Master, your uncle has been bullied!"

    It took a while before Yayoi could recover from her laughter. When she did, she gave Gin a knowing look. "I''m returning your own words right back at you Young Master Gin. Your life, regardless of how short it would be is still precious. There are many people who love and care for you. Everyone deserves to be happy."

    "But even if she forgives me for everything I said, won''t it be cruel of me to pursue her only to leave her?" He inclined his head as another of his worries came to his mind. "Besides, there''s no one who can kill me when I reach the point of no return except Ryuu. When I die by his hands, I don''t want him to receive ill-feelings even if it''s from Emi. Ryuu is my brother. I will always choose to protect him over anything else, even my own happiness."

    "Young Master, Emi is a Homura. Since coming to live here at the Cedar Palace, she had always known Ryuu would have to kill you one day to save the world."

    Oh¡­

    "Liking you in spite of the ill-treatment she received, liking you in spite knowing you would live a very short life ¨C don''t you think that kind of devotion needs to be returned no matter how brief?"

    Well¡­

    Kazehaya Gin pursed his lips for a while as if deep in thought. He was reluctant because he was a fool and a coward. But deep inside, Gin knew how much he had longed to be with her as well since that day at the bridge. He wondered if it''s really alright for him to grasp this chance at happiness.

    "You''re right¡­"

 Chapter 171 - Her Confession

    "It would actually make this old woman very happy if I can see you and the Young Master get married before this life''s over."

    Yayoi''s wistful words made Gin frown. "Married? I didn''t say anything about marriage."

    The old woman frowned then. "Then is your intention towards  Miss Emi so lecherous you just want her body?"

    "Of course not," Gin place a hand over his chest. "I''m not a lecher, alright?"

    "Says the one who was flirting openly on national television," Yayoi countered blandly.

    "I was not flirting okay? That was business socializing," he defended before leaning forward to ask softly. "Did Emi see it?"

    At his worried tone, the Head Housekeeper almost smiled but didn''t. "She did."

    Urgh¡­

    Gin palmed his face. He couldn''t remember well everything he did, but he knew he got kissed on the cheeks a lot by foreign investors'' daughters. "And you totally want me to pursue her?" he deadpanned.

    "Of course." Yayoi patted his shoulder. "Remember, there''s no more tragic than a love that is there but not realized. It''s like tasting something that would go extinct soon. You either have a memory of it or regret not having experienced it while it''s there."

    "Fine," Gin sighed as he stood up. "I''ll go look for the lovebirds and return their son," he said as he turned.

    He was only able to take a few steps away when suddenly, something from the sky unceremoniously fell in the middle of the courtyard and landed on the ground with a loud THUD .

    "What''s that?" Yayoi stood up with horror on her face.

    Gin immediately handed her the puppy and ran towards the form in the courtyard and was horrified as well upon recognizing the battered form of his younger brother. "Ao!"

    Kazejaya Aoi lay sprawled semi-unconscious on the ground. He must have used the last ounce of energy he had to fly towards here. "Ao, what happened? Ao, wake up!"

    Gin shook his younger sibling hard until he opened his eyes. He was disoriented at first, but when he saw Gin''s face, he became agitated and tried to rise. Gin, of course, scooped him up easily and brought him towards the engawa where Yayoi had alerted the servants to come and prepare a room for the Young Master Aoi.

    "Brother, leave me here," Aoi told his brother.

    "What are you saying? How can I leave you here when you''re like this?"

    Kazehaya Aoi, however, shook his head as he pushed his brother away. "No, no you have to go," he kept saying as he fought hard to remain coherent. "Master Ryuu too¡­ Portal¡­" he muttered.

    Gin froze hearing the word. "What happened to the portal?"

    "Chimera¡­ and¡­ Basilisk. They¡­ killed¡­ them. Too strong¡­."Aoi struggled to churn the words out of his mouth before he lost consciousness. However, his words were very clear to everyone in the room.

    Chimeras and basilisks were class S type of creatures. They could easily annihilate weaker demigods, which was likely what happened to Aoi''s group who was guarding the portal.

    "Young Master Gin¡­"Yayoi looked totally horrified.

    "Please take care of my brother. I''ll go get Ryuu¡­"

    =======

    Homura Ryuu was still grinning from ear to ear minutes after he left Kazehaya Gin running after him. He sure hoped the stubborn fool would finally wake up and realize things for himself so he could finally take Emi away as his bride.

    He was thinking this when he finally reached the part of the garden near the gazebo where the Suzuki siblings were having their talks. He paused and looked at them for a while, checking if he wouldn''t interrupt in case they were still talking.

    Suzuki Aki, however, spotted him and waved his hand. "Ryuu!" he called out before turning to his sister. "Your husband''s here to fetch you," he heard him tell Ara, and Ryuu chuckled as he came forward.

    "You''re done?" he inquired softly as he reached them.

    "Yep. She''s all yours," Aki supplied with a mischievous grin as he told them goodnight.

    The lovers watched the older Suzuki go until he disappeared out of their sights.

    "Did your talk go well?" he asked his fianc¨¦e who had suspiciously moist pair of eyes.

    Ara nodded, and he pulled her into his arms for a hug. "Crybaby," he softly told her. This only made her hold on him tighter, burying her face deeper against his chest, and Ryuu wondered what was wrong.

    "Did something happen?" he asked softly.

    Since she was not bawling her eyes out, it meant it wasn''t something bad, but it was enough for her to be bothered like this. She remained quiet, holding onto him for a while, and he let her. He knew she was still trying to prepare herself to tell him that''s why she was like this. It seemed it was something very difficult to tell, and so he smiled as he patiently waited for her to be alright.

    "Kou?" she called him softly. Of course, he already had his full attention towards her even before she did.

    "What is it?"

    "I''m so sorry," she said, and Ryuu wondered what for. "I wasn''t at all completely honest with you even if I made you promise you to be honest with me all the time."

    Oh¡­

    Well, the Koutaishidenka already felt that she was indeed hiding something from him. After all, her aura was totally different from the vague one he had seen she had when he first saw her.

    At first, he thought it was because she had matured after the accident, but no. Getting drunk and spouting nonsense at his apartment in Gaienmae about a different life, her eye-color change, her strength ¨C the one she used to beat up Sonoda, it made him think that she must be an incomplete soul that had been pieced back together.

    However, all of these didn''t matter. He would accept whatever she would tell him. After all, Ara was Ara ¨C his one and only fated partner ¨C his wife.

    "Kou, you told me you''re a god, right?" she asked, and he smiled and nodded. "What if I told you that I''m also a deity?"

    Her voice came out small and unsure as if she was afraid that he would be mad. He wanted to reassure her that it was fine when his eyes suddenly caught sight of Gin running towards him with a wild look on his face and he stiffened.

    "Ryuu!"Kazehaya Gin called as he did a signal with his hand that made ice-cold dread fill his chest.

    Class S.

    "What''s wrong?"Ara asked, and Ryuu smiled at her and kissed the top of her head. "We have an emergency at work. I''m sorry my Princess. But can we continue to talk about this tomorrow?" he asked. And Ara reluctantly agreed.

    "Thank you," he said as he leaned forward again, this time, to kiss her on the lips. "Go to sleep and take a rest so you''ll have energy tomorrow for our registration okay?"

    He patted her on the head and hurriedly left with Gin.

    There was no time for him to change clothes so he just ran towards the other side of the courtyard, readying for flight as soon as they found a discreet corner.

    "What do we have?"

    "A chimera and a basilisk," Gin answered grimly, and Ryuu sighed as he held onto Kazehaya''s hand and they flew up in the sky.

    Great. Just great.

    In the eve of his marriage registration to Ara, two, class S monsters just had to appear and wreak havoc. It might take them all night as they''d never fought one before.

    TSK!

    If he didn''t know any better, it would feel as if someone was deliberately sabotaging his wedding day.

 Chapter 172 - Tears

    Suzuki Ara watched as Homura Ryuu rushed towards Kazehaya Gin. Her fianc¨¦ said they had trouble at work, and she would normally feel okay with it. After all, those two were business geniuses at the pinnacle of their world; they didn''t need her or anyone else''s help to deal with business matters. However, something about the way they dashed away as if the devil was at their heels that made her feel uncomfortable.

    Oh well¡­

    There was nothing she could do about it anyway even if she did worry. She would just wait for Kou to return and ask him. For now, she should follow his advice and rest. After all¡­

    After all, tomorrow she and Ryuu would be married.

    A soft smile curved her lips as she inhaled the fresh scent of the winter evening. The air was cool and crisp in her nose and she wrinkled it before starting to head back into the house towards her room. It''s already late, and by now, her friends had probably retired to their own sleeping quarters for the night. She should go ahead as well.

    She was thinking this when she passed by a small, balled form almost hidden by the foliage. It was dark, and the form was mostly wearing a dark color, but the way it shook, and the stifled sobs Ara could hear reminded her of a small broken animal.

    Curious, she leaned out of the engawa to see what it was and was surprised to find a crying Emi, sitting at the corner of the frozen ground against the wooden platform.

    "Emi! What are you doing there?"

    Her voice startled the girl who tried to scramble to her feet and run away, but her frozen limbs made her topple on the ground, hitting her face.

    Ara''s house slippers flew as she hastily removed them which was a fairly stupid action as her feet were shocked by the cold as soon as they made contact with the frozen soil. She didn''t mind it anyway as she rushed to take Emi off the cold ground and took her back up to the warmth of the house.

    Emi looked at her with her wide chocolate eyes brimming with tears, her nose and eyes puffy probably from sobbing for a while. She had a scratch on her forehead too, probably from falling on her face earlier. She seemed disoriented, not really realizing what was happening as she just obediently followed as Ara guided her towards her own room.

    Inside, she made the girl sit on the pillow by the table as she served her warm tea that was probably brought here by a servant not a while ago. Emi didn''t want to drink first, but Ara forced her to do it to calm her down.

    The warm liquid ran down from her mouth, down to her throat, then to her stomach, giving her color back. She was as white as sheet and freezing earlier so Ara''s priority was to make her warm. It seemed to be working as Emi''s awareness returned.

    However, the girl was horrified realizing what she''d done, where she was, and who she was with. Emi quickly kneeled down in a complete bow, totally worried she did something very rude and offensive to her employer.

    "Miss A-Ara-¡­ This servant apologizes for being rude. I''m deeply sorry for running away earlier."

    Ara sighed as she looked at the girl''s form, shaking like a leaf. She already heard that Emi would be transferred to the Kazehaya House if she did something not alright with her, and so she could understand the girl''s current apprehension.

    "It''s alright. Why are you kneeling down?"

    The demigod reached over and helped her up again, making her sit properly. She even helped the other wipe her tears with a handkerchief. However, this act of kindness backfired as Emi shed more tears.

    "I-I''m so sorry t-they w-wont s-stop," the poor girl sobbed as she scrunched up her face trying to will her tears away but to no avail.

    Ara had that feeling that Emi probably hadn''t cried for a long time, but something happened tonight that broke the dam and made all the feelings she hadn''t cried over over the years spill non-stop.

    "It''s alright. If you feel like crying then just cry," Ara advised. "If that''s what will make you feel better. You don''t have to think about other people all the time you know. You cannot help them if you cannot help yourself first."

    Silence hung between them as Emi slowly gathered her bearings together. When at long last her sobs died out, and only her occasional sniffles were left, the girl looked up at her and tried to smile.

    Her tear-streaked face with her red nose and big watery eyes reminded Ara again of a hamster. So cute.

    "T-that was some wise words Miss Ara," Emi commented after a while regarding what she told her earlier.

    "My brother told me that," Ara informed her. She would not take credit over something she did not say.

    Emi nodded in understanding. "Master Aki said that? Miss Ara is very lucky to have a caring brother," she commented, and Ara just smiled.

    She couldn''t tell Emi that it was Alistair and not Aki who said that to her.

    "How about you? What about your siblings?"Ara asked before she could think and she nearly kicked herself.

    Knowing Emi''s situation, how could she ask this insensitive question to her?

    Oh no¡­

    Emi, however, looked like she didn''t mind. "I''m supposed to have other siblings but I don''t know who they are."

    Well, Makuras were brought to the house when they were born. In exchange for a huge sum, the family where the Makura came from would have to cut ties with her. This would prevent future abuse of power as relatives often would leech off the highest-ranking member. This was why Emi was a Homura and was not using her own family''s name anymore.

    "It must have been tough on you. You suffered too much."

    Hearing Ara said those words, Emi was surprised. It was as if the thought that she was suffering never occurred to her.

    "But I was raised surrounded by luxury it shouldn''t be difficult. I-I was more than privileged. I heard my real family was not that well-off. The Homura House helped them a lot ¨C and I was able to have everything I needed too."

    Ara was perplexed. This poor girl, she now realized why even after all the ill-treatment Emi received, the girl never complained. She was still probably thinking of the family who had abandoned her and her situation. Emi perhaps thought that she had no right to complain since her life was more comfortable than what it could have been if she was never taken in by the Cedar Palace.

    "Rich, poor, what''s the difference? If your heart hurts then it hurts¡­"

 Chapter 173 - The Price to Pay

    "Rich, poor, what''s the difference? If your heart hurts then it hurts¡­"

    Suzuki Ara propped her chin on the table with her hands, her silver eyes not leaving Homura Emi''s face.

    "If we''re going to follow your logic, then does that mean rich people have no right to feel pain? For instance, me ¨C I grew up getting everything I want too. Does that mean I cannot suffer?"

    Emi shook her head as expected, her eyes wide. "Of course not! Miss Ara that''s not what this servant meant," she apologized.

    Ara waved a hand to calm her down. "I know. But I don''t want you to keep suffering in silence just because you think you were already blessed enough. Look at what happened to you; you''ve just been taking things that are being handed down without complaining. As soon as you had enough you broke down."

    The former Makura bowed her head in embarrassment.

    "What happened to you anyway? Did Big Bro Kaze bully you again?"Ara asked as she cracked her knuckles. She knew that he was terminally ill, but it didn''t give him the right to be an asshole to everyone he didn''t like. "Do you want me to beat him up for you?"

    Emi panicked at the serious look on Ara''s face. "Oh no, no, no, Miss Ara! The Young Master Gin didn''t do anything to me."

    "Then why did you cry?"

    The question made Emi bow her head again and bite her lower lip before speaking. "The Young Master Gin returned something very important to me tonight," she said and she fished her pocket for the hairclip that Gin returned to her earlier that evening.

    Ara looked at the exquisite hair ornament, noting the beautiful sakura flowers with diamond clusters in the middle. Although it looked a bit damaged in the middle, it was still very pretty.

    "This was given to me by my real family. I thought I had lost it years ago, but the Young Master Gin gave it to me today," Emi explained, a nostalgic look crossing her face as she spoke, her fingers caressing the intricate surface of the clip.

    Ara sighed. She was sure the clip would be more than special not just because of the reason Emi just told her, but because it was now connected to the chipmunk.

    "Is that all?"

    Ara was sure there must be something else that happened. She was not sure if Emi would tell her, but she was curious.

    As expected the girl hesitated, but surprised Ara by answering. "The Young Master Gin¡­ He apologized."

    Ooooh¡­

    Good job chipmunk!

    Ara wanted to applaud but didn''t in case Emi got scared by her. She was very happy about this progress. Hearing how much Kazehaya Gin loathed the Makuras, this development was totally unexpected but very much welcomed.

    "Then shouldn''t you be happy then?"

    If the chipmunk apologized then she should be smiling and probably feel glad since that meant there''s a chance for their relationship to improve.

    Right?

    Emi''s chocolate pair of eyes then dimmed, as if the lights were killed within them. The sudden depression made Ara alert. Would she need to beat up Kazehaya after all?

    "The Young Master Gin said goodbye..."

    Ha?

    Ara was dumbfounded.

    Why?

    Kazehaya Gin already knew that Ryuu and Emi were never lovers. There shouldn''t be any reason why he wouldn''t try to be with Emi now. If he already apologized and even returned something very important, shouldn''t he have taken advantage of the situation to make things better between them? It was a great opportunity too to be closer to Emi. So why?

    Wait¡­

    Was it because his illness had gotten worse?

    "Emi?"

    The girl looked up at her, and Ara''s heart sank seeing the shy, smiling girl so broken like this. Her chocolate orbs glistened with unshed tears again. This told Ara that Emi must have preferred Gin to hate her than be nice to her only to say goodbye.

    "Miss Ara?"

    "Do you like the chipmunk?"

    "Huh?"

    Emi was taken aback. "Ch-chipmunk?"

    Ara almost palmed her face. She forgot.

    "I mean Big Bro Kaze," she corrected herself but she already knew it was too late. Emi now knew her private nickname for Gin. "Do you like Kazehaya Gin?

    Emi however froze. Speechless. But if even if Ara didn''t believe that this girl liked Kazehaya Gin before, she would be totally convinced now. As soon as she asked that question Emi''s complexion turned crimson.

    Ara sighed. "Do you know, I heard from one of the classmates that some guys can be stubborn and prideful? Some guys even if they like someone would pretend they hate them instead because they''re thinking they didn''t have a chance with them. They''re called tsundere."

    "This servant''s aware of that Miss Ara," Emi answered with a sad smile, surprising Ara instead.

    "You are?"Ara''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets in her shock. She placed her hands on the table as she leaned forward closer to Emi''s face making the girl bend backwards.

    Eh? Emi knew the chipmunk liked her?

    "You know that Kazehaya Gin likes you?" Ara asked, then she realized she was too close to Emi for the girl''s comfort so she returned to her seat properly.

    "Well¡­"Emi hesitated before answering. "It-it was not difficult to discover¡­"

    Emi''s voice became smaller as she became more and more bashful. Still, she tried her best to explain. "Nine years ago, I met the Young Master Gin by the bridge before the ceremony announcing me as the new Makura. I felt a connection with him then."

    Oh¡­

    Ara was surprised about this backstory.

    "After that day, I heard he had been asking around about me, but I couldn''t come and tell him." Emi''s smile only saddened further as she reminisced. "When I was presented as the Makura, I saw how hurt he was when he saw me. I couldn''t forget his face of betrayal then."

    "It wasn''t your fault okay? It''s the system''s fault."Ara wouldn''t let Emi blame herself for being someone she didn''t choose to be.

    "But I had an opportunity to tell him that day, Miss Ara. I chose not to be honest and tell him. It was only natural he hated me because I lied."

    Hearing Emi''s words and about honesty, a guilty feeling blossomed in Ara''s chest again, thinking about the secret she was not able to tell Kou. Knowing both Aki''s and Emi''s experiences, she now realized the price she had to pay for being a hypocrite.

    Years of pain. Wasted time.

    But it was not too late wasn''t it?

 Chapter 174 - Hello

    Near Hakone, in the middle of a private property owned by the Homuras, there was a raging inferno.

    WHOOSH!

    The roaring blaze ate away at almost everything it came across. The foliage surrounding the area turned into crisps, only to tumble amongst the ashes on the ground as the wind blew.

    AAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!

    An unearthly growl echoed, making each and every warrior in the vicinity cringe. Within their sights was a monster only heard of in myths and legends: a chimera.

    It''s a bizarre fire-breathing creature with the body and head of a lion, a goat''s head rising from its back, the udders of a goat, and a serpent for a tail. Strange and fearsome.

    It had appeared so suddenly without warning. There were not even the usual changes the portal underwent before it brought in anything from the other world. In fact, the portal had been eerily quiet the past few days after the incident with the arachnids.

    Then again, due to the previous incident, even if the portal was calm, they had taken precautions and increased the people guarding the dimensional gate. However¡­

    It''s not enough.

    "DODGE!

    The team leader screamed as he and his men dropped on the ground just in time for the chimera to breathe out flames towards them like a beam. Terror enveloped their core, but as warriors, they had to persevere and face this monstrosity heads on while their Young Master Aoi went to get help.

    Among all of them, only Kazehaya Aoi had the ability to fly, thus the only one who could fetch the Koutaishidenka and the Young Master Gin. They had no choice as modern technology didn''t apply in this piece of protected land. No mobile phones, no radios ¨C nothing. The Young Master Aoi, however, had been hit by the chimera''s fire earlier up in the air. He was able to fend some of the fire off with his wind, but not all and had been injured. Still, they knew he would do everything in his power to reach the Cedar Palace.

    So, all warriors had to do everything in their power to keep the monsters from moving elsewhere while they waited. It would be more dangerous if these creatures escaped.

    Then again¡­

    "LEADER, LOOK OUT!"

    The team leader turned just in time to see something slithering his way, and he closed his eyes to avoid being petrified. But this made him unaware of the elongated body of the snake coming for him fast, hitting him like a giant whip, making him catapult several meters away into the wall of fire.

    DAMN! DAMN! DAMN!

    Because of the fire that the chimera was attacking them with, they had almost forgotten about the secondary monster that appeared.

    Basilisk.

    The creature was a huge reptile reputed to be a serpent king, which was hybrid from a rooster and a serpent, and could cause death with a single glance.

    They were already at their wits'' end trying to fend off the chimera. With the basilisk joining the fray, the battle was totally one-sided. It was strange, however, as both creatures were independent and were hostile to each other normally. For the two monsters to team up against them, were unheard of.

    Then again, deep within their hearts, they knew the reason why two strong creatures which normally loathed each other on sight would team-up. Both were underlings of something more sinister.

    A third monster.

    A much stronger creature that could control both these monsters easily must be somewhere lurking in the shadows, watching them. Just the thought of it sent horrors to their core. They all prayed the Young Masters would come fast.

    The team leader glanced to his right and saw some of their fallen comrades. They all had thought they would just be dealing with the chimera tonight. But the sudden appearance of the basilisk took them all by surprise and most of his men were petrified instantly.

    WHOOSH

    Another sea of flames came their way and everyone scrambled to their feet. The monsters attacked simultaneously like a good team that it was hard for them to attack right back. Due to the basilisk''s ability to petrify, they couldn''t see very well and were barely landing attacks.

    "Leader, we''re almost done here!" A voice called over, and the leader turned in time to see one of the water casters which put up the barrier to contain the fire collapsed, and the fire escaped.

    BOOM!

    The small hole in the barrier that appeared when the water caster collapsed increased due to the explosion, the pressure of the heat absconding wildly out of the chasm.

    "FALL BACK!"

    The leader had no choice but to ask them to retreat or they would be burnt into crisps, and they needed to water casters for protection. They needed to be saved in turn. It would be a difficult feat to fight without them, but they had to make do until the masters arrived.

    The leader was already at his wits''end trying to figure out a way to get through, or at least land an attack that would stop the monsters from attacking, when a squeal of a huge bird could be heard above.

    Everyone looked up just in time to see a crimson demon bird falling from the sky.

    SQUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAWRK!

    The cry of the harpy alerted everyone and they all scattered away, leaving the fray. The masters had arrived. They did their jobs well, they thought, as new people arrived to snatch them from the battlefield and hauled them to safety.

    FUUMA.

    "Sorry we''re late," Kuro apologized as he and his brothers took the men as far away as possible before Aello landed and immediately kicked the chimera with one clawed foot and scratched the basilisk''s eye with another, and proceeded on pummeling both monsters happily.

    AAAAAAAARGH¡­

    HIIIIISSSSSSSSSSS¡­

    The cries of the elementals echoed in the place, but they were no longer afraid.

    The chimera and the basilisk both tried to escape but Aello''s claws were fast. She didn''t give them time to even move away from her. Each time any of the two monsters tried to get away, she''d snatch them immediately and slam it on the ground.

    It was the very first time the warriors were glad to see the wild, murderous look on Aello''s face as she went berserk on the enemies.

    Unlike Aello, Mavara wasn''t really bloodthirsty, and he was amicable to do the cleanup. Besides, letting Aello go wild like this from time to time would help Gin control her as her bloodthirst would be satiated for a while.

    "Situation?" Kazehaya Gin asked immediately as he and the Koutaishidenka landed. He talked to the people while Ryuu called forth Mavara to eat the chimera''s flames.

    The leader was too happy to be saved, but then again he remembered something important. "Young Masters, there''s a third one!"

    "WHAT?"Kazehaya Gin tried to look around but couldn''t see another one around. "Are you sure?"

    Homura Ryuu, on the other hand, looked grim, his ice-blue eyes turning into slits. "Of course. Since when do chimeras and basilisks work together? Without a leader, these two would have tried killing each other already."

    All of them turned to their surroundings vigilantly. Their eyes scanned the environs for a third monster.

    They were standing there when a woman''s laughter rang in their ears and they whipped their heads to follow the sound.

    Several meters away stood a lone figure in all black wearing a mask of a fox god.

    "Who are you?"Homura Ryuu demanded, but the figure didn''t respond.

    Instead, a black mist started to surround her and Ryuu raised his hand to signal his men to stand back. His gaze murderous at the figure. "What is the Black God doing here?"

    Everyone''s eyes widened in horror upon hearing the name.

    Czernobog? He was a dark demonic deity that caused calamity and disaster, brought bad luck and misfortune wherever he turned. There was no hidden agenda ¡ª this deity just enjoyed being a black-hearted villain.

    But what was he doing in this world?

    Wait¡­ Wasn''t Czernobog a man?

    The figure laughed again, the female voice sweet. "Black God? You only got that half correct, Kresnik, my love," she scoffed as she disappeared, only to reappear behind them, where the elementals were still fighting.

    The figure raised a hand and it was too late for Gin to call Aello back before the deity called forth black lightning that hit the ground. Fortunately, Mavara was there and was able to pull the harpy away just in time.

    "I''m just saying hello for now," she said. "As to what I want, you will know soon," she promised just as the portal changed in color, and the figure took the weakened chimera and basilisk with her there, and everyone was not able to do anything but watch them leave.

 Chapter 175 - Another Deity

    "Is that really Czernobog? But isn''t the Black God a man?"

    Kazehaya Gin asked. They had made a camp just near the portal and were now having a meeting while the rest tended to the dead and the wounded. They had lost around twenty people this evening alone and around fifteen or so last time when the arachnids attacked.

    Their numbers were dwindling. For a clan teetering at the edge of extinction, losing this many people within a short span of time was a huge blow. After five centuries, the divine blood passed on from one generation to another had significantly diminished. Only a handful of people had enough divine power to deal with class S monsters, and only the Koutaishidenka and the Kazehaya Gin could deal with creatures stronger than that, although in Gin''s case, it should be avoided due to the curse.

    Homura Ryuu nodded. "If not him, then it''s a child of the Black God."

    There was no mistaking that malicious aura. It could only be from Czernobog or his children. No wonder his brethren had crossed the portal. They now wondered if the shadow lurker within Okada Koharu was a single case or not.

    Then again¡­

    "What do we do now?" Gin asked again.

    They had never encountered a dilemma such as this one in the five hundred years of history of the Kazehayas and the Homuras there on Earth.

    "I will stand guard," Homura Ryuu answered immediately before pointing at Gin. "You will go back to Tokyo to take over as usual."

    Gin didn''t look like he was alright with the decision. "What are you talking about? It''s the Black God we are dealing with here. Even if you''re a returner to ancestry, there''s no way you can fight him alone!"

    It was true.

    Kresnik might have more power than Czernobog, but the Black God had a special ability that made him very tricky to deal with. But Homura Ryuu had no choice. He would have to make do without Kazehaya Gin.

    "You are returning to Tokyo," he stated in a voice that didn''t invite any protest.

    But this was Kazehaya Gin. He was born to dispute.

    "I''m not leaving you here," Gin said stubbornly.

    "Of course you are. Do you see that?"

    The Koutaishidenka pointed across the field where Aello remained sitting in front of the portal like an obedient dog. The people came and went near the harpy, but the wind elemental paid them no mind. Its eyes were completely trained on the portal as if waiting for something.

    Under normal circumstances, this would have been a good thing. It meant that the harpy was well under control and was behaving completely. But it wasn''t.

    That was why, even if Aello didn''t seem to show any sign of malice at the moment, Mavara was right there next to her in case she went berserk.

    Kazehaya Gin scowled.

    TSK

    The wind caster understood well what the prince was trying to point out, and couldn''t very well rebut the reason. Still, this didn''t prevent him from feeling frustrated.

    Before falling in love and forming a pact of subservience with the God of Wind Stribog, the harpies and its brethren were under the Black God. It was why they were filled with malice, wreaking havoc, and enjoyed causing carnage. It was in their nature to be evil. It was why they only ever cared about the Wind God and not anyone else even someone from the same bloodline.

    It was the curse.

    With Aello acting like this, who knew what she was thinking?

    Even if she followed Gin, with the presence of the Black God, there was a big possibility she would turn against her current master, speed up his mental deterioration by fighting with him and turn over to Czernobog''s side. The harpy would be happy to do just that if Czernobog promised her freedom to cause chaos.

    So, Kazehaya Gin had to go, far away from the portal. Kresnik couldn''t deal with Czernobog and deal with him too in case he went berserk.

    "I will stay with you, at least this weekend," Gin compromised. If he didn''t have to stay long, dealing with Aello would not be difficult. In reality, he never had trouble controlling his harpy ever, and so far, it only went berserk on times Gin was hurt or in danger.

    "Fine," Ryuu conceded. "But come Monday, you will be back in Tokyo with one of the Fuuma triplets. I need more people here so I will leave you to handle Ara''s and her friends'' safety."

    Hearing this, the upset feeling Gin was feeling lifted. After all, he had been tasked to do something the Koutaishidenka deemed very, very important. Actually, the most important.

    "Okay," he readily agreed with a thumb''s up. "What time is your marriage registration again?"

    "Nine in the morning," Ryuu answered, this time, the tensing of his body was gone; a smile even curved on his lips that softened his earlier forbidding gaze considerably.

    "What are your plans then? You are going to be married tomorrow." Gin wondered what Ryuu would do since everything they ever planned would be changed now that a formidable foe had appeared.

    With this, the Koutaishidenka remembered something. "While you''re there, I want you to look at the prophecy. I want to know what it is word for word."

    Gin frowned. "May I ask what for?"

    "To know everything," Ryuu answered as he too frowned. "Did you know that Ara''s not human as well?" he casually asked shocking Gin.

    "Wait ¨C what?"

    "She was trying to tell me about it before we left earlier," Ryuu continued, although his voice continued to sound like that information didn''t matter.

    "What do you mean she''s not human?" Kazehaya Gin was confused. "She has divine blood as well?"

    Ryuu nodded. "You wouldn''t have noticed the changes because you''ve never seen her before her accident. But her aura''s more prominent now compared to the one she had before."

    If Gin''s eyeballs were not attached, they would have already fallen. That was how shocked he was. "You mean she also has a parasite?"

    Ryuu shook his head. "It''s more like she was someone who had been broken into pieces, and the accident made her recover another piece."

    "An incomplete soul?"

    Ryuu nodded. "The other piece must have come from a different place as well. When she got drunk before, when we were at my apartment in Gaienmae, she talked about being killed by her brother there. When she died in that other world, Ara''s soul who was here called forth her other self and they combined."

    "Wait¡­ Alistair! She called me Alistair before. She told me she knew someone who looks like me, but I checked her background, there was no one with that name that came up."

    "It must be someone from that other side," Ryuu said as he looked at the portal. "We may also be wrong about the shadow lurker causing the portal to react. Our invisible friend may not be that parasite in Okada but Ara herself. The timing was correct after all."

    "Right¡­"

    It made sense.

    Gin opened and closed his eyes as if absorbing his words. "Then what would happen to the bloodline? If she''s harboring another soul then wouldn''t that make her a fake?"

    Ryuu snorted. "Of course not. Ara is Ara. It''s the same soul. She''s just more complete now. I heard she''s pretty strong too."

    "And probably mischievous," Gin added remembering what her older brother said. "Aki said Ara seems to be having some adventures at night lately."

    "What adventures?" Ryuu never heard this before, and Gin explained about Ara going out and returning as if she was in a fight. Ryuu didn''t care in the end as long as his wife was not injured.

    "What kind of deity is she by the way?"Gin was curious.

    "I don''t know," Ryuu answered as he raked his fingers on his hair. "We haven''t really talked about it ¨C and I don''t think we will soon. I still need to take care of Czernobog."

    At the mention of the Black God, Gin winced. "No honeymoon?"

    "No honeymoon," Ryuu confirmed, his voice bland. "Ara needs to study for her final exams anyway."

    "Well, you''re married now. You have a lifetime to learn about each other," Kazehaya agreed.

    "That''s right."The Koutaishidenka''s smile returned briefly before his face became taut again. "But I need to know what the prophecy said exactly. I have a feeling I need to find out so I can unlock my memories. There''s something about the flashbacks I get that tells me that Ara and I had a history, and it didn''t end well."

    Oh¡­

    Kazehaya Gin nodded. "I''ll work on it ASAP after your registration tomorrow," he promised.

    The two Young Masters stayed with their men the rest of the night, vigilant by the portal in case the evil deity returned and caused another incident.

 Chapter 176 - Missing

    The next morning came bright and breezy. It had snowed again during the wee hours before dawn, and so, when Suzuki Ara woke up and opened the screen of her room, the scenery outside, below the dove-grey sky was painted white once more.

    The crispy scent in the air wafted in her nose, and she again scrunched her face before smiling. The sun had just risen, and so, she was not expecting a lot of people to be up and about already, but it seemed she had underestimated the diligent people serving at the Cedar Palace.

    Huh?

    On the far side of the hall, Suzuki Ara saw servants scurrying to and fro from one of the rooms, and she wondered what happened. Her curious nature winning, she trudged the length of the engawa towards the other side of the house where the people had been coming in and out from.

    "What''s going on?"

    Her voice must have startled the people as all of them turned to see her.

    "Miss Ara!" they all greeted, looking shocked as they tried to distract Ara, preventing her from seeing what''s inside the room, but Ara was tall ¨C taller than the average Japanese woman, and so, it was too late.

    Her silver-grey eyes caught sight of the pale form lying on the futon in the room, and they widened in alarm.

    "Aoi!" she cried as she stepped into the room, much to the distress of the servants.

    "Miss Ara please, you should go back to your room."

    It seemed they were instructed to keep Kazehaya Aoi''s condition a secret, or so Ara thought, and she was about to be upset when Yayoi came.

    "Miss Ara?"

    Ara turned to Yayoi, prepared to be angry in case she tried to make her leave, but the old housekeeper didn''t. "What happened to Aoi? Why is he like that?"

    Kazehaya Aoi looked like he''d been in a fire as he had some blisters on some parts of his body, and she felt anxiety at the pit of her stomach. This Kazehaya brother was supposed to be in Hakone, and yet, here he was just as Gin and Ryuu left for a business problem last night.

    Ara wondered about a connection.

    "They had trouble with one of the properties and there was a fire last night, Miss Ara. Don''t worry; the Young Master Aoi only had minor injuries. He was more exhausted than injured actually," she assured her.

    "Then why are they like that?"

    She pointed at the servants who seemed to avoid looking at her, and she watched as Yayoi''s eyes sparkled before leaning forward to whisper in her ears.

    "Miss Ara, you''re still in your underwear," she whispered.

    Ara looked down and realized her bathrobe had opened in her haste to come here and revealed her undies. Heat crept up her face as she realized the reason why the servants were trying to make her go back to her room earlier. She thought they were instructed not to tell her about Aoi''s injuries.

    She was wrong.

    KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!

    "You should have told me earlier," Ara muttered as she ran away back to her room to take a bath and change into her wedding clothes.

    As soon as she was ready, she returned to where Yayoi was, just outside the room where they had taken Aoi.

    "Ara-sama, you''re very beautiful," Yayoi told her with a very appreciative expression and a warm smile. Her wrinkles folded on her aged face and her eyes twinkled like diamonds seeing her in her clothes.

    She now donned the mini halter dress with a white faux fur coat. She looked cute like a snow nymph in winter. However, excited as a bride she might be, she was more curious about Aoi''s condition than her marriage registration and was actually worried about it. There was something about this that told her that it was not something simple and it was totally related to Ryuu and Gin''s hurried behavior last night.

    Ara couldn''t help but wonder where Kou was and if he was really okay.

    After telling the elderly woman her thanks, she didn''t hesitate to ask her questions about what was going on.

    "Don''t worry about this Miss Ara," Yayoi told her with a soothing voice, trying to appease her as best as she could. "There was just a mishap at the factory in Hakone that caused an accident. But the Young Master Gin and the Koutaishidenka are already taking care of things, so everything should be alright. You should trust in him."

    Because Yayoi said it like that, Ara was not left with any other choice but to accept the explanation. She just then turned to see the sleeping form in the futon inside the room.

    "How is his condition now?"

    The Head housekeeper gave her another reassuring smile. "He''s the same as when you checked up on him a while ago, Miss Ara. But seriously, his injuries are mostly scratches. There''s nothing to worry about. After today, and maybe even until tomorrow''s rest, the Young Master Aoi''s strength will be back soon."

    "I see," Ara nodded, and sighed.

    "Is there something wrong, Miss Ara? You seem so down ¨C and that''s not a good thing on your wedding day," the elderly reminded her again with a teasing smile.

    "Nothing. I''m just nervous," Ara answered truthfully. "Now that there''s nothing else I can think about, I only have my wedding to Kou to think of and it''s making me edgy."

    With this, Yayoi reached out her hand and took Ara''s in hers and gave her a squeeze. The pressure on her hand was warm and reassuring. Even without words, the elderly had conveyed the message that no matter what happened, everything would go smoothly as planned.

    Of course, that was probably because the one she''s marrying was Kou and no one else. Just that fact alone was reassuring.

    Speaking of which¡­

    "Did Ryuu and Big Brother Kaze return last night?"

    She had been told that Ryuu was totally like an old man, always waking up early to practice kyudo just yesterday.

    Suddenly, the smile on Yayoi''s face faltered, and Ara''s uneasy feeling returned. "He still hasn''t come back right?" she prompted, her eyes searching the elderly''s face to see telltale signs she could be hiding something from her, but she couldn''t see anything.

    "Honestly, both the Young Masters haven''t returned yet from Hakone."The honest answer surprised Ara, but at the same time, she felt grateful.

    However, Yayoi''s answer just posted a new dilemma for the day. How was she going to be married without a groom?

 Chapter 177 - Pieces

    "Don''t worry Miss Ara, the Young Master would never forget your wedding day. He would surely be here in time," Yayoi reassured the obviously fretful bride with a kind smile and a gentle squeeze in her hand.

    Suzuki Ara, of course, knew this in her heart. No matter what happened, if Ryuu gave his word, he would always keep it. Still, she couldn''t help but worry because there were times that someone''s wish didn''t always go the way he wanted it to. Accidents happened. So, regardless of how much she believed Ryuu would never break his word, she couldn''t help but worry about him nonetheless.

    "He and Big Brother Kaze went to check the accident, right?"

    She already knew the answer to that question but she asked it anyway. Aoi came here wounded; of course, those two would go and check their people and the situation themselves. They''re that reliable. Ara knew that very well. She probably just wanted to hear more reassurances to calm down.

    "Yes, both the Young Master and the Young Master Gin went to Hakone to inspect. It''s the first time something like this ever happened, and so, it''s important that they are there to assess the situation with their own eyes."

    Ara nodded in understanding.

    "But, if it''s like that, shouldn''t we just cancel the marriage registration today then? There''s no need to rush when there are other more important things to take care of first."

    With an emergency at present, Ara was willing to push back her wedding. She didn''t want Ryuu to force himself when he had so many things to settle first. They could just register some other time. However, Yayoi''s words made her change her mind.

    "Miss Ara, don''t worry about the emergency. The Young Masters had already dealt with them, and they would honestly be here in time for the marriage registration. The Koutaishidenka had prepared a lot ¨C even making the City Hall open on this day just for you to be married fast. If you cancel it, he would be sad."

    "But shouldn''t he take care of his people first?"

    The Head Housekeeper shook her head. "Believe me, Miss Ara, our people will be happier and more reassured if you keep your wedding as planned."

    Oh. Of course.

    Ara gave the elderly woman a wry smile. "The prophecy," she stated blandly, surprising the other.

    "Miss Ara knew about the prophecy?"

    "Y-yes," Ara answered.

    It seemed the Head Housekeeper was not expecting that Kou would tell her about it. After all, normally, any woman who''d be told she was chosen as the bride because there was no other option would make her unhappy. For the Koutaishidenka to confess this to Ara even if there''s a possibility she would be angry meant that he trusted her a lot.

    Or that his feelings had changed. This was no longer a marriage of convenience.

    The Koutaishidenka of the Homura House cared for his wife for real.

    Yayoi''s surprised expression then softened into a smile as she patted Ara''s hand.

    "Then all the more that Miss Ara should understand that this marriage means a lot to the Koutaishidenka."

    Ara kept quiet for a while as if she was debating something in her mind until finally, she sighed and nodded.

    "Ara!"

    Rin''s cheerful voice then called out to her, making her and Yayoi turn in time to see Rin and the others walking towards them. All the girls were wearing the short dresses Ara bought for them yesterday, followed by Sonoda who totally looked uncomfortable and bashful in his suit and tie.

    A warm smile finally appeared on Ara''s face as she looked at her friends as they approached.

    Her bridesmaids ¨C and their groomsman.

    Her smile turned into a grin. Normally, since they were just registering their marriage, there was no need for an entourage. Even if only Ara and Ryuu went to the municipal hall to register, they could be married. Still, she felt this day would be more special to have the people closest to her life now on her most important day.

    Miharu and Midori turned to each other as soon as they reached the beaming bride, and shyly showed Ara a small bouquet of winter flowers with a cute lavender bow keeping it together.

    "Uhm¡­ we asked Kou last night if we could pick some of the flowers this morning to make you a bouquet," they said as they handed it to her.

    Ara was beyond touched. She reached out her hand and took the pretty bouquet and cradled it like a baby. "Thank you guys," she said and they all huddled together in a group hug.

    "Don''t you dare cry Ara. Your face will puff up and you''ll look ugly on your wedding photo," Rin warned jokingly, and they all laughed as they broke apart.

    "I won''t," Ara readily agreed as she wiped the moisture from her eyes.

    She didn''t know why she''s always crying since coming here. She wasn''t like this at all when she was in Ritz. She was adventurous and brave ¨C well except when it came to spiders. But she was never a crybaby. However, coming here on earth made her realize that she was. While this might be true, the real Suzuki Ara was quite cold and disagreeable on the surface but was an angsty person inside. She was always the sensitive one and would often cry alone.

    Ara wondered if her current personality was because even if it''s her soul within it now, the body had its own memories, and she inherited some of the original''s traits.

    On the other hand, the thought that she was a broken soul suddenly came to her mind again, and she couldn''t help but feel uneasy. But as days passed, she couldn''t help but think so. After all, how else would she suddenly be transported into this world when she was at death''s door? It was as if the piece of her soul called out to her so they could join together.

    "Am I really like that?"Ara asked herself in her mind, as she hid her face behind the bouquet to hide the expression on her face. She didn''t want the others to see her so bothered.

    Because if she was indeed an incomplete soul, then Ara wondered what kind of curse was cast upon her so she had to be broken to be saved? Also, if she really was like that, she wondered if there were more pieces of her out there, and where were they?

 Chapter 178 - Eyes on Him

    Also, if she really was like that, she wondered if there were more pieces of her out there, and where were they?

    Suzuki Ara hadn''t realized she had spaced out and her friends were trying to get her attention until Rin flicked her on the nose.

    "Hey, before you think about the wedding night, you have to get through the wedding day, okay?"

    Eh?

    Ara, of course, came crashing back to the present and was scandalized.

    EEEEEEEEH?

    "I was not," she countered indignantly as she glared at the laughing girls.

    "It''s alright, we understand," Midori winked at her as Miharu stepped forward and gave her a pat on the hand.

    "It''s okay, it''s normal for brides to daydream about the honeymoon."

    "Y-you ¨C"Ara couldn''t finish her rebuke as she had already blushed so hard.

    She could only manage to glare at Sonoda who was quiet and watching the whole time. She was trying to tell him with her stormy eyes that he should help her stop the girls from ganging up on her. But the boy just gave her a knowing grin before turning away and whistled as if to say he had nothing to do with it.

    Yayoi took pity on the bride, but not after chuckling first. She was definitely enjoying the show.

    "Now, now, let''s not tease our bride so much. She''s already nervous as it is," the elderly said, making Ara look at her gratefully.

    "Hey you guys, what are you still doing chatting there?" Suzuki Aki called as he approached the group.

    "Good morning big bro," Ara and the others greeted as soon as he joined them. "You look dashing today."

    Aki was wearing a suit and tie ¨C something that he already normally wore daily to work. Still, he raised a brow at his younger sister as he did some poses.

    "What are you talking about Ara? I always look good okay?"

    "Yeah, right." Ara rolled her eyes at her older sibling. "Were you looking for us?"

    Aki seemed to remember why he came to search for them. "Ah, that''s right. We will all leave here together after breakfast. But we have to eat fast. We have one hour to finish our meal before we had to leave for the City Hall."

    Huh?

    Everyone looked puzzled by this.

    "Big Bro Aki, we''re not going to wait for Homura and Big Brother Kaze?"Sonoda asked what they all had been wanting to ask.

    "No," Aki answered swiftly. "They will meet us directly at the Tokyo Metropolitan Government Building at nine in the morning," he continued as he started to usher them towards the dining hall. "Quick, eat, eat ¨C we have no time!"

    Ara, however, exchanged smiles with Yayoi over the good news about her missing fianc¨¦ as she let her brother push her along towards the room to have breakfast.

    Knowing now that Ryuu was alright, Ara ate her meal with a lighter heart.

    Soon, all of them finished and the girls went back to their rooms to freshen up a bit and fix Ara''s "look". The girls insisted they put some makeup on Ara for her special day, and she didn''t protest at all when they dragged her back to her room.

    Midori''s an artist so she''s really good at colors and it showed on her makeup skills. Ara had naturally amazing complexion already, and so she just put on some light makeup on her ¨C a bit of kohl to make her silver-grey eyes pop more and nude lipstick. The end result was a beautiful natural look.

    "Oh my, Ara, you''re a very pretty bride," the girls cooed, so proud of their friend.

    "Make babies already. I want to see how your kids will look like, "Rin added with a dreamy look earning her a bop on the head from Miharu.

    "I thought no wedding night thoughts for now?"

    "Silly. We''re not going to have kids yet. I''m still going to university. I can''t do that and be a mom at the same time."

    Ara laughed, but at the same time felt butterflies in her stomach at the thought of having children with Kou. She felt nervous again suddenly, but at the same time excited, and all the other feelings mixed together.

    The plethora of emotions showed on her face making her friends tease her again. "Ara''s having wedding jitters."

    "Yep, totally."

    "Kou''s in real danger tonight."

    "Totally shaking in fear of losing his man cherry."

    What man cherry?

    "Ya! Stop bullying me already," Ara complained good-naturedly, laughing at her friends who talked about Ryuu''s virginity until Sonoda and Aki appeared to scold them for being slow.

    "You''re already very pretty, little sister, but you look ravishing today," Aki complimented his younger sibling as they entered the waiting car.

    "She does," everyone agreed as they drove away.

    They arrived at the Tokyo Metropolitan Building in around fifteen minutes. However, they didn''t get out of the car immediately. The others had noticed how nervous Ara had become, and they were sweet and considerate enough to let her gather her nerves before stepping out of the vehicle.

    After ten minutes, Aki reached out to hold Ara''s hand and gave her a soft squeeze of encouragement.

    "Are you ready?" he asked softly, and Ara nodded her head, and gave him a sweet smile.

    Soon, all of them got out of the vehicle with Ara getting out the last. Her silver-grey orbs looked up at the tall building and she marveled at the sight. Located in Shinjuku, the building was a creation of architect Kenzo Tange. It consisted of a byzantine of three constructions, each taking up a city block.

    The tallest of the three was the main building, a forty-eight-stories tall structure that split into two sections on the thirty-third floor. The building also had three underground levels. The building was meant to take after a computer chip, while also evoking the facet of a Gothic cathedral. On the forty-fifth floor of both towers had observation decks that were open to the public and contained gift shops and cafes.

    Well, this was it¡­

    Ara took a step forward, and another, and another, and another...

    Soon she and her group reached the place where she would register her marriage to Kou. She was wondering where her fianc¨¦ was, when she spotted him almost immediately a bit far ahead, as he spoke with some people that she thought might be from the government office.

    Ara however only had eyes for the Koutaishidenka, taking in his appearance, making her heart skip in her chest as she noted how good he looked in his black suit. It was the first time she had seen him wear something like this.

    Handsome like a deity.

    Ara couldn''t think of anything else to describe her future husband. Homura Ryuu looked too dazzling at the moment, and when he turned to look and their eyes met, her world stopped turning as she only had eyes for him.

 Chapter 179 - Man & Wife

    The sounds were muffled and everything else in the world turned blurry as ice-blue eyes met silver-grey ones. It was as if they were the only ones there on earth at the moment. Each one of them took in the sight of the other, noting each and every detail carefully as if trying to immortalize how they looked in their minds.

    The silence went on to what seemed to be an eternity before someone''s clearing of their throat distracted them from their intense exchange of stares and were brought back to reality.

    "Uhm¡­ Can you guys ogle each other later after the wedding?" Kazehaya Gin said teasingly, eliciting a chuckle from the rest.

    Heat crept up to their necks to their cheeks, a telltale sign the embarrassment was not one-sided. Even the others who were privy to their passionate gazes were red on the face, their lips twisted into a knowing smile as their eyes sparkled with happiness.

    It was Homura Ryuu who recovered his awkwardness first. He scratched the side of his head ¨C a newly developed habit, something that he was still unaware of what he''s doing when he was unconsciously feeling shy. He stepped towards his fianc¨¦e who was still looking a bit dazed.

    He knew that look.

    It was the same look everyone affected by his divine powers gave him ¨C a look of admiration. However, she was his fated partner, and being exactly that made her immune to his celestial charms and so he knew that her admiration was real.

    Well, it made him happy as he totally more than appreciate how she looked today. Pretty was not even enough to describe her. His woman looked amazing.

    "Hi," he greeted her as soon as he''s right in front of her.

    "Hi," Ara greeted back.

    "You''re beautiful," Ryuu told his future wife, reminding her of the first night they formally met each other when he told her the same thing, and they smiled in nostalgia as they stared at each other once more.

    "And you''re very handsome," Ara countered with a grin.

    The others couldn''t take it anymore and rolled their own eyes.

    "Guys, seriously," Kazehaya Gin sighed, as he tried to signal Aki to help him usher the lovers towards the office where they''d register their marriage.

    "Okay, you guys should really get going if you want to get married on time," Aki said as he stepped forward to push his sister to get her moving.

    Ryuu stepped out of the way but followed his fianc¨¦e and her brother towards the office where they would be signing the documents.

    The officials who were there including the mayor were all smiles at them although they were stunned speechless at first. It seemed they had always known that the Koutaishidenka of the Homura House would wed, but they had thought that it was a marriage of convenience as was common in the rich families.

    Needless to say that they were all surprised to see that there was more to this marriage than convenience. Seeing the way the couple looked at each other, and the way that the prince''s countenance had softened considerably as soon as he caught sight of his bride told them that genuine feelings were definitely involved.

    Oh, and the bride was totally gorgeous. No wonder the Koutaishidenka looked so smitten.

    "Good morning," the mayor greeted the couple with a smile, and he turned to the bride with a beam. "Nice to meet you Miss Suzuki and congratulations to you both."

    The mayor then signaled towards the door, and he and the other officials waited for the couple to go into the room first.

    Homura Ryuu placed a hand on the small back of his bride and urged her to move forward, guiding her into the posh interior of the office. The others followed suit, and they all stood by the table where the mayor and some officials took their places.

    On the table were documents prepared beforehand by the Homura House''s lawyers. These included the birth certificates, a certified copy of their family register, affidavit of competency to marry, permission to marry from Suzuki Aki for Ara, since she''s less than twenty years of age, and other legal papers they needed to register their marriage.

    "Let''s begin," the mayor invited, and the lawyers read out the contents of the marriage registration documents.

    Everyone listened through as all the legalities involved were being recited. It was actually very unromantic, but since it would be a necessary evil for the couple to be legally bound as man and wife, they listened well and patiently.

    Afterwards, the officials with the help of the lawyers assisted the couple on where to sign in the documents. Normally, the couple getting married could just hand over the required documents and fill out the application and marriage registration form and the deed was done. However, since this was the marriage of the Koutaishidenka of the Homura House, they made it extra special ¨C more ceremonial than it was supposed to be.

    After the couple signed the documents, the lawyers handed them to Kazehaya Gin, and Suzuki Aki to sign as witnesses. After Aki and Gin signed, the lawyers and the officials signed as well as additional witnesses.

    In Japan, witnesses for marriage would have to be at least twenty years of age, and so, Rin, Miharu, Midori, and Sonoda didn''t qualify. They just served as audience and cheerers.

    Soon, all documents were done, and the lawyers handed them to the officials for filing.

    "We have finished the necessary papers," the mayor said as he beamed at everyone in the room before turning to Ryuu. "I believe Master Homura would like to do something?" he prompted making Ryuu grin.

    The Koutaishidenka then turned to Gin who hurried to retrieve a velvet box from his pocket and handed it to his best friend with a big goofy smile on his handsome face.

    Ryuu took the box in his hands and turned back to Ara who was looking at him with dancing eyes and a charming smile. The Koutaishidenka seemed so nervous as his hands shook as he opened the box to retrieve the ring, almost dropping it.

    "Breathe, breathe," Kazehaya Gin teased which made the others laugh.

    The officials and the mayor would normally not make a joke at the expense of the Homura prince, but since it was Kazehaya Gin who started the teasing, they were confident to join in on the laughter.

    Amidst the jeers and cheers, Ryuu finally successfully removed one of the rings from its bed. He then extended his hand to take Ara''s in his and smilingly slid it on her finger. Afterwards, he handed the box to her so she could do the same to him. She nervously slid the ring on his finger, and when she finally did, everyone clapped their hands.

    "Congratulations Mr. and Mrs. Homura," the mayor greeted and everyone in the room clapped harder. "I believe it''s now time to seal your union with a kiss."

    If only, this statement made the cheers and jeers louder. However, the Koutaishidenka and Ara were just too happy to not care about being teased so much.

    Homura Ryuu pulled Ara closer by anchoring his arm around her back. With happiness dancing in their eyes, the two leaned closer to each other, and their lips touched for the first time as man and wife.

 Chapter 180 - ALI MINI THEATER Side Story 10

    The truth about Suzuki Ara and that night¡­

    What was the meaning of life?

    This question seemed so vague ¨C too subjective even. To speculate so resolutely about it might make someone appear as being somewhat profound, strange or just plain na?ve. People in this day and age often said ¨C more often times than not in a pathetic fashion, other times more belligerently and mockingly ¨C that "life just had no sense at all."

    People often just wade through the tides of time, waiting for nothing but the coming oblivion. To Suzuki Ara who was just going through the mundane routine of day to day living, life was beyond lackluster.

    Boring.

    For Suzuki Ara, life was tedious.

    It wasn''t really as if she wanted it that way. But ever since she was born, she just felt so incomplete. Normally, daily living should be somewhat pedagogic and adventurous like what her parents intended it to be, most especially since she was going to a place where she could meet people her age coming in from different walks of life.

    However, nothing in this world could really motivate her to take part in anything. The only time she seemed to be alive was when she dealt with her brother, even if it was only to quarrel with him. These days, however, Aki was always not there ¨C busy with the company, making her already grey world drearier.

    She''s tired but she couldn''t understand why it was so. She was just exhausted by doing the same things over and over again.

    Depression.

    She had always known she had it. Without knowing the reason why, she just couldn''t will herself to be happy, and it got more and more difficult since she started high school. Sometimes¡­

    Sometimes she just wanted to disappear.

    Like that day at the rooftop. She was totally ready to spread her wings and fly down to her doom.

    Death beckoned her.

    If it weren''t for someone''s intervention she would have been gone a long time ago.

    The squeaking of the shoes against the polished floor echoed in the gym as the boys in her class played basketball. The girls were at the side watching the activity as theirs had just finished earlier.

    "Ara!"

    She turned to see her ''savior'' with her angels ¨C Rin and Miharu coming towards her.

    Okada Koharu.

    This girl claimed she was her best friend, and Ara didn''t really care to correct her. She felt too lazy to correct what people thought in general, like that issue of her liking a guy she didn''t even know because first and foremost, she didn''t really care.

    She owed her though ¨C even if technically she really didn''t care if she died. It''s just that Aki was going through an important time at the Suzuki Raiden Group at the time when she wanted to jump that she was grateful she didn''t. For this, she was trying to repay the girl who stopped her. Also, to relieve her boredom she was kind of spoiling this person, acting as a minion when she''s really not.

    Surprisingly, the girl she just quarreled with a few days ago because of Koharu was with them.

    "What?"

    Unlike a regular minion though, Ara didn''t kiss ass. She was blunt and didn''t care for nonsense.

    "Ara, you brought your car today, right?"Koharu asked as soon as she reached her. "Could you bring Midori home tonight after we finish our project?"

    Huh?

    Midori was the girl she had a fight with because she saw the girl push Koharu. But why did they seem okay now?

    Oh well, again, she was not curious enough to ask why.

    "Okay," she said blandly, and so it was arranged that she''d take the girl home.

    Hours passed and the regular classes ended. Representatives from different classes had to stay behind to work on props and other things needed for the upcoming school fair. Ara was unfortunately chosen to be one in her class, Midori in hers, and Miharu in hers, although Rin and Koharu voluntarily stayed behind to "help".

    Around seven in the evening, they were almost finishing up most of the work, with only a handful of other things left to be done the next day.

    "Ara, are you going already? Don''t forget Midori, okay?"

    Ara frowned, wondering why Koharu sounded so breathless ¨C as if she was excited at the fact she was going home. However, she didn''t linger on the thought, and just shrugged as she continued to work on her task.

    Soon, she finished and went to the toilet without telling anyone to freshen up and relieve herself. She was in the cubicle when she heard footsteps coming in, and heard Koharu''s voice calling.

    "Is there anyone here?" she called, but Ara didn''t say a word.

    She remained quiet, and at some inner voice''s insistence, Ara sat on the bowl and lifted her feet so when she saw a shadow pass by her door, the person checking from underneath couldn''t see her and know that there was someone there.

    She then waited as she heard Koharu dialing something on her phone, and listened as she talked to someone.

    "Did you already do it?"

    Ara didn''t know why. She knew it was not nice to eavesdrop but she continued to remain quiet. She was glad she did.

    "Are you sure Ara''s car will crash? I want it to be so bad the bitch with her will die okay?"

    Koharu''s voice sounded so anxious, and Ara''s breath hitched. She already had an idea of what was going on. No wonder she insisted on her to take Midori home. She messed up with her car aiming for Midori to die. Ara smirked. It seemed Koharu forgot that if something happened to the car, not only Midori would be in danger. Ara would be too.

    But did she really not know?

    "Alright. I''ll wait for the good news then. I''ll comfort Hiroaki after this," Koharu added before ending her call.

    Of course, she knew!

    With this, Ara let out a laugh as she went out of the cubicle, startling Koharu who looked at her with wild eyes.

    "Ara! What are you doing there?"

    What bad acting.

    Ara just smirked and strode towards the sink to wash her hands.

    "I didn''t know you''re there. You should have told me," the fool continued to speak to her even if she completely ignored her.

    Ara then walked out of the toilet to go back to the room to take her things. Koharu, of course, followed her as she continued to try and pacify her mood, not accepting that her scheme had been exposed.

    "Are you leaving now Ara?"Rin asked, but Ara just grabbed her bag and left.

    "What are you doing Ara? What about Midori? Aren''t you going to take her too? You said you will take her!"Koharu yelled making everyone look at them, but Ara didn''t care.

    "Ara, take Midori!"Koharu insisted, and so Ara finally turned to glare at her, making Koharu freeze on the spot.

    "Shut up," she said before leaving without turning to look at them again.

    Ara marched towards the parking lot and saw her car, and snorted.

    "What idiot would drive this now?" she asked no one as she opened the car door to sit on the driver''s seat.

    She, however, had no plans on driving. She fished out her phone from her bag and was about to call her brother to pick her up when she heard laughter next to her, and she turned, startled to see someone at the passenger seat staring at her.

    Brown eyes met silver-grey ones and Ara blanked out as the phone fell from her hands down to the carpet.

    "Aren''t you driving?" the woman asked, and Ara suddenly felt her body moving against her will.

    She bent down to take her keys from her bag and started the car. Ara''s heart thumped wildly in her chest as she watched horrified as her body moved on its own, starting the car''s engine and maneuvering the wheels as the car moved out of the parking lot onto the streets.

    What''s going on?

    She knew it was dangerous. She knew she would die. But her body wouldn''t listen. Panic started to fill her chest, her hands cold and clammy on the steering wheel.

    "Why are you afraid? Didn''t you want to be complete?" the woman asked and Ara frowned.

    How did this stranger know? How did she find out that she felt like something huge was missing in her life?

    She was asking this when suddenly, the scenery in front of her was no longer the window, but a pool reflecting a cave within. In there, she saw another woman who looked exactly like her except for her eyes.

    "Did you see now? That''s your other piece," the woman beside her said as she started to fade away. "Smile for you will soon be joined together," she said as she vanished.

    Ara stared at the woman with the same face, noting her battered and broken appearance.

    "So, were you looking to be complete as well?" she asked the other woman and she smiled ¨C a sincere radiant one for the first time in her life before the car slammed against something and everything turned black.

 Chapter 181 - Felicitations

    "I believe it''s now time to seal your union with a kiss."

    Their lips met in a sweet, sweet kiss amidst cheers and jeers. Kazehaya Gin even did the infamous catcall whistle making the others laugh as the couple continued to seal their wedding vows with their lips.

    Suzuki Ara couldn''t feel any happier than she had ever been; the overwhelming feeling brimming to the cup, threatening to overspill in the form of tears.

    "Congratulations!"

    As were feelings, felicitations, and cheers also came in waves.

    Ara and Ryuu reluctantly ended the kiss, their lips parting but they continued to smile at each other, their eyes dancing in glee. The husband reached out to take his wife''s hand in his, and Ara could feel the promise of security and dedication in the warmth of his palm.

    The two of them faced their equally ecstatic audience, receiving their good wishes simultaneously.

    "Congratulations Master Homura," the mayor, officials, and lawyers shook the newly wedded couple''s hands.

    Suzuki Ara ¨C no, Homura Ara had never felt so amazed, yet, bashful in her life like right at this moment. She had been feeling funny in her stomach as if someone had released a thousand butterflies there, fluttering their wings altogether, tickling her incessantly up to her chest where her heart beat fast.

    "Thank you," the couple replied to them.

    Suzuki Aki then stepped forward and shook Ryuu''s hand.

    "Take care of my sister okay? Although if she''s being a pain, you can bring her back," he teased with a mocking severity in his tone, making the Koutaishidenka laugh.

    "Yes, of course, I will take care of her, but I won''t give her back," he answered readily as he turned to his new wife, his hand pushing the small of her back onward so she could go to her brother.

    Ara stepped forward into her brother''s open arms and welcomed the embrace that came soon after. "Behave. Be patient. Don''t do stupid things anymore, okay?" Aki reminded her, making her laugh.

    "Ya! I''m already behaving okay?"Ara retorted laughingly, and Aki chuckled in equal mirth as he pushed her forward to her friends who crowded around her.

    "Congratulations," Kazehaya Gin said with a grin as he and Ryuu shook hands.

    "Thanks," Ryuu answered as he turned to look back at his bride who was busy exchanging laughs with her friends a few feet away.

    Gin followed his gaze, and his grin only grew bigger. "My, my prince, you''re so whipped," he teased, making Ryuu turn back to him with a brow raised.

    "Better whipped than rejected," the Koutaishidenka deadpanned, making Gin gasp as he placed his hands on his chest dramatically again.

    "I haven''t been rejected okay? I haven''t even confessed yet," the chestnut prince countered, and Ryuu gave him a knowing look, his blue gaze glinting at the information.

    "Oh, so you are going to confess," Ryuu commented as he nodded condescendingly. "Good luck."

    "You¡­"The light in Kazehaya Gin''s eyes dimmed. "I don''t need luck okay?" he sputtered as he pulled Ryuu and pushed him towards Ara and her group. "Stop being mean and go fetch your wife so we can go home."

    With this, Ryuu indeed went to Ara''s side and took her hand in his again. The couple looked at each other, their lips breaking into a soft, intimate smile.

    "Let''s go?"Ryuu asked and Ara nodded.

    The Koutaishidenka then signaled the others that they were leaving, and so everyone followed suit.

    Unlike when they came to the city hall, Ara left with Ryuu, while Gin took Ara''s place in Aki''s car so that the couple could ride back to the Cedar Palace together without them disturbing their time alone.

    "Are you tired?"Ryuu asked Ara within the confines of the car.

    The interior of the Maybach Zeppelin, of course, was big, and yet, the two sat as close as possible to each other with their hands remaining entwined.

    "No. I was able to sleep well last night," Ara answered as she scrutinized her new husband''s face. "Aren''t you the one who''s tired?"

    "Me?"

    Ryuu seemed surprised. He hadn''t slept at all indeed, but he was very sure nobody could ever tell since his divine power always made him look alright.

    "Yes. Didn''t you pull an all-nighter?"Ara continued to ask. "Yayoi-san told me about the accident and the fire in Hakone. I saw Aoi too."

    "Oh¡­"

    Ryuu then smiled reassuringly at her as he used his free hand to pat her head.

    "I''m fine," he told her, and he really was. Not sleeping a day or two was nothing to him.

    "Is it okay now?"

    Ryuu inclined his head at her, thinking about how he could explain without sounding so outrageous. "It''s already not that bad, but it''s still not settled."

    Ara''s silver-grey eyes continued to study his face carefully. "Do you need help?"

    Ryuu''s smile only turned softer, his eyes brimming with emotions he hadn''t shown before. The hand that clasped with hers loosened and he caressed her palm. "No ¨Cat least not for now." He then lifted his hand to pull at her hair a bit. "But I''ll definitely call my strong wife in case I need help okay?"

    His teasing voice echoed within the posh interior of the car, and Ara grinned.

    "Right. Call your goddess of a wife in case you''re in trouble okay?" she said approvingly, making her husband chuckle.

    "Uhum, but my goddess of a wife will need to focus on her exam this week," Ryuu reminded her and Ara almost groaned.

    She had totally forgotten about the exam. It was a good thing that it was just a formality for their graduation and she wouldn''t really need to study too hard for it.

    "Ara¡­"Ryuu began and Ara focused on her husband again.

    Ryuu looked like he was hesitating on what to tell her, but she could see that he was trying his best and so she remained patient, waiting for him to be ready to speak and not made him hurry. The hand caressing her palm then stopped as he held her hand tightly again.

    "Ara I think after today, you may go back with your brother to Denenchofu¡­"

 Chapter 182 - Realize

    "Ara, I think after today, you may go back with your brother to Denenchofu¡­"

    Huh?

    Suzuki Ara frowned as she didn''t understand. "What do you mean?"

    Sensing her sudden tension and withdrawal, Ryuu held her hand firmly as he looked at her straightly in the eye. "I mean only if you want. I still have something to settle in Hakone, and I would be worried that you would feel so bored at the Cedar Palace while I''m gone."

    Oh.

    Ara finally understood what her husband meant, and she finally relaxed. She had totally thought for a while that she had misjudged him ¨C and that he was alright getting rid of her now that she had wedded him and fulfilled her part in the prophecy.

    Why was I suddenly so paranoid?

    She wondered. She was never one to be so suspicious before.

    With shame, she smiled sheepishly at him as she confessed. "I thought you didn''t want me around anymore since we''re already married."

    "Of course not!"

    Ryuu''s passionate declaration made Ara finally let out a chuckle. "I know, I know. I''m so sorry for thinking that okay?"

    She had no idea why she suddenly felt so negative, but she just chalked it up to wedding jitters in the end. She might still be very nervous and very conscious of herself that she became more sensitive than normal.

    "Well, you should be sorry."Ryuu narrowed his eyes on her in mock anger. "You should even be ashamed for thinking that way, woman. I gave you my name. With it comes my everything ¨C all of me. How could you think I''ll just abandon you?"

    "I''m sorry okay?" Ara was totally apologetic now. She realized she had made a mistake again. By feeling like that, it meant she didn''t believe in him.

    However, her new husband was very forgiving. He patted her hand. "I''m so sorry for making you feel insecure. If things aren''t so tough at the moment, I will never choose to leave your side."

    Hearing that things were difficult for him, her worries returned. "Are you sure you don''t need my help?"

    Ryuu laughed. "Not for now, no. I prefer that you stay here and focus on what you still needed to be done so we can go on a trip after."

    "A trip?"

    Ryuu nodded. "Didn''t you promise me we''d go back to Hakone? I think it would be nice to go there with you after you finish your exam."

    Ara was thoughtful for a moment before nodding. He was right after all. He said he didn''t need her help, but at the same time said that he would definitely ask for aid when he felt he needed it. She really should start to learn how to trust him.

    Just like what her brother said to her last night, Ryuu was her husband. He was her greatest ally from now on, and she should be his.

    "I will study hard and pass the test then," she promised. "Also, I''m really sorry for suddenly being paranoid. I didn''t mean to be like that, but I suddenly got unreasonably scared."

    This time around, her apology was easily accepted. It was as if Ryuu knew she had finally realized all her wrongdoing and was forgiving her as long as she understood.

    "I was thinking that it''s better for you to be with your brother for now. At least you will be more relaxed in your previous house."

    "I will?"Ara countered, her voice finally light.

    Ryuu raised his brow as he gave her a smug look. "Of course. The Cedar Palace will be lonely without me. You wouldn''t be able to take it," he said with so much confidence that made Ara laugh.

    "Ya!"

    She retrieved her hand from his grasp to playfully hit him. She, of course, failed as Ryuu took her hands back so easily.

    "What? You will miss me, right?"

    Ryuu''s tone was laced with teasing, and yet, there was something about the way he looked at her, and the sulky way his lips turned to the side told Ara that he was totally expecting that it was a serious question and that her husband was ready to throw his own version of a tantrum if she said no.

    "Of course," Ara readily agreed as she took her hands back again so she could reach out and frame his face with them.

    Homura Ryuu was so handsome.

    Suzuki Ara couldn''t imagine a more handsome man. Of course, both Kazehaya Gin and Alistair were also handsome ¨C but they were handsome in a way that was already beyond the boundaries of feminine beauty. Her husband was totally manly; it made the butterflies in her stomach flutter their wings once more.

    Looking at his serious visage, his ice-blue eyes, a pair of warm pools as they stared back at her, Ara realized she could finally answer his question truthfully. "I will miss you a lot¡­"

    Her confession came out as a breathy whisper ¨C barely audible, but it was enough to be heard by Ryuu. His eyes then widened at first in his momentary surprise before they returned to their normal size, his face softening as he also reached out to cup her face with his hands.

    "And I will miss you too," he whispered back as he leaned over until his breath fanned her upturned face.

    They stayed that way for a while with only a few centimeters separating their waiting lips. The driver and Koga felt like another very private moment would happen and so, they quickly raised the partition of the car, giving them privacy.

    As soon as the partition was up, the bride got impatient and pulled her husband, closing the distance. Their lips met in a quick kiss that separated again as they smiled at their silliness.

    "You''re getting more and more aggressive," Ryuu commented in amusement.

    "What? Is that a complaint?"Ara challenged, her own eyes danced in mirth.

    "Of course not!" Ryuu let on an innocent expression as he denied her claim, and he leaned over once more. "In fact, I quite like it," he whispered, his voice husky as his lips once again descended upon her waiting pink ones.

    Their lips locked the second time in the car, but this time in a more urgent manner. Gone was the playful banter of earlier. As their lips fused, his tongue slipped into the hot caverns of her mouth, exploring and savoring the hidden sweetness within.

    Ara felt waves of heat washing over her as she returned his kisses with equal fervor. Following his lead, her tongue intertwined with his, equally searching deeper and deeper, curious and longing. This went on for quite some time before they finally broke apart, their hearts overflowing with a sense of something so infallible.

    Ara knew then and there what she wanted to say the most right now. There was neither hesitation nor confusion on her feelings anymore.

    "Homura Ryuu, I like you¡­"

 Chapter 183 - Awake

    "Homura Ryuu, I like you¡­"

    Suzuki Ara''s voice rang clear and true within the confines of the posh vehicle, the lilting sound reverberated in his system, washing over him like welcome pleasant waves.

    For the first time in this lifetime, the Koutaishidenka looked as if he just got hit by something. The flummoxed expression on his face was almost comical if it weren''t for the fact that he was seriously trying to figure out if he just heard correctly.

    As what Kazehaya Gin did when the prince told him that Emi liked him, Ryuu''s mouth opened and closed like a fish gasping for breath.

    "You¡­"

    Ryuu''s voice came out in wonder.

    He had known that Ara had become fond of him, but she had always told him that she did, accompanied by the word "think" as if she was still unsure of her feelings. Suddenly hearing this right here and now, with her sounding so confident with her statement, he was at a loss.

    "You¡­"

    For the second time, he attempted to ask her to confirm if he was not hearing things, but the words just wouldn''t come out.

    Ara giggled.

    "What''s with that look? You don''t believe me?" she asked as she shifted on the seat to lean over and cradle his face with her hands.

    Their eyes locked once more, each one of them searching each other''s expression for confirmation which she happily gave. Her eyes shone ¨C their glint and the way the grey pools warmed as she looked at him conveyed the unspoken admiration she unabashedly shared.

    Suddenly, an image of an equally happy young woman with the same face and smile appeared in his mind. Like Ara, she looked up at him with the same admiration reflected in her eyes. Her visage embedded deep within his memories overlapped with his wife''s and an overwhelming nostalgia, filled him to the core as his eyes widened, his face donned an expression of enlightenment.

    Something within his brain clicked as recollections surfaced one by one.

    It''s her¡­

    "I said, Homura Ryuu, I like you," Suzuki Ara repeated, this time more clearly than the last.

    Ryuu on the other hand still stared quietly at her as another woman in is memories said the same thing, although called him in a different name.

    "Kresnik, your fire has warmed my heart. It stayed in my chest and it wouldn''t leave¡­ I like you¡­"

    Ryuu who was Kresnik hadn''t realized his face had become fierce as he searched Ara''s face, connecting her to the woman in his reminiscences.

    "What''s wrong?"Ara asked with a frown marring her space between her brows.

    The sudden emotional shift had alarmed her, causing her to try to make sense of his reactions. But, before she could even ask the second question, Ryuu had already pulled her close in one tug, making her leave her seat with the buckle miraculously coming undone.

    Old memories came flooding out and seeping in within his chest. They took refuge in the depths of his soul as his sleeping heart woke up from its millennia-long slumber. It was as if it was just waiting for this very moment since the time since he was born ¨C no, he''d been waiting far longer than that.

    A waiting that spanned thousands of years...

    He had been waiting, waiting, waiting and waiting for a long, long time ¨C far longer than anyone could ever imagine for this very instant he could hold her again in his arms.

    "Kou?" she called out to him ¨C and it was the last word she could speak as his lips descended upon hers once more, this time, in a more urgent kiss.

    He devoured her lips as if she was water from the oasis after his long travel in the desert, quenching his thirst for her. His hand supported the small of her back, pulling her as close as possible as if he couldn''t be closer enough. His other hand explored, caressing her now exposed skin as his impatient fingers lifted her skirt so he could run his palm up and down the length of her thigh, the friction painting heat on her white skin.

    Ara pulled back after what seemed to be a lifetime of bliss from his deep kisses to catch her breath. Ryuu took this chance to nibble at her lips, nipping the plumpness of her maws before starting the hot trail of kisses down to her jaw, then down to the white of her throat.

    The hand that supported her back left its position as Ryuu tugged at her clothes, swiftly opening the buttons of her coat, taking it off her shoulders ''til it slipped on the floor in a nebulous heap.

    Losing her stanchion, Ara reached out a hand to cling onto the back of Ryuu''s head, clutching at his hair while she placed the other on his shoulder to anchor herself as he completely placed her on his lap.

    The hot kisses then returned to her lips with a vengeance as both his hands started exploring her thighs. He pushed at her clothes higher and higher until both hands cupped her buttocks, squeezing, before inserting them inside the slip of cloth she wore underneath. His palms caressed the roundness of her rump before pulling them closer to him, her front grinding against his lower abdomen.

    A throaty whimper escaped her lips as one of Ryuu''s hands left her buttock to slide into the front where her most sensitive area was, brushing against the moist nub there, sending electrifying pleasure in her core, making her body tremble.

    Hearing her soft cries, Ryuu returned to his senses, and he decided to end the kiss albeit reluctantly. He placed a lingering kiss, pressing his lips on hers for one last time as he withdrew his hands from her body. His fingers straightening her clothes before he pulled back.

    Ara looked flushed and confused when he had finally finished feasting on her. Her skin remained flushed, her lips swollen, and her eyes smoky from their earlier passion.

    A smile softened Ryuu''s face as he noted his wife''s appearance. If it weren''t for the fact that they would be arriving at the Cedar Palace soon, and that he had Czernobog to deal with first, he''d have brought her to Gaienmae to take his sweet time making love to his beloved as he had always done before.

    That''s right. He could remember who she was now.

    Suzuki Ara was his wife, his beloved fated partner.

    She was Alencica.

 Chapter 184 - His Wife

    Alencica, his lover, his wife ¨C the very reason why he was here.

    Now, it was finally clear why a returner from ancestry such as he came here. It was said that every thousand years or so, deities became bored in heaven and descended in the mortal plane to cause mischief.

    Homura Ryuu, the God of Flames Kresnik, however, although he really still couldn''t remember everything, knew with all his heart that the reason why he was born here on earth was so he could be with her.

    Finding out about this gave him an idea of how this fated partner curse worked in the family now. It wasn''t really a curse, but a vow ¨C something that he had made himself before descending. Ryuu could vaguely recall that he made a promise that he would never be with anyone else but her.

    So what about the Kazehayas then? Did his ancestor make a vow as well? Is that why Gin was cursed?

    Ryuu really thought that they should find the prophecy so they could make sense of what happened, and what was happening in their lives.

    "Kou?"

    Ara called out to him and Ryuu''s intense gaze relaxed as his face gradually took on the look of someone so besotted. His smile so gentle, his eyes were warm blue pools that looked at her with adoration.

    Ara said she was a goddess ¨C and she was. She was the goddess of his world.

    She always had been.

    "Hmmmmn?"

    His wife still hadn''t recovered completely from their intense kiss earlier. She still looked so deliciously dazed with her eyes cloudy with passion and her red, swollen lips from kissing slightly opened as she gazed at him. She was probably wondering why he suddenly stopped.

    "My darling Princess, if you don''t want people seeing you so seductive you have to straighten up. We will arrive soon."

    Ryuu watched as realization finally hit Ara. Her silver-grey eyes flew wide in a panic as she clamored to her feet only to hit her head on the roof of the car and fell back on Ryuu''s lap disoriented.

    "Be careful!"

    Ryuu pulled her up and guided her to the seat next to his as he buckled her in once more. He then reached out to massage the part of her head which she hit on the roof earlier.

    "Does it hurt?"

    His question seemed to upset Ara as she pouted and wouldn''t look at him. "No, it doesn''t."

    "Then why do you look like that?"

    "Why do I look like what?"

    "Like you''re either in pain or you''re unhappy with me."

    At the mention of the word unhappy, Ara''s face scrunched further which reminded the new husband of a pissed off kitten.

    "Because you kissed me."

    Oh?

    "So you''re saying I shouldn''t have kissed you?"Ryuu was totally amused.

    He was sure Ara liked what they did. She wouldn''t have responded, returning his kisses with fierce ones of her own if not.

    "Of course not," Ara''s frown disappeared now.

    "So you mean you''re unhappy I stopped?"Ryuu countered with mischief and amusement.

    He actually knew what''s making her like this. Ara didn''t want other people seeing her look so disheveled. He just wanted to tease her. When she remained quiet, he laughed as he reached out to touch her.

    "I''m just kid ¨C"

    ZZZZZZT

    A kick of electricity climbed up his arm from the tips of the fingers which touched her. The sudden jolt made him stop in surprise. He then turned to look at Ara to see if she was okay.

    "Er¡­ static. I have strong static," she said sheepishly as she stared at him.

    Ryuu had a feeling as if she was checking how he was, and he grinned. "Oh? And here I thought you deliberately stunned your husband to get even."

    He knew she had ''static'' of course. Alencica was the child of Perun. Even if she''s more human now, she would still at least be able to control small currents. The question was if she knew this or not.

    "Of course not! It comes out when I''m annoyed," Ara answered, her voice ringing with the truth, and so Ryuu was convinced his guess was correct.

    "Oh, so you''re annoyed at me?"

    Ara sighed. "I''m not anymore okay?"

    With this, Ryuu deiced to let it go. He reached for hand again and kissed it, his eyes never leaving Ara''s who continued to watch his every movement.

    "I promise I will totally make love with my wife properly as soon as I finish what I have to do."

    As expected, he watched as his new wife turned scarlet as a ripe tomato with his words, but she didn''t complain. Ryuu felt happy that she was not disapproving of his plan. It made him all the more frustrated that he couldn''t really have a wedding night with her.

    Knowing that Ara wanted him too, Ryuu''s upset over Czernobog became bigger. He would definitely kill the bastard the next time he saw him ¨C or her. The Black God seemed to be in the mood to cross-dress. Nonetheless, he would be dead when he found him.

    "Are you going back there immediately today?" Ara inquired softly, pertaining to the problem he left in Hakone.

    It was Ryuu''s turn to sigh. "Yes," he answered, his hand tightening his grip on hers. "But I will definitely try to settle the problem there as fast as I can."

    With this, Ara finally smiled, and she nodded, returning the grip.

    "I''ll be waiting then," she whispered her own promise.

    They looked at each other in silence for a while, just observing with a smile. Ryuu''s eyes caught the view outside the window and recognized that soon they''d be entering the Cedar Palace.

    "Oh, we''re almost back home," Ara commented as she too saw the view outside.

    Her words made Ryuu smile. She called the Cedar Palace ''home'', and there was something so beautiful about it.

    "Suzuki Ara," he called out, making Ara look at him again.

    But then again, he shook his head at his faux pas. "Homura Ara," he said, correcting her name, and it made his bride blush again. Ryuu, however, was not done. He leaned over to give her a quick peck on the lips before speaking again.

    "I love you¡­"

 Chapter 185 - Omen

    "Homura Ara, I love you¡­"

    Huh?

    It took a while before Ara finally absorbed what was told to her. Heat blazed in her chest, spreading through her system, making her show a telltale sign of embarrassment on her cheek.

    However, she was more pleased than embarrassed. When she had told Ryuu that she liked him, her husband didn''t reply, and so she was a bit unhappy with him earlier. But now¡­

    "Y-you¡­love me?"

    It was a lovely surprise. She''d never thought he''d say something so straightforward to her. But then again, Ryuu had always been blunt and honest even if it meant she would be annoyed with him.

    "What''s with that look? You don''t believe me?" Ryuu inquired with a smug expression making Ara finally chuckle. He just asked her the very same questions she did earlier when she told him she liked him.

    This smart husky.

    "How do you think I would believe that?" she countered sassily which made Ryuu raise both brows as he looked at her mischievously.

    "Oho, so how do you want me to convince you then?"

    This question made Ara remember what they did earlier ¨C remembering the smoldering kisses and the trails of fire his hands made on her body. She also remembered that electrifying pleasure when Ryuu''s hand went to that forbidden area in front and brushed against her most sensitive button and she nearly squealed. A high note nearly escaped her lips but she quickly concealed it with a fake cough. She waved her hands at him.

    "No need. No need to convince me. I totally believe you," she said hurriedly as she patted his arm.

    Ara had no protest about getting kissed so thoroughly, but if she did get intimate with him like earlier once more, there was no promising she could hold back and behave if he stopped for a second time. She would definitely push him down and have her wicked way with him.

    Ha!

    Remembering being left in the air earlier made her want to glare at him, but she stopped herself. It''s not Ryuu''s fault that she would feel this way since he''s a virgin and had no idea what she''s going through after he touched her like that.

    But he should behave too.

    "I love you," Ryuu repeated and Ara turned to look at him to study his face.

    Ryuu had on a relaxed look, but his eyes¡­

    His eyes told her the same things his words did, and it made her warm all over again inside.

    What was this feeling? Ara couldn''t understand but she felt like she needed to say something.

    "I¡­"

    Ryuu shook his head. He placed a finger against her lips as if to stop her from speaking. It was as if he was aware of the dilemma in her mind and he prevented her from saying careless things.

    "You already said you like me," he told her softly as he removed his finger and used it to flick her nose. "It will be enough for now. No need to force yourself to say something because I told you I love you."

    Ara was glad. For her, Ryuu, at the moment was indeed very important. She liked him. She''s attracted to him. Nobody could send electrifying pleasure all over her senses except him. But she still yet to discover if she loved him.

    "Okay," she answered breathily followed by a small smile.

    Homura Ryuu then nodded, looking satisfied with her response. He gave her hand a squeeze, and he leaned over for another round of quick kisses as the car entered the Cedar Palace Gates and pulled over in front of the residential area.

    "We''re here," Ara announced breathily again.

    Ryuu snorted in amusement as he placed one last peck on her lips and straightened up. "Yes, we''re here."

    Soon, the partition in the car opened and Ara finally remembered what they did earlier and wondered if they did make some weird sounds. She was totally red as she looked at Koga and the driver, but the two looked like they had no idea what transpired in the confines of the car earlier.

    "Relax, they didn''t know," Ryuu whispered in her ear, making her feel relieved.

    The door to the Koutaishidenka''s side opened and Ryuu got out first. Ara watched as her husband rushed to go to her side of the car. Although it was Koga who opened the door, Ryuu was there to take her hand and guide her out.

    As soon as the couple stood together, a loud cheer echoed in the whole courtyard as everyone in the house came out to welcome the newly wedded couple with congratulations. Some of the servants even prepared flower confetti for them, and so, when they finally came into the house, there were petals ¨C red ones and white ones flying all over.

    "Congratulations!"

    Everyone clapped and showered them with well-wishes as they passed by, walking down the corridor towards the huge hall prepared for their luncheon.

    Ara who was a bit overwhelmed by all the people braved each and every wave of friends and members of the Homura House ¨C some she''d never even seen before with a huge smile plastered on her face.

    "Thank you, Thank you," she told them as she waved, and smiled at Ryuu''s side, until her pair of silver-grey eyes caught sight of another pair of eyes in the same color set in an all too familiar face, and she stopped, whipping her head so fast to search for the woman amongst the throng, but failed to find her again.

    "What''s wrong?"Ryuu asked in her ear, and she turned to him with a sheepish smile.

    She had no idea what just happened. Maybe she was just tired. After all, it''s not very common to suddenly meet with your doppelganger on your wedding day. However, the uneasiness she felt when she saw herself looking at her with those pair of mischievous eyes sent shivers down her spine.

    That couldn''t have been a bad omen, right? Or was it?

 Chapter 186 - His Love & His Life

    "Are you alright?"

    Ryuu asked again, his voice laced with concern as he searched her face.

    "Y-yes," Ara answered weakly, forcing the words from her mouth as she smiled.

    However, since she was still much shaken from seeing someone who looked exactly like her, her voice came out small and shaky. This, of course, didn''t escape her husband''s notice. Ryuu frowned at her before unceremoniously lifted her up in his arms bridal style, surprising everyone including his wife.

    "Hey! People are watching!"

    Ara shrieked as she was carried off, but if only, the crowd just giggled at her predicament.

    Because, of course, this sudden romantic gesture made the onlookers cheer all the more. They were unknowing of the scare the bride had just gone through and so the celebrations were not disrupted ¨C well at least until they saw Homura Ryuu walked past the luncheon hall towards the private quarters where his bedroom was.

    This left everyone looking totally puzzled as it was the Koutaishidenka who had ordered for them to have the festive meal. But of course, they were not able to do anything but watch the husband and wife disappear from their sights.

    "Er¡­Is it just I or the Young Master couldn''t wait for the wedding night?" one servant asked and everyone turned to look at her.

    It hadn''t been a while since the couple disappeared, but everyone suddenly felt a wave of divine power emanating from the private quarters where the Young Master and his bride disappeared into. All members of the Homura House could recognize the oozing energy in the atmosphere and couldn''t help but let their lips twitch into knowing smiles.

    "Probably, yes," Kazehaya Gin then answered making everyone laugh.

    He had no idea what had gotten into Ryuu for suddenly leaving with Ara like that. But, whatever it was, it shouldn''t be as bad as the Koutaishidenka releasing his divine charms meant he was in full lover boy mode. Although too bad, his wife was his fated partner and was immune to them.

    "Oh well, since those two are hungry for other things, let''s just go and eat," the chestnut prince called out, dispersing the crowd as they all went to the banquet hall where everyone including the servants was invited to start eating.

    At the residential area, Ryuu continued to stalk off carrying his bride towards his room. He had on a serious expression and was unresponsive regardless of how many times Ara asked him to stop and put her down.

    "Kou! I''m really okay," Ara assured him numerous times, but her husband seemed to have deaf ears.

    "You''re not," he answered after a while as soon as they reached the interior of his sleeping quarters just across Ara''s room and placed her gently on the futon.

    "I was not, but I''m really okay now," Ara countered.

    She shouldn''t really have told him a white lie earlier considering Ryuu could easily detect that it was such. So now she found herself not at her wedding luncheon with friends and family but alone with her new husband in his room after being carried here like a blushing bride that she was.

    Ara cupped her face in embarrassment, trying to figure out what the others were thinking right now after seeing Ryuu carry her off.

    "What''s wrong?"Ryuu asked again.

    "I''m embarrassed ¨C that''s what''s wrong," Ara muttered unhappily, her voice a bit muffled by her hands. "Everyone will wonder why we went here instead of the hall."

    Her complaint came out as if she wanted to cry, and the worry on Ryuu''s face vanished replaced by a huge grin. The smile on his face made him appear totally more handsome in Ara''s eyes and she sighed, lost in her admiration of him.

    "Oh, what are you worried about? Isn''t being alone with you normal? We just got married after all?"

    Ryuu''s words came out too flirty, and Ara swore she could see divine power seeping out of him. That ethereal charm she could recognize instantly if it weren''t for the fact that she''s on earth and she''s totally confused. Then again her husband said he''s a deity as well, and so¡­

    "Kou? Are you really a god?"

    Ara''s voice came out barely a whisper, and her husband laughed at her momentary mystification.

    "Haven''t I been telling you that?"Ryuu responded as amusement danced in his blue eyes.

    "Okay¡­"

    Ara could finally believe ¨C somehow.

    She wanted to ask more questions but they have tons of people waiting for them, and it seemed as if her husband had something else he wanted to ask her. She was right.

    "What happened earlier? You looked like you''ve seen a ghost," he inquired, and she was ready to tell him what transpired this time.

    Being open and totally honest was a tough thing to do, most especially since she was conscious of the otherworldly secret, but she really wanted to learn to trust, and thus she told him this time.

    "A doppelganger?"

    Ara laughed as she waved her hand. "Well, it might just be fatigue on my part. Sometimes when I''m hungry I see things. Maybe the light and the people played tricks with my eyes."

    She tried hard to convince Ryuu that it must be an illusion on her part, but something told her that it wasn''t. Illusions were not as clear as mirrors after all and at broad daylight.

    "We''ll try to check it out," Ryuu said with finality.

    The way he looked told Ara that he completely believed in her and she felt glad.

    "Kou, you don''t have to worry about me so much. As I''ve told you, I''m also a deity ¨C well part deity."

    She was just a demigod who inherited the diluted blood of Perun. Although she was strong and could miraculously command lightning, she''s still more human than celestial, and thus, she couldn''t claim she''s a goddess.

    "I know you are," Ryuu told her with a smile. "But you still can''t stop me from worrying about you ¨C most especially now."

    Ara couldn''t understand. If he knew that she''s strong then why? It was not as if normal people could hurt her.

    She must have shown her confusion on her visage again, as Ryuu reached out to cup her face, and gently tilted it up so they could look at each other eye to eye.

    "Don''t ask me why. Don''t be confused. You are my love and my life ¨C of course, I would always worry about you¡­"

    Ara had never heard anything more wonderful, reassuring, and overwhelming as his words just now. How blessed was she to end up with someone so wonderful as this?

 Chapter 188 - Three

    "Except Ali''s not dead. She''s still alive¡­"

    Huh?

    A pin-drop silence hung in the room for several moments. The sound of the clock that ticked in staccato on the far side of the wall seemed to be amplified as the silence stretched into minutes. Both Fredek and Ivan looked at the Ritz King with a flummoxed expression on their faces.

    "W-what did you say?"

    Of course, Ivan had to ask that. He just couldn''t process the earlier words that were said were true. If it was a joke, this was the right time to call it. But Alistair was serious.

    "I said, Ali is still alive."

    The second time around that it was said didn''t make it any better. In truth, it only made things all the more confusing.

    "What do you mean?"

    Ivan''s baritone came out blunt which almost sounded like a growl. It wasn''t all the time that the Ritz King tried to make a joke out of him, but it had happened before. So, he was still waiting for Alistair to say it was such.

    "I meant what I said: Alinea, my younger sister, your fianc¨¦e is still alive somewhere."

    If it weren''t for the fact that Alistair sounded so serious this time, Ivan, of course, wouldn''t believe it. How could he? He was there when they found Alinea''s lifeless body in the cavern, and it was he who had cremated her body in the lake a week after her death.

    So, how could she still be alive?

    Even if Alinea''s a demigod, she was still part human and death was something permanent even for her in each lifetime. She could only live again if her soul''s been reincarnated into another person.

    Oh.   Maybe that was it.

    Ivan couldn''t think of any other reason it would be possible.

    "Ali''s been reincarnated already?"

    If this was so then it was good news indeed. It meant Alistair didn''t have to wait long to be reunited with her again. Ivan now recognized the reason why he was summoned. Alistair probably wanted him to find the child and bring her to him.

    "No. She never died," Alistair answered with finality, waving the two confused men in front of him back to their seats.

    It was best if he would explain properly himself rather than let them continue with their guessing game and assumptions. The king watched as Ivan and Fredek seated themselves properly, their eyes never leaving him as they waited. The two reminded him of hawks anticipating patiently for their prey to come and strike unawares.

    "That spawn of the Black God had always known Alinea was Alencica," Alistair began his story, making the men''s expression darker as he went on.

    "She found out¡­"Alistair stopped, remembering his faux pas ¨C the mistake that caused him to destroy the carefully catered plan he had to free his child from the curse.

    "Immortal War," both Fredek and Ivan stated, totally seeing the whole picture.

    Their expression lightened as the light bulb moment hit them. Alistair studied their faces with his solemn amethyst gaze and nodded.

    "Alinea didn''t have powers. She was abnormally strong, but she couldn''t command the lightning."

    "But you gave that power to her during the Immortal War."

    Ivan had been totally surprised before when Alinea suddenly commanded the lightning. But knowing his friend and how much he cherished his favorite child, he never wondered. It was actually expected of Perun to come to his child''s aid when she was in danger.

    But it was such a necessary, and yet, a very foolish move.

    Because Perun gave Alinea his seal, she was able to command lightning and won the war, but it also made the enemy find her so easily.

    Stupid. Very stupid.

    At the cost of people thinking the Ritz King was such a weak ruler, Alistair never used his power to hide his identity. But at the moment Alinea''s life was put in peril, he immediately sent her his seal to save her.

    Thus, this invited the greatest danger ¨C the one that had put Alencica into a tragic cycle over thousands of years.

    "She was the one who had urged the nobles to assassinate Ali. But she didn''t want her dead ¨C at least not yet."

    Alistair turned to the open window, looking outside but his eyes were unseeing of what''s in front of him. His mind was somewhere else, searching for places where Ali must be at the moment.

    Ivan sighed. "I do understand but not at the same time. Does that even make sense?" he asked in frustration.

    Fredek, on the other hand, cleared his throat.

    "Your Majesty, I just want to ask how this is possible. You had found the princess'' body and His Highness even cremated her with his elementals. Even if she was just sleeping when she was found in the cavern, it wouldn''t mean she would be spared by the flames."

    Alistair nodded. Theirs was a solid argument after all. "I thought about that too. It doesn''t make sense. But Czernobog''s spawn wouldn''t lie."

    Ivan nodded. This he also knew very well. Also¡­

    "And if Ali was truly dead, then her soul would have been absorbed by the darkness already and chaos would have ensued almost immediately."

    The Flame Emperor''s eyes were wide this time as if he just remembered this tidbit.

    Of course.

    It was why Perun became a returner to ancestry in the first place. It was to help prevent the great chaos that would ensue, as well as help his child break the curse.

    "That''s right," Alistair agreed.

    Each time Alencica died, Perun immediately put her soul in the reincarnation cycle so she wouldn''t get eaten by the curse and cause a huge catastrophe just as what was prophesized. This time, however, all the soul callers couldn''t even summon her soul back when Alistair found her and wanted to try to revive her.

    "I think¡­"

    The thought that had been playing in Alistair''s mind sounded more real now than when the thought first crossed his mind. He couldn''t think of any other reason why Alinea was still alive after all.

    "When I broke her soul to try to break the curse, I think she broke into more than two pieces."

    "You mean there''s another one aside from Ali and that¡­ other part," Ivan completed his sentence with difficulty as he couldn''t bear to remember what the other part was.

    Alistair nodded. "There are three, not two Alencica¡­"

 Chapter 190 - Star-crossed

    "I was told she''s with Kresnik now¡­"

    WHAT?

    Ivan hadn''t realized he stood up in shock. "My great-grandpa''s here?"

    He couldn''t believe it.

    Unlike Perun who first appeared as a mortal for the first time in the form of Alistair, Kresnik was a constant returner to ancestry. The last time was as Vladimir, the most powerful Flame Emperor in the history of Kres, the returner to ancestry Kresnik and the current emperor''s great-grandfather.

    He was the reigning monarch who had sent his firstborn son in the pursuit of Kronos'' artifact. But of course, that was what the legends said. The truth was entirely different, but it was a discussion for another day.

    In a nutshell, Kresnik appeared more frequently in the mortal plane in his quest to find Alencica and be reunited with her.

    However, all their reunions ended up devastatingly as was the curse.

    But that was more because they had no idea how to stop it properly and dealt with it over and over again with cataclysmic results. Alencica always died. But what was more tragic than her death was that it was always Kresnik who was forced to end her life.

    "That spawn of the Black God said so," Alistair stated bitterly.

    "But is her word trustworthy, Your Majesty?"

    Fredek wanted to know. After all, she was the villain in this entire fiasco, and her nature as a spawn of the devil made her prone to lie and cheat to take advantage of the situation or to make things crueler.

    "About Ali? Of course."

    Alistair''s voice broke, his hands balling into fists on top of the huge oak table. His body trembled in suppressed rage, but there was also hopelessness in his stance.

    "Letting me know that my child''s been reunited with Kresnik is like telling me that her death''s near. Knowing that I have no idea where to find her with this knowledge is a torture to me, of course, she wouldn''t lie. Czernobog and his spawns had nothing else that could give them much happiness than see me suffer."

    Well, it was the truth. They could never refute that.

    After all, there was nothing as punishing to a father''s soul than the knowledge that his child was in imminent danger and there was nothing they could do about it.

    "But that''s strange. If my great grandfather''s back, then why didn''t he come and show himself earlier?"

    Returners to Ancestry always went back to where their blood descendants were. If Kresnik was there, Ivan would abdicate the throne immediately and the returner to ancestry would be the new emperor. It was what they had always done in the millennia the country of Kres had existed.

    It was how they kept their blood as closest to pure as possible. It was why Kres was the strongest country in terms of fighting power. Most of them had more deity blood than human.

    "That, I do not know," Alistair answered honestly.

    The news that Kresnik was here also took him by surprise. If the God of Flames was here, he would have tried his best to connect with him ¨C most especially now that everyone knew that he was Perun. But then again, there must be an explanation, just like there was an explanation for his twin brother''s absence.

    "Something must have happened. There''s a possibility that he too suffered from being reincarnated and tortured over and over again in a span of thousands of years."

    "You mean his soul could possibly have broken too?" Ivan couldn''t imagine such a thing to happen to his ancestor.

    Alistair shook his head. "Of course not. I''m the only one who could do that, and I haven''t been in contact with him since the first time he killed himself to follow Alencica''s soul. Only my twin met with him before we decided to descend and be born here on the mortal plane to help break the curse."

    "Then?"

    Fredek looked thoughtful once more. "I think his memories got wiped out ¨C or at least most of them."

    "What do you mean?" Ivan was confused.

    "He meant what he said. Because he forced himself to be reincarnated several times already, his memories might have been blocked. It''s possible that he either had no idea who he is or that he knew who he was but had little to no memories of the past."

    They were silent for a while as they absorbed the words spoken. Each of them analyzed the information in their heads, trying to come up with a good plan. They had uncannily been given a chance to redeem themselves and fulfill the millennia-long promise Perun had given his daughter and his son-in-law. They didn''t want to mess with this opportunity.

    "It''s great then. He wouldn''t have any idea what had transpired in his past lives. Even if he''s with Alinea now, he still didn''t know¡­"

    Ivan''s voice trailed off. He didn''t need to say it completely. Everyone in the room already knew that in order to save the world, Kresnik sacrificed his heart and his life to keep his promise to his beloved wife.

    What promise?

    Kresnik vowed to always make sure Alencica died by his own hands as she wished.

    Alencica had always known she was a calamity waiting to unleash its wrath into the world. She had always been aware of her wretched fate. However, she had met Kresnik and fell in love. It was an unexpected thing.

    Perun who had been sure he could change her fate had assured her it was alright for her to love and be loved. The King of Heaven promised his beloved child that everything would be alright.

    But it wasn''t.

    Perun until now felt guilty and tortured watching the lovers search for each other, only to die together over and over again.

    But it would soon change.

    "We don''t have much time. We need to find them as soon as possible before it''s too late." Alistair stood up and leaned over the window behind his desk as he looked far, far away outside.

    "Search each and every nation up to their nooks and crannies for Ali and Kresnik. Tell all the rulers that whoever dares impede our search will feel heaven''s tribulation!"

    Thus, the search for the star-crossed lovers began¡­

 Chapter 191 - For Their Future

    "Oh, you''re back?"

    The teasing question welcomed the newlyweds as soon as they stepped back in the luncheon hall. It had been close to an hour when they disappeared into the residential area and emerged looking so cozy together.

    "Of course. We just had a talk," Homura Ryuu answered as he guided Ara inside where the western style banquet was placed.

    The party was already in full swing, and so even if they knew that the couple did more than just talking based on the flushed look of the bride, they kept quiet albeit cast them a knowing smile before they turned.

    "Let''s welcome our newlyweds again!"Kazehaya Gin announced, and the place broke into applause and cheers.

    Ryuu then let Ara go to her friends to chat as he also turned to where Gin was. The older man handed him a flute of champagne as he reached him which he graciously accepted.

    "Oh, you''re finally letting her go? Don''t you want to spend more time with her before you leave for Hakone again?"

    Ryuu raised a brow at Gin. "Are you sure you want to bother with my love life when you need to worry about yours?" he countered blandly as his gaze gestured towards the far side of the room where Emi stood on the side, trying to become one with the wall.

    "Why would you care about my love life?" Gin muttered with a pout, but not before he threw a worried glance at the girl in question.

    "Touch¨¦," Ryuu retorted as he gave the other man a huge grin before kicking his legs, urging him to go away towards Emi.

    "Y-you," Gin almost splashed the wine in his flute on his colorful ensemble when he got kicked but didn''t need to be convinced a second time to go to Emi.

    The Koutaishidenka watched his best friend crossed the room awkwardly, and almost laughed when Gin''s steps faltered numerous times as if he was changing his mind in the middle.

    "What''s wrong with him?" Suzuki Aki asked as soon as he stepped next to the Koutaishidenka, but his eyes were looking quizzically at Kazehaya Gin who was walking cumbersomely as if he was being dragged by an invisible force.

    "Having a taste of being the clumsy lover boy," Ryuu answered with amusement dancing in his blue gaze.

    Ha?

    Aki looked confused. He''d seen Homura International''s CEO in action and clumsy was not a word he''d use to his flirting skill. Then again, his gaze shifted to Emi who he just realized was there standing by the wall, and he understood.

    Ah¡­

    "Are you playing cupid this time?" the older Suzuki asked his new brother-in-law in amusement.

    "Because Gin-nii is an idiot," the prince answered, making the other chuckle.

    "Well, sometimes they need a push towards each other," Aki agreed which made the amused blue eyes fix on him.

    "Aniue, do you want me to give you a push too?"

    Eh?

    "Oi, it''s the other one who needs a push not me, okay?" Aki defended, and Ryuu just laughed.

    It was true anyway. Aki was actively pursuing his girl, while the girl was actively evading. It was a totally different case than Gin and Emi.

    "I heard you will be going on a business trip right after this banquet?"

    Suzuki Aki''s question reminded Ryuu of his impending trip and he sighed and nodded. "We had trouble with one of our bases, and so I had to personally observe and check until everything''s alright again."

    Hearing this, Suzuki Aki also nodded in understanding. For normal people, the groom leaving right after the party seemed so unnatural and not good. But he''s a businessman and he understood that sometimes things happened that needed urgent attention ¨C more important than any parties or gathering.

    It was not as if Homura Ryuu was a constant figure actively handling the business. It was very rare for him to show his face. So for Ryuu to personally go there, then the situation must be bad. He would never rebuke Ryuu for abandoning his bride on their wedding day for business. It was for their own future anyway ¨C the future of the family the two of them would build together.

    With this thought in mind, Aki cleared his throat.

    "Ryuu, are there any other changes to your plan?" he asked lightly.

    The Koutaishidenka had already told him before that he would keep his promise of letting Ara continue her studies. It was why even if they could already do an actual wedding ceremony with all the shebang, they didn''t. It was to keep Ara''s identity from the public for as long as they could so she could attend university in peace.

    But Aki already understood that somehow things were completely different between Ara and Ryuu now compared to the last time they spoke. So there might be more changes that might happen ¨C having children earlier than planned for example.

    However, Ryuu shook his head. "This time I will really keep my word aniue. Ara will finish her studies and do whatever she wished to do before we start thinking about starting a family."

    At the word family, Ryuu''s face softened considerably and Aki nodded in approval. Of course, for someone privy to his sister''s evil desire against her new husband''s chastity, the older brother could only wish Kou good luck albeit secretly.

    "What about your plans for that girl?"

    ''That girl'' of course referred to the nutjob Okada Koharu.

    "She will be dealt with accordingly. We''re just waiting for at least their graduation with respect to her adoptive parents."

    Aki was told that Okada Koharu had made contact with the person responsible for sabotaging Ara''s car. It totally meant that she was going to be doing something bad again soon. She was already beyond redemption even with the chance given to her, and so even if Ara disagreed this time, Aki would tell her not to meddle the second time around.

    People ¨C no, monsters like her had no place in society.

    "But in case she does something before that time, we will just simply deal with her¡­"

 Chapter 192 - Hand in Hand

    "Congratulations Ara!"

    Homura Ara was welcomed with good wishes by her friends, and the smile she wore on her face widened. She was very happy today, her face began to hurt with all the smiling she did, but she couldn''t stop.

    "Where did you ever disappear to by the way?"Sonoda asked out of the blue rendering Ara speechless as her face became totally crimson.

    Well, what could she say? She snuck out with her new husband to have a small talk for a few minutes then spent the rest of those time making out before they were finally able to get their paws off each other and return to the party.

    How could she tell them that?

    She was at a loss when Rin, Midori, and Miharu all turned to Sonoda and simultaneously told him what they thought. "Shut up!"

    "Ha?"Sonoda Hiroaki wanted to protest but saw that murderous look on the girls'' faces and decided to be quiet.

    Ara couldn''t help but laugh as she shook her head at the boy. Whatever happened to his infamous EQ? He should have known what she and Ryuu had been doing without him asking questions. After all, wasn''t he a guy?

    "Don''t mind him," Midori reassured her as they congratulated her again. "What are your plans later?" she added, indicating their honeymoon.

    Ara shook her head as her smile dimmed. "No honeymoon for now. Ryuu will have to go back to settle things in Hakone. They had trouble there last night and it''s still not finished."

    Her friends shared their disappointment as well, their happy faces faltering except for Miharu who slapped them on their backs.

    "What are you guys thinking? Isn''t that better? We have an exam tomorrow so too bad, they can''t travel for now. It''s fortunate Kou had to be busy else it would be totally sad for him to not be able to do anything or go anywhere with you until our exams finished." Miharu squeezed Ara''s hand as she said this.

    "You''re right," the others agreed, followed by a collective groan as they all remembered the dreaded exam the next day.

    "Well, there''s nothing we can do about it," Ara told them followed with a shrug as the corner of her eye caught sight of something colorful that walked past her and her group.

    Distracted, she turned to see Kazehaya Gin marching towards the other side of the room to where Emi stood next to the wall, and Ara''s eyes glinted in curiosity as her lips twitched in amusement as she watched them. Deep inside her, however, she cheered them on.

    ===

    "Homura Emi."

    The pretty girl with the huge doe eyes and doll-like beauty lifted her head and she stared wide-eyed in surprise as Kazehaya Gin approached her, stopping just a few inches from her. It was totally something he had done before, and so she looked at him with wary eyes.

    Wasn''t it just last night that he said goodbye? Emi wondered what he''s doing here now. Then, she tried to remember if she did something wrong ¨C and realized she shouldn''t have been here at the Young Master''s wedding reception. She, after all, used to be the prince''s concubine, and it was unheard of for the Makura to attend the Young Master''s wedding.

    Was this the reason why the Young Master Gin came to her? Was he going to scold her for being thoughtless?

    Emi wanted nothing but to run away now. But it was too late. The door was on the other side of the room, and it would be weird if she sprinted across the hall to get out. If anything, she tried to make herself smaller ¨C to be more part of the wall.

    The cocktail of negative emotions and panic must have shown on her face as Kazehaya Gin sighed and shook his head at her. "Follow me," he commanded, and Emi had no choice but to follow.

    She trudged across the room towards the door, following Kazehaya Gin who was probably really going to give a rebuke. It was her fault so she would accept it. She kept her eyes trained on the floor, her face solemn, though her chocolate orbs glanced at the Young Master Gin''s back from time to time.

    It was too bad of her, but she couldn''t help but admire his broad back as she had done for almost a decade since she met him at the bridge.

    As soon as they were out, Kazehaya Gin suddenly stopped, and Emi who was really not on earth bumped on his back.

    Ooof!

    The Young Master turned to her with amused eyes, but Emi was too embarrassed to look at him so she couldn''t see. "I''m so sorry Young Master. I didn''t mean to ¨C"

    "Come."

    The simple command was followed by a hand that was suddenly extended towards her. Emi was at a loss as to what to do with it. So she just stared wide-eyed at it.

    "I''m getting tired you know?" Gin told her, making Emi look up at him in wonder.

    For the first time in almost ten years, Kazehaya Gin was once again looking at her with a smile. Emi wondered if she was dreaming.

    "Take my hand Emi," he commanded, and like someone who was enchanted, Emi placed her small hands in his until she remembered how horrible her hands were and tried to retract it.

    But it was too late.

    Gin had grasped her hand firmly in his, unwilling to let go, and then gently, but resolutely pulled her to let her know they would be going, and she had no choice but to follow him once more.

    Emi could feel people looking at them, walking hand in hand, and she felt so embarrassed. She really had no idea why this sudden turn of events happened when it was only last night she had resigned herself to never make contact with him again.

    It was why she agreed to attend the wedding reception when Yayoi told her that she could. It was to see Kazehaya Gin one last time before she willed herself to forget him.

    Soon, they reached the part of the estate where there were no people. Those who they encountered on the way surreptitiously went away as soon as they spotted the two of them walking together.

    She didn''t know how long they walked, but when they stepped out of the Cedar Palace Gates and still continued to move, she finally realized where they were headed.

    The bridge where they first met¡­

    As soon as they reached the spot where she nearly fell before, Gin stopped walking, and her breath hitched when he suddenly raised her hand so he could take a look at it before grabbing the other one and inspecting it too.

    "You really should stop working and let these heal first," he said disapprovingly, and Emi was confused.

    That''s it?

 Chapter 193 - Proposal

    That''s it?

    Emi couldn''t help but be confused. She was taken to this place to be reprimanded about her hands?

    Well, she''d been hated for so long she couldn''t help not having any other idea why else would she be summoned.

    Seeing her expression, Kazehaya Gin chuckled, shocking the poor girl more. She quickly tugged hard to take her hands back and hide them behind her, feeling embarrassed.

    "I-I''m already letting them heal Young Master."

    Miss Ara and now the Young Master Gin had both scolded her about her horrible hands, and so she felt so small. But she couldn''t help it. She didn''t know she had allergies to soap used for cleaning, and when she tried to use gloves, she realized she''s allergic to the material too. So, the skin on her hands was rough and broken.

    "No cleaning chores anymore for you," Kazehaya Gin stated matter-of-factly.

    But instead of making Emi happy, she looked quite alarmed as she misunderstood.

    "Young Master, I will let them heal properly. I will just use a different type of gloves so please don''t remove me from my work."

    Emi knew her voice came out pleading and she almost flinched in self-disgust. She hated begging, but with her employment on the line, she couldn''t help but succumb to this state.

    On the other hand, Gin realized what was wrong, and he scolded himself for not making it clear. Emi''s been raised differently and sometimes her understanding about things was not that good.

    A totally na?ve princess¡­

    Yet, regardless that Homura Emi had fallen from grace even if it''s not her own doing, she was still the sheltered princess of the Homura House. The pair of badly battered hands was proof of it. She was not born to do meager chores of a servant.

    "No cleaning work for you," Gin repeated with finality, and he almost smiled in amusement as Emi looked like she wanted to cry but her pride wouldn''t let her.

    She looked totally cute with her nose red, her chocolate eyes misty, and her lips pressed into a grim line as she struggled not to complain or beg further. Gin wanted to see this cute crying girl longer but stopped himself. He was not here to tease her of course.

    "You will remain doing supervisory tasks and paper works. But you are not allowed to do manual labor anymore. Do you understand?"

    As if finally realizing she still had her job, Emi looked up to him in awe. "I-I understand Young Master¡­"

    Her look of relief finally broke his control and he laughed. As expected, Emi looked confused, and if he was correct, a bit offended as well. But knowing her, she would never complain.

    After a few minutes of mirth, Kazehaya Gin finally settled down.

    "Sorry about that," he apologized, and Emi could do nothing but look down.

    Silence hung between them again. Gin almost sighed before he started pestering her with questions. He was totally not used to women not initiating conversations with him or not fawning over him with praises. As he was noisy, Emi was too quiet ¨C a total contrast of personalities.

    "Are you mad at me?"

    Emi looked taken aback and shook her head immediately.

    "Or do you still hate me for treating you so badly over the years?"

    His next question followed the first one like a bullet.

    "No! I never hated you!" Emi exclaimed.

    Her first passionate words made him smile. At least she didn''t hate him.

    Emi recovered from her earlier announcement, and she looked like she''s regretting suddenly yelling like that. "I-I¡­"

    "It''s fine." Gin cut her off. "I prefer you to speak your mind than being all polite with me."

    The chestnut prince almost laughed again at the girl''s doubtful look. "I can''t do that¡­" she whispered uneasily, but it was loud enough for him to hear.

    "Why not?" he challenged. He didn''t understand, but he felt like he had to know more and more things about her today.

    "Be-because you are the Young Master and I''m¡­ I''m a servant."

    Oh.

    "And if I''m not the Young Master?"

    Kazehaya Gin was now in a haggling mode. If he wanted to woo her, he would have to make her situation better first. He didn''t want her to think about nonsense that would hinder the relationship he had in mind for the two of them.

    "If I''m not the Young Master, would you treat me equally then?"

    "E-equally?"

    Emi stared at him as if he''d gone mad. It was understandable though. How could she treat him equally? No matter how much hard she worked, the fact that she''s a servant and he''s the Young Master would not change.

    Kazehaya Gin knew this of course. It was why he was ready with a scheme.

    Emi smiled sadly as she looked down.

    "If you are not the Young Master, then yes," she said softly. But of course, it was clear that she didn''t believe their status to change.

    "You said that. No more taking it back," Kazehaya Gin grinned, making her confused.

    "Homura Emi," he called, his voice dripping with authority.

    "Y-yes Young Master?"

    "You''re fired."

    "Huh?"

    Before Emi could regain her senses after being dismissed from her job, Kazehaya Gin took her hand again and pulled her back into the Cedar Palace. He didn''t give her time to think. If he did, she would come up with nonsense again.

    "You know I don''t court girls, right?" Gin asked lightly as he turned to her while they walked.

    Emi''s face grew dim, and he knew she was remembering the women that had always flocked around him. She must probably be wondering why he''s asking these things. She nodded anyway.

    "Then it will be my first time courting someone so be patient with me okay?" he added, stunning Emi.

    Court someone? Her?

    He grinned at her shocked expression.

    "Y-Young Master?"

    "Don''t call me that. You got fired just now remember?" he reminded her which finally made Emi realize that she had indeed been relieved of her post.

    She didn''t have time to feel depressed however as they reached the banquet hall already. Gin continued to pull her non-stop towards the Koutaishidenka, and to Emi''s horror and his amusement, he held her by the shoulders and presented her to the Homura Prince as if she was a gift.

    "I''m taking claim of this one, but she''s too stubborn with hierarchy," Gin declared making everyone stop and stare at them.

    To Emi''s further bewilderment, instead of getting angry, Homura Ryuu looked thoughtful. "What do you have in mind then?"

    As if Kazehaya Gin was expecting this question, he unabashedly made a proposal. "She''s already a Homura. How about adopting her as your real sister?"

    Emi wanted to faint in embarrassment, but the Young Master''s reply made her freeze on the spot.

    "Sure. Why not?"

 Chapter 194 - Fast Move

    "Sure. Why not?"

    Eh? EH? EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEH?

    Emi had lost count how many times she had been shocked that day. But this topped everything.

    What was going on?

    Last night, the love of her life just said goodbye to her after apologizing for treating her badly for years. Then, as she was already prepared to let go, she was suddenly approached and talked to, showed concerned about her hands before getting fired out of the blue.

    But that was because she was unexpectedly somewhat told she would be courted, and that their servant-master relationship was in the way, although it was what she said not him. But because of that¡­

    Because of that, she was now getting adopted¡­

    And by the Koutaishidenka too¡­

    Homura Emi no longer knew what to think. Things happened so fast she could barely register what was going on anymore. The last straw was when the Koutaishidenka readily agreed to take her on as his sister, and the rest of the conversation became a jumbled sound. She had spaced out.

    On another note, Kazehaya Gin looked at her and recognized that blank look. He wanted to laugh but prevented himself as he needed to be serious in what he was doing. He had noted that Emi''s current circumstance had made her lose her confidence when it came to romance.

    He had immediately caught on and realized she might be unconsciously going to reject him. His status as the second-in-command ¨C a Young Master to her servant status was frowned upon in her world. She was raised with archaic values after all.

    In short, she might like him, but she would not be with him.

    It was probably why he never realized she was in love with him in the first place. It was because the damn woman was satisfied just liking him and never thought of trying to be with him.

    He realized once again how stupid he was, thinking that all Makuras were all scheming vixens. For the first time in his life, he wished this specific Makura would start machinating to get him.

    But that was wishful thinking.

    It had been proven time and time again that Emi was not that kind of girl. He felt ashamed of himself actually. With everything he''d done to her, it was supposed to be him who should be analyzing if he still had the right to be with her, and not the other way around.

    "So when are you going to arrange it?"Kazehaya Gin asked unabashedly.

    He knew he was kind of crashing the Koutaishidenka''s party with his own love life, but it was a just dessert for the little brother who was bullying him for being rejected just earlier.

    "Now! Now!"

    A female voice answered for Homura Ryuu, and Kazehaya Gin turned to see that it was Ara who yelled and was smiling and giving him the thumbs up when he saw her.

    Ryuu, who was also looking at his wife, chuckled. "The wife says now so it shall be arranged now," he announced, his fond gaze not leaving his bride who also gave him a thumb''s up and a grin.

    Gin used this opportunity to signal Homura House''s lawyers who were also with them during the ceremony earlier and they all moved in sync to arrange everything needed to adopt Emi legally.

    Huh?

    Seeing as Emi was coming through again, Ryuu raised a brow at Gin and signaled for him to take his girl somewhere they could talk privately ¨C and he did. He gave the Koutaishidenka and Ara a grateful smile before he lifted Emi up and took her outside again.

    As soon as they left, the Koutaishidenka signaled for the people to continue on with the party which they did as if nothing just happened. Almost all of them already had an idea of what was going on between the Young Master Gin and the former Makura as soon as they saw them leave earlier. But some of them knew the real score a long time ago. For instance, Yayoi.

    The old head housekeeper had inched closer to the Young Master and whispered her thanks.

    Homura Ryuu grunted in acknowledgment, his face still twitched in amusement. He knew that Kazehaya Gin would definitely approach Homura Emi at the party, as he was the one who had goaded him to do so.

    However, he too had to admit that his older cousin moved too fast and too suave.

    Adoption! Who''d ever think of something like that? No one else that he could ever think of, that''s who.

    Ryuu felt proud of Gin. He truly was a love sensei. Although he''s a legitimate idiot, he did things fast and accurate without giving the other party a chance to back out as soon as he got his things going.

    Ara joined her husband and she happily anchored her hands on his arm. Like Yayoi, she looked happy and proud of her husband.

    "Nice one!" she said as she grinned up at him. "I thought the chipmunk''s going to take forever before he makes his move."

    Hearing the funny nickname, Ryuu and Yayoi laughed.

    "Well, he''s gotta do what he has to," the Koutaishidenka answered, making Yayoi and Ara smile at his use of language. He never used slang words until now.

    "Will it be alright?"Ara asked, referring to the adoption.

    Ryuu nodded. "Emi''s technically already adopted by a branch family so she''s a Homura. I just need them to hand over the papers and the lawyers can fix it."

    Ara nodded. In Japan, it was common to lawfully and publicly accept a nonconsanguineous or non-blood-related adult into an offspring role of a family.

    The hundred-years-old practice was developed as a means for families to extend their family name, properties and ancestry without an unwieldy dependence on bloodlines, and was a dynamic tool for social and economic mobility. It was done so in case of not having a male heir to take over the family business.

    In Emi''s case, however, it would simply be an adult adoption not because of any financial means. She was being adopted for Kazehaya Gin''s sake. Then again, another reason why Ryuu readily agreed was that he acknowledged that the Homura House owed Emi her happiness. The Makura system had taken everything from the girl, and now was the time to give her life back.

 Chapter 195 - A Person

    "Homura Emi¡­"

    Kazehaya Gin''s voice was serious. It was devoid of its usual sing-song tone that would give the listener an image of an easy-going guy. But because his tone was like this, it burrowed deeper than normal within Emi''s mind, pulling her out of her thoughts, forcing her to deal with the present circumstance.

    She looked at him with wide chocolate orbs that still showed her bewilderment over the events that happened. But she was no longer in her own world. Gin could see her anxiousness creating ripples within her eyes and he knew she was all ears to whatever he had to say.

    "You are no longer a servant. From now on, you are already the Young Miss of the Homura House ¨C the Koutaishidenka''s younger sister."

    In the party they just left, were the lawyers as well as officers from the Tokyo Metropolitan Building, and the mayor himself was. It wouldn''t take long for Ryuu to finalize everything. Even if it''s not yet official, as soon as Ryuu gave his word about the formal adoption, Emi was already considered his younger sibling, and everyone should act towards her accordingly.

    "Y-Young Miss?"

    Emi still looked shocked but she heard every word. It didn''t mean she could accept it immediately of course even if she didn''t have any choice. In the history of the Homura House, there hadn''t been any adoption into the main family. There was always just one heir and some spare children but never adopted.

    Emi was the first one ¨C and Gin knew that Ryuu humored his request so that the clan could make it up to her. With this, even if she rejected Kazehaya Gin, she would still be privy to at least a part of the Homura House''s inheritance, in the event that Ryuu''s parents passed. That small part of the inheritance was still an astronomical amount for normal people.

    Homura Emi was set for life even if she chose to spend the rest of it alone.

    But of course, Kazehaya Gin wouldn''t let that happen if he''s given a chance. Now that he''d set the stage, he was prepared to do everything in his power to make Emi say she wanted to be with him ¨C in spite of him being a cursed man.

    Then again, he was not devious enough to force Emi to be with him. So he had to put everything out in the open and ask her properly. He swore, even if she said no, he would be gentlemanly enough to accept it.

    Well, he still wished she''d say yes though.

    "Yes, you are now the Young Miss of the Homura House," Gin repeated.

    He watched as Emi bowed her head, looking sincerely stricken by her new position.

    "Do you dislike it?" he asked.

    Gin was now horrified. For someone who just promised he would never force Emi to be with him, he kind of forgotten o ask her if she wanted to be adopted before telling the Koutaishidenka to do it.

    "Er¡­. I''m sorry. I should have asked you or told you first before I told Ryuu to adopt you."

    Gin wanted to hit his head ¨C well he''d probably do it later when he''s alone. For someone who''s good at giving relationship advice, he totally sucked at his.

    Emi shook her head. "Please don''t apologize, Young Master. This servant knows that you did it for my own good."

    "Don''t call me Young Master anymore," Gin told her seriously. "And stop addressing yourself as a servant. You are no longer one."

    Hearing this, Emi looked sad again, and she became quiet.

    Uh-oh.

    Gin was now totally convinced he messed up. She''s not happy. However, he couldn''t tell Ryuu to take it back anymore. The Koutaishidenka''s reputation would be in tatters if he suddenly halted the adoption process after the big show at the party earlier.

    "Tell me why you are so unhappy?" he asked softly after. "I can''t take back the adoption as I stupidly asked for it at the party, and the Koutaishidenka already announced it. Is being the Young Miss that bad?"

    For most women, being the Young Miss of the Homura House was a dream come true. But of course, Emi had been in a position equal to the lady of the house but was still miserable. So he had no idea how to make her stop being so dejected.

    Emi shook her head. "Being the Young Master''s sister is a great honor."

    Huh?

    "Then why ¨C"

    "I was hoping to still work." Emi interrupted, still looking awkward and forlorn.

    This gave Gin a lightbulb moment finally. How could he have forgotten this little issue?

    "I ¨C It was hard but," Emi hesitated for a bit before she continued. Gin appreciated how she tried hard to tell him her honest thought in spite of being too shy. "But I feel like a person after so long. I feel useful."

    A person?

    Kazehaya Gin''s heart constricted in his chest. It wasn''t so long ago that he had the same thought. After being sent out of the Kazehaya House to be in the Cedar Palace was the only time he started feeling like a person. Before, he was nothing more than an abomination being let to live because nobody was strong enough to kill him.

    As for Emi¡­

    Well, her status as a Makura made her into a living doll ¨C someone groomed not to be smart but to be a concubine.

    Gin bit his lip. This was another one of his regrets. Because of his bigotry, he never saw how much she''s also suffering from her situation even if she was given everything.

    Gin hadn''t realized he had his head bowed looking depressed. He was still mentally berating himself for his stupidity in almost a decade when he felt a small hand touching the side of his face, and he looked up, startled.

    Emi who had unconsciously reached out to touch him was equally stunned with her own actions. Then, as if remembering the state of her hand, her eyes widened as she tried to pull back, but Gin was faster. He held her hand in place, against his cheek firmly, not budging even if she tried to pull away again.

    "Don''t move." His soft voice was like a melancholic whisper in her ear. Gin knew he had a pleasant voice as women told him that over and over again. But seeing his soft command made Emi stop struggling, he felt grateful for his baritone for the first time.

    "Homura Emi, do you like me?"

 Chapter 196 - Until That Time

    "Homura Emi, do you like me?"

    Silence hung between them that seemed to stretch into eternity after that question. It was like a sudden bomb that caught the two of them unawares. Kazehaya Gin was stunned that he asked it, while Emi was shocked for suddenly being questioned.

    "I-I-um-I," Emi stammered and Gin took a deep breath before sighing. He was already prepared to be rejected of course. What idiot would ask a question like that so suddenly when things weren''t clear between them yet?

    The sin he committed against her still hung in the air, and he just had to put her in a corner like this. Yes, she didn''t hate him ¨C but he still hadn''t apologized enough ¨C at least not enough in his opinion. Everything he did was much too much ¨C much too painful to be fixed with one sorry.

    Kazehaya Gin was actually just planning to even the odds between them, to make her feel at ease before asking her out. If ¨C and only if she seemed to soften towards him he would dare ask if she had feelings for him.

    But the question came out prematurely¡­

    Just because she touched him, all logic flew out of the window.

    Served him right if she said no¡­

    Kazehaya Gin laughed derisively in his mind as he sighed again. Well, he''s already used to acting like a fool so what was once more? It was a good thing he was always like a clown. It wouldn''t do much damage to be spurned ¨C at least physically.

    The hand holding hers in place against his cheeks loosened its hold as he was already prepared to let her go. He gave her one last squeeze as if in final goodbye before he''d let her take it back. But before he could remove his hand, he heard her inhale sharply followed by her breathy answer.

    "Yes!"

    Kazehaya Gin was startled at her sudden reply. He lifted his face to look at hers and saw how flushed she was. Beads of perspiration formed on her forehead and he just realized the hand he was holding was clammy and her body was trembling a bit. It was as if she had used up all her courage to answer his question and was now scared out of her wits.

    After all, the question was one-sided. Gin asked if she liked him, but her liking him didn''t mean he liked her in return ¨C most especially since he didn''t say anything. His actions didn''t matter. He had the reputation of the greatest flirt, so he, being sweet like this, was not reassuring at all.

    In fact, it all the more made things scary. For Emi to answer his question like that ¨C when he had the power to laugh at her face and crush her heart, Gin was very touched.

    "Good, because I like you too" he commented happily as he took her hand from his cheek and placed a kiss on the back of it. "I like you very much."

    He watched as Emi''s breath hitched as she stood up straight and stared at him in the eye in wonder. She was a small girl of an inch above five feet so she had to crane her neck up to look at him all the time. On the other hand, he had to bend forward a lot since he was very tall ¨C a few centimeters taller than the Koutaishidenka who was already six feet in height.

    They stared at each other, the gloominess in the depths of their eyes vanishing, the murky pools clearing after their confessions, heightening the clarity of their orbs that reflected only their faces. They searched each other''s visage for signs ¨C making sure that what they''d seen and what they''d heard from each other was true.

    "Homura Emi, I like you."

    Gin could already imagine the sloppy smile on his face. He might be handsome but he had a feeling he looked creepy at the moment, but he didn''t care. Like something he had imagined only in his dreams, he watched as her beautiful face stretched into a smile ¨C a smile he hadn''t seen for almost a decade.

    "Young Ma ¨C" Emi started but stopped herself and they both laughed at her mistake. She almost called him Young Master again but it was alright. Her lips twitched shyly, as she took a deep breath as if to calm her nerves before she tried speaking again.

    "Kazehaya Gin, I like you too," she murmured, her soft voice shy but clear, and it was all Gin needed to hear.

    He pulled her close into a tight embrace, savoring the feeling of her body against his, marveling at the thought of having the one thing in the world that he wanted was his at last. Still, some things must be clarified.

    "Emi, you do know that I''m cursed, right?" he asked, the feeling of insecurity ringing in his voice.

    Emi nodded. "I know."

    "You do know that I can''t have children, right?"

    "Yes¡­" Emi replied sadly, and Gin''s hold on her tightened.

    He knew that it was a woman''s greatest dream to have kids, but he couldn''t give her that. The huge possibility of passing on the curse made Gin vow not to leave any offspring behind. He could not bear to curse his children or his children''s children with the harpy.

    "You do know that¡­ that I have not long to live, right?"

    Gin''s voice came out small as he said the last part of that question. He still hadn''t felt any deterioration in his sanity. But in the very event that he did, he would ask Ryuu to end his life just as his friend promised him.

    Emi was silent for a while, but she answered albeit her voice came out in a cracked whisper. "Yes!"

    "Knowing that, do you still want to be with me?"

    It was the ultimate ¨C the most difficult question of all. They just found each other, and yet they had to talk about separation like this. Death was an imminent thing for him. But, if he could ¨C if she would let him, he would love to spend the remaining of it in her arms basking in their love.

    "Of course, yes¡­" was Emi''s quick and desperate reply, and there was nothing else in the world that mattered to Kazehaya Gin anymore at this moment but her.

    "Then please be with me until that time¡­"

 Chapter 197 - Whats Your Name?

    "What do you think?"

    Suzuki-Homura Ara asked her new husband as soon as Kazehaya Gin and Emi went away.

    "What do I think about what?"

    Amused, Ryuu squinted at his wife.

    "Do you think they''re okay?"

    Worry rang in her voice, making the Koutaishidenka chuckle as he flicked his wife''s nose, and then set his face with a stern expression as he pretended to be offended.

    "Woman, stop worrying about other people''s love lives on your wedding day."

    The playful rebuke made Ara look sheepishly at her spouse. She had been so elated at Gin''s and Emi''s development, and so she was very excitedly she almost forgot she just got married herself ¨C not that she forgot about Ryuu of course. She was just too happy.

    She liked Emi and Gin and she felt it''s a pity if those two wouldn''t end up together.

    "Sorry. I''m just too happy for them," Ara apologized, and totally forgetting where they were and who were they with, she tiptoed and placed a quick kiss on Ryuu''s lips.

    The Koutaishidenka''s pretend sulking ended as he happily hooked his arm around his wife''s waist and pulled her close. Sensing the very private moment between the newlyweds, the people around them tactfully left one by one to go to the other side of the room to give them privacy.

    "Did you already eat?"Ryuu asked although Ara was aware that he knew she had.

    Her husband, although he talked to many different guests and other people always had his eyes trained on her. How did she know? She was doing the same of course. She talked to her friends and her brother but she was always conscious of him, checking him out from across the room as frequently as he did her.

    She answered him anyway.

    "Hmmmnn. I had a lot," she said, indicating the hors d''oeuvre served on the far table.

    There were also some buffet tables where people could eat a variety of dishes. But Ara munched on the appetizers more than the dishes as it was easier to eat while talking with others.

    This must be the reason why Ryuu was confirming with her if she ate because she only nibbled on the snacks and not the main dishes. She was right.

    "Is that enough? Aren''t you still hungry?"

    Ara shook her head. "I''m full. How about you?"

    "I''m okay," he answered softly.

    Just like Ara, the Koutaishidenka ate some appetizers as he talked with people earlier. But he also didn''t touch any of the main dishes on the buffet table as it was hard to eat while entertaining the waves of well-wishers.

    "Are you sure? You ate less than I did," Ara said, making her husband smile.

    She had just indirectly told him that she had been watching him, thus she knew how much he had eaten the entire time they were at the party.

    "I''m sure," Ryuu assured her, and so she was satisfied. "Done talking to your friends?"

    Ara leaned her head against his shoulder and anchored her hands on his arm. "Hmmmnnn¡­" she murmured her assent.

    Ryuu shifted on his feet as he removed her hands from his arm so he could place it around her shoulders. Ara then leaned against his chest comfortably, the sight of them so close to each other spreading smiles across the room.

    "Tired?" he asked softly, his voice a whisper caressing her ear.

    "Not really," she answered as she looked up at him with a grin.

    "Let''s go?"Ryuu asked, returning her smile.

    "Where to?"

    "Just taking a walk outside?"

    Ara remembered their walk and conversation under the moonlight the night before and nodded. Her husband was leaving for Hakone later, and it would be wonderful to spend more time just with him before he had to go.

    "Okay¡­"

    With this, Ryuu turned to the guests and waved. As if he had spoken to them about it before, they waved back and nodded, understanding what he meant before he guided Ara out of the hall. The two of them walked slowly with his arm still over her shoulders like that. The time they had before their temporary separation was short, and they wanted to spend it together.

    Soon, they crossed the gardens. It was more beautiful and lively with the birds fluttering from tree to tree. The flowers and the plants were a picturesque splash of color against the thin snow that had partially covered them. In spite of the cold weather, the huge koi fishes in the clear pond were equally active.

    Ryuu shifted on his feet again and Ara felt him fix the coat on her, making sure she''s covered properly to avoid the cold. The small gesture warmed her more than the clothes did, and it went straight to her heart.

    When she first heard she was engaged to Ryuu, she never really thought about it just as she didn''t care about her betrothal to Ivan. But now¡­

    She''d never been happier being engaged to or being a wife to someone that she was now. She looked up at Ryuu who had finished fixing her clothes and once again took her hand and they started to move towards the gazebo where they spoke last night.

    Reaching their destination, Ara nearly stumbled because she was not looking where she was going. Ryuu caught her swiftly and helped her regain balance.

    "I honestly like you looking at me, but you have to watch where you''re going woman," he teased, and Ara blushed.

    "Isn''t it your fault for being so handsome?" she countered, trying to return the embarrassment.

    But instead of being embarrassed, the Koutaishidenka gave her a smug look. "Of course I''m handsome ¨C but it''s not my fault right?"

    This¡­

    Ara''s face suddenly looked bland as she looked at her spouse. Since when did this guy become so shameless? She wanted to know.

    She didn''t have time to ponder on that however as they reached their destination. Ryuu had guided her towards the side where they could lean against the barrier and talk. But before Ara could do so, Ryuu lifted her up and made her sit on the railing itself and he placed his arms on each side of her as he leaned over, almost kissing her.

    He was that close.

    Ara was again mesmerized as she stared at his face. But,  before her thoughts even began to wander, he spoke.

    "So, tell me, what''s your name?"

    Ha?

    Ara was dumbfounded, and wondered if this was some kind of a joke ¨C that was until she remembered her new name.

    "Er¡­ Homura Ara?" she answered, making her husband chuckle. "What?"

    She wondered if her answer was wrong.

    "Well, you are that. But I''m talking about your other name," he explained confusing her more until he continued. "Are you not from this world?"

    Ara froze. "What¡­do you mean?"

    "Before you came into Suzuki Ara''s body... What''s your name?"

 Chapter 198 - Impostor

    "Before you came into Suzuki Ara''s body¡­ What''s your name?"

    If her jaw wasn''t attached, Suzuki Ara''s would have fallen on the floor the way they suddenly slacked in shock.

    Before she came into Suzuki Ara''s body?

    She couldn''t believe it. How did Ryuu know she''s a different soul?

    Ah, but she did tell him she''s a demigod. How could the gloomy Suzuki Ara be a demigod?

    She wanted to tell him that anyway, but still, with him getting ahead of her like this more than stunned her. At least, Ryuu opened this topic, although she felt embarrassed she would answer him truthfully. She cleared her throat.

    "A-Alinea¡­"

    Her heart, as if acknowledging her old name, thumped loudly, happy to be spoken about again. Ara was nervous too. She just realized that even if she''s in Suzuki Ara''s body, her current circumstance might be bad for the prophecy.

    After all, it was not her who was spoken about in the divination but the original owner of this body. The realization then turned to an inner struggle and self-deprecation ¨C scolding herself for continuously being a hypocrite and not coming out to Ryuu earlier.

    What if he didn''t want her anymore because of this?

    Ara felt scared and insecure until he spoke again.

    "Alinea?"

    His soft baritone was light to the ears ¨C a pleasant sound in contrast to the rebuke she thought would come. Ara looked up at him with her silver-eyes wide. Her husband didn''t look angry. In fact¡­

    Homura Ryuu had on a gentle expression ¨C a very gentle expression. It was like he didn''t care that the woman he married was an impostor. His blue gaze that was normally icy towards other people remained warm pools as they stared at her.

    This gave her hope, at the same time scared her further. She wouldn''t want that gentle gaze to change. She would be very heartbroken.

    "An indication of the beginning of a new train of thought," Ryuu said suddenly, confusing her.

    Huh?

    Her bafflement must have shown on her face as her husband chuckled at her expression. Ara felt like sulking over his mirth towards the chaos brewing in her heart for being exposed not on her terms, but she knew she had no right to feel indignation. She was the one in the wrong ¨C the one who had hidden her identity.

    "Your name," Ryuu explained afterwards, and Ara finally realized what he meant earlier.

    In this world, her name, Alinea indicated the beginning of a new train of thought, or literally a new paragraph. The pilcrow, also called the paragraph mark, paragraph sign, paraph, alinea, or blind P, was a typographical character for individual paragraphs.

    Ryuu was just telling her the meaning of her name. Still, it didn''t wash away all of her apprehension until he assured her.

    "It''s a beautiful name," Ryuu said, and Ara found herself being pulled against his chest, but not before feeling him kissing the top of her head.

    The gesture made her emotional again. She felt as if she was forgiven for her lies. She clung onto him tightly, her ear against his chest as she listened to his steady heartbeats to calm herself down.

    Ryuu, as if sensing her unease, started rubbing the small of her back as he whispered to her soothingly.

    "What''s the matter, my love? Why are you so agitated?"

    The question was funny considering he just told her that he knew that she''s a fake. Ara''s hold on him tightened, her long fingers making creases on his suit.

    "Aren''t you angry at me?" she asked.

    She didn''t bother looking up at him as she was scared to see his face.

    "Why would I be angry at you?" was his casual counter.

    Because of this, Ara was forced to tell him.

    "Because I''m a fake," she whispered, her voice cracking with emotions. "I''m not her. I should have told you. I never intended to be an impostor I ¨C"

    Ara was not able to finish her words for Ryuu suddenly shifted her in his arms so she would look up to him, and his lips descended on hers, silencing her.

    His tongue slipped into her mouth, probing, urging her to do the same. At first, she didn''t want to as she still felt she didn''t have the right. But he was persistent and firm. He wanted her. It only took a moment before her awkward reply let go of her hesitation and kissed him back.

    The union of their lips was gentle ¨C a soothing caress on her raging soul.

    Feeling her relax, Ryuu ended the kiss, pulling his head back, but not before planting one last peck on the pink petals of her mouth.

    "Are you calm now?"

    The question made her wanted to laugh. She now felt so silly suddenly. Ryuu had never shown any negative feelings or actions towards her, and yet she had turned into a total mess.

    "How long have you known?"

    She wanted to know.

    "Not a while. But I had an idea when you got drunk back in Gaienmae. You spoke of a brother who had you killed."

    Ara''s eyes widened like saucers. "I will never drink again," she sputtered so suddenly making Ryuu laugh.

    Well, considering her love for alcohol, it was indeed funny. But that wasn''t the point.

    "But why aren''t you really angry at me? I''m an impostor. I took over your real fianc¨¦e''s body. If I didn''t come she would probably still be here ¨C and she would have been married to you properly too."

    Knowing that fact, and saying it out loud was really entirely different. It hurt more now that it was spoken out loud. Suzuki Ara''s personality was the one that really didn''t care and she didn''t have a lot of things she wanted in life.

    If it was her who was still in this body, she probably wouldn''t care about university much or a career after that and would be alright to have the ceremony with the Koutaishidenka of the Homura House. The original Ara probably wouldn''t care if the Homura House announced the union publicly.

    Unlike now¡­

    Because Alinea wanted to do a lot of things ¨C experience a lot in this life, Ryuu had to settle for a secret marriage. It was so she could live a normal life continuously away from the public''s prying eyes.

    With all of these things, she couldn''t help feeling emotional again that tears started to well in her eyes. She tried her best to keep them at bay but some were persistent and they fell like melancholic beads trailing down her cheeks.

    "What impostor are you talking about my love?"Ryuu asked softly as his thumbs wiped away her tears. "You are not an impostor."

    Huh?

    "But I''m not Ara."

    Ryuu smiled. "You have your memories intact, right?"

    Ara frowned but she nodded. It was true anyway. She had both her memories as Alinea and Ara''s memories.

    "Because while you are Alinea, you are also Suzuki Ara¡­"

 Chapter 199 - Alinea & Ara

    "Because while you are Alinea, you are also Suzuki Ara¡­"

    Huh?

    Ara thought she already had been confused enough, but she was wrong.

    She''s Alinea but at the same time Suzuki Ara? What did that even mean?

    She was totally thankful that Homura Ryuu looked very patient with her. She was so lost she didn''t know how to process information anymore. At times like this, she totally doubted her intellect. She was supposed to be a smart person but her brain was failing her.

    Then again, she remembered her brother. Aki said book smart didn''t mean smart.

    For the first time in her life, Ara felt grateful for being told she was stupid. It wouldn''t be as shameful as it would have been if Aki didn''t tell her that. Still, she wanted to know the answer.

    She needed to know the answer.

    "I am Alinea but also Ara?"

    Her husband nodded. "That''s right. You are Alinea but at the same time Suzuki Ara."

    It still didn''t make sense. She just stayed quiet, waiting for him to elaborate, which he thankfully did.

    "In your other world, have you heard about broken souls?"

    Ara''s eyes widened again.

    A broken soul, incomplete soul ¨C just how many times had she heard people referring to her as such? Her brother and her friends all told her that she was more complete now that she had been before. It was like she was not a person but a programmed robot until she woke up from her comatose.

    Was that it? She was really something like that then? Ara now totally had a feeling she was. Well, even Kou was talking about it.

    "Yes."

    Ryuu nodded.

    "You are a broken soul ¨C were a broken soul," Ryuu told her emphasizing the past tense which meant she was no longer one. It was what she had been expecting, sealing her suspicions about herself.

    Well, now it made sense.

    "If you know, then you should have known that only broken souls could transmigrate. The broken pieces are always attracted to each other. Each piece even if they''re all unaware that another one of them exists somewhere would uncannily be reckless or depressed, unsatisfied with life."

    Ara remembered her recklessness and love for adventure as Alinea: her wish to be a soldier, her sneaking out of the palace to go on an adventure, her adamant request to Alistair to let her lead the army in the Immortal War ¨C her martyrdom. Even if she found out that she was going to die when Alistair told her to search for the artifact, she just quietly accepted her fate as if it was normal. Actually¡­

    Actually, it was totally stupid of her now that she thought of it. It was as if she had always been egging death to come.

    As for Suzuki Ara¡­

    Well, that girl was always easily depressed and even suicidal. She also never really connected with anyone well.

    Was that it? Was that because she was a broken soul?

    "If you''re thinking about how you had been before you merged with Ara, then you must realize the peculiarity of your actions," Ryuu continued. "Fate always finds a way for a soul to join back together. It''s the law of the heavens as Perun, the King of all the Deities is the only one who can break souls apart. It is heavens will."

    Heaven''s Will¡­

    It was such a heavy, yet, vague explanation about everything that happened until now. But, it was the only one that made sense.

    Perun, the deity that all in her world worshipped as the ultimate monarch ¨C it was not impossible that his hands were at work in her circumstance. As a faithful descendant, it was by his grace that she was able to come here and start a new life.

    Ara wondered if Perun already knew that she would be killed someday and thus broke her soul apart so she could have another chance at life. Maybe he did.

    She also wondered if she was always meant to be born there in Ritz only to die and come here so she could arrive as a demigod and not as an ordinary human. If so, did that mean that she would one day need to utilize the special divine powers she had inherited through his blood someday to save this world?

    But, according to the legends, Perun broke souls when they were cursed. So was she a cursed being then? There were so many questions running at the same time through her head.

    "Are you thinking about the curse?"

    Ryuu spoke the very thought that she was thinking at the moment, and she looked up at him and nodded.

    "Yes," she answered in a whisper. "If I''m a broken soul, then it''s only natural for me to think so, right?"

    Ryuu studied her face for a while before nodding. "But fret not, I will always be here. Whatever the reason why you were broken in two, we will find out and solve it."

    "Okay."

    Ara was relieved he didn''t lie to her ¨C even if it''s to appease her worry. She was thankful that he was very straightforward and totally unlike her in this aspect which was a great relief. It was like they compensate for each other''s weaknesses ¨C not that she had seen much of his facets yet.

    At least when it came to honesty he was better than her.

    "Thank you," she whispered.

    "For what?"

    "For always telling me the truth as best as you can," she explained, and then hesitated before she added. "Even if I can''t do the same most of the time."

    Yes, Ara now could admit that she sucked at telling the truth properly. It was her total weakness.

    "So you noticed that woman?" Ryuu chuckled and flicked her on the nose. "Don''t worry. I know you try your best."

    He leaned over to place a kiss on top of her head again as if telling her she''s doing well, and Ara felt warm.

    "So, I am not an impostor?"

    Ara wanted to hear it again.

    "No, you are not."

    "I ¨C I can stay married to you?"

    Her voice came out small, like a child''s. Normally she would cringe upon hearing someone say something in a similar manner, but she was way too afraid things could still change to care.

    "Of course you can."Ryuu shifted her in his arms and made her look directly in his eyes. "You are my wife. You have always been mine even before this lifetime. I will never hear you doubt yourself again woman. I will never be with anyone other than you no matter how many times we die and be born again. I will always follow your soul and be with you¡­"

 Chapter 200 - ALI MINI THEATER Side Story 11

    Sometimes, the story of a lifetime started with the promise of a child¡­

    "Hold him down and kick him!"

    Five young boys crowded over a small one, each of them attacking the other, hitting him anywhere their grubby fists could reach. They were in the sandpit at the school''s playground and so the small one being attacked had no way to retaliate. He had lost the fight as soon as he missed his footing and fell on his back on the sand.

    "Scratch his face!" the leader of the five ordered again, and the small boy braced himself for the beating to get worse.

    He just curled up like a fetus, covering his stomach, chest, and face from the punches and kicks that were given him. It didn''t matter that he got hurt, as long as it''s not on his face. If his visage got damaged, his parents would know for sure what happened, and at his age, he didn''t want to give them trouble.

    His mother was pregnant with his younger sister, and he didn''t want her to worry about him. At six years of age, Suzuki Aki was already matured in thinking.

    Besides, wasn''t it embarrassing to tell his parents he''s being bullied because of the way he looked?

    Yes. Unfortunately, since Aki transferred to this ordinary school, the girls in his class had taken to him ¨C calling him their Prince Charming whatever that meant, thus, earning the ire of most of the boys who couldn''t play with the girls.

    Today was the last straw it seemed.

    They had a cute princess type classmate who smelled nice. Most of the boys liked to play with her ¨C except Aki. He didn''t really care. He came from a very exclusive kindergarten before being transferred to this public school and her type was very common where he came from.

    In fact, he didn''t like her type at all. He preferred the very nice boyish girl in class. But the princess type girl liked him so much; she was even hostile to the other girls who wanted to play with him today.

    What a bummer .

    So now, it was after school. The princess had long since left when a car arrived to pick her up. She was one of the rare rich kids who came to attend this school. But of course, he was the richest one here ¨C although technically still not that wealthy. His father had after all just launched Suzuki Raiden Group a couple of years back and was still young.

    Nobody knew this tiny bit of course. If they did, no parent would let their child harm the heir to the most promising corporation ¨C a tiger in the making in all of Japan.

    His parents wanted him to have a normal life so all that wealth wouldn''t go to his head. It was why they hadn''t left the simple house they owned and moved to a better and bigger place. It was also the reason why from an exclusive kindergarten, they had made their son attend this public pre-school.

    The girls called him Prince Charming, but it was because of his face more than his status.

    Aki who was always a filial son decided to endure.

    "Get his hands away from his face and break his nose," the leader goaded his minions and the smaller Aki was terrified he would fail to protect his face this time around. He had been hit too much that his little arms were starting to weaken. He was also in too much pain he could feel his eyes getting hot with tears.

    He was at a loss as to what to do when he heard a mighty yell from afar.

    "YOU GUYS! GET OFF HIM!"

    Aki opened his eyes, shifting his hand so he could take a look, almost getting hit on the face in the process, but a flash of color beat the foot that was about to land on his nose. The boys who were hovering over him were suddenly pushed back by a force followed by their grunts and groans as they fell on the ground simultaneously.

    When Aki finally took a good look, he saw the boyish girl of the class facing his attackers head-on, with her back covering him, protecting him from them. She was not a big girl ¨C she was even on the skinny side. But he''d never seen anyone so majestic and brave as he had today.

    "What are you doing? Protecting your boyfriend?" the leader asked sarcastically.

    Instead of being disheartened, the girl only looked fiercer. "Yeah, so he''s my boyfriend. Better him than any of you ugly ones, right?"

    Her boyfriend?

    Aki was amused in spite of the pain in his body.

    "Shoo! Go bother someone else. If I see you bullying my boy again I''ll kick your balls, do you hear?"

    He never believed a threat like that would ever work, but he was surprised that it did. The boys who beat him up didn''t look happy. But seeing as he was not really a competition, they left without looking back.

    Aki found himself being pulled up from the ground and came face to face with his savior ¨C well, kind of. She was at least an inch taller than him in height.

    "Are you okay?" she asked, her tone of voice no longer the fierce one she had used towards the other boys earlier.

    "Yes, thank you for saving me," Aki answered as he looked at her straight in the eye.

    The girl looked taken aback, and he wondered why she seemed so surprised but he didn''t know how to ask.

    "You''re a good kid. Some boys dislike it when girls save them," she told him which made him understand now why she was surprised.

    She might have saved someone like this before but her effort was not appreciated.

    "They stopped beating me up because of you. If you didn''t come I''d have been more injured. It will worry my mom."

    His answer made her smile, and Aki found himself thinking that this girl, in spite of the harsh boyish haircut looked totally cute.

    "You really are nice," she said happily. "What''s your name?"

    "Suzuki Aki," he answered, still mesmerized by her smile.

    "I''m Asou Chiaki," she said. "Because you are nice, I will be your girlfriend okay?"

    Aki was stunned. Girlfriend?

    He wondered if it''s like a girl best friend, and so he agreed. "Okay. From now on, you will be my girlfriend and I will be your boyfriend."

    "Pinky promise?" she asked as she held her pinky which he happily mimicked.

    "Pinky promise¡­"

    But of course, what started as something silly developed into something else with time. The silly understanding of the words became a clearer one as they became aware of each other''s existence. As they grew up, they only became more and more familiar and attached to each other. It wasn''t surprising when their feelings developed into something more.

    Since coming into high school, Aki knew he was in love with her and had been treating her like a real girlfriend ever since pre-school. He knew the promise in their childhood didn''t mean a thing, and so he had planned on turning it into something as he knew that she felt the same way about him.

    Even after so many years of being together, it was only now that he had the courage to ask her for real, and he did.

    Chiaki was stunned.

    "You¡­"

    Aki grinned. "Well, if you want to think about it then go ahead," he told her as he wiggled his brows.

    He was confident at that time that she would say yes, so he had the courage to tease her like this. He was stupid.

    "Then I''ll think about it first. I''ll tell you tomorrow," she countered smugly, her eyes dancing in mirth.

    But Aki knew that she was also teasing him in return. They had been together treating each other as their significant others. Asking her was just a formality. Everything would be fine.

    Or so he thought.

    Or so she thought.

    Or so they thought.

    But fate had other plans for the two of them. The Prince Charming that was saved did not really tell the other one that he was truly a living Prince.

    Three days ago, Aki had attended a gathering with his parents and sister. Their family had taken a photo at the event, but the photo was published in the newspapers the very day Chiaki was about to give him her answer.

    The school was abuzz with noise as all students hurried to their classroom to discuss something big. Suzuki Aki, a student of their lowly school was actually a prince in disguise! Who''d have thought that the heir of the Suzuki Raiden Group would be in their public school?

    To everyone else, it was great news. Even the faculty was shocked but pleased with the news.

    Except for Aki and Chiaki...

    When Aki found out about the discovery of his identity, he was in a panic and searched for Chiaki almost immediately. But when he found her, he tried to explain but she wouldn''t let him even if she tried her best to act normally.

    "You''re such a bad friend. You didn''t tell me, your best friend about your real identity,'' she complained, although her voice rang with real hurt that Aki couldn''t miss.

    But he was more bothered by how she emphasized the word "friends" about them that he asked.

    "About my confession ¨C" he started but she cut him off.

    "It''s alright. I know you like joking all the time," she said dismissively with a laugh as she continued. "I was also only joking with you. Don''t worry, I''m still your best friend okay?"

    Aki swallowed hard. He realized by not being honest, he had ruined things for them.

    He lied. The truth came out, but it didn''t come from him.

    It was the greatest sin.

    Because of this, it was as if a huge barrier was placed between them, preventing them from holding each other''s hands as lovers from that day forward.

 Chapter 201 - Precious

    "I will never be with anyone other than you no matter how many times we die and be born again. I will always follow your soul and be with you¡­"

    Homura Ryuu''s words were like a warm hand wiping away all the insecurities and worries that Suzuki Ara was feeling right now. She knew that it was only temporary. There would always be concerns and other thoughts that would cloud her mind and affect her way of thinking.

    But because Kou, her husband was here with her now, Ara knew that no matter what the future would bring them, they could weather it together. She''s no longer alone in this world. She had a new family in Aki, new friends with Rin and the others, and now, she had a new anchor, her man, her husband.

    Tears welled in her eyes, but they were tears of happiness. Ryuu misunderstood, however.

    "Why are you still crying?" he asked softly as he wiped her tears away with his thumbs. "Is my promise not enough?" he teased, making her laugh in spite of her tears.

    Ara shook her head. "No, it''s more than enough," she said in between sniffles. "I''m just happy and relieved," she added as she too wiped her face like a child would before throwing herself on her husband.

    When she first came into this world, she had never thought she could tell anyone about her deepest secret. Surprisingly, Ryuu found out on his own and accepted her so easily, telling her it was alright.

    Ryuu of course easily caught her in his arms, and pulled her close, savoring the feel of her body against his. He held her like that for a while, not letting go, cherishing this moment when he could sense her warmth, smell her fresh scent mixed with vanilla, and just spending time alone with her like this.

    For Ara, it was the same. His heat, the feel, and the sound of his heartbeats, his firm hold, and the manly scent he exuded ¨C they were precious, precious things ¨C simple ones she wanted to treasure from this day forward.

    He was her treasure.

    The realization made Ara''s heart pound in her chest. It was louder than when she first realized she was attracted to him and liked him. With her lips opening wide, as another thought crossed her mind about what she could be feeling right now, she shifted in his arms so she could look up at him ¨C stare in utter amazement at his face, her silver-grey pools locking with his blue gaze, boring deep as if she was trying to look for the answers there.

    She loved him.

    She didn''t know how it happened when it''s too fast too soon. But it did.

    She loved him.

    She was now sure of it.

    "What''s the matter?" he asked softly, and her gaze fell on his lips.

    As if in a trance, she reached out to touch them, feeling the warmth of those soft, red rims under her finger. Ryuu let her do what she wanted for a while before he spoke again.

    "Are you feeling better?" he asked, and she nodded.

    Realizing she was in love with him gave her more reassurance but at the same time felt a different kind of euphoria. The butterflies in her stomach started fluttering their wings once more, as happiness bubbled within her, going up to her throat, nearly over spilling, escaping her lips as a dreamy sigh.

    "Which place did you come from?"Ryuu asked, but changed his mind before she answered. "No, don''t answer that. You''re Perun''s bloodline, and so, you must be from Ritz."

    The way he said it was brimming with confidence that Ara was again dumbfounded. "H-how did you guess?"

    It was one thing to deduce that she was not from this world correctly. It was a totally different skill to know where she came from specifically. Also¡­

    "How did you know I''m a descendant of Perun?"

    Ryuu smiled. "You have always been a child of Perun, my love. In the past and even now, you are and will always be the beloved child of heaven."

    Oh.

    The way he spoke again made her want to believe everything he said to be true. Then again, if one would analyze her life so far, it should be. If she was not loved by the heavens, she wouldn''t have had this chance to live again ¨C to experience a life that''s totally a different one ¨C a far cry from the tragic end she had received in her original world.

    "I¡­ I was the Princess of Ritz," she began in a small voice.

    Ara had the urge to tell him a lot but had no idea where to start so she just decided to tell him the main ones first. After all, they didn''t have much time. He would have to leave soon.

    "What were you doing before coming here?"

    Ara was aware that he knew that she died and that her brother had a hand in it. Normally it would be okay. But for some reason, she didn''t want him to hate Alistair even if the chances of them meeting would be close to none.

    "I¡­ I was a warrior," she told him. "When my brother ascended the throne, I begged him to allow me to serve our country as a soldier."

    Come to think of it, now that Ara was no longer angry about her death ¨C at least not as much as she had before, she could recall things clearly without bias. She remembered somewhat forcing her idea on her brother. Alistair totally looked like he didn''t want her to join the army because he didn''t want her exposed to danger, but because of her insistence and possible anger, he let her.

    It was always like that. Her brother tried to keep her away from danger but it was she who insisted being in the middle of one.

    And she was a broken soul¡­

    Now she knew that it was in her nature to wager with death, and almost all the time, Alistair tried his best to keep her from trouble.

    Huh?

    "And he had you killed?"

    Ara turned to her husband whose hold on her tightened as he frowned, and she shook her head.

    "But you said before¡­"

    "I''m not sure anymore!"Ara exclaimed hurriedly as she held onto him as well.

    Now that she finally thought about it, Alistair couldn''t be the one who had her killed.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I think¡­" she began, and the image of her smiling brother flashed in her mind. "I think it was a setup."

    Ryuu studied her face, noting the realization she on her expression and nodded.

    "If you think so, then it must be so¡­"

 Chapter 202 - False Memories

    "I ¨C I think so. At least now that I think about it, it''s so¡­strange."

    Ara frowned and Ryuu could see that she was honestly confused.  She looked like someone who just realized something and that everything that happened in the last moments of her life in her old world indeed didn''t make sense to her.

    "What is strange my love?" he asked lightly, although Homura Ryuu somehow could understand what was wrong.

    His wife''s memories had been tampered with.

    However, something might have happened that made her remember the irregularities now.

    "It''s strange that I said my brother hated me ¨C I was sure he did, before coming here," Ara said again, the eleven in between her brows deepening as she tried her best to recall.

    "And?" Ryuu prompted, his blue gaze not leaving his wife''s face.

    But the warmth in them was slowly vanishing as he studied her closely, noting the shift in her mood and the inconsistency of her recollections. A suspicion was born in his chest and he continued to egg her to answer his questions so that he could also make sure if his assumptions were correct.

    "He¡­ He was the one who asked me to go and search for an artifact that was sure to lead me to my death. I was sure he hated me¡­ I mean, there was a faction that wanted me to rise to the throne and replace my brother after the Immortal War where I was hailed a heroine."

    Ara touched her head. In her memories when she was in Ritz and when she first woke up from the hospital, she was sure that she and Alistair hadn''t been talking for a long time, and that her brother had changed his attitude towards her.

    But now¡­

    "But I can''t remember my brother being cold to me at all now. In fact¡­" She swallowed hard, her eyes widening in horror as she realized something, and Ryuu knew why.

    "It was not him," he said. "It was you who had changed in personality. You were cold and avoided him."

    With this, Ara looked at him with misery on her expression. "Kou¡­why did I think about him like that? Why did I even act like that? I couldn''t remember doing that until now."

    The memories Ara could remember at this moment were totally different from the ones she knew when she first came into this world. She had ultimately thought that she was the greatest victim.

    Yes, Alistair was not a showy kind of brother. But in his own way, Ara was sure she was spoilt rotten by him. So why did she think that he hated her enough to get rid of her then?

    "Before I died, I really believed that he was the one who ordered to ambush my team and killed everyone. The army of archers who attacked us was wearing Ritz'' colors, you see? They were waiting for us to feel tired from fighting the guardian beasts before they attacked. We didn''t get the chance to defend ourselves."

    Ryuu nodded. "So what made you think it''s a setup now?"

    "Because it didn''t make sense."

    Ara held the side of her head as if a headache was starting. "My brother is best friends with the Flame Emperor, Ivan of Kres. Even if there was a faction that wanted me to be the queen, it will never work with Kres backing my brother up."

    Ryuu''s eyebrow rose at the mention of the title. Flame Emperor?

    There was only one person he knew with such title: himself .

    "We are all demigods but the royals of Kres are a lot more powerful because their divine blood is closer to pure than any other country''s. Their ancestor, Kresnik is a constant returner to ancestry ¨C that''s a real deity being born again to purify his descendants'' bloodline and keep themselves powerful."

    Ryuu almost smiled at her explanation. She didn''t know that he knew about them. Well, he was the returner to ancestry in question she was talking about after all. He didn''t stop her from explaining further as he was more focused on the last part where she mentioned that he was a constant reincarnation.

    Why?

    Why did he keep coming back to be born in the mortal plane?

    Ryuu had no memories of that, but this was not the correct time to ask more questions about it. He had more pressing issues to attend to, and that was dealing with Czernobog first and foremost.

    The Black God was an entity he couldn''t let running loose for long.

    "So what I mean is that my brother is a very smart man even if he''s not powerful physically. He didn''t have to be that low ¨C he wouldn''t be so low even if he wanted to get rid of me for real," Ara continued. "After all, even with all my strength, I can never do anything to overthrow him."

    Ryuu nodded again.

    "You believe my story?"

    "Of course I believe you," Ryuu assured her. "Actually, your memories¡­"

    "What about them? Do you have an idea why I remember differently now?" Ara looked at him expectantly, and the Koutaishidenka who promised to be honest with her nodded.

    "Shadow lurker," Ryuu answered, and Ara visibly paled.

    "I¡­ I have a parasite?" She looked very alarmed, but he calmed her down.

    "Had. You had one but it''s gone now." He shifted her again in his arms, his hand brushed the small of her back to make her relax.

    "I think, the shadow lurker had attached itself on you but gave up and left to find another host. Or it was forcefully removed when you transmigrated and transferred to someone else. Since you''re a demigod, it couldn''t really eat you fast enough to make you deteriorate. What more is that you were just a fragment before. It couldn''t really damage you since it had no access to all of your soul. But it''s strong enough to leave some effects, however, they''re temporary ones."

    It was why Ara had a different set of memories before but could remember the real ones now. The hosts of shadow lurkers often created false memories.  They also had paranoia, which made Ara thought badly about her brother and had changes in personality at the time the parasite was still there. Nevertheless, the hosts remained oblivious to these changes until they got rid of the parasite.

    Hearing that, Ara was relieved again. For the first time since learning she was a broken soul, she felt glad to be one. If she was not a fragment, she would have been a walking catastrophe now.

    Then she froze as she turned to Ryuu.

    "You knew all about me and all of these things. You said you were a god. Which one are you?" she asked, and Ryuu grinned, with mischief dancing behind his blue orbs.

    "I''m the returner to ancestry you were talking about earlier, the one and only Flame Emperor, Kresnik."

 Chapter 203 - Kresnik

    "I''m the returner to ancestry you were talking about earlier, the one and only Flame Emperor, Kresnik."

    Huh?

    Again, just as Ara thought that she had already reached her quota for surprises, she was proven wrong. Well, on her part, she was at least expecting something similar already since that time she had accepted that Ryuu telling her that he was a deity was a fact.

    Still, this was¡­ huge .

    "Kres¡­nik?"

    She repeated the name like a stunned parrot and her husband who was still ginning at her nodded in acknowledgment.

    "Yes. I am Kresnik, the God of Flames."

    "But you are¡­"

    Ara''s voice trailed off. She really didn''t have anything she wanted to say. She just spoke for the sake of speaking and had to stop when her brain came up empty.

    A returner to ancestry!

    It was a very special ¨C very, very rare existence. It was why the people of Kres were several notches higher than other nations'' people. It was because of their ancestor who kept coming back. It was proof that they were loved by the heavens.

    Even back in Ged, Ara had never dreamt she''d ever meet one. This was how crazy this situation was right now to her. She didn''t just meet one ¨C she was now married to one!

    "I am what?"Ryuu teased.

    He was already used to the shock. But he had never found anyone so cute reacting to his real identity before until his wife. He knew he was biased of course. For him, everything his wife did was either beautiful or cute.

    "You are Kresnik," Ara stated again, and Ryuu laughed, but humored her.

    "Yes, I am Kresnik."

    Her face was confused. "Then why did I bother explaining about Oda Nobunaga before?" she muttered mostly to herself afterwards, making his amusement increase.

    She was talking about when they took a walk outside the next day after he brought her to the Cedar Palace. It was when he reminded her about the causes and effects of her actions after she insisted on using the bow and arrow at the dojo. It was the day when he was trying to tell her about the prophecy, and that he was a reincarnation of a deity.

    "Well, it was a difficult existence to explain to anyone," he condescended followed by a shrug.

    Ara just had to agree, but she felt funny and frustrated at the same time.

    "We''re both so silly. You realize that?" she asked as she pouted at her husband.

    "Why?"

    "Because all this time, we both thought of each other as humans," she continued blandly, and he laughed again.

    She was right, after all.

    She thought he was human. He thought she was human.

    Because of this, they danced around the truth too much.

    Silly. Stupid. Funny.

    Then she remembered something.

    "The wheel of Kresnik," she whispered in awe.

    She had seen the symbol of Kresnik back in Hakone. But apart from her initial surprise, she didn''t bother digging for more information as she had thought that it was just a decoration ¨C a part of the huge collection of treasures the Homura House in Hakone had.

    "Wheel? You mean this?"

    Ryuu reached for his collar where he pulled something from underneath. It was a thin golden chain with a round pendant, and he showed it to her.

    Ara''s eyes widened. It was the symbol of Kresnik ¨C the same one she had seen back in Hakone. It was the crest of the Royal House of Kres.

    "It''s my crest," Ryuu told her what she already knew.

    Still¡­

    "The Homura House¡­"Ara began as an idea hit her. "Are you all from that expedition fifty years ago? The one who you ¨C" she paused and cleared her throat.

    It was awkward to tell him about it knowing that the emperor and her husband were the same people. "I mean the returner to ancestry Emperor Vladimir of Kres sent to search for the artifact of Kronos?"

    The whole team consisted of the Emperor''s own son, the Crown Prince, the third Prince of the Wind Country Ovid, and several other strong soldiers. They vanished almost immediately after reaching the Devil''s Cavern and had never been heard of since.

    "Forget I asked. It was just fifty years ago, but the Homura House has been here for five centuries," she said hurriedly afterwards. The timeline didn''t match so it couldn''t be, right?

    "Yes, we are," Ryuu answered straightforwardly.

    "But¡­"Ara was confused again. "How can that be? The time doesn''t match."

    "Then it just means that the time in Ged moves slower than here on earth," Ryuu explained. "If we vanished from Ged fifty years ago and are here for five centuries, then earth''s time is ten times faster than there."

    "I see," Ara nodded. Now it made sense.

    Ryuu then cupped his wife''s face. Indeed, time was fast, and they were running short. It was time for him to leave.

    "It was unfortunate that you had to experience something horrible in that other world, my love," he told her softly.

    Even if there was some kind of misunderstanding with her brother, the fact was that she still experienced a horrible death in that world. He prayed that the brother was indeed innocent and had taken action against everyone who had harmed his wife. If not, he would find a way to go back there and teach that brother a lesson along with the people responsible for her death.

    "One of these days, after I settled things in Hakone, let''s talk about that if you''re alright with it."

    Ara bit her lip. She had sensed that her husband was bidding her farewell. Now that they just found out about their real selves, she felt reluctant to part with him.

    "Are you leaving now?" she asked in a small voice, and when he nodded, she looked forlorn. "Can''t you take me with you?" she beseeched.

    As expected, Ryuu shook his head. "I already told you. I want you to focus on your school so we can go without worries on a trip after."

    Ara knew he would give her the same answer. But she couldn''t help but ask the question anyway. "Come back immediately," was the only thing she could tell him after.

    Requesting him to return quickly was childish, but Ara felt like a sulking child at the moment even if she would follow his advice. Despite the revelations, they still had responsibilities they had to attend to after all. Nothing could change this. Not even the truth. They just needed to be more patient.

    "I will. I''ll come running as soon as I''m done with work¡­"

 Chapter 204 - Promises

    "I will. I''ll come running home as soon as I''m done with work¡­"

    Homura Ryuu''s promise, even if it was something she really didn''t want as she preferred for him not to leave at all, warmed her heart.

    "I will miss you," Suzuki Ara murmured, and her husband placed a kiss on her forehead.

    "I will miss you too."

    Since they married, she was happy that he had become unabashed when telling her about these sweet nothings. When she had first met him, she hadn''t expected him to be such a sweet, sweet guy.

    "Is it possible for you to call me?"

    Ara was worried that the thing he needed to settle in Hakone would take too much of his time and energy, and so she quickly added.

    "But if you''re totally busy and exhausted after, you don''t have to force yourself okay?"

    Even if she wanted to at least hear his voice every day when they''re apart, she didn''t want to obligate him when he''s already very tired.

    She didn''t want to sound cheesy or act like a very needy child, but today, she couldn''t help it. She didn''t know why but since waking up, Ara realized that aside from the subtle changes in the way she thought, her personality had undergone a transformation as well.

    She was never one to be attached to anything. She loved ¨C like she loved her brother and her friends back in Ritz, but she was always the cool-headed and understanding one. But lately¡­

    Lately, Ara realized that she had developed some unsavory characteristics ¨C being unable to come out clean for instance. If she had been open and honest to Ryuu from the beginning then they would have had more time to discuss her circumstance and his story.

    But no.

    She had danced around the truth for as long as she could, depriving the two of them more time to get to know each other as their real selves ¨C not as the Suzuki Ara and Homura Ryuu that the public knew but as Alinea, the demigod, and Kresnik, the Flame Emperor of Heaven.

    Then, she had this newly developed pettiness and clinginess. She used to be someone who didn''t keep grudges although she had the ability to feel hatred for a short while at least. She also used to be someone who would be alright even when left alone. But now, it was as if she developed intolerance to being by herself.

    Ryuu was still here, but thinking that he would be leaving soon already made her feel depressed.

    Why?

    She wondered why she''s being like this when she used to be able to understand so easily.

    Then again, after what they just discovered, Ara was not sure anymore about her personality. After all, wasn''t she someone with a false memory?

    What if her disposition wasn''t what she thought she had? What if she was really someone who was evil at heart? What if¡­

    What if everything she knew was a lie?

    For all she knew, all the memories she had now were all not real ¨C a kaleidoscope of lies the shadow lurker had weaved for her to believe while it feasted on her. Just remembering that she had almost become its host, she shuddered in horror.

    Because if the shadow lurker had not left, Ara would not hesitate to kill herself¡­

    Unsure or not about her memories, there was always one thing that she was certain of. She would never, ever let herself be a catalyst for any catastrophe. Harboring a shadow lurker ¨C a parasite that multiplied so fast within her was a calamity waiting to happen. She would end her life before it proliferated and infect more people.

    "What are you talking about, silly?" Ryuu retorted, bring her back to the present as he flicked her nose. "Like any work can exhaust me," he added with a mischievous grin. "I''m the Flame Emperor, remember?"

    Hearing that was equivalent to saying that he would call her, and so she grinned back ¨C or at least tried to. "Yes, yes, my husband is the best," she agreed readily as she threw herself at him.

    As soon as she felt his arms around her once more, all the negative thoughts vanished, clearing Ara''s mind as bliss caressed her heart. This was another certain thing in her life now. She loved Kou, and he could always appease her turbulent mind and emotions.

    Ryuu caught her and lifted her up, making her squeal. Like children playing, he even turned around and jokingly threatened to throw her in the pond, making her protest while laughing.

    "Put me down!"

    "Okay," Ryuu readily agreed, but not before flipping her into the air, and grinning as Ara''s eyes widened.

    Her husband''s really strong.

    She was totally convinced as she was tossed up into the air like she weighed nothing. It was even done more effortlessly than when Horgall tried to toss her up. Kou didn''t even grunt.

    "You really are a deity," Ara told him as soon as he caught her. "You''re so physically strong."

    Ryuu chuckled. "Well, aren''t you pretty physically strong yourself? Even Sonoda got beaten up," he countered, and she smiled sheepishly.

    "Well, I can easily throw a small car," she roughly explained her strength, making her husband smile.

    "That, I''d love to see one day. Or let me test your strength some other way in the bedroom," he suggested softly, sounding totally amused and lecherous that Ara flared up like a ripe tomato again.

    That was a sexual innuendo there! The flirty prince''s skill in being a pervert had definitely increased. Ara laughed helplessly as she shook her head. She didn''t chastise him though as she had similar thoughts about him for a while now.

    "Let''s go back?"

    Ara''s heart sank at his invitation to return, but she wasn''t as sad as she had been earlier. He held out his hand, and she took it without hesitation. Ryuu closed his hand firmly on hers and his thumb caressed the back of her hand.

    "After this, I will make sure we won''t ever part again¡­"

    Ara tilted her head to look at her husband with warm eyes, a soft smile plastered on her face. "You promise?"

    Ryuu laughed. "Of course. You will see, I always keep my word¡­"

 Chapter 205 - Nuances

    "Of course. You will see, I always keep my word¡­"

    Suzuki Ara smiled at her husband''s words. She totally believed him this time. She had no idea, but something deep within her told her that this was the truth.

    "Alright," she murmured; her loving gaze trained at her spouse.

    She was still a bit sad he''s going to leave, but at least now, that feeling was replaced with excitement. It was as if she was really looking forward to their future.

    The test she had to deal with? She''d do it and even ace it. She didn''t care before and it was just a total coincidence that her grades were all good. But this time, Ara was inspired to do her best for Ryuu, just as her husband was working hard for them.

    For the future ¨C for their future .

    "I''ll bring you to Denenchofu," Ryuu told her afterwards as he took her hand and started guiding her back towards the luncheon hall.

    The two of them walked leisurely hand in hand, their eyes on each other.

    "No need. My brother will take me there. I rather you''d go and finish your business as soon as possible so you can come home earlier," Ara declined.

    She reckoned if she let Ryuu take her home, the newly discovered selfish side of her would protest and wouldn''t want to let him go. In short, she didn''t want to make it more difficult for the two of them to part.

    Homura Ryuu seemed to understand this and smiled knowingly at his wife. "Alright," he conceded, but he teased her immediately right after. "Don''t cry okay? I''ll come home immediately."

    "I won''t," Ara protested laughingly.

    Her crying over this was totally funny, but, since it was possible at her current emotional state, she didn''t want to linger on the fact any more than necessary.

    Soon, the two of them reached the hall where everyone was waiting for them. Even the couple, who had shared their spotlight, was there too.  Emi and Gin stood side by side with the former blushing so hard as she stared on the floor, and Gin smiling like a fool as he waved at them.

    Ara grinned at them upon seeing they were holding hands and waved back. She then nudged her husband on the side so he''d look at them as well. However, unlike her, Ryuu didn''t wave although he looked pleased. The two of them walked towards the other couple.

    "Finally made a move didn''t you?"Ryuu told Gin with a smug look.

    Gin pretended to look offended. "Ya! Is that how you talk to your elders?"

    Ryuu''s eyes then glinted evilly, his grin widening as he reminded the older man something. "Well, according to the law, she''s now my little sister. So when you marry, I''ll be your big brother."

    The announcement made Gin groan, but it was a good-natured one ¨C one that made everyone who was listening laugh at their light-hearted banter.

    "When''s the big day?"Ara asked; excitement glinted in her eyes as she stepped away from Ryuu to stand on Emi''s side and take her hand.

    The other girl just blushed harder as she shyly looked at Ara''s face. She was however obviously happy as well.

    "Ah ¨C er¡­"Emi hesitated as she helplessly glanced at Gin who groaned again.

    "I haven''t popped the question, princess," he confessed with a sigh.

    "You chipmunk¡­"Ara growled as her eyes turned to slits at the colorful man who resembled her other brother. "You want to get beaten up?"

    Gin looked totally offended this time. "I am going to do it, just not today okay?"

    When Ara didn''t look convinced, Gin quickly turned to Ryuu. "You, take your wife and make her behave. She''s messing up my game," he said as he glared at the Koutaishidenka.

    Oh.

    Hearing that Gin seemed to have something planned made Ara''s feathers unruffled. Still, she took one last chance to bully him. She leaned closer to Emi as if to whisper in her ear but spoke loud enough for the men to hear her anyway.

    "Emi, don''t let this chipmunk bully you too much okay? If he does something you don''t want just kick his balls. Or¡­"

    Ara paused as she eyed Gin with an evil glint in her orbs. "Or just dump him. I''ll introduce you to someone who totally looks a lot better."

    She was talking about Alistair of course. Even if Gin and Alistair looked similar they could pass for twins, her brother, the Ritz King looked miles better in terms of aura. Gin was a clown. Alistair had a mysteriously beautiful air about him.

    But of course, it was just a joke.

    Ara knew that physical appearances did not matter at all. When a person fell in love, he just loved. Regardless of the nuances like how the person looked, how his personality was, his good and bad traits ¨C they''re all insignificant things.

    It was why Emi still loved Gin in spite of the treatment she received from him in the past nine years. She just loved him.

    "Ya! Homura Ara, you keep your paws away from my girl," Gin growled at her as he pulled the chuckling Emi away and hid her behind him.

    "Oh? Not confident in your looks, are you? How are you sure I can find someone who looks better than you?"Ara countered mischievously making Gin frown at her.

    "Aren''t you also a demigod? Of course, you know people who look better than me," Gin answered smoothly. "Alistair ¨C that guy you said who looks like me for example."

    Hearing this, Ara turned to her husband in surprise, and Ryuu nodded, confirming her silent question that Gin also knew about her. Oh, and she really applauded the chipmunk''s good memory. She couldn''t believe he still remembered Alistair when she just mentioned him in passing at the hospital when he visited.

    "It''s great you know then. You better watch out," Ara unabashedly warned as she laughed at the other''s helpless look.

    "Oi sister, are you bullying Gin again?" Aki then asked from behind that they all stopped their talks of demigods and brothers from another world.

    The men knew Ara still needed to tell Aki about it. But today was neither the place nor the time to do it and so all of them answered him at the same time, including Emi.

    "No, she''s not."

    "No, I''m not."

 Chapter 206 - Partys Over

    "O¡­kay?"

    Suzuki Aki looked like he was not convinced. With all four of them answering him at the same time, one would automatically think that something was up. However, he didn''t mind. Young people had their share of secrets. He wouldn''t pry until his sister was ready to tell him herself.

    This was a funny thought considering that he''s almost the same age as all the men. Still, since he was addressed as the oldest even by Gin who was technically the oldest one, he felt he had to be the most matured one. The older brother winked at his sister, telling her he knew what''s up.

    "I''ll tell you later alright?"

    Ara who just had a very huge lesson about honesty suddenly told her brother, making Ryuu chuckle and pat her on the head like a little girl.

    "O..kay?"

    Aki had no idea then what brought the change but he was alright with it.

    "Are you staying here?" he asked after.

    Suzuki Aki knew that Ara was supposed to stay here at the Cedar Palace, but since there was a change of plans and Ryuu would have to leave, he was not sure anymore.

    "I will go back to Denenchofu and stay there while Kou''s away," Ara answered indicating her husband.

    "Sorry I forgot to tell you earlier aniue," Ryuu said, afterwards.

    Aki shook his head. "It''s alright. She can come home whenever she wants. It''s still her house." He side-eyed his sister, afterwards. "And this young lady seemed to behave a lot these days so it''s not difficult to take care of her anymore," he added, eliciting a chuckle from the group.

    "Ya! I always ¨C sometimes behave," Ara interjected making the mirth bigger.

    She just admitted that she misbehaved at times.

    "Then please take care of her aniue," Ryuu added as he pulled his wife towards him again.

    In front of many people, the Koutaishidenka embraced his wife like he hated to leave her behind, putting warm smiles on their faces. They''d never seen such a very human reaction from the Young Master. But since Suzuki Ara came to his life, the Homura Prince had become so warm. Everyone had to agree that she was a very welcome and very much appreciated addition to their lives.

    "Is Kou leaving now?" Rin and the others asked as they joined the group.

    "Yeah," Ara answered as she straightened up from her husband''s embrace.

    The Koutaishidenka looked at her friends and did a small bow. "I''ll be leaving Ara in your care for now."

    "We''ll take care of her," Rin answered with a grin, and the others mimicked her promise.

    "We are a bit short on staff right now, so instead of the people from the Homura House, we will be using an outside security agency for you for a while."

    Ara''s ears perked, noting the unhappiness on Ryuu''s tone. Ara could understand. Her husband took her security very seriously since being reunited with him. The Koutaishidenka already learned his lesson when he had misunderstood Ara. But the problem in Hakone needed a lot of manpower, and he had no choice but to hand her and her friends'' security matters to a stranger.

    "It''s alright. It''s not like Koharu can do anything to us at school," Midori reasoned as she turned to her boyfriend.

    Sonoda nodded. "My friends from the club will also join me in taking them home and guarding them outside."

    Ryuu gave the other guy a grateful smile. It wouldn''t do much with the yakuza involved, but he could appreciate the thought. Besides with a bigger group, they would be harder to take on when a fight ensued.

    "Hey, hey, hey ¨C I''m here too, right?" Kazehaya Gin interjected as he pointed at himself.

    But everyone shook their heads at him as they all said: "Mind your love life first!"

    "Eh?" Gin took on an offended look again as he stepped back and pulled Emi to his front and hugged her from behind. "They are all bullying me."

    Emi, of course, couldn''t say anything but blush and smile.

    "You''re not staying in Hakone?" Aki asked Gin who suddenly looked forlorn.

    "He can''t leave the company unattended," Ryuu answered for him.

    Aki nodded in understanding. Well, it was what Homura International had always done anyway. Gin held the visible position while Ryuu worked behind the scenes. This was why the IBEC was a very special case since it was the first time the Koutaishidenka of the Homura House showed himself in a public assembly.

    "Yeah, yeah, this mascot is needed. But I''ll be checking up on these kids while Ryuu''s away too," Gin said indicating Ara and the group.

    "I''ll increase security too," Aki offered.

    He couldn''t do much since the best security agency was already hired by Homura International. He could only raise security at home where Ara would be staying.

    As for the other kids¡­

    "Don''t mind us. I don''t think Koharu and her sidekick would bother with us much. It''s Ara who''s in danger," Miharu said, and the other kids agreed.

    "That''s right. You already arranged for someone to check up on us so I think that''s enough," Rin added.

    "Well, I guess you kids already have everything sorted out," Aki commented in approval.

    He really liked that Ara''s new set of friends were reasonable kids. He then turned to see his brother-in-law looking at his sister, and he realized that the time to say goodbye temporarily had come.

    "Guys, let''s go over there okay?" he invited, as he signaled for the others to give privacy to the couples Ryuu and Ara, Gin and Emi which they understood.

    "See you later," they said as they followed Aki to the other side of the room.

    Gin and Emi followed them. Homura International''s CEO would return to Tokyo tomorrow unlike Ryuu so he was really not leaving and could be with Emi whenever he wished. He let Ryuu and Ara have their time.

    However, since he would go with Ryuu today, he already signaled Koga and Fuji who were standing on the other end of the room to ready their cars.

    Ara noticed that, and so she looked up at her husband again. "It''s time?" she asked, and he nodded.

    "It''s time."

    "Okay," Ara conceded with a small smile. "I''ll study hard while you''re gone."

    She would not make it difficult for Ryuu.

    "Do that," Ryuu agreed as he leaned over, and their lips met in a very gentle kiss. "I''ll be back soon," he promised again.

    Soon, Ara and the others watched as Ryuu and Gin boarded their respective vehicles and left towards the Cedar Palace Gates.

    The wedding party was over.

 Chapter 207 - Beloved Demigod

    "Are we clear?"

    Kazehaya Gin asked as soon as the cars left the Cedar Palace gates and did a retour towards the forest part. There was vast woodland outside the gates that was still part of the Homura House''s properties. It was near where the bridge Emi met Gin for the first time was located.

    "Not yet, Young Master," Fuji answered from his seat in front.

    They were traversing the main road to the Cedar Palace still when Gin asked. But, as soon as they entered the forest area, Fuji alerted him.

    "We''re here Young Master," he said. "The water casters had also put up the barrier. We''re invisible to outsiders now."

    Kazehaya Gin nodded. "Hear that Aello-chi? It''s time to shine," he whispered to the elemental in his heart.

    As soon as he did, a huge scarlet harpy appeared in front of the two vehicles which stopped carrying both the Young Masters. Looking totally docile, Aello took each of the cars in her claws, almost gently as if she totally cared about the well-being of the people inside.

    "Go," Gin ordered, and the harpy let out a squawk as she spread her wings wide and proceeded to fly.

    This was their version of Hakone express.

    It would normally take time to go to Hakone ¨C ninety minutes by train and longer by car. But with Aello flying them there, it would only take around ten minutes.

    Gin whistled as he shifted in his seat. Without a care, he reached out for the door and opened it casually as if he was still on land. He stepped out of the car and jumped on the roof to close the door properly.

    Aello bowed her head and looked at Gin. Her beak opened up and turned up on the side as if to give him a smile, and the wind caster gave her a confused smile in return. Since that time Czernobog appeared before them, the harpy had been very cooperative and even nice to everyone.

    No one, of course, could believe that this subservience was real.

    It was just not in the harpy''s nature to be gentle with anyone even their masters. However, Gin had to admit that ever since he started using Aello, he felt something weird. If it was any other elemental, he wouldn''t have a hard time believing it, but he could say that Aello was even very happy to serve him.

    What more? He couldn''t feel any changes in his mentality. If ever he even felt better since Aello started coming out. It was as if he had a puppy that lacked exercise and had been unhappy for a while, and when he started taking him out he became more and more stable. It was what he was feeling right now.

    Which was also strange.

    Other harpy casters ¨C at least the ones that had been recorded almost deteriorated immediately as soon as they started using their harpy''s powers.

    This was why Ryuu didn''t want to do this at first. But Gin wanted to test it out. So far, he still felt nothing. In fact, he felt great. Aello even followed him well.

    Gin signaled to Ryuu who was inside the other car, and the Koutaishidenka nodded as he vanished from the window, and the door to the other car opened. The wind caster planned to jump inside, but before he did, Aello shifted so he could just simply walk towards the other car.

    Huh ?

    Gin looked at Aello whose eyes were still on him. "Er¡­ Thanks, Aello-chi," he told the harpy which opened her beak and let out a happy squawk.

    Gin got in the car with a perplexed look.

    "What''s wrong?" the Koutaishidenka asked as soon as Gin seated himself next to him.

    Gin shook his head. "If I didn''t know any better, I think Aello has a crush on me," he said which made Ryuu look at him like he was mad.

    "I know, I know," Gin countered immediately, accepting the fact that he''s only imagining things.

    He was not Stribog, and Aello would never be loyal to him. It was that simple.

    "Oh I forgot to ask ¨C does Ara know about me now?" Gin asked Ryuu.

    "Ah," Ryuu muttered as he hit his head, his face horrified.

    It was something that never really happened before, and so he was totally amused.

    "I take it that she doesn''t?"

    "I was planning to tell her before we left," Ryuu said, his voice ringing with remorse.

    Gin knew he was speaking the truth. The Koutaishidenka wanted to tell Ara about him to avoid a huge misunderstanding. After all, he''s a harpy caster. For other demigods, that''s bad news.

    "Well, I just hope I won''t be caught by Ara-chan and get beaten up so bad by mistake."

    It was not unheard of that demigods kill harpies and their caster by sight. If Ara saw Aeollo and mistook her as a random harpy, Gin would have a fight in his hands.

    "She can''t."

    "What do you mean?" Gin was confused.

    "Even if Ara sees Aello, there''s nothing she can do. She''s not strong enough to deal with you," Ryuu said confidently ¨C too confidently that piqued the wind caster''s interest.

    "How would you know? You''d never seen her fight."

    "I know because Ara is Alencica," Ryuu said with a finality that made Gin understand.

    Oh.

    "How did you know? Did your memories come back?"

    Gin still had no idea that Ryuu could remember. This was news to him. He studied the younger man''s face.

    "Some ¨C at least my memory of who she was."

    Gin knew his history of course. Alencica was Kresnik''s beloved wife. She was a child between Perun and a human girl ¨C the most beloved demigod in all the worlds combined.

    "Well, that''s good then," Gin commented.

    At least even at the event that Ara would see Aello, she wouldn''t enter fight mode immediately. She was after all only strong physically. She had no other powers.

    This kind of explained why she was chosen as Ryuu''s fated one by the prophecy as well. It was because she was his wife from the beginning.

    "By the way," Ryuu began and Gin turned to him. "The curse about the fated ones? I don''t think it''s quite like what we thought it was¡­"

 Chapter 208 - False Legends

    "The curse about the fated ones? I don''t think it''s quite like what we thought it was¡­"

    Silence followed Ryuu''s words. It stretched for a long while before Gin finally absorbed what was being said. Still, he couldn''t understand.

    "What are you talking about?"

    The prophecy they knew stated that the heirs who were born with a fated partner must be with their fated ones; else the bloodline would be doomed. It was what happened to the Kazehaya House after all. There was no room for the prophecy to be thought wrong by either of them.

    Yet, Ryuu was here doing just that.

    "I''m talking about the fated ones," Ryuu answered.

    Gin scoffed. "Of course you''re talking about the fated ones. We have no other prophesies aside from that one. I meant ''what nonsense are you talking about'' when I asked my question."

    Ryuu sighed and gave Gin a look as if he was unhappy with his reaction. Gin could be understanding but could be totally stubborn on some topics ¨C like right now.

    "I know ¨C but I''m serious," Ryuu told him matter-of-factly.

    "What is it then?"

    Gin didn''t want to believe, but he''d hear him anyway. He''s a fool but not a total fool who''d not at least hear what the other had to say.

    "I realized it when I remembered Alencica," Ryuu began. "The prophecy stated the importance of finding the fated ones right?"

    Gin nodded.

    "But for me, it was my vow," Ryuu continued. "I can''t remember everything but I remember something very clearly. It was I who cursed my own bloodline."

    "WHAT?"

    Gin''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets in his shock. He was expecting something ridiculous but never something like this.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I still can''t remember how she died. But she did,"Ryuu said.

    Gin could understand that. Alencica was still after all a human ¨C someone with a limited lifespan. She couldn''t live forever like the deities in heaven.

    "She died and I was broken. I remember the agony of being left behind."

    As Ryuu spoke, his eyes were trained far ahead as if he was looking at a different scenery of a different time.

    "I only wanted to be with her and no one else. I vowed to follow her wherever she would appear next. Somehow, I felt she would come here and so I came to be born in the Homura House."

    "Well," Gin began, still looking totally confused, but at the same time thought Ryuu made sense.

    Deities were selfish and stubborn that way. But when they promised something, most of them go through with it.

    "So what do you mean you cursed your own bloodline?"

    This was the confusing part. As much as deities were selfish and stubborn, there was no way they would curse their own bloodline. They couldn''t reincarnate as humans if not.

    "Not a real curse per se. But I''m sure I vowed not to have other children with any other woman when I came to find her this time."

    Oh.

    Gin wondered then if Ryuu''s past incarnation had somehow forgotten about Alencica and had children with another woman and was stricken with grief over his perceived betrayal of his wife. Well, with Ryuu, it was possible.

    Gin was right.

    "Ara said that I was born as Emperor Vladimir of Kres in my past life," Ryuu said and Gin swallowed hard.

    "Vladimir?"

    The both of them knew well who Vladimir of Kres was. It was the Flame Emperor who had sent his heir ¨C his firstborn son over the portal to be the guardians of earth.

    Yes, the quest was never about Kronos'' artifact. It was just a false legend. The deity, Kronos, didn''t even exist in the first place. Perun, the ultimate God was the only one who could control time and dimensions ¨C although sometimes his twin, Stribog could.

    According to the records of both the Homura and the Kazehaya Houses, Perun had appeared to Emperor Vladimir in a dream telling him of an unfortunate accident caused by his twin brother in their quest to resolve a thousand year old curse.

    It was not clear what the curse was about. But because of this, the Emperor quickly asked the aid of the Emperor of Ovid, the wind kingdom in Ged. He and the other emperor sent both of their first-borns ¨C their heirs to the quest, and was never heard of in Ged again.

    They didn''t vanish, however. They just transported to earth and became the guardians of the portal ¨C the effect of the accident the wind god Stribog caused.

    The idiot.

    The two of them wanted to roll their eyes heavenwards upon remembering the carefree god. Ryuu, because Stribog was his best friend, and knew that he''s really an impulsive idiot, while Gin did it because he was the idiot deity''s descendant.

    "I was that emperor," Ryuu repeated.

    "If she''s from that world then they have a clearer history," Gin stated as he nodded. "If she said Vladimir was you ¨C the returner to ancestry Kresnik, then it should be like that."

    Ara couldn''t have been lying. If Ryuu was Vladimir, then his guess that the returner to ancestry Kresnik remembered his wife too late was correct. He could already guess what happened ¨C the reason for his vow. Why?

    Because what happened to Vladimir was recorded in their history as well.

    The emperor rallied for the formation of the strongest group for the quest. The previous ones were just normal warriors sent, but most of them perished from the monsters who had managed to sneak out of the portal.

    Yes, the previous warriors who were sent to the quest transmigrated to earth as well. But they got caught up by either the politics of the land or by the monsters who managed to come.

    It was only when Vladimir formed the group with his son in it and Ovid''s crown-prince that they managed to continue to exist on earth until now. Well, at least the Homura House would still continue. The Kazehaya House would end with him. Aoi didn''t have that much divine power to be able to pass it on to the next generation.

    "So that''s why Vladimir did that,"Ryuu commented, bringing Gin back from his thoughts to the present, and he frowned.

    "The mystery''s solved now huh?" Gin shook his head.

    It had always been a mystery why Emperor Vladimir did what he did after forming the group for the quest. It was said that it was because of the guilt that he sent his own son to his death. But that was not real as he died right after the group even left Ged and his son went willingly.

    Also, the information about his death was a little bit mysterious as a note from that world suddenly just appeared from the portal telling them about the Emperor''s passing without other details.

    "Yeah, my memories might have come back and I realized I betrayed my wife," Ryuu said with a bitter smile on his face. The emperor suddenly died from poisoning, and now they knew why.

    "I killed myself¡­"

 Chapter 209 - Forced Reincarnation

    "I killed myself¡­"

    Silence hung between them as each absorbed the words spoken. Talking about Vladimir of Kres before when they were students studying their clan''s history, was like discussing someone totally unrelated. But now that the truth was out, it was difficult to think that way anymore.

    Homura Ryuu was Emperor Vladimir of Kres, the emperor who suddenly took his own life after giving his son the task to go on a mission to protect the earth. It was who Kresnik was before he died and was born again as the Koutaishidenka of the Homura House.

    Now that they knew, the two of them finally had the complete picture in their minds. When Vladimir was born, his circumstances were not the same as Ryuu''s whom Mavara welcomed almost immediately as soon as he came out. The late emperor grew up like a normal royal of Kres. The fact that he was a returner to ancestry was totally news to them.

    It was probably because the crown prince left as soon as his father died, and was not able to discover that his father was a returner to ancestry which probably came to common knowledge after his death.

    The two of them had an inkling that Vladimir''s powers and memories were blocked ¨C more blocked that Ryuu''s were right now. If the returner to ancestry couldn''t remember just a bit, he wouldn''t be able to create a great connection with his sworn elementals and tap their divine powers fully.

    Since Vladimir couldn''t remember who he was, he grew up and lived like a normal prince of Kres. He grew old, got married and had children as his position dictated of him. But maybe, when Perun came to his dreams, the vision unlocked his memories.

    He was given a mission. But after fulfilling it, he was wracked with remorse. He probably thought that he had betrayed his promise and his love for Alencica and killed himself to be able to go into a cycle of reincarnation and find her.

    "Ara said I was a constant returner to ancestry," Ryuu said, remembering his brief conversation with his wife. "If this was the case, since I''m originally an immortal, it meant that I had forced death upon me countless of times."

    Gin who looked grim with all the revelations nodded.

    Of course, there was no other way to explain Kresnik''s constant presence in the mortal plane. They had all thought that it was just a fluke ¨C that the Flame Emperor of Heaven was bored with his life in Heaven and had descended to grace his bloodline. If it''s a normal descent like that, he didn''t have to die.

    But returners to ancestry, even if they had acquired earthly bodies had really long lives even in the mortal plane. For Kresnik to appear constantly meant he had to die countless times as well.

    For someone who had strong divine power second only to Perun himself, Kresnik couldn''t succumb to just any disease or injuries unless they''re self-inflicted.

    No wonder, Kresnik committed suicide numerous times, and it might be because of his wish to be with his wife.

    "That''s totally¡­ awful."

    Gin flinched as if he was in pain as he said that. Well, it was only understandable as he couldn''t imagine someone killing himself over and over again. The torture, the agony of existing might have been totally unbearable for Kresnik that he could do that.

    Love¡­ it was indescribable and illogical even.

    Gin wondered if he would ever be the same as Emi. He couldn''t help but think about his own mortality and pondered about his soul when it was his own time to go. For the first time, he feared for Emi ¨C for what would happen when he left the world.

    "It''s why I want to know what the prophecy said exactly," Ryuu continued. "I feel like what we knew wasn''t the whole picture."

    Gin nodded again, this time, he too had a determined expression on his face. "I will look as soon as I get back."

    "Thanks," the Koutaishidenka replied, and the two of them looked ahead, out the window.

    "Czernobog¡­"Gin began again as suspicion started inside his chest. "Do you think he has something to do with what''s happening?"

    Ryuu inclined his head, as he thought for a while and a heavy sigh escaped his lips as he nodded his answer. "It seemed it''s connected to Alencica''s appearance. But I''m not sure why."

    Impatience rang in his voice as well as frustration. His fists had balled on his lap, his jaws clenched as his ice-blue eyes looked fierce. "I need my memories back!"

    Gin couldn''t say anything to him, for he agreed that the Koutaishidenka''s memories were vital at this point. For what they''d gathered so far, in the history of the Homura and Kazehaya Houses on Earth, it was the first time that Kresnik came to be as a returner to ancestry, the first time that Alencica reappeared as his fated one, and the first time that the Black God, Czernobog also made an appearance.

    It was like the presence of all vital characters from a long time ago came together at the same time, and one couldn''t help but wonder whether it was just some sort of a crazy coincidence or fate itself announced ¨C that a foreboding event would happen soon.

    "I think I will just bring you to the portal then I''ll go to the main houses in Hakone to search for the prophecy. The seer and her relatives should still be there."

    After Ryuu''s birth, the old seer had become sick as she was already aged. The last time they heard, she had been bedridden for quite some time now. She had already been in her late seventies when Ryuu was born and gave the prophecy. They wondered if she could still talk with Gin.

    "If she can''t talk anymore, I''ll try to at least find someone who knew."

    They started descending from the sky at this point, and they both knew that they had finally arrived. Gin quickly shifted in his seat as he opened the window to tell Aello to be careful. But, before he even opened his mouth, the harpy already placed the car gently on the ground, dumbfounding her master.

    "Er¡­Thanks?"

 Chapter 210 - Ignoring Messages

    "So, how do you tell your brother you''re not human?"

    This question kept echoing in Ara''s mind in the car. She and Aki were on their way back to Denenchofu after dropping off her friends to their respective houses. Just as she and her husband discussed earlier, she would be staying in her old house first with Aki while he was away on business.

    Although she was really sad when Ryuu left, Ara still believed that this was a nice setup ¨C and the best they could have for now. She got to spend more time with her brother, and she got to clear one last huge project she was planning as the finale of her nightly hunts.

    Yep, she was still going out to beat up one last nasty group of people after her exams: The gangs of Ueno.

    The latter was fifth on the list of the most dangerous areas in all of Japan. This was home to most of the homeless population in Tokyo, and most of the gangs moved in this area.

    But, Ara knew how to prioritize now, and so she would set going there to clean up the gang activities for later. For the moment, just as she had promised her husband, she would behave and study well to get the top rank in the exam.

    Also¡­

    Ara tilted her head to look at her brother. Aki sat next to her looking serious as he swiped at his phone. She wondered again how to come clean to her brother.

    "Should I tell him, that I''m a demigod from another world?" Ara mumbled, but then she remembered she already did that and her brother didn''t believe her.

    Ah.

    If she told him she was in a bit more serious way, then it might work.

    Hmmm¡­

    She squinted at her brother again.

    If telling him that she''s a demigod wouldn''t work, she wondered what she could tell him to make him believe her and understand.

    Oh¡­

    An idea hit her.

    There was this Japanese movie whats-its-name where the character got into a terrible accident and ended up having amazing abilities. She wondered if she could mimic that and tell Aki she got her powers from her accident.

    The corner of her mouth lifted as she fought a mischievous grin from spreading on her lips. She needed to be serious about this if she wanted her brother to know and take her seriously as well. If she smiled, he would think she was just messing up with him again.

    "What are you smiling about?"

    Aki''s voice broke her reverie she almost choked on her own saliva in her surprise.

    "Just a funny memory," she smoothly answered as she straightened her thoughts. She wondered if she could tell him now. She could ¨C

    "Damn woman. She''s not replying to me again," Aki muttered suddenly cutting off Ara''s thoughts.

    "Who?"Ara frowned. "Chiaki is ignoring you?"

    Instead of answering, Aki just scowled at his sister, his lips curling into a pout as if he was totally unhappy that Chiaki did ignore him, but felt worse when Ara voiced it out.

    "What did you tell her?"

    She was suddenly all curious. It was true what they said. When someone was already very happy with his or her significant other, he or she would love to spread that same happiness. It was what she and Ryuu talked about before when she was still worried about Gin and Emi. But now that those two were finally okay, she would love her brother to have the same.

    Aki sighed, looking like he didn''t want to talk about it but changed his mind after hesitating for a while.

    "I asked if she''s free to hang out later after I take you home," he confessed.

    "Did you tell her what for?" Ara asked and Aki shook his head.

    "If I told her it''s a date then the probability of her replying is lower than not telling her."

    Hmmm¡­ That made sense.

    If Asou Chiaki was avoiding having personal relationships with her brother then all the more she wouldn''t agree to meet up.

    "Did you call her or did you just send her a message?"

    "I just sent her a message. How could I call her?"

    Ara scowled at her brother. "Dummy. If you called her she wouldn''t have any choice but pick up your call. It''s her job."

    "Well¡­"

    It was true. As Suzuki Aki''s secretary and personal assistant, Asou Chiaki''s phone should be always on. She couldn''t reject any calls from her boss at any time, the CEO of Suzuki Raiden Group should always be able to reach her in case he needed her.

    "I didn''t want to hear her reject me when I invite her for a personal matter," Aki grumbled, and Ara sighed, feeling pity towards her older sibling.

    He had a point after all. If he called to invite the other over personal reasons and not because of work, it would have been painful to hear her say no. But sending the other a message and with her not replying to it was basically the same, although the pain level from rejection would be a bit softer.

    Hmmmmmnnnn¡­

    "Gimme," Ara said afterwards as she stretched her hand indicating for Aki to hand his phone over.

    Aki frowned, but followed, curious at what his younger sibling would do. He watched as Ara eagerly accepted his mobile phone and swiped on his screen as if searching for something. Then, she must have found what she was looking for as he suddenly lit up like a Christmas tree.

    "Hello?"Ara said as she placed the phone against her ear. "Chiaki! It''s me, Ara."

    The younger Suzuki almost laughed when Aki''s eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets. He must be shocked that Chiaki picked up the call easily after ignoring his messages for a while. Ara knew he couldn''t hear what she and Chiaki might be talking about but she''s aware Aki could hear their voices, and their cheerful conversation made him scowl.

    Mischief danced in Ara''s eyes as an idea hit her. Never mind telling Aki about her. She had more pressing things to do today. Glancing at her wristwatch told her that it was only four in the afternoon. She had time for one little naughty deed for the day.

    "Say, Chiaki, are you free right now? I''ve been asking my brother to accompany me shopping but he can''t go today, so I asked him to ask you if you are free but you haven''t replied yet..."

 Chapter 211 - The Gallant Brother

    "Say, Chiaki, are you free right now? I''ve been asking my brother to accompany me shopping but he can''t go today, so I asked him to ask you if you are free but you haven''t replied yet..."

    Ha?

    Suzuki Ara tried her best not to laugh at Aki''s expression. She gave her a playful kick on the leg and told him to shut up with her eyes.

    "I got married today, did you know?"

    As her brother had given up and let her have her way, she was able to concentrate on her conversation with her possible future sister-in-law.

    "You did? Oh my God!"

    Chiaki''s voice sounded genuinely thrilled. Ara could imagine her jumping the way she was saying her congratulations.

    "Pres did tell me that you are registering but I''m so sorry I couldn''t come and congratulate you in person," Chiaki said apologetically.

    Ara didn''t mind. Aki did tell Chiaki about the marriage registration and the luncheon after they registered at the Cedar Palace. But today was Taka''s checkup day, and the appointment with the doctor was set up a lot earlier than the marriage registration so it was alright.

    Chiaki''s mother''s away in the morning visiting her sister, and so Chiaki had no one to take over taking Taka to his appointment. Most clinics and hospitals didn''t accept outpatient care on weekends, and so Chiaki couldn''t cancel this rare opportunity.

    "It''s alright. It''s just a registration anyway. Just be sure to attend the real thing when we finally decide to have the ceremony."

    At the mention of her wedding ceremony, warmth started in her chest and went down to the pit of her stomach. It was a pleasant and dreamy kind of sensation. She knew it would take a while before it could happen since she had tons of things she still had to do before she''s prepared to be presented to the public.

    "Of course! I wouldn''t miss that one for the world," Chiaki answered swiftly, which made Ara smile. "Why were you asking if I''m free by the way?"

    Oh¡­

    Ara quickly got on with her show. "Ryuu left on a business trip so I''m suddenly free. My brother''s busy too like what I said."

    "Er¡­ you are using his phone¡­"

    The reminder almost made Ara laugh. Of course!

    "Yeah because mine ran out of batteries. I''m in the car going back to Denenchofu now. Big bro is going to bring me there but he has tons of things to do after," Ara lied unabashedly making her ''busy'' brother scratch the side of his head.

    "I don''t want to be alone, but my friends had to study for the test tomorrow," Ara continued.

    Well, that one last bit was at least not a lie. Rin and the others indeed had to study their brains out for tomorrow''s test. However, Ara could afford not to because tomorrow was English and Japanese, and she''s very confident she could answer everything correctly.

    "Oh well, they''re not Miss Genius like you," Chiaki agreed good-naturedly.

    "It''s why I was wondering if you are free to come with me today," Ara asked with saccharine sweetness, which made the other cave in.

    "Hold on," Chiaki said as she covered the mouthpiece of her mobile phone. She was probably asking her mother who was already home if she could go.

    She could, and Ara was elated.

    "Mom will take care of Taka so I can go with you. I''ll go pick you up at Denenchofu in an hour okay?" Chiaki said, but Ara didn''t want her to have the trouble coming when she lived near where she wanted to go.

    "Nah, I''ll just meet you up there in Shibuya," she said, and the two of them hung up.

    "You. Have. A. Date?"

    Ara laughed at her brother''s words. Aki enunciated each word scathingly like he was totally unhappy about it.

    "Yes we have, and she wanted to pick me up at Denenchofu in an hour, but I said I''ll just meet her there."

    When Asou Chiaki gave a schedule, the diligent secretary followed through with it to the dot. It was one of the things that made her a good employee.

    "How come she''s going out with you than with me? And I''m busy?" Aki was still unhappy.  He was obviously hoping to have a date with Chiaki today.

    "You already got married and have an awesome love life. Why ruin your bog brother''s little date?" Aki said dramatically as he dried fake tears from his eyes.

    Ara elbowed him on the rib, making the other grunt.

    "I''m going to play cupid okay? You should be happy. If I leave it to you, you would be chasing her forever."

    Today''s Ara''s little mischief on the menu was to find out what Chiaki really felt about her brother and give the woman a huge nudge towards Aki''s eager arms. Their game of cat and mouse, chasing each other round and round had to end.

    "What am I going to do then?"

    Aki was seriously already dreading being left alone, and Ara grinned.

    "Why don''t you try and play nanny to Taka? If you''re planning to be with Chiaki, isn''t it better if you''re already practicing to be a dad?"

    Chiaki was Taka''s legal guardian now, and so if she married Aki, the boy would be Aki''s responsibility too. Ara was expecting Aki to flinch or grimace upon imagining the babies and their needs. However, Aki just looked at her smugly.

    "Trying to scare me aren''t you?" Aki scoffed as he extended his hand and gave Ara''s head a playful chop. "Who do you think you''re talking to? I''m the ''pro big bro'' who even changed your diapers."

    Since they had a five-year age gap, their mother made sure Aki was not left out and made him help her take care of his little sister. She made her son change diapers and helped in giving the baby Ara her baths.

    Ara grinned. She remembered that bit as their mom had always been proud of the fact that her son loved his little sister so much. She boasted about Aki''s sense of responsibility towards Ara to her friends whenever they had gatherings.  Every time people would come over their house, the tale of the gallant older brother would always be one of the topics their late mother would tell her friends until before they died.

    "I know you''re going to be a great dad," Ara told Aki honestly. "I will tell Chiaki that¡­"

 Chapter 212 - Evening Out

    "I know you''re going to be a great dad. I will tell Chiaki that¡­"

    Ha?

    Suzuki Aki stared dumbfounded at his younger sister. He was at a loss as to what to say to her. However, as he absorbed his words, he slowly turned a bit scarlet as he turned away in embarrassment.

    "You don''t have to ¨C I mean don''t tell her," Aki told Ara before coughing to clear his suddenly clogged throat. "I don''t think there''s any use telling her that."

    Ara raised a brow at her brother in question. "Why not?"

    "Because for people who didn''t want to look at you clearly, nothing anyone could say would matter."

    There was a depression in his voice when Aki spoke. It was as if he''s confessing that despite his continuous effort into trying to win some of Chiaki''s personal time, a part of him had already given up.

    Ara felt a soft clutch in her heart upon seeing her brother so dejected. She unconsciously reached out and placed her hand over her brother''s that rested on the car''s seat and gave him an encouraging squeeze. He had cheered her up countless of times, and so she wanted to return the favor today.

    "I don''t think that''s the case brother," she said. "I don''t believe that Chiaki didn''t want to look at you."

    Aki shook his head as a cynical snort escaped his lips. "If it''s not like that then why do you think she''s avoiding me? I think until now she hasn''t forgiven me for lying to her."

    He was, of course, referring to Chiaki''s avoidance of personal connection. She was still very amazing at work but refused to have anything to do with Aki outside of the office. Ever since that time in high school when she found out about his real identity, he could feel the distance between them getting farther and farther away.

    "Maybe, I should just give up," Aki said with a sad smile followed by a heavy sigh.

    "Do that then," Ara suggested coldly so suddenly, startling her brother who turned to her with a glare.

    "Hey, weren''t you supposed to cheer me on? Why are you telling me to give up then?" Aki asked her with an obviously unhappy face.

    Ara, however, was not fazed. She gave her brother an innocent look before answering him. "Oh? But I thought it''s what you want. So I''m just supporting you."

    "Don''t support me at that," Aki growled. His scowling face made his sister laugh.

    "You''re so confusing brother," Ara retorted with amusement dancing in her eyes.

    She was not going to continue to torture her poor brother''s heart, however, and so she gave his hand another squeeze before patting it softly as if she was consoling a child.

    "There, there, I was just kidding okay?"Ara assured Aki who just raised a brow at her.

    "Are you treating me like a kid now brat?" Aki asked, but he was no longer annoyed.

    "Of course not," Ara denied vehemently. "You are the big brother who spoiled me rotten. That''s why I want you to let me help you, alright?"

    Silence hung between them as they continued to exchange stares; one prompted the other for trust in her, while the other thought of whether to let her get her way this time. They remained that way until the car reached the gates to Denenchofu and drove into a familiar street towards their house.

    "Alright," Aki answered after a while, giving in to his sister''s request. "Just don''t go overboard brat," he warned right after.

    Ara grinned. "I won''t okay?"

    Aki just shook his head at her as he gave up. He straightened in his seat just as the car pulled over in front of their house. "If you''re going out, don''t stay out too late, okay?"

    "Oh but I want to stay out late," Ara countered almost immediately, making her brother look at her in disbelief.

    "Are you rebelling now that you''re a married brat?" he challenged his sister who just grinned at him.

    "But big bro, if I don''t come home late, how are you going to have a chance to drive Chiaki home later?"

    Ha?

    Aki was once again dumbfounded.

    "Did you forget that Chiaki never let me go home alone? We''re out together so she''d definitely take me back here safely."

    Hearing his sister''s explanation, Aki''s eyes widened as he recognized this rare opportunity his sister would be giving him. He placed a hand on her shoulder as he gave her a look of approval.

    "Nice thinking brat. Thanks a lot," he complimented and they both grinned at each other''s brilliance.

    "You''re welcome¡­"

    The Suzuki siblings alighted from the car in good spirits. Both of them walked towards the house hand in hand. They were welcomed by the servants who smiled upon seeing them and happily rushed to help bring their luggage back in.

    "What time are you leaving? Will you go or will Chiaki come to pick you up?"

    Chiaki and Ara exchanged messages in the car after the phone call as she and her brother talked earlier.

    "Nah, I will be meeting Chiaki in Shibuya," Ara answered as she let go of her brother''s hand to go up to her room to change clothes.

    She was still wearing the clothes she wore on her marriage registration with Ryuu, and it was too fancy for a simple shopping spree with Chiaki. She chose a more toned down dress fit for an evening out in winter: a woolen knit dress the shade of crimson that stopped above her knees and a pair of knee-length black boots with inch-high heels. She''s already very tall for a woman and didn''t want to look like a giant next to a petite Chiaki.

    "Ara, don''t forget to bring your phone okay?"Aki called out from outside her room, and Ara quickly took her mobile phone and transferred it to a small red bag she''d be bringing with her.

    Chiaki would be calling her when she arrived at a caf¨¦ in Shibuya where they decided to meet up, and so she had to have it with her. She almost totally forgot about it when Aki reminded her. Smiling, she descended the stairs and found her brother looking at her with approval.

    "Nice one little sis. Why don''t you get Chiaki some clothes too?"

    Aki wanted to buy his ''girlfriend'' clothes and things as well, but Chiaki wouldn''t accept anything fancy from him, and so Ara was the only one who could make her accept things.

    "Sure. We''ll take a chunk off your savings today big bro," Ara agreed happily with mischief dancing in her eyes again.

    "Don''t shake off your security okay?" Aki reminded her about her hidden bodyguards as he chuckled and pulled his sister''s nose playfully before telling her to march towards the waiting car.

    "I won''t," Ara promised. She would totally behave tonight ¨C well, at least she''d try her best.

 Chapter 213 - Big Sister

    "Ara, here!"

    Chiaki''s voice rang in the cozy place, and Ara spotted her as soon as she got there. They were at a posh caf¨¦ near Shibuya crossing called L''OCCITANE. Ara chose this as a meeting place as the nice golden yellow fa?ade was not hard to miss, and the overall atmosphere inside was relaxing. Also, depending on the hour, the caf¨¦ was not so busy, so it was the perfect place to rendezvous.

    Aside from that¡­

    "I ordered your favorite cr¨¨me br?l¨¦e," Chiaki told Ara as soon as she arrived at the table.

    Suzuki Ara grinned. Another reason why she chose this place was because of the dessert she had been craving for a while. The cr¨¨me br?l¨¦e at this caf¨¦ was eleven dollars each but totally worth it since it was not only delicious, but it was also huge. One order of it could be easily shared by two people.

    "Thanks! We''re you waiting long?"Ara asked, her silver eyes scanning the other as she took her seat.

    Her pair of mischievous orbs twinkled appreciatively at Chiaki''s choice of clothes. She was wearing a peach-colored coat over a white turtle neck sweater, paired with skin-tight black jeans and a pair of high-heeled boots. Even if Chiaki didn''t buy the most expensive clothes and shoes out there, she totally looked classy with the way she wore them.

    Ara''s very tall for a girl, but the other was also considered tall given she''s only three inches shorter than Ara. But her high heels made up for that, and so, even if they stood together they looked good.

    "No, I just arrived around ten minutes before you did. I hope you don''t mind I already ordered your dessert. I heard a lot of people asked for them already and I was worried they''d run out."

    Ara grinned at her words. Chiaki was really a nice big sister.

    "I don''t mind. Thanks for getting it for me. It saved time. I didn''t realize I''m so hungry until I saw the caf¨¦ from across the street."

    "Eh? But didn''t you have a party today?" Chiaki''s eyes were wide at her as she studied the younger woman''s face. "Don''t tell me you didn''t eat?"

    The last question was delivered in disbelief that made Ara smile guiltily at her.

    "I ate but not a lot," Ara confessed. "I was running high on adrenalin I couldn''t really eat a proper meal. I just munched on some appetizers earlier."

    "Oh dear," Chiaki shook her head disapprovingly at her, and immediately pushed the menu towards her. "You should eat something else first before the dessert then. Have a sandwich or a salad."

    Chiaki fussed over her as she did over her brother, and Ara couldn''t help but appreciate her more. She wondered how could someone as wonderful as this could feel she''s not enough for her brother ¨C well that was if her suspicion on why she seemed to silently reject Aki''s romantic advances was right.

    "I''ll have a salad then," Ara readily agreed, and they both ordered one each for them.

    "Ah!" Chiaki yelped as if she just remembered something very important. "I''m so dumb! I apologized for not attending today, but I totally forgot to properly congratulate you on your marriage."

    Chiaki reached across the table to clasp her hand with Ara''s and gave her a squeeze and an apologetic smile. Ara squeezed her hand back as she shook her head.

    "It''s alright. You were very busy. Besides you''re already making up for it by accompanying me today," Ara assured her.

    "I''m actually surprised you''d want to go out when you just got married," Chiaki confessed. "I''m more surprised you''re back at Denenchofu actually. Are you going to continue staying there or you''re moving ¨C"

    Chiaki stopped talking as her eyes scanned the room for anyone who might be listening. But there was no one close to them at the moment since it''s not peak hour when more people would want a break. Nevertheless, she leaned over to whisper to Ara instead, but still opted not to mention any name of a place for security.

    This made Ara like her more. Other women would have flaunted to all and sundry their connection or obvious friendship with the Suzukis ¨C what more the Homura House where Ara was now it''s new lady.

    "¨C moving in with your husband."

    "Nah," Ara answered as she shook her head." Things came up at work so he had to leave. He let me go back with big bro while he''s away."

    Chiaki nodded in understanding. "Well, it''ll be easier for you since you have exams. Your brother can help you while he''s not there ¨C oh wait," she paused as she grinned at Ara. "You don''t need help ¨C at least not from the idiot."

    Ara chuckled at her words. Based on her words, Chiaki still considered herself very close to her brother. She used to call Aki idiot a lot when they were younger. Of course, her brother''s not really stupid. It''s just that Chiaki had higher marks at school than him.

    It was the reason why she was able to attend a prestigious university. She was a full scholar there, while Aki had to pay half the tuition since he''s only ranked second when they graduated in high school. Academic scores had been their competition since preschool, and Aki only ever won against Chiaki sometimes.

    Ara was ranked first; ergo she didn''t need to ask for help.

    "How about I ask you if I need help instead? Be my tutor!"Ara suddenly said, surprising Chiaki.

    "But aren''t you the top of your class and in school?" Chiaki was confused. "Why do you still need anyone to help you?"

    Ara shrugged. She was already expecting this question, and so she had an answer prepared. "Yeah, but that was before my accident," she said seriously as she pointed at her head. "I had a head injury, right?" she asked, and when the other nodded, she continued.

    "I don''t have amnesia, but I at least have some damage in my brain from my injuries," she declared the blatant lie unblinkingly, making the other put on a horrified expression as Chiaki covered her mouth.

    "Oh my God. I''m so sorry to hear that!"

 Chapter 214 - Harbinger of Catastrophe

    "Oh my God. I''m so sorry to hear that!"

    Asou Chiaki genuinely looked horrified that Suzuki Ara reached out to pat her hand to calm her down.

    "I''m physically fine now, although just a bit slow here," Ara assured her as she tapped the side of her head again. "I mean slow like I know how to give the answer to the math questions but I can''t remember the process."

    The young Suzuki lied through her teeth again so smoothly that she didn''t feel anything strange from doing it anymore. Previously whenever she did, there would be a stab of guilt in her chest ¨C like when she was still hiding her identity to Kou. But now¡­

    But now, she didn''t feel anything. Well, she was doing it for the good of everyone anyway.

    "Then I''ll tell Pres I''ll be tutoring you," Chiaki announced without hesitation, then took out her mobile phone. "I''ll just check if the nanny is available for Taka this week."

    The secretary was about to call when Ara shook her head and she stopped to look at the other questioningly. "What''s the matter?"

    "I will be bothering you so you can take Taka over to Denechofu. We have tons of people who''d be happy to take care of him."

    Chiaki looked stunned. "But he cries a lot.  He will just bother people there," she said worriedly but Ara just grinned at her.

    "Don''t worry, we have an expert baby smooth-talker and soother in the house," Ara said, her eyes glinting with mirth as she wiggled her brows at the other woman who realized who she was talking about.

    "Pres?"

    Chiaki looked as if she heard something incredulous.

    "Yep," Ara confirmed her guess. "Did you forget I was a difficult baby?"

    Ara was a colicky infant. She could remember her parents always complaining that she was so difficult to handle since she was a baby. They told her that when she threw a major tantrum when she found out she''d be transferring to a different school.

    That was also the time she found out that whenever she was throwing a tantrum or crying so hard when she was a baby, it was always Aki who would calm her down. Also, as a picky eater, only her big brother could coax her to eat the food that was prepared for her.

    "Ah¡­"Suddenly Chiaki''s face slacked, her mouth forming an O as memories came to her, and then she smiled.

    Ara was sure she was also remembering those times. After all, she and her brother had been friends since they were toddlers.

    "Yes, I finally remember that," Chiaki said with nostalgia reflected on her pretty face, and a soft smile of her lips.

    "Aki used to hurry home after you were born. He said because his baby sister wouldn''t stop crying without him. There were even times when it''s his turn to clean that I''d let him off because he was so useless looking worried and anxious to leave anyway."

    The story was shared with a laugh. Ara found it too cute, and she felt more and more very lucky to be Suzuki Aki''s sister.

    "I was so spoilt, huh?"Ara said. "His kids would be very lucky."

    At the mention of kids, Chikai''s smile turned awkward and she turned away before agreeing. "Yes, his children would be lucky to have him as their father¡­"

    There was some regret and sadness in Chiaki''s voice that Ara would have missed if she was not listening so intently. But she did catch those and was sure now that Chiaki liked her brother. Still, why wouldn''t she accept him?

    "Too bad, I don''t think my brother will be a father in this lifetime," Ara said with a practiced melancholic sigh.

    She made sure she totally looked dejected at this information. She decided she would make sure to give this woman a great push towards her brother''s direction today.

    "What do you mean? Is Pres sick?" Chiaki looked totally concerned that Ara almost smiled and break her acting.

    "Nah." The younger Suzuki shook her head, still looking woeful. "But it seems my brother likes only one woman who didn''t seem to like him back. He said he won''t bother marrying and having children if it''s not with her."

    Lies. She did it again. It didn''t matter. She felt more and more comfortable with her story anyway.

    It sounded like what Aki would tell her anyway. It didn''t matter if it hadn''t happened yet.

    "Oh¡­"Chiaki murmured, looking a bit stunned.

    Ara was sure she knew who she was talking about. She was a hundred percent sure now that she was aware of her brother''s real feelings towards her but evaded his advances for some reason.

    "I thought my brother had a girlfriend already. But it seemed it was not really the case as the girl seemed to reject her. Poor brother. He''ll be single for life¡­"

    Ara sounded so sorrowful about her older brother''s future, sighing and shaking her head, all the while aware of the other woman''s every expression. Chiaki now looked guilty.

    "Yeah, poor him," Chiaki muttered as she turned away, regret shining in her eyes.

    As the two women talked at the cozy caf¨¦, a raven-haired beauty sat on the tall rock inside the Devil''s Cavern that suddenly let out an amused laugh. Her mirth echoed in the rock-solid place, making all the creatures like the basilisk and the chimera turn to her with glinting eyes.

    The beauty turned to the basilisk, meeting its orbs as if daring it, but the monster was the one which turned away first. It was as if it was in awe and wary of the only human who couldn''t be affected by its petrifying gaze.

    "Behave my loves," she crooned after, making the monster settle where they were resting quietly before her laughter disturbed them.

    She then jumped from the high rock towards the side where she kept some things and took a decorated dagger there. It was one of the things Alinea''s druid friend left behind from the mouth of the cavern where he died after protecting him. In its hilt was carved the name Sven and a pang of sadness squeezed her chest when the face of the young man flashed in her mind and she frowned.

    Why was she feeling this?

    Ah. She didn''t ponder longer for the answer for she already had an idea of what was happening. After all, it''s what had been happening since the beginning of time since she came into this world.

    She was slowly becoming one with her main soul.

    She had felt her original self doing some mischief or something bad earlier and so she laughed. It was so amusing that the other who was previously so pure was slowly becoming more and more diluted and she had no idea what was happening like the others never had an inkling of what was to come.

    The raven-haired beauty turned towards the pool where she leaned over to look at her reflection and she smirked. Her face ¨C it was the face of heaven''s most beloved child. It was such an irony.

    Why?

    For as she was heaven''s beloved child, she was also heaven''s greatest enemy: Alencica, the harbinger of catastrophe.

    What was amusing was that those people who were after her now including Kresnik, the fool had no idea that the one he was trying to protect was the real enemy of mankind.

 Chapter 215 - Suzuki Aki

    Suzuki Aki paced restlessly inside his study. He was planning on doing some actual work ¨C and at least tried to, but his mind kept straying on his sister and Chiaki who were meeting in Shibuya at the moment.

    "Why did I ever let myself in this situation?" Aki asked the empty room as he let out a heavy sigh of defeat and trudged towards his armchair behind the heavy mahogany table.

    In his mind, he went through everything he did to win Chiaki back, but it seemed hopeless as regardless of what he did, he couldn''t seem to make her want him. He recalled what he had said to Ara in the car and a bitter smile appeared on his face.

    "Should I really give up already?"

    It''s not that he wanted to give up, but he felt that by insisting to be with her when she obviously didn''t want to was only troubling her. She already had her family situation to deal with. Besides, just like Gin, he was beginning to feel like a clown.

    At least unlike him, Kazehaya Gin already had his love life all sorted out and in style too¡­

    "Jeez¡­"

    Another heavy sigh escaped his lips. He couldn''t help but feel a bit envious about how Homura International''s CEO declared to everyone he''d be sweeping Emi off her feet. If only the same could be done with Chiaki.

    He was thinking this when the mobile phone he left on his table rang. With a frown marring his handsome face, he picked it up and one of his black brows rose as he saw the caller ID.

    "Yes?" he asked, his voice sounded nonchalant but he held his breath in tensed silence anyway, wondering the reason for the call.

    "Brother?"

    Ara''s pleasant voice drifted in his ear, and his curiosity increased. His sister being this nice-sounding was suspicious ¨C not that she wasn''t nice normally. But he had seen her face before she left and it told her that she was up to some mischief. Just imagining what she''d do made him want to break into a sweat.

    This reminded him when she was younger and she would do stupid things that would get them into trouble. Aki normally didn''t have anything to do with them like pranking the servants but he''d tell his parents it was his fault and shared the punishment with her. At times like this, he wished he didn''t spoil her much. If she got more spanking she''d probably have a better disposition than she had now.

    Oh well¡­

    At least Ara was Homura Ryuu''s responsibility now. To spank or get spanked with her for mischief would be his brother-in-law''s choice ¨C not that there would be anyone who''d dare spank the Koutaishidenka of the Homura House anyway.

    Urgh¡­

    His sister would probably be more spoilt.

    "What''s up?" he asked.

    "I just asked Chiaki to tutor me for my exams,"Ara announced.

    Her words didn''t register at first and Aki''s initial thought was Ara was awful for not asking him to teach her before she asked someone else. But then realized fully afterwards that it was Chiaki who would be teaching her and so he swallowed.

    "Oh okay?"He wondered what was the purpose of the call then until she spoke again.

    "You have no assistant for the next few days," Ara informed him quickly, and before he could even react cut him off by continuing to talk. "Also please prepare a room at Denechofu for a baby."

    A baby?

    "What? Are you pregnant?"

    That was so damn fast, Aki was shocked.

    "Are you an idiot? Of course, I''m not pregnant. I just got married this morning," Ara told him in half a growl.

    Aki had a feeling he''d get kicked and scolded later for his stupid thoughts. But it''s her fault for suddenly asking him that. "You should make it clear then stupid little sister."

    "It''s for Taka," Ara explained afterwards. "Since I''ll be having Chiaki as my tutor, she needs someone to take care of Taka, and it''s a good setup if we have a room as well as a nanny for him ¨C don''t you think?"

    Well, that made sense¡­

    WAIT¡­

    "They''ll be staying here?"

    "Of course. It''ll be a waste of time if Chiaki had to go home every day when she''s going to come here until my exams are over."

    Oh¡­

    Chiaki¡­ at Denenchofu.

    Someone punch him please, Aki thought. Just what kind of magic did his younger sister use to make Chiaki agree like that, he wanted to know.

    "Of course," Aki agreed after clearing his throat. "When do you plan to start?"

    "As soon as it can be arranged. Chiaki has to take a leave from work though. Will you be okay at work?"

    Aki resisted the urge to laugh. Chiaki was probably there listening to their conversation so Ara was this worried about him. Well, he''d be a bit flooded with work with no one to assist him, but there''s still someone he could pull from the secretary pool to aid him at work while his assistant and secretary were gone. Things would work out.

    "Yeah, I''ll be okay. We''re not very busy these days after the IBEC. As long as you promise to let Chiaki go in case Suzuki Raiden has an emergency, I''m fine with it."

    "Awesome!"

    Ara wanted Chiaki to take time off from work? Sure. Ara wanted him to arrange a room for the baby? Sure. He''d probably arrange both a bedroom and a playroom for them. Ah, he needed to move now if he wanted things done by tomorrow.

    "What time will you be back tonight?" he wanted to know how much time he had.

    "Very late,"Ara answered with an exaggerated tone, making Aki remember her plan to make Chiaki bring her back late so he could take Chiaki home by car. "I''m having my first shopping spree as a married woman brother. Don''t be a spoilsport."

    This time, Aki let out a chuckle. "Well, take care then."

 Chapter 216 - Status

    "I thought my brother has a girlfriend already. But it seems it was not really the case as the girl seems to reject him. Poor brother. He''ll be single for life¡­"

    Suzuki Ara bowed her head as if in sadness, but her awareness was all focused on the woman in front of her. She felt a shift in Asou Chiaki''s mood, and she was sure that the other woman was totally forced into thinking about her brother and his future.

    Feeling satisfied with her performance, she decided she already did enough for the day, and so decided to relax the atmosphere between them ¨C but not after driving the last nail.

    "Oh, but that''s a bonus for me. If big brother won''t get married and have children then he can spoil my future kids as an uncle ¨C although it''s a shame he could be doing that to his own."

    Ara made sure her tone was light, but at the same time driving home the fact that Aki didn''t want any other woman other than her to Chiaki. The other girl felt the heaviness of her words and Chiaki bowed her head as well but not before Ara saw her guilt-ridden pair of eyes.

    Oh¡­

    With that, Ara decided to rescind her initial decision to stop and pushed further.

    "Chiaki, how about you? When do you plan to get married?"

    Her question thrown out innocently was the other woman''s undoing. Chiaki was visibly stunned and panicked with her eyes looking sideways as she let out a round of nervous laughter.

    "What are you talking about?" she countered, dismissing Ara''s question as something funny.

    "Er¡­ marriage¡­ Yours?" Ara rebutted, not at all discouraged.

    It helped that she was already married as Chiaki couldn''t thwart her inquiries with her own about her and Kou. Because Ara was a hundred percent sure that she would be blushing and stammering like Chiaki was doing now if someone asked her about her husband.

    On the other hand, talking about this thing with her candidate sister-in-law made her miss Ryuu a lot. She wondered if her husband''s already in Hakone. But then again he hadn''t left a while and so he must still be on the road.

    "I don''t have such plans," Chiaki finally said. "I''m busy with work and I have Taka to take good care of. Who''d have time to go on dates, get a boyfriend, much less, married? Also, with all my responsibilities, who''d be stupid enough to have me?"

    For an outsider, Chiaki''s arguments sounded reasonable. After all, with the very high cost of living these days, it would be already difficult to support your own family. Who would be willing to take on a woman who''s already burdened with an unrelated child?

    The man would have to be either stupidly in love or filthy rich.

    Fortunately, Suzuki Aki, Ara''s beloved brother''s both.

    Of course, Ara wouldn''t tell Chiaki about someone being filthy rich. That was already a  given fact.

    "The man who loves you would," Ara told her softly, and let her words sink into the other woman''s head before she continued.

    She now believed she had the complete picture as to why Chiaki rejected her brother. It was basically the same thought she had before when she and Aki talked about her.

    It was never about Aki lying to her about his real identity ¨C at least not anymore. It might have started with that, but now it''s more on insecurity. Because of her status and her burdens, Chiaki thought that she was not the right person to be with Aki.

    "Love? What can love do? It doesn''t change anything," Chiaki said almost miserably.

    "Of course it is everything," Ara insisted, making Chiaki look at her in the eye with confusion.

    "No offense ¨C but how can you say that Ara if your own marriage is an arranged one?"

    Asou Chiaki''s question was pure, without a hint of malice, and so no offense was taken. In fact, Ara was even expecting her to ask that. It was an obvious question after all.

    How could Suzuki Ara talk about love, when she had a business transaction of a marriage?

    Normally, she couldn''t talk about it at all, if someone asked her weeks ago. But things were different now.

    "My husband loves me," Ara said with a confident smile as she scooped a piece of cr¨¨me br?l¨¦e from her plate and popped it in her mouth.

    She almost laughed at Chiaki''s reaction upon hearing that but stopped her self. The other looked like she was shocked ¨C like she was totally not expecting that, and so she was prepared for the next question that came.

    "How did you know?"

    Again, the question was delivered in all curiosity and not malice, and so Ara humored her.

    "Because Homura Ryuu said so," Ara answered with her eyes twinkling with happiness, remembering that time when Kou told her those words. "And I love him back."

    "But you just¡­met."

    Chiaki was totally confused ¨C and it was natural. Ara and Ryuu, after all, had met just two weeks ago. Talk about a whirlwind romance.  Theirs was like a tornado.

    Ara shrugged. "It might seem very fast, but it felt like we''ve already known each other for several lifetimes," she told the other honestly.

    Her words made the other finally smile. "Then you are lucky."

    "I guess so," Ara answered with a grin, but it was time to turn the table back to the other and pick up where they left off. "And as I was saying before, love changes everything. If the man loves you and you love him back, what''s stopping you from being together if you''re both single?"

    Chiaki sighed at this, but Ara was not finished.

    "Your status? But that doesn''t matter ¨C if it does then does that mean that I shouldn''t have married Ryuu because he''s a noble and I''m just a nouveau riche?"

    Her question might have hit a nerve as Chiaki looked like she had taken a blow. But what Ara said was true and made sense, and so she seemed to accept that.

    Ara could see the wheels turning in the other''s head. She could see her imagining her situation with her brother and compared it to Ara''s and Ryuu''s.

    Chiaki, a middle-class woman but highly skilled assistant and Suzuki Aki, a nouveau riche CEO.

    Suzuki Ara, high school student, daughter of a nouveau riche household and Homura Ryuu, a genius with several degrees under his belt and the Koutaishidenka of the Homura House.

    Ara saw Chiaki frown, and she almost grinned again.

    Why?

    Because regardless of how Chiaki thought she didn''t have the right to be with Aki because of her status, Ara''s situation was much worse than hers, and yet, she''s now married to her prince.

 Chapter 217 - Lady In Red

    "It''ll be sad if it''s about status. It means I have to divorce my husband," Ara said woefully as she looked forlorn.

    It was an act on her part of course, but she couldn''t help but think of it anyway, and her heat hurt. At this moment in time, she could no longer imagine life without him.

    "What has become of me," she murmured mostly to herself, but Chiaki misinterpreted it as she''s totally depressed, and so, the other took her hand immediately, and Ara looked up and met her intense gaze.

    "You deserve it. You are worthy of your love," Chiaki told her softly.

    Ara smiled. Because as much as Chiaki tried to appease her heart, Ara knew she was also telling herself that. Ara would tell her that too of course in case her self-realization was not enough.

    "As you are yours," Ara said, and the two ladies smiled at each other.

    The two of them shared a comfortable silence as they ate their food. They were almost finished with their light meal and dessert when a movement of color caught Ara''s eyes, and she turned her head in time to see a woman wearing a classy business suit the color of red, shifted from her seat to artistically place delicate china against her lips to drink her coffee.

    It would have been inconspicuous if the woman hadn''t moved so much in a short period of time. Well, Ara and Chiaki had been talking for a while but they just noticed her now. It somehow felt that the woman made exaggerated movements, and with her clothes, it was easy for her to take people''s attention.

    The woman looked pretty and well-groomed with her well-made hair all in place. It was easy to see that she''s well off based on her clothes and that obviously very expensive bag she had on the floor. It was hard to miss the Chanel logo dangling from the rouge handbag. Her long nails were also perfectly manicured as Ara could see the long red polished ''talons'' glinting from under the caf¨¦ light. Well, she called them talons as they''re overly long for normal nails.

    The lady in red¡­

    Ara almost laughed at her description, but she settled with a snort.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing. I just sang something in my head. You know the old western song, ''the Lady In Red''?"

    Chiaki nodded and she gave the lady in question a surreptitious glance before leaning over to whisper to Ara. "You noticed her too?"

    "Well, I felt a saw her moving a lot," Ara confessed and the other let out a small chuckle.

    "Actually, she''s been wiggling in her seat like she has something in her pants for a while. She just stopped when you glanced at her."

    EH?

    Ara found the description so funny she had to cover her mouth to stop laughter from coming out loud. However, as soon as she did, she felt a strong murderous intent coming in their direction that she lifted her head again and glanced at the woman.

    Her eyes met the woman''s brown ones, and the murderous intent quickly faded away as the other smiled at her, flashing her perfect white teeth. This puzzled Ara a lot. But everything came into place when Chiaki craned her neck to look at the lady too, and the smile faded, replaced by an expression that told the secretary she''s superior and the bit of the murderous aura returned.

    Oh¡­

    "What''s wrong?" Chiaki asked Ara who turned her attention to her cup and drank.

    Her mood shifted upon realizing who the woman was. She felt incensed.

    "We have a would-be-stalker," Ara murmured confusing Chiaki, but she didn''t elaborate as she waved her hand to get the attention of one of the servers for their bill.

    "I will take it," Chiaki offered but Ara shook her head.

    "I''m the one who invited you and it''s my wedding day so it''s my treat," Ara insisted, and thus, the other let her pay.

    "So, what are we going to do now? Do you want to go somewhere?"

    "We''re going shopping," Ara declared loud enough for the ''would-be-stalker'' to hear as she pulled the other from her seat and walked out of the caf¨¦ without paying attention to the woman again.

    "What was that?" Chiaki asked her as soon as they entered another posh establishment four minutes after walking from the cafe.

    The Shibuya Hikarie Mall was located very near, and Ara decided to shop there today. It was a Tokyu skyscraper and retail complex completed less than ten years ago. It didn''t have any cultural significance in Japan like the 109 Building, but it was a prime retail and office destination. The first to eleven floors were opened to the public and had a wide variety of retail stores and boutiques, while the eleventh to sixteenth floors were reserved for the theaters. The remaining floors were offices of most media companies.

    "What was what?"Ara asked back innocently, and Chiaki shook her head at her.

    "Spill little sister. You are not keeping that from me," the secretary softly rebuked which made Ara smile. "What do you mean would-be-stalker? Has she been following you?"

    Ara shook her head this time. "No. We saw her first at the caf¨¦. But she will be following us from now on," she said with certainty which confused the other.

    True to her words, the entrance to the mall opened, and the lady in red stepped in like a fashion model VIP followed by a few men in black, and Chiaki instinctively grabbed Ara''s hand and scurried to the nearest escalator and pulled her away out of the woman''s sight.

    Safe and hidden on the second floor, the two of them surreptitiously watched as the woman asked her minions to search for something and they dispersed. This made Chiaki pull Ara again and they disappeared into one of the boutiques.

    Chiaki was out of breath as she fished her bag for her phone, as if ready to call someone. Ara watched as the secretary clicked on her brother''s name and in no time was talking to him. "Aki, we''re at Tokyu Hikarie. Come pick us up. Someone''s after your sister."

    Ara''s amused eyes waited until Chiaki slipped her phone back in her bag and faced her again for questions.

    "Who was that? Why are they after you?"

    "But she''s not here for me," Ara answered seriously, making the other more and more confused.

    "That''s Axis Corporation''s Vice President, big bro''s almost fianc¨¦e, Maki Yuuka¡­"

 Chapter 218 - Maki Yuuka

    "That''s Axis Corporation''s Vice President, big bro''s almost fianc¨¦e, Maki Yuuka¡­"

    Asou Chiaki was stunned into silence. Ara knew she had heard of the woman. Axis Corporation, although not doing as good as Suzuki Raiden Group had been doing recently, was an old company passed on as far as five generations. Just a bit like Homura International, it was involved in recreational business such as gyms, malls, and travel.

    It was why Axis Corporation was a perfect fit for Suzuki Raiden which dealt with hotels and resorts. Although that was before they formed a partnership with Homura International. Now that they did, the collaboration between Axis and Suzuki Raiden''s as good as a torn drawing. It was never going to happen ¨C not that Aki had the plans to collaborate with them from the beginning.

    Aki''s hate for Suzuki Daizo extended to everything and every one the old coot''s connected with. Since their uncle was friends with the Makis and even worked at Axis now, the company was forever crossed out in Aki''s book.

    "Ha?"

    Chiaki was totally confused. "Why would she be here for¡­.me?"

    The secretary''s voice trailed off as she realized the possible reason for this, and she groaned. "Your brother''s dead meat," Chiaki growled, remembering the showdown between Aki and his uncle during the IBEC last Tuesday.

    "Why?"Ara asked in amusement, and Chiaki told her what happened.

    When the old man confronted Aki about his engagement, Ara''s idiot of a brother brushed him off with his claim that he already had a girlfriend and didn''t bother clearing the misunderstanding when Daizo assumed that it was Chiaki. Now, the thwarted fianc¨¦e must have been trying to check out her competition, ergo her presence at the mall right now.

    "Well, that woman probably had no plans to follow us from the beginning, but seeing you with me made her curious."

    Chiaki was sure that meeting her at the caf¨¦ was pure coincidence. But the woman recognized Ara and realized the younger Suzuki was with Chiaki, the presumed girlfriend and thus decided to check out her competition.

    "I had no idea if she likes Aki for real or was just forced into the engagement like other girls in her position. But seeing her like that today, she probably does like him to some extent¡­"

    Hearing Chiaki voice her thoughts out loud made Ara smile. Why? Because the secretary kept calling her brother by his given name instead of the usual ''Pres''. It meant that she was ruffled enough that her real feelings were coming out.

    "Well, for all we know, she can be just curious. After all, it''s not every day a pretty heiress gets rejected as a wife candidate," Ara reasoned.

    That was true. For all they knew, Maki Yuuka was just angry at Chiaki because the secretary was chosen over her when she felt that she was more than qualified to be Mrs. Suzuki. It was purely pride and not love. At least, it''s what she thought it was for now.

    "Why are we hiding anyway?"Ara asked again, and Chiaki smiled sheepishly.

    "Because I thought she''s a stalker-kidnapper," Chiaki confessed, making Ara chuckle.

    "Yeah right, with the look?" The younger Suzuki was more than amused.

    What kidnapper would bother to dress to the nines and strut with her Chanel bag in the middle of the day? But of course, this thinking was na?ve on Ara''s part, and the other woman told her so.

    "Don''t underestimate kidnappers Ara. They''d do anything to take their target unawares to the point they''d dress up to look like someone who''d most unlikely do anything bad."

    Well, Chiaki had a point and so Ara conceded. She would take note of this and be more aware next time. However, since they already knew who the woman was, there was no need to hide like hunted rabbits anymore during the hunting season. It''s not like that Maki woman could do anything to them even with her henchmen.

    Homura Ryuu already knew what and who Ara was originally, and so she wouldn''t hold back using full power if needed. Besides¡­

    Ara glanced at the far end of the boutique where she could see a woman in casual clothes pretending to be totally engrossed in one of the items on display there. Aside from the Maki woman, this girl had been following Ara since she left Denenchofu, but it was alright. The woman was one of the people Ryuu hired to protect her from the new agency the Homura House entrusted her and her friends'' safety while they''re all busy in Hakone.

    "Alright. Since we already know who she is, let''s stop hiding and see what she wants when she finds us," Ara told the other who reluctantly agreed.

    "Well, your brother will be here in a while so I guess it''s okay," Chiaki compromised although she still sounded reluctant.

    Ara thought Chiaki''s overprotectiveness of her was so cute. No wonder Aki liked her so much.

    Ah no, he was in love with her¡­

    "Since we''re already in this shop, why not pick up some things?"

    Most of the boutiques in Shibuya Hikarie were classy. It''s a great place to shop for girls who loved fashion.

    "Alright," Chiaki agreed and they started browsing through the items and clothing on display.

    When Ara spotted something nice for Chiaki, she immediately took it. Aki had specifically told her to buy things for his beloved and Ara was such an obedient sister.

    "Chiaki, look at this."

    ''This'' was a very chic one-piece dress the color of beige and white. The skirt was a pencil cut, and so it would totally look good on Chiaki who had pretty curves.

    "That''s very nice."

    There were diamonds in Chiaki''s eyes. She was also someone who liked fashion very much like a normal girl, and she could appreciate the very nice piece Ara was showing her.

    "Try it on to see how it is," the secretary suggested but Ara didn''t need to. She saw the size and she knew it would fit Chiaki, and so she just went to the cashier to pay for it.

    "Are you sure you''re not going to try it first?" Chiaki inquired.

    "It''s okay," Ara answered just as the lady in red entered the boutique, walking in like a breeze.

    Maki Yuuka glanced at them and gave Ara who turned to her a huge smile, but the younger Suzuki didn''t return it, and just pulled Chiaki out of the boutique.

    "Is that''s okay?" Chiaki whispered to her.

    "Which one?"

    "You ignoring her," Chiaki prompted and Ara grinned.

    "Of course. Who is she anyway? I dislike people like her," Ara answered confidently.

    Behind that huge smile, Ara felt the hardness in those pair of brown eyes. That woman was Koharu in the making, and she didn''t want another yandere character in her life.

 Chapter 219 - Rude Stalker

    It was totally amusing to go around shopping with a grown woman following them around. At first, Maki Yuuka tried trailing them surreptitiously, but when the two continued to ignore her, she gave up on being secretive and blatantly followed them. She even made obvious exaggerated sounds so the others would look her way, but Ara and Chiaki who were both aware of her presence continued to pay her no heed.

    It was safe to say that anyone who''d be in Maki Yuuka''s shoes would be spitting mad right now. People ignoring her existence must have already taken a huge blow on her pride ¨C not that Ara and Chiaki cared.

    "No one asked her to follow us like a stalker anyway," Ara told Chiaki as they entered the sixth store.

    The two had already purchased four dresses, but Chiaki had no idea that Ara was shopping for her. The younger Suzuki was bent on showering her future sister-in-law with a new wardrobe even if Aki didn''t tell her to. So the current dilemma was more like if Ara would let her brother reimburse her purchases since she wanted to buy Chiaki things too.

    Chiaki sighed. Although she found it totally amusing as well, she kind of also felt a bit sorry for the woman who was starting to get the attention of the other mall-goers. Because of her movements, she was beginning to garner weird stares and disapproving glances.

    But Ara was adamant to treat the other like air. After purchasing the fifth dress, she guided Chiaki towards one of the caf¨¦s in the building. They''d walk quite some time, and so, were thirsty. Each one of them ordered a drink while they waited for Aki to come fetch them.

    "Your brother is on the way," Chiaki told Ara as soon as their drinks were served.

    They would be having hot chocolate to warm them up. Earlier Aki had called and asked about the situation and Ara assured her brother that it was not an emergency so he could to what he needed to do first. It was because Aki suddenly had to drop by Suzuki Raiden Group to sign something before coming to pick them up.

    "Okay," Ara answered good-naturedly as she blew on her cup.

    It was at this time when the lady in red came up to them and made direct conversation.

    "Hello!"

    Maki Yuuka greeted with a mega-watt smile, and the two women were not able to continue ignoring her presence anymore. Ara turned to her from her cup with her brow arched but didn''t return her smile.

    The lady in red was not discouraged. She maintained her smile and her voice friendly. Still, Ara could see the veiled hostility in her eyes, and so her dislike of her didn''t change.

    "Sorry, I couldn''t help but talk to you. We always run to each other. I guess, it is fate," Maki Yuuka said with oozing charm that could make business people envious.

    It was obvious that she was very good at talking to people. If she had approached Ara and Chiaki like this from the beginning, Ara would have been more inclined to give her the benefit of doubt and be nice. But the younger Suzuki had already seen and felt her real self. Maki Yuuka was another burikko. All her smiles were fake ¨C at least, towards them.

    "Fate? I don''t think so," Ara scoffed. "You''ve been following us around since we left L''Occitane. In my book, it''s called stalking no?"

    If there was an award for the best actress, Ara would give it to the woman. Even though there was a shift in Maki Yuuka''s eyes that indicated her horror upon realizing that the two of them knew, she didn''t really show it. Instead, she feigned an embarrassed smile, totally ignoring Ara''s unveiled disapproval of her.

    This indicated that she really wanted to have a conversation, and Chiaki gave Ara a soft kick from under the table to tell the younger Suzuki to chill and listen to what the other had to say. Ara sighed and conceded.

    "Oh, I didn''t realize you''ve noticed me," Maki Yuuka said with her lilting voice as she placed a hand on her bosom.

    She totally looked like a blushing girl caught doing mischief and Ara was amazed at how the woman could hide her anger and continue to speak so sweetly.

    "I''m Maki Yuuka of Axis Corporation by the way. And you are?"

    Ara wanted to laugh. The gall the woman had to ask who they were when it was obvious she already knew who they were. Well, she wouldn''t have followed them around and even asked her minions to look for them if she didn''t.

    When it looked like Ara wouldn''t answer, Chiaki sighed and smiled at the woman. "I''m Asou Chiaki, and this is Suzuki Ara," she said.

    However, much to Ara''s annoyance, the woman didn''t acknowledge Chiaki''s words. Instead, Maki Yuuka turned to the secretary and just stared at her as if she''s staring at something from under a microscope.

    "Chiaki, why bother being polite when this one''s obviously not just a stalker ¨C but a rude stalker," Ara chirped in, totally stabbing the intruder with her words.

    Ara was so angry that this woman still had the gall to act like this after Chiaki was kind enough to give her face. She was about to decide to level up her dislike to full-blown abhorrence when the woman suddenly snapped out of her stare and cleared her throat.

    "I''m so sorry¡­"

    Ara was then taken aback. This time, all the veiled hostility the woman had in her body vanished, and her voice rang with the truth when she apologized. This sudden change in demeanor confused the demigod, but she held back on her anger nonetheless. Regardless of how unbecoming someone acted, if they apologized as sincerely as this, who would still choose to be stubborn about forgiveness?

    "Er¡­alright," Chiaki answered as she pulled a chair for the other woman to sit on.

    Ara didn''t object. At this point in time, she was willing to hear out the woman''s explanation whatever that was and decide how she''d react after.

 Chapter 220 - ALI MINI THEATER: Side Story 12

    The Story of Vladimir of Kres and the Devil''s Cavern¡­

    "The Immortal War has finished! We have won!"

    The cries of triumph echoed across Ged. The war against Czernobog''s minions had been concluded, and the people and demigods of the mortal plane had prevailed.

    Since the King of Heavens, Perun, had banished the Black God in the depths of hell, the latter had never given up trying to free himself and wreak havoc on the lands. However, even in his sealed state, Czernobog could still try and cause chaos every fifty years when his seal was weakened for seven days starting on the first day of either the third or fourth month of the year.

    Today was the end of another Immortal War. The Gedians, the people of Ged, had won again. The hero of this war? It was none other than the young Vladimir, the Crown Prince of Kres.

    "Long live the prince!"

    Kres was the most powerful country due to its monarch''s strong divine blood. This generation was the best, as it was the first time for the fire kingdom to have a very powerful royal, only a shy away from the legendary returner to ancestry.

    How?

    Because Vladimir of Kres showed prowess and divine inheritance far greater than any of the previous kings of the land had ever exhibited. The only difference was that the young prince did not possess Mavara, the great flame dragon of Kresnik. It was alright, however. He was still the strongest in the history of the kingdom. Now, as the hero of the recently concluded Immortal war, he would go down the history as a legendary emperor.

    Yes, Vladimir of Kres would be crowned emperor soon.

    The current emperor was only waiting for the war to finish so he could abdicate the throne early and place the crown on his son''s head. Thus, this was that moment.

    "Your Highness, congratulations!"

    The soldiers cheered in welcome as soon as the crown prince entered the great hall and present his sword to the king as a sign of respect.

    "My son, you have proven time and time again how worthy you are. This victory is a sign from the heavens that it is time for you to take over¡­"

    Thus Vladimir succeeded his father and became the emperor. Of course, to be a good king, it was said that one should take a good queen, and so he did. He got married and had children as years passed. One could say that life was already complete for him.

    However, if for others, life as the beloved monarch and a hero who people sang about was satisfying, to the now middle-aged emperor, the void in his heart only grew bigger. Ever since he was born, there was an unexplainable emptiness that he couldn''t explain.

    He''d gone through life searching for something that he couldn''t identify. It was a futile longing. If he, himself had no idea what he was yearning for, how could he ever find it?

    "Are you alright, my love?"

    Vladimir looked up and gazed sideways at his queen. It was their eldest son''s eighteenth birthday, and the palace was filled with merriment at the grand celebration. The emperor smiled at his pretty spouse, the faithful queen who had been with him for years, as he murmured some assurance.

    He reached out to take her hand and gave it a gentle squeeze, a touch that only he could understand the real meaning.  To some, it would seem an affectionate gesture, but in reality, it was not. Deep in his heart, it''s his apology for failing to love her despite the years of being together.

    Yes, Vladimir couldn''t find himself falling in love with his wife of twenty years. The reason? Because an incomplete person like him couldn''t know how to love. It would take him another two years to find out why.

    It was a stormy night when that dream came. Vladimir stirred in his sleep when the vision came to him. A silver-haired paragon of beauty that bore the face that seemed so familiar came to visit him.

    "Kresnik," the beauty called, and it took a long time before Vladimir realized that it was him the person was talking to.

    "Kresnik?"Vladimir frowned.

    The Flame Emperor of Heaven was the Kres Monarch''s ancestor. He wondered why he was being called as such. Then, he remembered.

    He was Kresnik, and the beauty before him was Perun, his father-in-law.

    "Pe...run¡­"

    Vladimir repeated the King of Heaven''s name as his legs gave in from under him. Realizing who he really was, took all his strength as a bitter feeling of mixed remorse and shame swelled in his chest. Everything he knew, everything he did ¨C all the glory and great things he''d accomplished over the years were washed away by his self-loathing upon realizing his betrayal.

    He had forgotten about who he was and why he was here.  He had forsaken his promise. He betrayed Alencica, his one and only love.

    Vladimir collapsed in the presence of Perun''s amethyst gaze as tears welled in his blue eyes. Did Perun come to criticize him?

    "Kresnik, Stribog had an accident," Perun told him in all urgency. "We were bound to the mortal plane when he suddenly strayed. His flight caused a rift towards the other dimension and it''s dangerous for the mortals there."

    Huh?

    Vladimir couldn''t understand, but it seemed he was given a mission.

    "Send your first-born and another first-born from the Wind Kingdom so there will be strong blood protecting that plane, and so my brother can reincarnate there, just in case. Also, in case she''s there in the future, it will be easier for you to find her."

    Vladimir, of course, could only agree. However, there was one thing he needed to know and when Perun seemed to not even mention anything about his blatant infidelity, it was he who broke down.

    "Alencica¡­ Where is she?"

    Perun''s eyes then changed, and Vladimir''s hands balled into fists. He knew he had no right to ask about her after what happened, but he couldn''t help himself.

    "She''s¡­ She''s been sent into the cycle¡­"

    Vladimir froze.

    "No¡­"

    The word escaped his lips like a choked sob. Alencica going into the cycle meant only one thing: She had died. Her incarnation was no longer in this world, and he, Kresnik had failed to accomplish his promise.

    Learning about this made the light in his eyes vanish.

    "I will do it then..."

    The morning when Vladimir woke up, he was no longer the same man. Unlocking his memories meant his divine powers oozed letting everyone aware of how powerful he had become. This was what also convinced the Emperor of Ovid to let his own Crown Prince join the Crown Prince of Kres in the expedition.

    In front of the King of the Wind Country, Emperor Vladimir had released Mavara for the first time. But of course, it remained a secret between the two kings. The two rulers even went with their sons to the portal and watched the men vanish to the other dimension.

    As soon as they were gone, Vladimir called forth Mavara, announcing to everyone present of his returner to ancestry status. Vladimir then asked his elemental to make a cave in order to hide the portal from the world. It was the beginning of the Devil''s Cavern.

    In order to keep the people away from the rift and accidentally being transported to the other dimension, they also spread the news about the artifact of Kronos, the non-existent God of Time. They told everyone that many had already perished trying to find it, so people would be discouraged to even try.

    "My love," the queen had welcomed him that night with a cheerful smile.

    The whole of Kres was celebrating despite the disappearance of its Crown Prince for the news that its Emperor was none other than Kresnik, the Flame Emperor of Heaven. However, the returner to ancestry himself could no longer smile.

    "Samara, forgive this fool who had done you nothing but disservice," Vladimir told his wife who looked at him with confusion.

    It was the first time Vladimir had called her by her name, as he could no longer bear to call her his wife or his love. She never was.

    In his past, his present and his future, there was only one person who could ever be those: Alencica.

    Now he understood why he always felt so empty. He now realized why he seemed to be always searching for something even when he seemed to already have everything. It was because Alencica was not here.

    And he promised her they''d be together forever ¨C and so they would¡­soon.

    At the stroke of midnight, when the party in the castle was at its peak, Mavara rose from the castle with a thundering cry ¨C a cry of anguish as he flew up in the sky and vanished among the stars.

    Why?

    Because Vladimir of Kres, the returner to ancestry Kresnik, had slipped poison in his wine and drank it to end his empty life as he had always done whenever he couldn''t be with the wife he had promised to be with for all eternity.

 Chapter 221 - Not Like Me

    "Look, I didn''t mean to be rude okay?"

    Maki Yuuka sighed heavily as she let Chiaki guide her towards the chair and made her sit. Gone was her exaggerated poise as if she was some royalty from earlier. Although she''s still elegant, she slightly flopped on the chair and puffed out air like someone who just lost from the competition.

    Well, it did look like she was at a competition earlier the way she strutted ¨C although it was one-sided on her part and the other two women whom she trailed after, found out why.

    "Oh, so the partially veiled hostility towards Chiaki was a joke?"Ara couldn''t help but poke her with words.

    Even if the woman looked like she was telling the truth now and seemed to be harmless, the animosity she had directed at Chiaki earlier was also real. Maki Yuuka should fess out what she meant by those hostile looks first if she wanted Ara to listen to her.

    "Ah¡­"

    This time, the woman looked truly guilty before she covered her face and counted to three before facing them again. It was totally strange but it seemed to help the woman gain her brain cells so the other two didn''t interrupt.

    "Well, I''m sorry about that. It''s just that I arrived from New York and was just told I got rejected earlier this morning so I was in a bad mood," she confessed after a while.

    Rejected?

    Chiaki and Ara exchanged looks before the secretary cleared her throat and put on an awkward smile. "Awkward", because she had no idea how to deal with the other person. She''s very good at business things but when it came to personal matters, aside from the people she''s very close to like Ara, she had no idea how to act with strangers.

    Maki Yuuka was, of course, a stranger ¨C a previously hostile one.

    "Are you talking about the engagement?" the secretary asked softly, and Maki stiffened, although she was no longer antagonistic like earlier.

    "No, it''s my audition to the singing contest ¨C of course, it''s the engagement," the lady in red answered comically.

    Ara and Chiaki exchanged looks again, judging whether to comfort the girl or not. She looked forlorn and didn''t care about her surroundings at this point in time. Also, based on how she answered this time, Maki Yuuka was being open, even if she sounded sarcastic with her last words, but it was the truth. The two preferred her like that.

    "Ah, sorry for that again. I can''t seem to stop my mouth," Maki Yuuka apologized once more. "When I''m upset I tend to speak what''s in my mind ¨C but I try not to let that happen a lot."

    "Nah, it''s okay. It''s better that you speak your mind like that with us. We prefer frank and open people over hypocrites," Ara assured her, and the woman relaxed.

    "Well, as you already know, I was supposed to be engaged to your brother since we were kids. I grew up knowing that I''ll be the future Mrs. Suzuki, and to suddenly being dumped like that was painful," Yuuka began, and then she remembered Chiaki who was supposed to be the ''fianc¨¦e'' of Aki and raised her hands as if to calm the secretary down in case she was offended.

    "Oh, please don''t get me wrong," Yuuka told Chiaki. "I mean it''s painful like my pride was hurt, okay? I''m not interested in him romantically ¨C he''s too intense like an old man," she continued making both Chiaki and Ara snort with laughter.

    Maki Yuuka who again realized what she said covered her mouth, her eyes wide, horrified at what she said. "Please forget I said that."

    "Nah, my brother''s kinda like that before."Ara''s shoulders were still shaking in mirth.

    Suzuki Aki, in his drive to take over Suzuki Raiden Group properly, was too intense.

    Who''d have thought that the person she thought was another crazy stalker would end up being a tactless bigmouth instead? Maki Yuuka was not a burikko, but someone who even had a hard time controlling her mouth from blurting her thoughts out loud.

    She was a very frank girl.

    Her judgment on people had gotten bad, Ara thought. She should try and evaluate herself again. Lately aside from becoming more and more mischievous and inclined to lying, the fact that she was getting more and more comfortable with doing those was alarming.

    "So, you''re not in love with my brother?"

    "No,"Yuuka answered quickly. "I appreciate the title he''d give though ¨C but it''s not something I''d love to have if he already has someone he likes enough to marry."

    Oh¡­

    "Er¡­ title?" Chiaki was surprised.

    "Mrs. Suzuki of course," Maki Yuuka answered bluntly. "As the rising star of the business world, it''s such a wonderful title. You are lucky," she told Chiaki.

    "I''m not marrying him for the title," Chiaki answered blandly, totally forgetting that the ''fianc¨¦e'' thing was not real.

    Yuuka nodded. "I know ¨C that''s why I said you''re lucky."

    Huh?

    Even Ara was confused. She also thought that Maki Yuuka deemed Chiaki as lucky for being Mrs. Suzuki because of the name and the status it would bring.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I mean that in this world where people are just after fame and money, you still found love," Maki Yuuka answered bluntly.

    "Honestly, before I saw you at the caf¨¦ earlier, I thought you were just a gold-digger because Uncle Daizo told my dad Aki had his secretary for a girlfriend."

    "That old bastard¡­"Ara murmured and took not about zapping that old man''s ass.

    "Well, he was totally hostile towards me during the IBEC. It was understandable he''d tell things about me like that," Chiaki confessed.

    "So it was why I was livid when I realized it was you at the caf¨¦," Yuuka confessed,

    Ara then nodded, finally understanding the hostility.

    "But I realized after following you that you are not," Yuuka continued with a heavy sigh.

    "How would you know that?" Chiaki was totally curious, and so was Ara.

    "Because you are nothing at all like me. If I were you I''d have swiped his card all over the place for shopping," Maki Yuuka answered with diamonds in her eyes. "So even if I had the advantage of my lineage and my beauty ¨C although you''re pretty too," she assured Chiaki who laughed. "I think I know why Suzuki Aki chose you¡­"

 Chapter 222 - Harmless

    "I think I know why Suzuki Aki chose you¡­"

    Maki Yuuka''s voice came out as a sigh, her voice ringing with a bit of envy but without the malice that one would expect from someone who''s jealous.

    Asou Chiaki, on the other hand, looked embarrassed with her cheeks crimson from blushing. It really appeared as if her romantic relationship with Suzuki Aki was real, and she was affected by the compliments. She cleared her throat, looking awkward and cute in spite of her age. Chiaki looked unsure about what to say so she just accepted the other''s words as praises.

    "Er¡­ thanks¡­"

    Suzuki Ara, of course, chose not to comment about it. It was better that people would continue to believe that Chiaki and her brother were an item so it would be easier for everyone to get used to the idea. When the two finally got involved for real, no one would be surprised anymore.

    Maki Yuuka pouted as she placed her elbow on the table and propped her chin. "Ah¡­ I was prepared to have a contractual marriage with a rich guy, but you made me feel like wanting to fall in love too¡­"

    Ara fought hard not to snicker as Yuuka sounded like she was seriously considering marrying someone out of love suddenly. Instead, she reached out and gave the lady in red a pat on the hand as if to console her.

    "You can try and find one if you want," Ara told her.

    But instead of being happy, Yuuka looked more miserable.

    "Well, a girl can dream, right?" she said, making Ara wonder what was wrong.

    Maki Yuuka''s engagement to her brother was now nonexistent on both sides, and so Ara couldn''t see any problem with the other woman finding love ¨C well, until the other spoke again.

    "You''re wondering why right?"

    "Well, yeah¡­"Ara and Chiaki were of course, curious.

    "I''m an only child," Maki Yuuka answered blandly and the other two immediately understood.

    "Oh¡­"

    Chiaki and Ara looked at Yuuka now with sympathy. Being an only child of a rich family came with tons of responsibilities, that even her own marriage was something she couldn''t decide for herself. Even if her engagement with Aki fell through, for sure, her family would find another rich man to marry her off to.

    Ara then realized how lucky she was again. Even if her marriage started off as the same ¨C a business transaction arranged by her parents with Ryuu''s parents, she still ended up marrying for love.

    Just as she was about to comfort the other woman, a shadow fell on their table and all three of them looked up to see a frowning Suzuki Aki standing next to them.

    "What''s going on here?"

    His brown eyes that normally twinkled in mirth were now narrowed into slits as he stared with a poker expression at the lady in red he''d never met formally before. Ara almost palmed her face.  She had totally forgotten about her brother.

    "Er¡­Big bro¡­ this is Maki Yuuka," Ara started lightly as she smiled at Aki sheepishly.

    Suzuki Aki''s expression, however, remained impassive. "I know who she is," he answered bluntly, making the women uncomfortable.

    Aki looked like he was ready for a fight, but now that they found out about Yuuka''s thoughts, the women didn''t want any arguments brewing between them.

    Maki Yuuka, however, looked unruffled in spite of the tension that Suzuki Aki was emitting.  She looked up at him with her huge brown eyes, studying his imposing expression before turning her attention back to the girls.

    "I take back what I said. He''s not that handsome anymore," Yuuka told them before she turned to Chiaki with sympathetic eyes. "You got a handful of work," she continued making the girls laugh.

    "Right. He''s totally a handful," Chiaki agreed, as she pulled the now confused Aki by the edge of his shirt and made him sit on the only remaining vacant chair next to her.

    "What''s going on?" Aki answered grumpily, but Chiaki shushed him.

    "Behave," the secretary said with a small warning and the older Suzuki immediately complied, earning amazed expressions from Yuuka and his sister.

    "Good job," Maki Yuuka complimented as she clapped her hands.

    Ara, on the other hand, pitied her brother for being so whipped as early as now in the relationship.

    "Well?" Aki prompted, but this time more civilly, and directed his gaze on his sister to explain.

    "Well, we made a mistake¡­"Ara began but paused because she had no idea how to tell her brother that the rude stalker was not really out to harm them like they originally thought.

    "I saw them at the caf¨¦ and I got so curious so I wanted to talk to them. But they thought I was a stalker ¨C but that was because I didn''t know how to approach them at first."

    It was Maki Yuuka who explained, much to Chiaki and Ara''s surprise.

    "You''re not a stalker?" Aki, of course, was not ready to believe. After all, she was an enemy in his eyes.

    "Yeah," Maki Yuuka answered with a nonchalant shrug. "My dad told me there was a mistake and I''m not really engaged to you so I was shocked. I thought I''d be your wife since I was thirteen. So when I found out you had a girlfriend and was engaged to someone else, and I happen to see your fianc¨¦e at the caf¨¦, I got curious."

    Ara almost laughed. She was watching Aki''s face the whole time Yuuka was talking and saw his expression turn more and more smug upon hearing the words girlfriend, fianc¨¦e and engaged pertaining to Chiaki.

    "Oh," the older Suzuki scoffed after a while as he leaned closer to Chiaki''s side. "Now that you know, I hope it''s clear now that I can''t marry anyone else."

    He sounded so proud and so confident; he made Chiaki who couldn''t rebuke him in front of Maki Yuuka blush so badly. Regardless, his tone was meant to be scathing towards the lady in red, aiming to hurt her. However, instead of showing hurt on her face, she even laughed.

    "Well, it''s not as if you can dare marry anyone else after being so whipped," she said bluntly making the women break out into laughter.

    Aki was speechless, but Ara and Chiaki gave him a pat on his hand.

    "Easy brother, she''s harmless," Ara said, but Aki was not convinced.

    "You call that harmless? Why did I feel so harmed when she spoke then?"

 Chapter 223 - Ingenious Plan

    "You call that harmless? Why did I feel so harmed when she spoke then?"

    Well¡­

    Ara fought hard not to laugh out loud again. Her brother had a point, but his expression at the moment was just too much ¨C too comical that she couldn''t help the twitching of her lips. He totally looked offended and scandalized as no one else had noticed that Maki Yuuka just threw a barb at him but himself.

    "I just got insulted right?"

    "Don''t be such a snowflake. She just said her opinion," Chiaki rebuked Aki which made Ara more amused.

    Poor big brother¡­

    It seemed Chiaki would be taking Maki Yuuka''s side ¨C and it was amazing. After all, it hadn''t been an hour since they spoke to the other woman, and not only the secretary but Ara herself felt a connection with her. Since both Ara and Chiaki were with the people they love ¨C at least Aki was obviously into Chiaki as she was with him, they found Yuuka''s loveless situation quite pitiful.

    "Oh, should I stop saying what I think out loud now?" Maki Yuuka asked so seriously.

    The two women, after all, gave her the go signal to be blunt, and it was understandable that she''d ask if it''s still okay since Aki was here now.

    "No!"

    Ara and Chiaki answered at the same time, making the other woman move back in her seat, and so they followed up their words with smiles.

    "We prefer you to continue speaking without brakes."

    Being very honest was a breath of fresh air, and the two women didn''t want her to change.

    "Er¡­what''s speaking without breaks?" Aki asked, confused.

    "No, not break but ''brake'' like being honest."

    "What?" Aki looked horrified as he turned to Maki Yuuka, and Ara had to cover her mouth to stop a guffaw.

    It seemed Suzuki Aki just now realized that indeed, Maki Yuuka was very blunt and just basically spoke whatever that came to her head. Ara knew that knowing this ''handicap'', Maki Yuuka just made herself harmless. After all, she couldn''t keep things to herself.

    "Ah, so it''s a rumor¡­"Maki Yuuka suddenly said, distracting Aki''s attention from his thoughts.

    "What rumor?"

    He looked like he was bracing himself to hear something special ¨C like a rumor circulating in the business world about himself. He was wrong.

    "That you''re smart," Yuuka answered bluntly, and this time, it was hopeless for the women to even try to stop themselves from laughing.

    Aki was beyond offended now. He transferred his accusing gaze from one woman to another.

    "Why did you even call me here if you''re all just going to bully me?"

    ============

    Ritz¡­

    Amethyst eyes stared out the open window over the courtyard, seeing but unseeing at the same time. It had been just a few hours since the search for Alinea started, but he was already impatient for the result.

    As expected, no kingdom had ever dared refuse the request from Alistair of Ritz who was the Returner to Ancestry, Perun. As soon as Ivan of Kres and Fredek started the mission, most of the kingdoms of Ged gladly cooperated with the Lightning Country and even went as far as formed teams of scouts to do the task.

    All Ivan and Fredek had to do were to wait at a single point at the edge of the kingdoms as a quick hunt transpired in all the countries. It started and ended swiftly. Most of them could do magic, and a simple spell could immediately lead them to someone who bore a resemblance with the late Princess of Ritz.

    Alas, the search ended up with only eleven women who could possibly be the other piece of the princess'' soul, but none of them was the one they were looking for.

    At least that''s what Alistair thought.

    Right at this moment, a chariot pulled by six chanleyas, the flying white tigers stopped at the courtyard and the people inside alighted. Based on the serious expressions of Ivan and Fredek, Alistair concluded that the quest didn''t bear any positive results.

    Feeling and looking grim, Alistair turned away from the window. He marched towards his seat behind the huge table and slumped there as he sighed heavily as he waited for the two to come.

    Defeated.

    The word described everything he''s feeling right now. He couldn''t help but wonder if his decision to trust what the spawn said was correct. Still, in spite of the result, a huge part of him continued to believe that she couldn''t have lied to him.

    After all, the spawn was still around ¨C the weak version at least. It meant that his daughter''s soul was not yet devoured by her evil nature and had turned into the harbinger of catastrophe that she was meant to become from the beginning.

    Yes, Alencica was the catalyst of the end of the world ¨C the herald of doom that the Black God had sent to the mortal plane.

    Millions of years ago, after the initial Immortal War led by Czernobog himself against Perun, the King of Heaven, the Black God, and his minions were all banished in the depths of hell. Everyone who was stronger than, or as strong as demigods wouldn''t be able to break the seal or cross over to the mortal plane.

    It was why only weak creatures of the darkness suck as shadow lurkers were able to surface and they were easily defeated. Only once every fifty years, when the seal Perun made weakened could the creatures which were as strong as demigods could emerge from the depths of hell and go to the surface to wreak havoc. Ergo, the Immortal War every half a century.

    However, thousands of years ago, Czernobog hatched a very ingenious plan. On the day of the Immortal War, when the seal was weakened, he had sent a piece of his soul out to the mortal plane. Unbeknownst to Perun, when he had struck the Black God years ago, he had accidentally broken off a piece of him, and Czernobog nursed it so it could be the greatest weapon of all.

    But it couldn''t live on its own¡­

    It was why, when the piece of his soul came into the mortal plane, it had settled on a human girl ¨C the girl who would be its mother. The plan was that his soul would attach itself to the woman''s future child''s soul, and the child would bear the powers of the Black God and become the harbinger of catastrophe.

    It was a simple, excellent plan.

    Then again, plans were made not to go the way it was supposed to. Why?

    For Perun, the King of Heaven found it suffocating in heaven that time, and decided to descend to the mortal plane and changed the course of destiny for everyone.

    Alistair closed his eyes and an image of a dark-haired beauty with laughing gray eyes appeared in his mind and the name of his beloved wife escaped his lips. "Shitara¡­"

    Yes, Shitara was his wife and the mother of Alencica. Fate had made the human with the piece of the Black God''s soul end up married to the King of Heaven, his mortal enemy. This was why in this tragic story that spanned thousands of years, his beloved child whom he''d been trying to save for millennia was both the heroine and the villain.

 Chapter 224 - End of the World

    "Your Highness," Fredek said as he curtsied before the Ritz King.

    As usual, Ivan just breezed through Alistair''s study room and sat on the chaise comfortably as if he belonged there. Despite knowing the Ritz King''s Returner to Ancestor status, he appeared as relaxed as ever, unlike Fredek who chose to be more formal. Together they made a great contrast as well as balance each other.

    Alistair, on the other hand, didn''t care about formalities, and so he waved Fredek directly towards a seat, and the latter followed.

    "I take it, it was a failure," the Ritz King started seriously, and Ivan cleared his throat as if in protest. "What?"

    "It''s not a failure at all," Ivan answered, and when his friend looked dubious, he explained. "There are eleven girls who look similar to Ali."

    Alistair frowned. This he already knew. But what was the point?

    "So Fredek and I were wondering that if you were unaware that Ali''s soul broke into more than two, then there''s a possibility that there are still more of her out there."

    Ivan looked so proud of himself coming up with this idea that Alistair was speechless. He turned his questioning amethyst gaze towards Fredek whom he caught closing his eyes as if in prayer. It seemed the wind caster was not in agreement with the Flame Emperor but had no choice.

    The Ritz King sighed heavily as he leaned back on his seat. He turned his gaze back to Ivan who was still beaming like a rooster. "And you had this idea because?"

    "Well, how else can you explain the fact that they all look similar?" Ivan looked at Alistair as if he was too blunt to understand his thinking.

    Fredek on the other hand who normally sat rigidly like a soldier, now slumped in his seat as if he wanted to slide to the floor and disappear.

    Alistair placed his elbows on the table and palmed his face as he took a deep breath. "And the lack of divine inheritance?"

    The eleven girls in question didn''t really have any. They could only muster weak types of magic. As for physical strength, they only exhibited normal strength of mortals in Ged.

    "But if Ali''s soul broke into a few more pieces, won''t she lose her divine inheritance then? It''ll be too weak since it was shared."

    With this, Alistair closed his eyes as if in prayer. "Thank heavens you were born strong," he muttered pertaining to Ivan who thought he was being complimented.

    "Of course, I''m from Kresnik''s direct line," the Flame Emperor answered with a confused expression.  He was Emperor Vladimir''s great-grandson. Being strong came with the territory.

    "Yes, and too bad his genes got messed up somewhere and the descendant''s intelligence got stunted," Alistair muttered but mostly to himself.

    Ivan could be so sharp at times, but there were more times when his brain just gave up thinking. He was, after all, a warrior demigod. Still¡­

    Kresnik was a very intelligent deity. Whatever happened to the infamous sharp mind of Heaven''s Flame Emperor and it decided to skip Ivan''s generation? If he didn''t know any better, Alistair would think that Ivan came down from his twin brother''s bloodline instead of Kresnik''s. Stribog, after all, was an infamous idiot.

    "Anyway, if any of those girls have no divine inheritance, then it meant none of them is Ali," the King of Ritz announced.

    "Why not?" Ivan still didn''t understand.

    It was true, that if a soul''s broken, then the divine inheritance would also be divided. But Ivan forgot that Alinea didn''t have any divine inheritance originally except for her superhuman strength.

    "Your Majesty," Fredek called out to Ivan who turned to him, still not understanding what was going on. "Did you forget that the Princess didn''t have any divine inheritance originally?"

    Hearing this, Ivan finally understood, and he settled on his chair with the realization on his face. "Oh¡­"

    Alinea didn''t have divine inheritance when she was born because Alencica, the original soul didn''t have any either. So, even if Alencica''s soul broke into more pieces, the result would be the same. She would just be uncannily strong, but without divine inheritance.

    However, the Princess of Ritz was blessed with the ability to control the lightning during the Immortal War. She was only part of a soul, and therefore, in the event she fused with another part of her, she would still have Perun''s divine inheritance ¨C a pure ability that only she could have.

    It meant that if Alinea was one of those human girls they found, the girl would have had access to Perun''s seal.

    "None of them can manipulate lightning," Fredek reminded Ivan who now slumped in his seat and sighed heavily.

    He thought he had a great idea going on. But in the end, it was impossible. Alinea should have been a lot easier to find since she had strong lightning power.

    "Then, did that spawn lie?"

    Ivan couldn''t think of another reason now. They had searched the whole world for Alinea but came up empty. If she''s not here then it meant they were deliberately manipulated into a wild-goose chase. Thinking about that awful woman who bore the same face as Ali fooling them made his blood boil.

    Alistair saw his friend''s expression and sighed again. He could see that Ivan was obviously unhappy, and it wouldn''t be farfetched if the Flame Emperor would punch the daylight out of the spawn when they saw her. Ivan had no qualms about the foe''s gender ¨C be it a woman or man, he''d beat them to a pulp.

    But the spawn was something none of them could touch. If not¡­

    If not, Alinea would truly die, and the cycle of the curse would begin once more.

    "No," Alistair answered as he shook his head. "She couldn''t have been lying. If not, we already would have a second Immortal War within our hands this generation. Besides¡­"

    Ivan and Fredek stared at Alistair as he paused, waiting for his words.

    "Besides, I gave Ali the power to use my seal. If that spawn managed to piece back  together with Ali''s soul, then she wouldn''t hesitate to use that to kill me."

    Derisive laughter escaped the Ritz King''s lips. "It would be amusing for Perun to die by his own power right?"

    The two men who''d been listening suddenly looked grim.

    Die¡­

    For Alistair who was Perun to use the word would have been a great joke. But it was the truth. Regardless of what Alencica had become, Perun couldn''t kill his own child. In the event that the spawn managed to unite with Alinea, Alistair would let his child kill him, and it would really be the end of the world.

    £¬

 Chapter 225 - The Seal

    "What are we going to do now?" Ivan of Kres asked.

    Frustration marred his handsome face as he turned to Fredek and Alistair. He had initially thought he had quite a plan ¨C but now realized how stupid it was.

    "Er¡­"Fredek cleared his throat before continuing. "I think it is best if we return the women to their respective homes."

    The two arrived in Ritz with the eleven women bearing resemblance with the late Princess. It was in the hope that one of them was still the missing piece of her soul they were looking for.

    "You brought them here?"

    Alistair was beyond¡­amazed.

    "Are you sure you have no blood connection with my twin?" the Ritz King asked, and Ivan looked hurt ¨C not because he understood what Alistair meant though.

    "What are you talking about? What kind of friend are you? Did you forget my mother''s from Ovid?" Ivan of Kres looked offended that Alistair didn''t know, which made Fredek''s mouth twitch on the side.

    Oh.

    "That explains it then," Alistair muttered in realization.

    "What? You really didn''t know?" Ivan was aghast.

    This time, Fredek had to cover his face. The poor guy really tried his best not to laugh.

    "Your Majesty, I''m sure his Highness was just too worried lately that he forgot," Fredek covered for the veiled insult.

    "Oh, of course," Ivan conceded.

    "Let me arrange for the ladies to return to their homes," Fredek offered as he bowed, but Alistair raised a hand as if to stop him.

    "Let them stay," Alistair directed suddenly, making the men stop and turn their attention to the king, waiting for him to continue. "You both already brought them here."

    "But what can they do here? We can just tell them there was a mistake and send them off with generous gifts," Ivan, the mastermind who brought the women over said sheepishly.

    He totally looked frustrated about the effort he gave bringing them back to Ritz and was already feeling pained about sending them back to their countries. He was an emperor; therefore, it was his duty to meet with the reigning monarchs of the land ¨C each and every one of them to thank them in person for their cooperation.

    "We can do that after," Alistair said.

    For a while, the Ritz King looked as if he was contemplating something before he spoke again.

    "I thought about what you said about Alencica''s soul breaking into more pieces. Although that''s not plausible at the moment, it was not entirely impossible in the future in case¡­"

    Alistair took a deep breath. "In case we failed again in this lifetime."

    Several seconds of silence passed before he spoke again. His last statement brought the men in the room''s attention back into their grave circumstance, and they all couldn''t help but feel ominous.

    "We will try our best not to fail this time," Ivan of Kres promised his friend, who nodded.

    Alistair''s mouth curved on the side in a semblance of a smile upon hearing his best friend''s words in this lifetime. True enough, before the three of them found out about the spawn and Alencica''s soul being broken into more than two, they were all already hopeless. They had given up.

    The bitterness of the defeat they had tasted a while back still lingered in the tongue. It was something that they refused to savor again. Now that they were given another chance to redeem the fates of the star-crossed lovers and save the world, they''d latch onto it and would do everything in their power to make things right.

    Since finding out who Alistair was, it was Fredek''s and Ivan''s dream to end the cycle of the curse with him.

    "Of course," Alistair acknowledged their vow.

    "What do you have in mind then?" Ivan asked pertaining to the women.

    Alistair puffed out air as he straightened in his seat. "Do you both remember, Aurel?"

    Fredek and Ivan exchanged glances before nodding hesitantly.

    "Aurel? Isn''t that the lightning bird Your Highness gave the Princess as her familiar?"

    Fredek was away from the Ritz on a mission the time of the Immortal War, and so he only heard about this in passing.

    Perun, the King of Heaven didn''t have any elemental he did a pact with as his power was too immense, he had no need for them. However, this didn''t mean that lightning creatures did not exist. They did, and the huge lightning elemental in the form of a crow was one of those who Perun liked to keep around.

    During the Immortal War, when Alinea suddenly charged again and was nearly killed, Alistair was beyond scared and had tasked Aurel to form a pact with his child to save her. It was by Aurel''s pact with Alinea that the Princess was able to utilize Perun''s seal and manipulate lightning.

    "What about Aurel?"

    Ivan knew that after Alinea died, Aurel returned to the celestial plane where he originally came from.

    "When elementals make pacts with people, they entrust them with their own seals ¨C this is basic knowledge I presume," the Ritz King reminded them of the first information taught at school where they were all classmates.

    Alistair was pertaining to the tattoo-like mark on a caster''s skin when he formed a pact with an elemental. Depending on the creature''s loyalty and presence ¨C whether the elemental chose to stay with its master or to stay in the celestial plane until summoned, the mark changed in appearance. It could be just a birthmark, an ordinary tattoo, and to returners to ancestry, a living, moving one.

    Ivan raised a brow. "Of course. You want to see mine?"

    "No, thank you," Alistair and Fredek chorused.

    Ivan was the master of twin vermillion birds who strangely loved to settle on his buttocks.

    "Your Highness, what about Aurel''s seal?"

    It was Fredek who asked, taking the conversation back to the topic.

    "Alinea has his seal. Even when her physical form was cremated, her new body should be possessing it now."

    With this, the other two finally understood what the king meant.

    "To prove that none of them was Ali, aside from not having a divine inheritance, none of them would be able to command Aurel."

    Alistair was pretty sure none of the women would. But he had another purpose why he''d summon the lightning elemental.

    "Also, since the new Alinea has Aurel''s seal, Aurel can find her easily¡­"

 Chapter 226 - Split

    "Also, since the new Alinea has Aurel''s seal, Aurel can find her easily¡­"

    Huh?

    Both Fredek and Ivan looked dumbfounded this time. Alistair smirked as if he could read their minds. Well, they were probably wondering why he didn''t tell them to do just that in the first place. Instead, the Ritz King ordered them to comb the whole of Ged for Alinea''s lookalikes.

    As expected, Fredek recovered from his surprise fast. He cleared his throat and asked the anticipated question.

    "Your Highness, if there was a method to find the princess, then why didn''t we do that first?"

    Alistair sighed. "Because Ali just died and Aurel just ascended to the celestial plane."

    Oh¡­

    When the body which bore the mark of the elemental was destroyed, the creature would return to its original dimension. If the soul was not gone, then it would take a while before the mark would reappear and would only be strong enough to connect with the new body on the twelfth day. Only when the mark became more prominent on the new body would the elemental find his master ¨C given that the master had memories of his familiar.

    But the latter part only applied when someone was reincarnated. Alinea who only joined the other piece of her soul didn''t need to remember Aurel for the lightning elemental''s seal to reappear on her new body. However, it would still take time¡­

    Today marked the eleventh day and twenty hours since Alinea passed. In short, they couldn''t really rely on Aurel in four more hours. It was why Alistair ordered the search first. It was to do something while they waited. In case they found Alinea during the recent quest, they''d have finished the job earlier than twelve days and didn''t have to rely on the elemental.

    "Four hours, huh?"

    All three of them looked thoughtful.

    "Why did we need to keep the girls again?"

    It was Ivan who asked and Alistair raised a brow at him.

    "Diplomacy. Even if I am Perun, I am also Alistair of Ritz," he said.

    They had troubled the other kingdoms in their search for Ali. It would be better if they did something to show that they followed a proper process of elimination even if they already knew the results. None of them was Alinea, therefore Aurel was sure not to follow any of the women.

    However, just as it was the duties of the kings to follow the King of Heaven, it was also the king''s duty to satisfy his subjects and had to equally return the trouble. Alistair would summon Aurel in front of a crowd that was sure to be attended by ambassadors from different kingdoms.

    A show ¨C it was what they were going to do. But it was a necessary evil.

    "Fredek, I''ll leave the preparations to you," Alistair said, and the wind caster immediately excused himself to do his bidding.

    Alone with the king, Ivan transferred to the chair in front of Alistair''s table to prop his chin. "How are you?"

    The question made the king smile. "Better than before ¨C as to be expected. But still anxious," he answered, and Ivan nodded.

    Regardless that they were given a second chance, the situation was still grim as they hadn''t found Ali yet. Worse was that she was already with Kresnik. In the event that her dark nature would take over before they reunite with her, or if the spawn appeared in front of the Flame God, they were afraid Kresnik who still had no idea that why had found a way to break the curse would try to stop her himself.

    It was a dangerous time. Still, there was hope.

    "Aurel can really find Ali?"

    Alistair was thoughtful for a while before nodding again. "I don''t have an elemental, but Aurel''s been a great friend. Even if it was a little bit uncomfortable for him to make a pact with an incomplete soul, he still did it since Ali''s my child. He would find her."

    Ivan nodded again, and then he seemed to remember something.

    "How about your brother? If Aurel can find Ali, won''t the harpy sisters be able to find Stribog as well?"

    Hearing this, Alistair laughed. "The idiot suddenly deviated his course away from me during the cycle of birth. We were supposed to be born together as twins again, but he suddenly struggled. Because of that, he got split as well ¨C strangely, if I may add."

    Stribog who was originally with Perun suddenly decided he wanted to be born somewhere else. As a result, his soul and divine powers got separated. His powers stayed with Perun, while his soul was transported somewhere until now they had no idea where.

    Losing his powers meant his memories were sealed. Stribog needed to remember so the harpies could find him. However, in the years he had been with Ritz, the wind elementals who loved Stribog so dearly remained with him.

    However, recently, Alistair could feel a certain restlessness among the harpies ¨C a certain excitement that was not there before.

    "Maybe, we''ll find him soon too," Alistair commented.

    The King of Heaven could remember that as soon as they found out how to break the curse, Stribog had been adamant to warn Kresnik, his best friend about it so the Flame Emperor wouldn''t be so rash. At that time, Kresnik was still Vladimir of Kres.

    But Alencica went into the cycle earlier than they were expecting. She was prosecuted as an abomination and had been killed like a Demon Lord uncannily by Vladimir''s hands during the Immortal War when he was younger.

    Because of this, his stupid brother suddenly said there was something strange in the course of fate on their way to be reincarnated and struggled to break free as he claimed that he saw where Kresnik would be and wanted to be with him.

    But Kresnik was still in Ged that time as Vladimir, and so Alistair had no idea what he was prattling about and was helpless when Stribog, in his struggle, caused a huge accident ¨C an explosion of power that forced his soul towards the other dimension.

    Because of this, he left his memories and powers behind with his twin, as well as caused the formation of the huge portal in the Devil''s Cavern.

    "There''s agitation among the harpies lately. I think, even if it''s not much, they could finally sense the idiot¡­"

 Chapter 227 - Their Eyes

    "Big Brother, stop sulking already okay? She doesn''t mean you any harm. It was just her, being blunt," Suzuki Ara consoled Aki as she poked his cheek.

    The three of them, Ara, Chiaki, and Aki sat in the latter''s car on the way to Chiaki''s place. The secretary lived outside of Tokyo, and so it would take a while before they arrived.

    Asou Chiaki lived in Yokohama, which was basically the second largest city in Japan, and only thirty minutes from Tokyo by train. For other people, living there was much better than in the capital since the ambiance was the total opposite of what one would expect from a metropolitan. A dichotomy to the hustle and bustle in Tokyo, Yokohama had a reputation for being a relaxing city ¨C mostly for its coastal scenery.

    After meeting with Maki Yuuka, Aki had been incensed by the woman''s blunt talk with his manly pride getting hit several times. Basically, the woman had seen through the older Suzuki''s uncertainty with his relationship with Chiaki and had poured some advice on his face.

    "Are you sure you''re really together?"   Maki Yuuka had asked Chiaki earlier.

    This made the secretary and Ara look at Aki at the same time, while Aki stared at Chiaki for a while, studying her face before answering.

    "Of course. Why did you even ask?" he said impatiently. "Just so you know, regardless of reasons, I won''t take another woman for a wife. If you''re still hung up on the engagement, you better change your thinking."

    Ara nearly rolled her eyes heavenwards that time, thinking how rude her brother was becoming. Yuuka had already declared she was not interested in Aki romantically so she found Aki''s words a bit hurtful for the other woman whom she had wanted to insult just earlier before getting to know her too.

    But Aki didn''t know that, so it was also understandable he was this defensive. Then again, knowing the other woman, she wouldn''t mind the barbs and continue to speak her mind.

    "I asked because you''re the most awkward looking couple I''ve ever seen in my life," Maki Yuuka answered bluntly, nearly making the ''couple'' choke in their surprise. "I mean, you''ve been here a while," she continued as she pointed at Aki. "But you''ve never even kissed."

    "Why would you even want to see us kiss?" Aki sputtered and Chiaki turned scarlet. "We like our privacy."

    Maki Yuuka seemed to be startled with his reply and decided to change her words, thinking she had offended them but it was still the same. "I mean for an engaged couple, you seem to try your best not to brush against each other ¨C as you avoid it even if you''re sitting next to each other."

    Ara''s eyes lit up at Yuuka''s observation. The girl had sharp eyes ¨C and senses it seemed.

    "Oh, maybe they''re just so shy. They work together after all and had to avoid bringing personal matters to the office," Ara bluffed for her brother and Chiaki.

    Even if she''s having a great time seeing the two of them grilled on the spot like this, today was neither the time nor place for it. After all, Aki and Chiaki never discussed being in a pretend relationship before and might mess up their stories.

    Ara was fine with Yuuka now, but the matter with her family ¨C the rest of the Makis was not yet solved. Based on how the other girl mourned for her future loveless marriage, it seemed her parents were anything but warm and trustworthy. She might have let go of the engagement, but her parents who made the deal with Daizo might not be the same.

    Blood would spill, or so the saying went.

    Although there''s nothing legally binding that the Makis could use against her brother, they could still create trouble ¨C like how Daizo initiated hassle and harassment against Aki when their parents died.

    Maki Yuuka had a bigmouth. She seemed fine but she couldn''t keep secrets, so they couldn''t let her know that the engagement between Aki and Chiaki was not real ¨C at least for now.

    Or while it was still not real.

    Ara would still try her best to make it so. It was why she met with Chiaki in the first place.

    "Ah, you have a point," Maki Yuuka nodded, seeming to accept Ara''s explanation. "You''re so good at keeping your personal feelings at bay even off work. If it weren''t for your eyes, I''d think you just made your engagement up to get rid of me."

    "Ha?"

    Three pairs of eyes nearly popped out of their sockets upon hearing this. Yuuka''s instinct was just too sharp!

    But Ara was more interested in the latter part of what she said.

    "What about their eyes?" she asked lightly, but her senses were keen on finding out about it.

    "Well, this is just my opinion okay?"Yuuka began, and all three nodded and were all ears, waiting for her to explain. "To me, even if they seem to consciously avoid physical contact, their eyes seem to always seek each other."

    "What do you mean?" Aki asked dubiously, although Ara and Chiaki already understood what the woman meant.

    "I mean when you think the other is not looking, you guys steal glances at each other like high school kids steal glances at their crush. It''s sweet but weird."

    Ara never had to fight herself from keeping her laughter bottled up within until that time. Maki Yuuka just described the two''s love story perfectly.

    So now, her brother''s still sulking after being told he''s like a high school crushing on someone ¨C that and the other comment where Yuuka said he''s whipped was making him moody.

    "Blunt? Oh you mean she meant all those insults so I should be happy?"Aki complained, making Ara roll her eyes heavenwards, before throwing a look that asked for help at Chiaki.

    Asou had been quiet the whole twenty minutes they were in the car, busy with her own thoughts. But when Ara threw her a look, she quickly cleared her throat and spoke to Aki. But since she''s not prepared, she just said whatever came to her mind.

    "Stop being petty. What''s wrong about being like a high school student with a crush? If you dislike me looking at you just say so."

    Huh?

    Both Aki and Ara stared at Chiaki with astonished looks before the older Suzuki''s eyes grew big with hope.

    "No, I don''t dislike you looking at me. In fact, I quite like it¡­"

 Chapter 228 - Talk

    "No, I don''t dislike you looking at me. In fact, I quite like it¡­"

    Eh? EH? EEEEEEEEEH?

    Excitement struggled to burst out of Ara''s chest upon hearing this. It felt the same as someone who suddenly stumbled upon a gold mine. Heat crept up her cheeks too as her brain finally processed what was going on.

    Was this the proverbial confession time?

    Ara wanted to know and she was very thrilled it was finally happening. Then again she realized she was sticking out like a sore thumb, being the biggest third wheel in the history of the Suzukis.  Feeling awkward after the initial delight her silver-grey eyes turned to her brother and then to the now speechless secretary.

    Asou Chiaki looked like she had also finally realized what she just said and what Aki had replied to it, and a telltale blush colored her cheeks in spite of her shocked expression. But then, she grasped that she just indirectly confessed that she was looking at him and clamored to correct things ¨C at least on her terms.

    "What are you talking about?" she scoffed.

    Chiaki looked and sounded like she really would like to choke this momentary lapse of emotion, and pretend that the accidental blurting of her real feelings didn''t happen. She was going to run away again, and so Ara turned to her brother to see what he was going to do.

    "Oh? What am I talking about? I wonder¡­" Aki began with a derisive laugh as he scratched the side of his head.

    Ara''s chest that was bursting with excitement fell as disappointment at her brother washed over her like a cold shower.

    Idiot.

    She was going to give her brother a beating for letting this perfect chance slide so easily like that. Or so she thought when Aki spoke again.

    "I wonder until when are you going to pretend there''s nothing going on between us," he suddenly added which made both women stop and stare at him again ¨C Chiaki in shock while Ara looked up at him in approval accompanied by a thumb''s up.

    Chiaki, on the other hand, was still trying to be stubborn and pretend ignorance.

    "Gee Pres, chill. Don''t let the joke go too far. I got along with it because I didn''t want your uncle to cause trouble again," she said nervously, her eyes turning away from him as if she was scared to see how he''d react.

    "Who said I was joking?" Aki countered, giving the women no choice but look at him again.

    Silence reigned in the car after that until Ara spoke. She had surreptitiously fished out her phone from her bag and called her husband.

    "Darling, is my new security following me home?" she asked after Ryuu picked up her call.

    "Yes they are," Ryuu answered, and his voice sent pleasant waves in her heart. "Why? Is there something wrong?"

    "Nothing bad. I''ll tell you about it later. Could you tell them I''m getting off my brother''s car and send me home?" she asked, making her brother look at her with gratitude, while Chiaki looked at her in panic.

    "Okay," Ryuu said and Ara ended the call immediately.

    "Ara, what are you talking about? It''s dangerous for you to be alone," the secretary said worriedly, but the younger Suzuki shook her head.

    "It''s alright. The security Ryuu got for me will pick me up and take me to Denenchofu. They''re just behind us," she said indicating the two black sedans that had been following them since they left the shopping mall.

    Ara knew that her brother recognized her new security detail, and was at peace with leaving her with them. The agency was after all, the best in Japan.

    "But you can''t leave!" Chiaki sounded desperate now.

    It was obvious that she didn''t want to be left alone with Aki, which made the older Suzuki look upset.

    "Why not? Am I a beast that''s going to devour you when she leaves?" he said grumpily, making Chiaki realize she was being a stubborn idiot.

    The car had stopped by that time on the side of the road, and Aki shifted on his seat. "I''m going out of the car. Follow me when you''re ready to talk ¨C but Chiaki, we will talk today."

    The older Suzuki opened the door and got out.

    Ashamed at how she''d been acting, Chiaki looked down, and Ara gave her hand a squeeze.

    "Talk it out. End it today so you won''t have to deal with it anymore,"Ara told her.

    "It''s not that easy," Chiaki said but Ara cut her off again.

    "It''s easy. Just say yes or no. Whether you take him or turn him down, it doesn''t matter. As long as it''s what you want,"Ara said as she smiled at her reassuringly. "Don''t worry about my brother. He won''t take it personally. You will still be working well with him. Just make sure you choose what your heart wants."

    Ara gave Chiaki''s hand one last squeeze before she got out of the car. She saw her brother by the side of the road who gave her a smile when their eyes met. She gave him a fist ¨C an encouraging gesture before turning towards another black car that stopped just behind Aki''s Toyota Century.

    A man in a black sit was waiting for her with the door open, and she waved at her brother before getting in the car. Inside, as she settled in the comfortable seat, Ara continued to look at the car in front and realized that Chiaki still hadn''t come out.

    Oh well¡­

    When she asked Chiaki out, she really meant to arrange something so she and her brother could finally spend time out of work to sort out their personal matters. However, even she was surprised by the way things had gone so fast today.

    The presence of Maki Yuuka who had grilled them with her sharp senses was a huge contributing factor. But it was all for the best. If they didn''t run into her today, Chiaki and Aki would still be running around circles right now and who knew for how long.

    "Ma''am? Should we go?" one of the security personnel asked, and Ara nodded.

    The car started almost immediately, and Ara followed her brother''s car with her sight until she couldn''t see them anymore.

    Good luck¡­

 Chapter 229 - His Wife

    The drive to Denenchofu would be a bit longer than usual since they were already halfway to Yokohama when Suzuki Ara asked to transfer cars and decided to go back home. She didn''t mind however as she didn''t really feel like going back home yet. She was still in the high about the day''s events.

    She got married.

    She found out her husband was a Returner to Ancestry, Kresnik.

    She discovered that her memories from Ritz where her brother, Alistair set her up were not real.

    She learned that she, Alinea and Suzuki Ara were the same people, that''s why she had memories of both.

    Gin fixed his relationship with Emi.

    Aki would settle things with Chiaki.

    The best of all, Ara ascertained her real feelings towards Ryuu.

    Remembering her husband''s voice earlier, and the longing that washed her when she heard his voice, she fished for her phone in her purse and decided to call her husband again. By this time, Ryuu was sure to be already in Hakone. She wondered if he''s not busy enough to pick up her call again. She did promise to explain things to him when she requested to be picked up by the security earlier.

    She quickly dialed his number, and after just a couple of rings, he picked up. Her heart flipped in her chest again, his voice filling her core with warmth when he spoke.

    "Is everything okay?" he asked.

    Even if Ryuu couldn''t see her, she couldn''t help but nod and smile as if he was there with her.

    "Yeah,"Ara answered breathily.

    There was a few seconds of silence as if both were relishing each other''s voices. Ara''s face softened further as she tried to imagine what he looked like right at the moment.

    "What happened?" he asked, and Ara took this chance to explain everything to him. She started with deciding to help her brother by setting up Chiaki as her tutor for the exam, then meeting the girl, and running across Maki Yuuka.

    "You met her?"

    "Yeah. For a while Chiaki and I thought she was a stalker,"Ara confessed with a laugh.

    She totally thought she was being extra paranoid about her now that she remembered it.

    "I was pretty rude to her at first too. She turned out alright, and I feel guilty for being nasty towards her at first."

    Ara could still remember how she erred in her judgment over Maki''s personality. She really thought she was another deceitful wench, but she was proven to be otherwise.

    "But it''s your right to be nasty. She shouldn''t have followed you in the first place. If she wanted to talk, she should have approached you the moment she saw you."

    Oh¡­

    Ara felt touched at how Ryuu was trying to make her feel better. He must have sensed she was feeling guilty for misjudging the other woman.

    "Well, she should have done that. But I shouldn''t have been so harsh on her too. She was after all, also just a pawn set up by the elders. It was not her fault she was engaged to Aki before."

    With that explanation, Ryuu became quiet on the other end. Ara reckoned her husband agreed with what she said. After all, the two of them were in the same boat before. They were just set up by their parents without them knowing ¨C or rather in Ryuu''s case, set up by the prophecy. He didn''t have any other choice.

    "What do you think about her?"Ryuu asked casually, and Ara wondered if he was checking about whether she liked Yuuka as a person or as a sister-in-law candidate.

    "She''s okay I think ¨C if we''re talking about personality-wise. Maki Yuuka''s blunt and couldn''t keep herself from speaking her mind. It''s weird for a well-bred young lady of a prestigious family, but it''s a nice trait for a friend. It felt like she couldn''t lie to you even if it''s just to make you feel better."

    "Oh, you like her as a friend then?"

    Ara smiled at Ryuu''s teasing tone. Of course, she only liked Maki Yuuka as a friend.

    "Of course. She can''t be my sister-in-law. I only want Chiaki for that role. Besides," Ara remembered her conversation with the girl. "She openly admitted to not liking my brother in a romantic sense. She confessed she only likes the status he''d bring as his wife."

    Ryuu laughed softly. "She''s so brave telling that to your face."

    "Well, it was fine since she''s not really marrying big bro, right?"Ara countered amusedly. "If she''s really engaged to Aki and she told me that, I''d have raised hell."

    "Of course. No loveless marriage for your big brother. Also no gold digger for a wife," Ryuu agreed.

    Ara of course shrugged and snorted in agreement. Regardless of how much she liked Maki Yuuka''s blunt personality, in the end, as a girlfriend, she indeed seemed like a gold digger. She even confessed to swiping Aki''s card all over the shopping mall if she were in Chiaki''s place. Then again, Yuuka was also rich, and so Ara frowned as a question popped in her head.

    "If a girl''s also rich but still likes to spend money and wants to marry someone rich for money, is she still called a gold-digger?"

    "Of course," Ryuu answered readily, and  a worried frown marred Ara''s face.

    "So if I''m already rich, and I''m now married to you and I spent your money, what do you call me?" she asked anxiously.

    The last thing she wanted people to think of her was being a gold-digger.  She was already very rich by normal standards, but now that she''s the lady of the Homura House, her wealth also increased by miles.

    "What else?"Ryuu asked, and Ara held her breath waiting for the answer. "My wife."

    Huh?

    Ara was dumbfounded.

    "Your wife?"

    "Well, aren''t you?"Ryuu demanded as if daring her to say otherwise.

    "Of course I am," Ara answered, perplexed.

    "Then you don''t have to worry about what other people will think of you. I''m telling you this now. They won''t dare think or say anything negative about you. You''re my wife, my love. Your enemy is my enemy. What they say about you reflects on me."

    Ooooh.

    Ara was speechless. In short, no one would dare say anything bad about her if they didn''t want the Homura House to breathe fire on them.

    "Ryuu?"

    "Yes?"

    "You''re cool."

 Chapter 230 - If Theres A Way

    "You''re cool."

    Homura Ryuu chuckled as she said that. Ara could already imagine his amused expression, his ice-blue gaze dancing in mirth as his lips stretched into a smile.

    "I know ¨C that''s why you like me so much," her husband answered with so much confidence she could also see his smug look as he said that, and she laughed.

    Where did her quiet husband go? Who is this confident playboy?

    But of course, Ara already knew that Ryuu only acted like that towards her and no one else. Hers alone. Knowing this filled her heart with pride once more.

    "Yeah, yeah, I''m so crazy about you," she told him flippantly, like someone just saying it to make the other shut up. But for Ara, it was the truth.

    She didn''t know how it happened. But it was as if a hidden well of feelings had emerged within her, and she just found herself crazy in love with him, right after discovering she liked him.

    Crazy.

    Ryuu laughed at her words. "That''s why study hard, woman. I''m going home as soon as I can," he promised.

    "I will."

    "Are your brother and Chiaki going to be with you at Denechofu?"

    The question made Ara pause and think about the two in question.

    "Well, technically, yes," she answered. "But I''m not sure if they''re going to be home tonight," she continued as she told him the rest of what happened. She didn''t miss anything until the time her brother cornered the secretary into having a personal conversation with him.

    "Oh, Aki''s one brave fella," Ryuu murmured in approval, making Ara chuckle.

    "Well, if he didn''t really do anything I''d have been really mad at him for being such a coward. The girl''s very flighty and if he doesn''t sweep her off her feet in surprise she wouldn''t give him the time of day."

    "Uhuh,"Ryuu agreed.

    Ara noted that her husband knew the score between Chiaki and Aki, and she reckoned her brother had probably told him. Then again, he might have also found out from the detailed report on her background before they met again. Well, it didn''t hurt to ask.

    "My big bro told you about them?"

    "I found out at the IBEC," Ryuu answered, and Ara remembered that her husband attended the first day of the conference since Gin was sick.

    "I met your uncle there too. They had a confrontation and I heard them talking. Aki told me about him and Chiaki after when I asked him for relationship advice."

    Eh?

    "You asked my brother?"

    Ara couldn''t think of a funnier scene. Of all people, she had to ask her brother for advice.

    "I didn''t know how to propose to you earlier than planned," Ryuu confessed, and Ara thought he was so cute.

    "Well, whatever my brother said, it must have worked," Ara commented with a laugh.

    "Yeah, he said not to ask him so I just did it on my own. It was a piece of good advice."

    Huh?

    Ara let out her laughter this time. Her brother''s completely hopeless.

    "Big bro''s an idiot," she commented. "Well, at least he''s going to try and change his fate tonight," she continued indicating Aki''s talk with Chiaki.

    "Let''s wish him well then," Ryuu agreed before changing the subject. "While they''re away, you should focus on your studies. Behave."

    "I am behaving," Ara countered with a low growl, before laughing again. "Well I will try okay?" she added.

    At least Ryuu now knew she''s a demigod and was inclined to mischief. He''d forgive her for a bit of naughtiness, wouldn''t he?

    Ryuu seemed to realize what she was thinking. "Don''t cause too much trouble, okay? The people trailing you for security are all humans," he said, indicating the people taking her to Denenchofu now.

    "I''m so sorry I can''t give you protection from our own people. We are very short on staff at the moment."

    Ara sighed. Her husband worried too much. "It''s alright. I already told you I don''t even need one. It''ll take an army with full artillery to take me down."

    Ryuu laughed. "I''m more worried about the humans you''d beat up, okay?" he teased before clearing his throat and speaking seriously. "Ara, Even if you can take them on, you still can''t let people know what you can do, else we''d have a different fight in our hands."

    He was talking about humanity in general, and Ara had nothing to say to that. It was after all true. Humans had a great fear of the unknown. If they found out that there were people who possessed powers beyond their understanding, they''d hunt them down to study or purge in their fear. Ara had seen far too many movies not to know that.

    "As much as we can, we should live like them while protecting them in the shadows," Ryuu continued. "When I return, I will tell you the whole story of the Homura House okay?"

    Ara smiled. "Okay¡­"

    There was still so much to talk about between them ¨C more hidden stories her husband hadn''t told her yet. Ryuu seemed to know her well, but Ara herself had no idea about her own person anymore. Knowing the fact that she had lived with a parasite from the underworld, Ara''s thirst for the truth was fierce. Sadly, there were more pressing things she and Ryuu had to deal with first before they could deal with them.

    Still¡­

    "Ryuu?"

    "Hmmmn?"

    "Do you think you can help me recover my memories?"

    Ara wondered if there''s a way to remember the real ones ¨C not the ones that the shadow lurker engrained in her.

    "Why?"

    There was a short pause before Ryuu asked that, and so it gave Ara the idea that there might be no method to regain her real memories, and she felt sad. She answered him anyway.

    "Because I want to know the truth," she confessed. "All this time, since I found out about my tampered memories, I''ve been wondering¡­"

    An image of a silver-haired, amethyst-eyed young man flashed in her mind, and a great feeling of guilt stabbed her chest.

    "I''ve been wondering whether there''s a chance for me to see my brother so I can apologize¡­"

 Chapter 231 - Agitated

    "I''ve been wondering whether there''s a chance for me to see my brother so I can apologize¡­"

    Ara''s heart clenched painfully in her chest. The image of Alistair crying in grief crossed her mind again and wondered if that was real. Knowing the Ritz King, the gentleness he''d always shown her based on her earlier memories when they were children, it should be.

    She wanted to see him again. She wanted to apologize and tell him she''s alright and was living well with the love of her life. She wanted¡­

    Ara hadn''t realized that tears had started flowing from her eyes. Feeling the heat on her cheeks, she bowed her head as she wiped at her eyes furiously, careful not to be seen by her security who glanced at her worriedly from the rearview mirror. It seemed the thought of Alistair was like an open wound to her right now. However, since she had no idea if she could see him again, the wound would fester forever in her heart.

    As if sensing her melancholy, Ryuu''s soft voice echoed in her ear, comforting, reassuring.

    "We will find a way," he promised, and all her worries seemed to be temporarily washed away.

    "Thank you," she said with a small smile.

    "Go take a rest, my love," Ryuu told her, afterwards. "You have your test tomorrow. Good luck."

    Ara then ended the call, albeit unwillingly. If it were just her, she''d have talked to him longer. But she shouldn''t be that selfish. With a sigh, she returned her phone in her bag and waited for the car to reach home.

    Miles away, in Hakone, Homura Ryuu stared at his phone. His conversation with his wife just ended but her voice still lingered in his ears as he looked at his gadget. He was standing in the middle of their camp next to the portal where he''d be staying for a while.

    He had already known Ara was still attached to her past. He knew about it from the moment she had talked in her drunkenness back at his apartment in Gaienmae. Even if she was already Suzuki Ara, the part of her soul as Alinea still had unfinished business in her previous world. Something told him that regardless of how much he''d try to make it up to her, she would never be truly happy until she had settled that past.

    "What''s wrong?"

    The Koutaishidenka looked up to see Gin walking up to him. He had just finished his errand of letting Aello guard the entrance of the portal with Mavara, and checking if his elemental was behaving as she should.

    It was actually a wonderful feat with Aello behaving like that. She had been more and more docile and cooperative with the people of the clan. There wasn''t even a trace of malice in her.

    "Nothing that we can fix for now," Ryuu answered blandly as he placed his phone in his pocket and turned towards the portal where the two giant elementals lounged.

    "What do you mean?" Gin looked at him in suspicion as he too turned to where the Koutaishidenka was looking. "Are you talking about Czernobog?"

    Ryuu shook his head. "It''s Ara."

    "The Princess?" Gin was now confused. "Is there a problem with her?"

    A heavy sigh escaped Ryuu, his shoulder a bit slump in defeat. "My wife still longed for her other world."

    The chestnut-haired man then stopped as he realized what the other meant. "You mean the dominant piece of her soul''s the one from the other world?"

    Ryuu shook his head. Gin already knew that Ara was a broken soul, and the other part was a demigod. But he didn''t know that the dominant soul now was the one who was from the other world ¨C but that idea in itself was wrong, so Ryuu said no.

    "There''s no dominant one. She is one and the same. She had both memories of this world and her other world. It''s just that she had more regrets about that place than here."

    Hearing that, Gin looked worried. Ryuu reckoned the other remembered that for the souls to piece back together, they should experience death.

    "Did she¡­ was it bad?" Gin asked, and Ryuu reached out to pat the other man on the head like a kid.

    Kazehaya was trying to ask whether Ara died a horrible death, but was not able to continue and decided to change the question.  Well, for someone to have many regrets, they should have had either a miserable life or a horrible death. It was how unfinished business with souls was.

    "She was assassinated."

    "WHAT!"

    Kazehaya Gin looked like he was ready to murder someone and Aello quickly turned to him in panic.

    SQUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAWK!

    "Oi!" Ryuu scolded Kazehaya Gin who suddenly snapped out of his rage when he heard his elemental scream.

    Even the wind caster was startled upon realizing that Aello had left her place next to the portal and was at arms-length from him now, waiting for his command. Malice oozed from the harpy, her sharp eyes on her master, ready to attack. She looked as she had when she killed everyone in the old Kazehaya House in Hakone and the people with them ran for shelter.

    "S-sorry," Gin apologized, and Aello visibly relaxed, although she still didn''t leave her master''s side.

    The harpy was like a fussy mother worried about her baby, and Gin tried his best to relax in order for the harpy to back off. Ryuu thought the other had totally forgotten how Aello could be so agitated whenever he got unnerved.

    "Aello, he''s safe," Ryuu told the harpy who looked at him and nodded.

    With one last look at Gin, the red harpy slowly returned to her former spot next to Mavara beside the portal.

    "She listened to you," Gin said in wonder, and Ryuu also realized that indeed, Aello listened to him.

    A memory then popped in his mind about something similar.

    "I think she remembers me from when we were still in the celestial plane. Stribog used to hang out a lot at my home."

    "Oh, my ancestor likes to visit you?"

    Ryuu snorted as another memory came to him. "No. He likes to hide from his brother, Perun, so he won''t get scolded."

 Chapter 232 - Just Desserts

    "No. He likes to hide from his brother, Perun, so he won''t get scolded."

    Huh?

    The light from Kazehaya Gin''s eyes died and he groaned as he covered his face. "Lame. My ancestor''s so lame¡­"

    Ryuu hid a chuckle as he reached out and gave the man another pat as if in sympathy. "Don''t fret. Stribog might be an idiot, but he has some good points as well."

    His voice sounded so convincing that Gin looked up and stared at him with hope. "Really?"

    In all of Ged''s history, there were just very few good things said about the Wind God. One was that he was the God of Smiles. Another was that he was a very good-natured deity ¨C although it came with being an idiot.

    In an alternate history, it was said that when the twins Perun and Stribog were born, the other twin took all the power and the intelligence, while the other was left with the morsels. It was why Perun ascended to the throne as the King of Heaven, while the other became the glorified assistant.

    It was a sad existence, truly. However, in all of heaven, there wasn''t a deity much loved by everyone aside from the God who always smiled. Even the vile creatures which originated from the depths of hell fell in love with him and chose to follow him for all eternity: the harpies.

    At least, for Ryuu who only had bits and pieces of his memories as Kresnik knew this so well.

    "Yeah. Stribog''s a very likable fellow. It''s why he''s my best friend in the celestial plane," Ryuu told the other and Gin seemed to cheer up.

    "Oh, that''s right," Gin agreed, remembering the fact that like he was with Ryuu now, his ancestor was very close friends with Kresnik.

    "Just sometimes he gets too impulsive and causes unnecessary trouble,"Ryuu added, as he pointed at the portal and Gin''s spirits plummeted once more.

    After all, it was Stribog who had caused the portal that they had been guarding for centuries. But Gin was depressed not for long as the Returner to Ancestry laughed indicating that he was just jesting. Knowing history, they knew that the reason why it was there was because of Kresnik.

    "Stribog had predicted I''d be here even when I, as Vladimir was still alive back then. If it weren''t for him, there was no way for the people of Ged to be here in this world, and there would have been no way for me to find Ara."

    Ara who was a broken soul was born a normal human. In the event that she was born and there was no bloodline of Kresnik in this world, they wouldn''t have been together now. Why?

    Because only broken souls had the chance to be born in another world.

    It was heaven''s will. It was to keep the normalcy of all worlds. People who had divine inheritance were meant to be born and die in Ged, while humans would be born and die as humans on Earth. Because of Stribog, the cycle was broken, and the Homura House and the Kazehaya House were established and came to live with ordinary humans.

    "If we never came here on Earth and Ara died in Ged, I would have lost her again in this lifetime. It''s because of Stribog''s Portal, that we are able to be together now."

    "That''s right," Gin agreed, feeling better.

    Then he realized they had another topic that was interrupted when he got upset and Aello came to them.

    "By the way," Gin started as he leaned closer after throwing Aello a glance to check if she''s still relaxed. "What do you mean Ara''s been assassinated?"

    Oh.

    Ryuu recalled his conversation with his wife before they went to the wedding reception.

    "Ara was a Princess of Ritz. She''s a warrior princess who was the heroine of the Immortal War."

    Gin whistled upon hearing this. They both knew what the Immortal War was, and how strong one must be in order to participate in it.

    "She''s not a simple deity is she?"

    Ryuu smiled. "She''s Alencica, Perun''s daughter, my wife. What do you expect?" he answered, making Gin''s eyes widen.

    "Oh, God. I forgot about that even if you just told me earlier. It''s why she''s a broken soul," he commented and Ryuu nodded.

    In their knowledge, broken souls were very rare and were only done to cursed beings by Perun to save them. The most popular case was Alencica, the King of Heaven''s beloved daughter who was cursed by his jealous wife, according to the legends. But it was not clear if this was the truth. However, the fact that his daughter was indeed cursed, and had her soul broken in two was real.

    "That''s right."

    "Did she say why she was¡­ killed?"

    "Well, it''s a bit complicated as Ara used to be a host to a shadow lurker," Ryuu said, alarming Gin again, making Aello turn to them with her eyes curious.

    "I''m okay. Okay?" Gin called out to the harpy who returned to her old position after checking up on Gin.

    "Are you saying that Okada''s guest used to be Ara''s?" Gin was talking about the parasite from the underworld which now feasted on Okada Koharu''s soul.

    "Probably. It appeared after Ara had the accident and her soul got transferred. The portal probably broke the parasite apart from Alinea ¨C that''s Ara''s other half and transferred to Okada somehow. It seems that woman was near Ara''s car when it crashed."

    Gin smirked. It was possible that Okada who orchestrated Ara''s accident followed the car and saw the wreck before anyone else did. Being the only human in the vicinity when Ara was crushed and died, the shadow lurker attached itself to her.

    Karma.

    The nasty woman got her just desserts from being so rotten. Now, she''s on the verge of dying and getting killed because she was a time bomb that would cause a disaster to humanity if let live.

    "But it means Ara''s memories from that world was questionable too," Gin mused. "Shadow lurkers'' hosts have muddled memories."

    The shadow lurkers amplified the hosts'' inner desires and modify their memories accordingly. It''s a fact that Ara might only remember things because it was how she wanted to remember them and not because it actually happened.

    "Yes, but it shouldn''t be much."Ryuu sounded so confident. "My wife''s a broken soul. Broken souls sadly only wanted to die. If she''s a heroine there, then her goal should only be to become a martyr. Her assassination was real."

    "Was that Alistair guy involved?" Gin asked, remembering the name of his lookalike.

    Ryuu nodded. "Alistair was her brother in that world. In her muddled memories, he was the one who set her up."

    "Son of a ¨C"

    "But," Ryuu interrupted before Gin could complete is expletive. "But it seems he was not the one to blame. Since Ara was a broken soul before, her memory problem was temporary. She can remember better now. The ones to blame are her brother''s faction probably. They probably saw her as a potential rival to the throne and got rid of her."

 Chapter 233 - Gateway

    "They probably saw her as a potential rival to the throne and got rid of her."

    Silence hung between them as each absorbed this information. It was a brutal detail to ponder upon ¨C but a possible truth. In a world where the throne reigned supreme, the fierce battle of heirs behind the scenes was inevitable.

    "Too bad she''s from Ritz," Kazehaya Gin commented solemnly.

    Among the nations in Ged, Ritz came in last with regards to fighting power. Why? Because among the deities who blessed each nation, only the monarchs of Ritz didn''t have much divine inheritance as Perun had never descended as a Returner to Ancestry.  He just came down and founded the country but ascended almost immediately.

    The only reason why there were still demigods among the royals was because of their intermarriage with other countries'' people. Also, the only reason why until now it was safe from being invaded was because of its close relations with Kres, the strongest county in all of Ged, the country of Kresnik, and Ovid, the Wind Country of Stribog.

    Kres, Ritz, and Ovid always had strong diplomatic relations with each other since the beginning of time because of their founding deities'' relations. Each country worshipped their ancestor deity, and it''s considered blasphemy to commit a sin against each other. In a way, Ritz was a lucky kingdom being protected by two formidable ones.

    "Yeah," Ryuu agreed.

    Since Ara was Alencica, she was bound to have superhuman strength and a bit of immunity to electricity. When she participated in the Immortal War, she must have shown her prowess and the people deemed her more qualified for the throne.

    "The reigning king, this Alistair must have been just an ordinary Gedian," Gin continued with a heavy sigh.

    If the current king was a weakling and someone strong suddenly showed up, then it was only natural for factions to form within the kingdom. Because of that, it was also expected for the possible usurper to be eliminated before she even had the chance to ascend with or without the king''s consent.

    If Alistair really didn''t have anything to do with the assassination of his own sister, then it was his people ¨C the current nobles who would lose power when the king got stripped off his position who did it.

    "It doesn''t matter," Ryuu said and Gin frowned.

    "You mean it''s alright since Ara''s soul wouldn''t be complete if she hadn''t died there?"

    Gin couldn''t think of any other reason why Ara''s death in the other world would be dismissed so easily by the Koutaishidenka. The Ryuu he knew would have been spitting mad just over the fact that his wife was hurt by others ¨C much worse if she was killed.

    But if Ryuu thought about her death as a necessary evil so they would reunite then it wasn''t really so bad. After all, Ara still lived in spite of the horrible experience in the other world.

    Ryuu shrugged. "There''s that. But I''ve already decided to make everyone involved in her assassination pay ¨C including that weakling brother if he had anything to do with it. Nobody is safe from my wrath."

    Kazehaya Gin gulped upon seeing the grim expression on the other''s face. He was wrong. Ryuu wouldn''t let those people off in the end. He already pitied them as early as now. The kindest method he imagined the Returner to Ancestry would do was feed those people to Mavara.

    "Ara wants to go back to her world."

    Homura Ryuu''s sudden statement surprised Gin.

    "Why?"

    Ryuu was silent for a while before speaking. "She has some unfinished business," he answered, remembering their conversation earlier.

    "But she was killed there. Why would she want to return?"

    It was obvious that Gin couldn''t understand. For someone who had been betrayed and killed by her own people, Ara had every right to condemn that place. Why would she still want to go back?

    "Alistair..."

    Huh?

    "Her brother?"

    Ryuu nodded. "Ara came to this world hating her brother. Because of the parasite, she thought it was him who set her up. She was so sure he hated her."

    "And he didn''t?" Gin sounded suspicious.

    Alistair, after all, had every reason to want his sister dead. It was easier to believe that it was indeed him who set her up.

    "He didn''t. Ara''s real memories have started to return. He was not a villain," Ryuu continued before sighing. "I''m not saying this because I know this for a fact. But I believe my wife."

    With this, Kazehaya Gin also sighed.

    "Well, if that''s what she says, there''s nothing we can do about it," he condescended. "However, how are we going to accomplish that?"

    He was talking about going back to Ged. For the five centuries they''d been here on Earth, no one had ever returned. The portal had always been one way ¨C not that anyone had ever attempted going back seriously before. The people sent there on earth took their duties earnestly. When Emperor Vladimir tasked them to guard the portal until Stribog and Perun found a way to repair it, they did so with all their diligence.

    Five hundred years ¨C five whole centuries they had continuously guarded and protected the mortals from the beasts of the other world. None of them had ever thought of going back, so when the first and only attempt to go through the portal failed, nobody tried again.

    "I''m not sure for now. But there must be a way," Ryuu answered as he eyed the portal.

    "Stribog was the one who created the gateway. Even Perun couldn''t easily pass there," Gin commented.

    They were not sure about the details exactly, but it seemed that since the portal was a product of a power gone wild ¨C an explosion during the God of Wind''s struggle against Perun to break free, there was no definite method to cross over. The mouth of the portal was a constant figure on this side, but they were never sure if the door to the other side was the same. It was why the appearance of lost elementals and beasts in the five centuries the portal had been here was rare until recently.

    "There must be a way¡­"

    £¬

 Chapter 234 - Her Promise

    "There must be a way¡­"

    Homura Ryuu''s voice came out as a bit desperate ¨C something that Gin couldn''t understand.

    "Why do you sound as if you really want Ara to go back there?"

    "Because I want Ara to be able to go back," Ryuu answered simply.

    The Koutaishidenka then turned away from his friend as if he didn''t want the other to see his face ¨C to see the conflicting expression he had on. He walked towards the makeshift office in the tent and sat on the chair.

    "What if she did manage to go back there? What will you do if she doesn''t want to come back?"

    If Ara managed to return to where she originally came from and settled her unfinished business with the other brother there whom she seemed to care about, would she still want to come back to Earth?

    "Of course she will," Ryuu said confidently.

    A smile suddenly softened his earlier rigid expression as a memory flashed before his eyes. A laughing black-haired vixen had jumped on him from the unicorn she had been riding and squealed as Kresnik caught her and lifted her up.

    "You really came," Kresnik said in wonder as he looked at his beloved''s happy face.

    "Of course. I promised you I will," she said breathily as Kresnik brought her down on her feet

    The two of them stared at each other, marveling at each other''s presence. The words they spoke earlier sounded so natural, but they both knew that it was not that easy to be together. Why? Because her father had been unhappy when he learned about her involvement with the Flame Emperor.

    Perun had forbidden her to go out to meet with him, but she promised she would come and see her lover and she did. As to how she achieved the feat, he had no idea. But he knew it was difficult.

    Or not¡­

    "Uncle fell asleep ¨C with my help of course. His harpies are busy fussing over him now so I was able to escape," she said proudly with mischief dancing in her silver-grey eyes.

    Kresnik couldn''t help but laugh. If the harpies were fussing over his friend, it meant that Stribog fell unconscious in a very strange way. He pitied his friend but also thanked him. Kresnik knew that Stribog knew that his niece was up to no good but went with it and became a victim so they would meet.

    "Your father will be mad when he finds out."

    "No, he won''t," Alencica said assertively. "I can feel that my father''s already regretting trying to get in between us. But don''t worry. Even if he means it, I will still come to see you. I will always choose to be with you forever and ever¡­"

    The memory faded into a blur, but Ryuu could still hear Alencica''s promise ringing in his ear and his heart, warming him all over.

    "Ara will always choose to be with me because she promised," he told Gin once more.

    The other could only nod in agreement. Kresnik and Alencica were lovers that had been inseparable by time and dimension as proven by the present circumstance. Who was he to say that it was not the case?

    "How are we going to check the portal then?"

    Ryuu thought for a while. "The Black God can pass through so easily," he said bitingly, remembering the black figure they had seen that night with the chimera and the basilisk.

    "Come to think of it, that''s correct," Gin agreed, as he too remembered the night of the attack. "Czernobog must know how it works. But how? It appeared thousands of years ago after he was sealed in the depths of hell."

    "I''m not sure as well."

    This time, Ryuu also appeared problematic. "It''s actually why I decided to come here. If the Black God could bring two S class monsters so easily and control them, who knew what else he would bring next time?"

    "Are you saying it will take time before you can return to Tokyo?"

    Gin looked at Ryuu sympathetically.  The Koutaishidenka had just found his wife and married her, but here he was unable to come home starting on his wedding day. Since he was with Emi now, he felt guilt stabbing his chest as he could easily go back to Tokyo and be with his lover.

    "I don''t have a choice, do I?" Ryuu asked blandly.

    "Well," Gin grimaced, feeling like a useless idiot. "Sorry about that," he apologized.

    Among all the people in the Homura House, Gin was the closest to Ryuu in strength. But since he was a cursed being, he couldn''t give him a hand this time. The Black God could easily use him and bring more harm to humankind in the event Aello switched sides.

    "It''s alright. I already made up my mind to kill the Black God without questions asked the next time I see him,"Ryuu announced sulkily, a frown marring his face.

    It didn''t matter why Czernobog was here. His existence on Earth was not a good thing regardless of the reason. Perun would even be grateful to him if he eliminated the devil, the King of Heaven''s mortal enemy and prevent him from bringing more monsters from the other side.

    "Well, that''s for the best. He has no business coming here in the first place," Gin agreed, before looking thoughtful. "But are you really sure that''s Czernobog?"

    Ryuu nodded. "I recognize the aura. No one else could emit sinister energy like that except him ¨C or her as he decided to be a woman this time."

    Gin nodded again, although he still looked somewhat unconvinced.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Gin sighed as he scratched the back of his head. He totally looked restless that Ryuu couldn''t stop frowning at him.

    "I''m not sure. But I have this nagging feeling there''s something very important I have to tell you but I can''t remember what."

    "About Czernobog?"  Ryuu''s black brow arched.

    It was a preposterous thought of course as none of them had ever expected the presence of the Black God in the mortal plane. How come Gin would know something about Czernobog so suddenly?

    "Yes ¨C no ¨C I don''t know," Kazehaya Gin muttered as he scratched his head again. "I don''t make sense now, do I?"

 Chapter 235 - Something Important

    "I don''t make sense now, do I? I just have this bad feeling nagging at me, but I can''t explain what exactly, how or why. I just knew it''s connected to Czernobog."

    Kazehaya Gin couldn''t understand what he was talking about either. It was just that there''s a nagging feeling deep within him that''s making him restless.

    Homura Ryuu, on the other hand, studied him seriously. "No, you don''t make any sense ¨C at least for now," he said making the other flinch.

    "I knew it. Just ignore me," the wind caster said as he scratched the back of his head.

    However, despite trying to look comical, and relax, the tensed energy surrounding Gin didn''t change. It continued to be listless, and so Ryuu cleared his throat.

    "If it were a normal human telling me that, then I will completely ignore it. But since it''s you¡­"

    Ryuu went silent again for a while as he looked thoughtful. He shifted on his seat as he propped his chin with his hand.

    "I will be more careful then," the Koutaishidenka said afterwards.

    Among the demigods, those who had exceptionally good instincts were mostly wind casters. This was also one reason why Kazehaya Gin was a very shrewd businessman. If he said he''s feeling uneasy about something, then it should be taken seriously, most especially regarding the Black God.

    "Well, thanks, I guess?" Gin looked dumbfounded that Ryuu chose to believe him when he couldn''t give him a proper explanation.

    In the years they had been together, this had never happened before. The formidable CEO of Homura International had always been able to explain things well.

    "There''s no need to thank me,"Ryuu said as he straightened on his seat.

    Because Kazehaya Gin had been a bit worried about the Black God, he couldn''t help but become thoughtful about it as well.

    "Is there any record of the Black God or any of his spawns appearing here on Earth before?" he asked.

    In the five centuries the Homura House and the Kazehaya House existed on Earth, he couldn''t remember any instance in their history of that ever happening. This generation was the only extraordinary one with the appearance of the Returner to Ancestry Kresnik, the birth of the cursed child, Gin, the appearance of a shadow lurker, the change in the frequency of elementals crossing the portal, and now, the appearance of both Alencica and Czernobog.

    "Not that I know of," Gin answered as he shook his head.

    However, now that they thought about it, with all the characters appearing and unusual things happening one after another, they couldn''t help but agree silently that something huge was bound to happen soon.

    "Geez, why do I have this feeling like Armageddon''s coming?" Gin tried to joke about the coming of the end of the world, but only he laughed, and it didn''t even last long as he realized that his words came out as some kind of an omen.

    "Please forget I said that," the wind caster added as a chill ran down his spine and he shuddered.

    "Damn ¨C I really need to remember,"Ryuu cursed as he slammed a hand on the table in frustration.

    There were many things that were never mentioned in history and some facts that were written there were even deliberately distorted to fend off curious people ¨C like the legend of Kronos'' artifact. The latter was a lie made to cover the truth behind Stribog''s portal. For them to be able to find out the real crux of the matter, they had to go over everything and pray to the heavens that Kresnik would recover his memories.

    Ryuu leaned back on his seat, his slender fingers tapping the table as he tried to analyze things. Gin, on the other hand, walked over and sat on the chair in front of the table as he too continued to think about the situation.

    "I really wonder why the Black God suddenly appeared," Gin mused out loud.

    Even if Ryuu already said he would finish the other deity when he saw him ¨C or rather her next, he still couldn''t help but wonder why he was there in the first place.  Then, he remembered something.

    "Oh! By the way, I already called the old Kazehaya House. I will be going to the old seer''s family''s place tomorrow," Gin informed Ryuu.

    While he waited for Aello to settle next to Mavara near the portal, he had given his old residence a call to ask about the seer''s whereabouts.

    "She''s still living then? Can she still talk?"

    The old lady would be in her late nineties now. Most people that old were already senile. However, they seemed to be lucky.

    "Yes, she still can," Gin reported with a smile. "I was surprised to hear that but I managed to talk to her on the phone as well. She said she''s been waiting for us to contact her for a while."

    The last part made Ryuu look at the other in question. "What do you mean?"

    Gin shrugged. "I mean what it meant ¨C literally. She seems to have prophesized us looking for her, and wondered why we took so long."

    Oh? Interesting.

    Ryuu raised a brow. "Did she say anything else?"

    If the woman spoke like that then she must have some idea about what was going on.

    "No," Gin answered with a sigh, then paused as if he remembered something very important suddenly. "But she did say something about the catastrophe ¨C oh shit!"

    The wind caster stood up, his eyes wide. "It''s what I was trying to remember earlier ¨C damn it!"

    "You idiot! Why are you only saying this now?"

    Ryuu was perplexed. If this came from the seer, herself then this was beyond instinct. This was a plausible future event.

    "What? I was going to but I got distracted by you, looking all serious as you stared at your phone," Gin countered his excuse.

    He was truly going to report to the Koutaishidenka earlier but stopped because he was on the phone and he looked serious. However, that was not all the reason for his restlessness earlier.

    "But that''s not what was making me edgy, alright?" Gin scratched his head again as he looked serious. "There''s something else ¨C something at the level of thinking that I was born to specifically tell you something¡­"

 Chapter 236 - Afraid

    "There''s something else ¨C something at the level of thinking that I was born to specifically tell you something¡­"

    Kazehaya Gin delivered this line with a wiggling of his brows as if to joke about it, but he was serious. He just didn''t want to sound a lot graver than the situation already was.

    Ryuu nodded in understanding, his blue gaze shifting from his friend towards Mavara and Aello near the portal.

    "You better go to the Kazehaya House tonight. I feel it would be easier for you and Aello to be far from the portal."

    The harpy was well behaved but Gin was very tensed and it showed. The fear that Aello could sense beings from the other side and was communicating with them in secret was bothering him greatly. Although Kazehaya was still very much in control of his elemental, the continuous discomfort would break him down if it was prolonged.

    "Or the Homura House," Ryuu continued hurriedly remembering Gin''s dislike of his old residence.

    "Nah, it''s okay. I''ll go to the Kazehaya House. I need to talk to my father anyway," Gin said.

    "Are you sure?"

    Ryuu wanted to make sure. The last thing he needed was to stress the wind caster further. He didn''t want to have to deal with an angry Aello when Czernobog and his minions could come anytime. His power as Kresnik was strong as he''s hailed as the second strongest in all of heaven, just a notch below Perun, and a notch above Stribog who was the third most powerful deity.

    A contest of strength between him and Czernobog was not even heavy exercise for the Flame Emperor. But with Gin, it was a totally different challenge.

    He had only fought Gin at full strength once, and it took him a while and a lot of stamina before he''s able to keep him in control. It was when his power went berserk when his mother poisoned him and Aello took over his body to fight.

    "Of course. I''m not a na?ve kid anymore," Gin scoffed, remembering years past when he last returned to his old house. "It''s not like there''s still someone foolish enough to try and poison me again with Aello around."

    Ryuu nodded. Gin wouldn''t ask Aello to hide within him. The harpy''s tasked to keep guard at all times while he''s in Hakone.

    "Alright. Go then. Take a rest so you won''t be so slow-witted with the seer tomorrow," the Koutaishidenka ordered, and Gin had no other choice but follow, but not before sticking out his tongue at him.

    =====

    "Oh God, until when are you planning to sit here and act like this is not happening?" Asou Chiaki scolded herself as she closed her eyes and counted to ten.

    But of course, she couldn''t answer that question thrown at herself. It''s been several minutes since Ara left, and here she was sitting in the car, her body heavy and shaky at the same time.

    She was in a panic.

    Why?

    Because tonight, everything that she had been running away from over the years would be facing her.

    She had no choice. She was foolish enough to get caught unawares. She should have known that this would happen as soon as Aki had a confrontation with his uncle on the first day of the IBEC. The CEO of the Suzuki Raiden Group didn''t even bother correcting his uncle when the latter mistook her for his girlfriend.

    Not that Aki would ever do such a thing anyway¡­

    Chiaki sighed. She was aware. She knew. Suzuki Aki was in love with her ¨C had been in love with her since they were kids.

    As she had been with him¡­

    "Oh God," she murmured as she palmed her face.

    However, regardless of their feelings, Asou Chiaki couldn''t find it in her heart to be with him ¨C at least for now. It was why she had always brushed his advances off, keeping things professional between them as much as she could.

    Why?

    Because Asou Chiaki didn''t feel worthy enough.

    It was funny as how a person like her who kept spouting about equality between classes would be this insecure about herself. But she couldn''t help it.

    "Oh God," she groaned again, remembering her conversation with Ara.

    The younger Suzuki''s words to her really struck home. No matter how much Chiaki thought of her as not enough for someone in Aki''s status, Ara was much worse with her prince, and yet, they were together.

    You deserve it. You are worthy of your love¡­

    This was what she said to Ara. But what about herself? After everything she heard from the younger woman, did she still really think she didn''t deserve to have a place next to Aki?

    When Aki confessed to her years ago, she was honestly elated. So much so that her normally highly functioning brain wouldn''t cooperate with her, and so she asked to have time to think it over even if she really wanted to say yes then and there.

    Then she found out about the truth.

    To be honest, she was very furious and felt so betrayed. But it didn''t last long. After all, she couldn''t stay angry at Aki for longer than a day even if she wanted to.

    But she couldn''t be with him yet. Because after people found out who he was, he suddenly felt so far away ¨C an unreachable star.

    This was why she worked hard on her studies. She felt that if she worked vigorously and became the top in school at least she could come closer to him even just a bit. She topped their senior high school, then her university.

    But, as much as she climbed up, the gap between her and Aki never lessened. When she graduated valedictorian in high school, Aki started working part-time in their company, being groomed as the heir. When the two of them went to Tokyo University together, even if she excelled more in class, he was already part of the working community as his duties at Suzuki Raiden increased while also still being a student. When she started working for him, although she had contributed a great deal and was acknowledged for her work, her sister suddenly died leaving Taka with her.

    Asou Chiaki was one competitive nutjob. She knew this, but that was not the real problem for her. The problem was her fear that people would misunderstand and judge Aki because of her. But Ara said, it was okay ¨C that other people didn''t matter.

    She also knew this. Other people''s opinions didn''t matter as they would always have an opinion anyway. But why did she still feel so afraid?

 Chapter 237 - Run Away No More

    Asou Chiaki balled her trembling hands into fists on her lap. She closed her eyes again as she tried to take a few deep breaths to calm herself down. She had to be composed, she knew if she had to face Aki in a while to talk about this thing between them.

    Oh well¡­

    There was nothing she could do anymore to change or procrastinate things. She would have to face her fear and him. Aki had been straightforward to her. It was a disservice to him if she still ran away. Then again, did she really still want to do that? To pretend that nothing was happening between them?

    Facing Suzuki Daizo the other day, Chiaki couldn''t help but accept the truth that Aki was a very eligible bachelor. He was someone a lot of women wanted to have for their mate as well as a man who parents wanted for their daughters. It meant he could be with anyone, and yet, Aki chose her.

    Who was she to keep someone as loyal like this hanging on the line?

    She was a nobody.

    In reality, even she, herself didn''t understand how Aki would want her. Her only advantage to other girls was that she''d been together with him as his friend the moment she had chased away those bullies who were beating him up back in pre-school.

    Oh well...

    Even with her legs shaking, Chiaki opened the door to the side and stepped out, slowly but surely. If Aki wanted to talk about things today, regardless if they ended up together or not afterwards, then so be it.

    The first thing she saw was the silhouette of his side. He stood on the edge of the walkway, several feet away from the car, leaning against the railing of the bridge overlooking the highway. His head was slightly bowed as he gazed below where cars passed. It was already dark, and so the lights from the vehicles were on, creating a line of red and orange lights underneath, illuminating his face.

    Chiaki didn''t know why, but he looked¡­ lonely.

    It was the same look he had on when he sat outside the operating room, waiting for the doctors to finish doing emergency surgery on Ara when she had the terrible accident months ago. It was as if he was preparing himself to lose something very important like he was conditioning his mind to accept a blow.

    Aki¡­

    As Chiaki had felt that day upon seeing his melancholic profile at the hospital, her heart constricted in her chest. She hurt looking at him like that.

    It was worse today, however, since Chiaki knew that Aki must have been preparing himself to separate from her and a cold hand caressed her heart, filling her chest with dread. If Aki let her go tonight, then she knew it would mean forever.

    She still hadn''t reached the top ¨C still burdened my so many responsibilities. Chiaki used to think she had all the time in the world. But she was wrong. She was oh, so wrong.

    Aki was serious when he said they would really talk today, and it would be the last time¡­

    Even if Aki didn''t say that, Chiaki felt the finality behind his words.

    "Chiaki, you''re taking too long," Aki called out casually all of a sudden, making the breath hitch in her throat.

    "I''m coming!"

    Asou Chiaki had to applaud herself for still being able to maintain normalcy in her voice. The cool way she sounded was totally opposite of the storm brewing within her. Her legs felt heavy, but she pushed herself to advance, careful not to lose her balance. The last thing she needed was to fall on her face although if that would delay the inevitable, she''d be tempted to do it.

    "You''re so slow," Aki teased as he looked at her, although he didn''t move a bit.

    Hearing the usual banter in his voice, Chiaki''s nervousness lessened, and she was able to walk towards him without much mishap.

    "You''re so impatient," Chiaki countered as soon as she reached him, making him let out a snort.

    "Me? Impatient?" Aki asked her in mock disbelief. "Chichi, I''m the last person you should call impatient," he continued with a pout, using his special nickname for her, his eyes severe, completely indicating his tolerance with her over the years.

    "Yes, you are," Chiaki insisted stubbornly, although deep inside, she totally didn''t believe this was true.

    A soft smile even stretched the side of her lips, remembering years past when Aki kept staying by side even when she tried her best to spurn him. Yes, Suzuki Aki was the last person anyone could call impatient.

    "Whatever," Aki muttered as he reached out his hand to grab her and pulled her so she''d be next to him.

    "Are we really going to talk here?" Chiaki asked.

    They were not on the main road but were still on a road where people pass by.

    "Better here, right now than later. You will find a way to get away again," Aki told her frankly, making Chiaki flinch.

    Well, it was the truth. In the years that passed since Aki first confessed to her, every time he asked her to talk, she always found a way to postpone it until they couldn''t talk anymore.

    "This is not the right place¡­"

    "We''re going to have a meeting soon¡­"

    "We need to focus on our project first¡­"

    These were some of the excuses she was able to use before. Chiaki couldn''t count how many times she was able to thwart him now that she thought of it. Innumerable.

    Suzuki Aki was indeed the personification of patience when it came to her.

    She realized that if it were her, she would have long since given up. Who''d want to be taken for granted that long? Who''d keep asking after being chalked up as a passing fancy many times?

    Only Aki¡­

    Asou Chiaki couldn''t run away anymore.

    "What are you thinking?" Aki asked softly as he studied her face.

    Chiaki bit her lips as she scolded herself for making him suffer so much. She was a total pain. It was amazing how he still wanted her.

    "What I''m thinking about?" Chiaki asked as she cleared her throat. "I''m thinking about¡­you¡­"

 Chapter 238 - Just You

    "I''m thinking about¡­you."

    Huh?

    Asou Chiaki inhaled sharply right after she spoke, as her wild eyes zeroed on Aki''s face. He looked¡­ stunned .

    Well, she was stunned by her own words as well, so she could completely understand what he''s feeling right now. However, surprising as it might be, those words were something she wouldn''t try to get back. She didn''t regret saying that one bit. In fact, she felt¡­better.

    It was as if a heavy weight had been lifted off her back, like something within her was suddenly free.

    "What¡­ did you say?"

    Suzuki Aki stared at her as if he''d never seen her before. His brown pair of eyes were wide, his mouth hung slightly open before his lips pursed together as he tried to speak, but speech failed him. He continued on like that for several seconds like a fish gasping for breath, making Chiaki laugh at his expression.

    "Stop that. You''re like a carp," Chiaki said as she continued to laugh at him.

    She placed a hand on her mouth to cover it as she snickered.

    "Oh? I''m a carp?" Aki challenged, finally able to say something at last.

    Chiaki ignored his words as she turned towards the street below, watching the cars as they drove by before letting out a sigh.

    "Is it bad?" she asked coyly.

    "That I look like a carp?" Aki countered sarcastically making her chuckle again as she shook her head.

    "No. I''m asking about my other words," she said as she turned and squinted at him. "Is it bad to say I''m thinking about you?"

    Aki stared at her again as he looked like he was trying to analyze her words. "Well, it depends on whether it''s a good kind of thinking or not."

    He placed a hand on his chest as he mimicked her voice. "Oh Pres, you''re so handsome again today. Please get that contract or I''ll kick you so hard, you won''t be able to sit down for a week," he said dramatically before shifting his expression into how Chiaki looked like when she''s angry, and placed his hands on his hips. "Oh, this idiot of a boss forgot to call the client again. What am I going to do with you?"

    Asou Chiaki let out another round of laughter. Aki was totally able to mimic her actions and her words at work.  She called him handsome but only when he was going to close deals and it''s also a threat so he''d work better, and unlike other secretaries, she''s the only one who had the gall to call him an idiot to his face.

    Just with that, Chiaki once again realized how much Aki put up with her. If it were not him, she''d have been given the boot for her insolence.

    "It''s a good kind of thinking okay?" Chiaki protested comically and he laughed with her.

    "Oh yeah? Like what?" Aki''s voice sounded like a jest, light and cheerful, but his eyes turned sharp as he waited for her answer seriously.

    "Like how I''m so awful for making you wait for long," Chiaki answered honestly. "I made you angry right?"

    Silence hung between them as Aki continued to look at her. Chiaki noted how his smile vanished and she felt a bit anxious. She wondered if it was too late to give him a reply.  She was suddenly afraid again, but she decided to properly look at him this time, and so she returned his gaze.

    "Are you?" she asked again. "Are you angry at me?"

    "Very," Aki answered after a while, his words coming out terse.

    It was as if he let out all the frustrations he''d harbored within the years in that single word. To Chiaki, it felt like a knife in her heart. She couldn''t take it, she looked away.

    "Are you running away again?" Aki then asked, and she had no choice but look at him again.

    Of course, she couldn''t go even if she wanted to. Her fear had made her legs weak.

    "I''m not," she answered softly.

    "Good. Because I''m not sure if I''ll still be able to run after you after today," Aki answered, and the fear in Chiaki''s heart amplified.

    She was correct. Aki was indeed giving her up.

    The chase was over.

    "I see," she murmured and was about to turn away again when Aki suddenly whacked her head.

    "Ow!"

    She rubbed her head as she glared at Aki. "What was that for?"

    "That''s for being stupid again. Chichi, until when are you going to make me suffer?" Aki gave her a full-blown scowl.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "I''m talking about you doing a complete retreat just because I said I''m angry!"

    Aki''s voice came out a notch higher than usual. He huffed as if his words made him breathless. His brows met in the middle in a deep frown, but his eyes were questioning ¨C accusing. It was as if he was asking her how she still dared to escape even now.

    "But what do you want me to say?" Chiaki had no idea why the other was even like this.

    She was prepared to accept her just desserts for making him suffer. It was her fault after all for pulling him around the leash for years, making him go round and round in circles just because of her own insecurities.

    She wanted to face her feelings tonight. But he was already angry and even said he''d stop going after her. What else would she think? What else could she do?

    "How about telling me how you really feel and end my suffering once and for all?" Aki countered.

    Frustration emitted from his body, and Chiaki felt equally so.

    "What''s the use if you''ve already given up?" she scoffed, her lips twitching bitterly. "It''s fine. It''s my fault anyway for making you wait for so long. I''m so sorry about that."

    Aki shook his head.

    "I understand anyway. You were angry I lied to you, right? I wonder what would have become of us if I had been honest with you from the start," Aki mused out loud.

    This time Chiaki was the one who shook her head. "We''d probably be strangers now," she confessed, confusing Aki.

    "What do you mean?" It was Aki''s turn to be confused.

    It was obvious that he was thinking that things would have been better between them if he had told her that he''s a real-life prince from the beginning and not let her believe he was just a normal guy. But that was wrong.

    Chiaki knew herself. She was a woman who had pride as tall as Mt. Everest. If she had known about him from the beginning, she''d never try to get close to him. It was totally better that he did what he did. Why?

    "Because you gave me time to get to know the real you, without the trimmings of your family name. Just you."

    Chiaki then turned to him with eyes filled with warmth, and she watched as his face that had been scowling earlier started to clear replaced by stupefaction, most especially when she finally smiled again. It was like the argument they had just earlier didn''t happen.

    "Suzuki Aki, I like you. I''ve liked you for years¡­"

 Chapter 239 - What Matters

    "Suzuki Aki, I like you. I''ve liked you for years¡­"

    W-what?

    Suzuki Aki stared dumbfounded at Chiaki. He stayed like that for several seconds as he absorbed her words. Until now, he couldn''t really believe what he just heard. He even had an inclination to question his sanity at the moment to ask if he really heard her say that she liked him or it was just a product of his imagination as it''s what he had dreamt to hear for the longest time.

    "But too bad," Chiaki added as regret filled her eyes as a sad smile spread her lips. "I was too late right?"

    Huh?

    Aki had no idea what this woman was talking about? What did she mean late? But before he could even speak properly she continued.

    "I ignored you and pretended that everything''s normal and even chalked up your feelings as a passing fancy. God, I''m just realizing now how awful that had been."

    Chiaki''s voice and laughter sounded self-derisive, and Aki''s temple started to hurt. This woman was giving him a headache.

    "Chichi," Aki called, but the other ignored him as she continued on with her self-scolding.

    "But you have to understand. Even if my reasons may sound selfish and stupid to you ¨C but for me, they were important. I¡­ I wanted to be your equal."

    Huh?

    Aki now decided to shut up and listen.

    What kind of equal was she talking about?

    "You are a prince, so our classmates said. You have everything there is ¨C and can even have everything he wants. I''m just a simple girl from a middle-class family. I didn''t want them to mock your choice. So I worked hard to be the best at studies. I wanted to prove to everyone that I can¡­ I can be enough to stand next to you."

    Whaaaat?

    Aki''s headache was now amplifying. She was correct. Her reasons sounded one-sided and stupid.

    "Is this why you kept rejecting me?"

    He couldn''t believe it. Ara said something about Chiaki being insecure before, and now it seemed that it was true. But why?

    "Weren''t you the one who told all those bullies that it didn''t matter what the person''s background is as long as he''s living honestly and not hurting anyone ¨C and that as long as he can do the job properly?"

    The first year Aki took over Suzuki Raiden Group, many old executives who had been on their uncle''s side had ridiculed him, saying he''s too green for the job. He didn''t have much experience and he was young when their parents died and he fought to keep the company. But Chiaki had fiercely defended him in front of those people, saying that his background and inexperience didn''t matter. What mattered were the results. Let Aki''s work speak for itself, she said.

    So, why?

    "I''m such a hypocrite, that''s why," Chiaki suddenly said, answering his inner question. "I''m the biggest hypocrite there is! I''ve seen how those people had ridiculed you and how you worked hard to prove to them that you''re worthy. You''ve built your image from dust, and I didn''t want to put you in a position where people can insult you again because of your choice."

    "Chichi, I was never bothered by what they think of me," Aki told her a matter-of-factly, making her stop and stare at him.

    "But you worked hard to prove to them you can do it," Chiaki murmured in disbelief.

    She had been with him all those years he had slaved in the company to learn the ropes and to beat his obstacles one by one. She had been with him during the dark times when he had fought tooth and nail against Daizo to keep his sister and the company. How could he say he was never bothered by what others said?

    All these questions and memories reflected on her face, and Aki finally sighed as he looked at her.

    "Chichi, I did not work hard to prove something to them. I worked hard to prove something to you ¨C to Ara. I wanted you to see that I can protect my family ¨C I can protect you and what''s ours."

    Although he had lost sight of that purpose a bit as he immersed himself in his work, resulting in him neglecting Ara, his initial goal had always been to keep his sister and to prove to Chiaki that he was a good man ¨C a responsible man.

    "What are you talking about?"

    Chiaki sounded so confused, and Aki laughed.

    "Chichi, for someone who''d been with me all these years, how can you say something like that?"Aki reached out and flicked her forehead. It was a punishment for thinking about stupid, insignificant things.

    To think she tried to stay away from him for so long because she was worried about his image? How could a man take that?

    "Nobody else''s opinions but yours and Ara''s matter to me. What the others say hold no weight for me in making my decisions."

    Well, he might listen to Gin''s and Ryuu''s advice now as they were part of his family now, but people other than them and his grandpa didn''t matter.  Also¡­

    He''d like to correct her on other points as well. She had spouted so many things he couldn''t agree upon.

    "Also, what prince are you talking about? We''re nouveau riche. I was not born with the proverbial golden spoon. We just got lucky. I''m not blue-blooded like the Kazehayas or the Homuras."

    It irked him that she thought he''d been lying to her from the start. It was not true. When they met, he was just an ordinary boy from an upper-middle-class family.

    "Our fortune just changed when Ara was born ¨C and you know what? I found out recently that it was also because of the Homuras and not because of our pure good old hard work. If it weren''t for them backing us up, Suzuki Raiden Group wouldn''t have been formed from the start."

    "What? Homura?"

    Aki grinned and nodded. He still hadn''t told Chiaki about the contract between his parents and the Homura House.

    "Can you imagine? If it weren''t for Ara whom Ryuu''s family wanted from the beginning, I don''t think our company would have thrived as it does now. Also¡­"

    His voice trailed off, remembering that time when he had first met Ryuu and Gin.

    "If my sister refused the engagement, I''d have moved heaven and earth to break the engagement and had to return the dowry to them. It means I had to surrender Suzuki Raiden Group to the Homura House. If that happened, do you think I''d still be a prince?"

    "You mean¡­"

    "I mean I''d have been a poor bloke who needed to look for a job. But who''d hire someone like me who didn''t really have proper training and experience? Even if I did something good for the company, if the people saw how the Homura House took over, they would certainly think that it was because I was such a failure and refuse to have me in their company."

    "Well¡­"

    Chiaki was totally speechless.

    "I was prepared to go that far for Ara. I wouldn''t care what others think or say behind my back. Chichi, they don''t matter. What matters to me have always been Ara and you¡­"

 Chapter 240 - ALI MINI THEATRER Side Story 13

    Sometimes, even heaven couldn''t escape the clutches of fate¡­

    "The thousandth Immortal War had ended. Czernobog''s minions had been successfully pushed back to the depths of hell by the mortals."

    Perun, the King of Heaven raised a brow at the report. He sat on the throne in the great hall ¨C had been sitting there for most of the day as he waited for the result of the battle in the mortal realm.

    It had been a thousand years since he had personally sealed Czernobog in the abyss where he remained. Every fifty years when the seal he had placed weakened, the old coot still dared and tried to break free or cause chaos above by sending his minions instead.

    Undead, dark elemental beasts, shadow lurkers and all other creatures of darkness were able to go through the seal and roam the ground above and cause pandemonium. However, only the second Immortal War, fifty years after the Black God was sealed by him, caused a lot of casualties, and the rest were mostly like policing unruly beasts.

    Why?

    Because Stribog had this wild idea that deities would descend from the celestial plane to mingle with humans to create demigods to protect the world. With celestial blood running through those people''s veins, they were able to tap into their divine inheritance and use that power to suppress the forces of Czernobog themselves.

    With this, the deities didn''t have to descend anymore. The people from the mortal plane could protect themselves. The different gods descended and established kingdoms below with their offspring on the throne. Kres, Ovid, Dhaliah, Cilan, and many other countries ¨C they were created and blessed by the deities.

    However, despite all the other Gods creating offspring with humans below ¨C even that uptight Kresnik at Stribog''s insistence, Perun had never done so.

    Why?

    Because he already had a wife and children in the celestial plane ¨C someone he married when he ascended the throne many centuries ago. Instead of having another child, Perun descended to the mortal plane bringing two of his children. His child became the first king of Ritz, the country of lightning, and the other, the king of Cilan, the country of Ice.

    However, descending had made his marriage rocky. His deity wife was a very jealous woman, and so she had accused Perun of infidelity while in the mortal plane. Even if he had explained so many times that this was not the case, the woman only found another bone to contend with. She became jealous of her own children since he paid close attention to Ritz and Cilan.

    Because of this, his wife did something unforgivable. She decided to destroy the mortal plane and plotted behind his back. She had sought the Black God and had colluded with him, even lending him her powers. As a result, this thousandth Immortal War was a lot fiercer than usual. It was as chaotic as the first Immortal War in which Perun himself had fought the Black God himself.

    "And Fanya?"

    Perun''s face darkened as he mentioned his wife, and the soldier gulped before he continued with his report.

    "The Queen''s been caught and is now locked in her chamber."

    With this, Perun exhaled sharply. He was beyond angry. The years of contention with his wife had taken its toll on his emotions. What little consideration he had for the woman who had borne his children was now depleted.

    Perun stood up and wordlessly marched outside of the great hall towards the room where the guards had detained his wife. As soon as he reached it, the soldiers standing guard outside the door stepped aside to let him pass.

    He pushed open the door and stepped into the chamber only to be welcomed by a flying goblet to his face which he caught before it hit.

    "How dare you imprison me here!" the woman who looked wild like a banshee screeched at him. "How dare you drag me back in this place!"

    Fanya was caught in the midst of the fight. She had rallied behind the dark beasts and was apprehended after her army was defeated. Gone was her beauty, replaced by a fierce look with wicked lines becoming permanent over the years. She was an evil woman and it showed.

    "I dare because I am the king!" Perun snapped, making the woman stop and stare at him just as he stared at her: with hate.

    "Oh?  So what is the king going to do with me?" she challenged.

    Over the years of arguing with her husband, he had always been lenient with her ¨C tolerated her. She now acted like he wouldn''t dare do anything to her as he always had.

    But she was wrong.

    Fanya had committed treason. She not only betrayed him, but she had also betrayed all of heaven.

    "Death," Perun informed her smoothly. "There is nothing that awaits you but death."

    Hearing this, Fanya only broke into laughter. "Do you think the twins will let you kill their mother?"

    The twins were their sons, the kings of Ritz and Cilan.

    "You mean the mother who almost got them murdered?"Perun countered. "There is no love lost between your children and you, as I to you."

    "YOU!"

    It was the first time Perun had told her that he never loved her to her face and she was beyond shocked.

    "Why are you surprised? I have tried my best to love you. But you are too vile to waste any emotions upon."

    Perun''s voice sliced through her one word after another, making her slide slowly on the floor. The thing that she was afraid the most, the thing that she was very paranoid about was her husband not loving her ¨C and she was right.

    "I knew it," she told him, the three words justifying all her misconduct in her head.

    "You will be sentenced and put to death tomorrow. All your sins will be paid in full," Perun informed her before he turned to leave.

    But before he could even reach the door, she called out to him.

    "Do you think this is over? Do you think that your suffering will end with my death?" she asked mockingly before letting out a peal of crazed laughter. "You are wrong. I''m not finished with you yet. You haven''t seen everything I had prepared for you."

    Perun turned to her with a fierce glare. "No matter what you say, woman, you are finished."

    "It doesn''t matter if you believe me or not. You will see Perun. You will suffer. You will suffer for not loving me!"

    Her voice came out as a shrill, menacing threat as she continued. "You will fall in love ¨C and when you do, you will die a million times inside just as I did. No matter how much you struggle, it will never end, and your beloved mortal world will be crushed into pieces before you."

    Perun stared at her coldly. "Rest in peace," he told her before turning his back on her and walking away from her life forever.

    However, just as she had predicted, years after the Immortal War had ended, Perun had descended to the mortal plane to check his children and met Shitara, the wife whom he really fell in love with ¨C the mother of Alencica, the child of catastrophe.

 Chapter 241 - Minato Mirai

    "I was prepared to go that far for Ara. I wouldn''t care what others think or say behind my back. Chichi, they don''t matter. What matters to me have always been Ara and you¡­"

    Hearing this, Asou Chiaki felt weak in the knees. She slowly slid on the ground as she absorbed his words, her face in confusion.

    If it was like that ¨C if he was prepared to throw everything she thought was very important to him away, then what in tarnation had she been anxious about all these years? She had thought that she was doing the right thing to keep Aki away from the point wherein he had to choose between his work and his personal life. In the end, she was the only one who overestimated the importance of the company and his reputation and not Aki.

    "Don''t sit there. It''s cold and it''s dirty," Aki said worriedly as he pulled her up.

    She was much too agitated to pay attention to what was happening, and so she didn''t even protest when Aki pulled her up back on her feet or when he guided her towards the waiting car.

    "Let''s change place. It''s not a good spot to have a talk," Aki had said, and she just let him take her wherever.

    In the entire time, they were in the car, Aki had held her hand, squeezing her firmly as if he was trying to give her strength. It was the same thing he did when she had leaned against him for support during her sister''s funeral, and it gave her warmth.

    Recalling how he was her pillar of strength during those horrible weeks when her sister and her brother-in-law died in the car wreck, Chiaki was once again reminded of how hard she had to fight the overwhelming love she had felt for him that time.

    It was a total struggle for her to keep her feelings at bay. She was very vulnerable and was at a loss as to what to do. If Aki had asked her out that time, she would have said yes but would have regretted it immediately after she recovered. It was a good thing that he didn''t. He remained a gentleman and considered her feelings ¨C didn''t take advantage of her vulnerability.

    Just with that¡­

    Just with that, the feelings she had been fighting to keep within only intensified with time. She had lost count on how many times she almost broke her promise to work hard and prove herself first before giving him her answer just because of how wonderful he was being to her. As it turned out, she was the only one worried about it.

    Chiaki continued to be lost in her thought she hadn''t realized that they had reached the central district of her City, Yokohama. It''s called Minato Mirai, a seaside urban area which meant "harbor of the future." It boasted the tallest building in Japan from 1993 until 2014, the Landmark Building. Aside from this, there were many other notable structures in the City, but the most recognizable one was the Cosmo Clock 21, which was the world''s tallest Ferris wheel and clock back in the day.

    It was located in the man-maid island in the city, and the car had driven the road going there without Chiaki noticing at all. She just realized where they were when the vehicle suddenly stopped, and the sight of Cosmo World, the amusement park came to her view.

    Huh?

    "W-hat is this?"

    "Cosmo World," Aki told her swiftly as he opened the car door, and ran to the other side to open the door for her and pull her out as she still looked stunned.

    "I know that. I meant ''why are we here?''"

    Chiaki sputtered as Aki pulled her so she could step up next to him. The colorful place with their dazzling lights, colorful stalls, and noisy patrons overwhelmed her senses. However, a deeper part of her felt excited upon the sight. She hadn''t been to an amusement park for a long time ¨C the last time was years ago back in university when she and her classmates came here.

    Ah, come to think of it¡­

    Chiaki glanced at Aki''s serious profile as she recalled a broken promise some years ago. Aki was supposed to join them here but he failed to come because he had work at Suzuki Raiden. She was a bit unhappy at him because it was supposed to be to celebrate her birthday, but Aki promised to take her to the amusement park again another day.

    But of course it never happened until now. Why? Because Chiaki started avoiding being alone with Aki on a personal time like her life depended on it. But today it seemed that his promise would finally be fulfilled.

    He glanced at her, and her heart skipped at his handsome face so near to hers, her feet suddenly stopped moving. His eyes told her that he had also been thinking of that promise years ago, and that he was aware of why it was never accomplished until now.

    "No running away this time okay?" he told her softly and she snorted.

    "Like I can do that with you squeezing my hand like you want to break it," Chiaki countered teasingly as she shook her head at him.

    "That''s right." Aki grinned, but the grip on her hand loosened a bit.

    Chiaki, who had no more plans to go anywhere but with him, followed him closely until they stopped near the Cosmo Clock 21. The huge structure stood a hundred and twelve meters high. It had sixty passenger cars which could carry up to eight people each. It used to be the tallest Ferris wheel.

    "We''re getting in?" Chiaki asked, her eyes wide like a kid.

    She had totally forgotten how it felt to be in a place like this. For her, each visit seemed like a magic land adventure. She loved amusement parks and enjoyed riding on Ferris wheels the most.

    "Of course. If not, you will cry, won''t you?" Aki teased again as he guided her towards the booth to get tickets.

    Looking at his back as she walked behind him, Chiaki knew that tonight, Aki would once again ask her what he''d been asking her for years whenever he got the chance, and it would be the last time. However, unlike the previous times, she now knew what answer she would give him.

 Chapter 242 - Worth

    "Are we really getting on?"

    Suzuki Aki turned to see Chiaki looking nervously ahead. They stood in front of one of the sixty cars of the Ferris wheel, the door opened, waiting for them to enter.

    "Of course. Are you chickening out?" Aki challenged, ruffling just enough feathers for Chiaki to take the bait and even walked on ahead before him and entered the waiting car first. The mischievous man grinned as he watched her go and followed suit, after thanking the guy who held the door for them.

    "You should scoot more over there," Chiaki told him as she waved at him with her hand indicating that he moved away, but Aki refused.

    "What for? It''s better like this," he said with a grin that almost blinded her.

    The car of the Cosmo Clock 21 was huge. It could fit eight people inside, so Aki and Chiaki had more than enough room. However, despite that, they chose to sit totally across from each other. Because Aki was tall, his legs were expectedly long. Since Chiaki had pretty long legs herself, their limbs were almost touching.

    "Stop complaining. You act like that grandma next door," he teased which made her sputter.

    He was talking about the old lady who lived next to Chiaki''s place. The old woman lived alone, but the neighbors didn''t want to have anything to do with her as she was too grumpy, always complaining about everyone.

    "I''m not that grumpy ¨C and I''m not that old," Chiaki complained as she tried to scowl at him, but instead of being discouraged, his grin only widened.

    "No, you''re not old. You''re still not wrinkly ¨C but I have to check just in case you''re lying," he continued as he reached out in the attempt to pinch her arm as he always had when they were younger.

    "Y-YOU!"

    Chiaki sputtered once more, but she was already laughing as she tried to swat his hand away.

    "You don''t have to check," she complained when she failed to slap his hand.

    "But I have to. Be thankful I''m very concerned about you," Aki insisted, his eyes dancing in mischief ¨C but of course he was just jesting.

    His hand reached out, but he didn''t pinch her. Instead, he took hold of her hands and held them firmly. His mouth opened as if to say something but didn''t for the car started trembling, and the Ferris wheel began to rotate.

    The two of them sat in silence, still holding hands as the car was lifted up from the ground, and they could see the scenery expanding as the altitude increased.

    The night view was very much illuminated, the lights blinking like dancing stars in the night sky.   The soft waves at the port rippled making the reflection in the water prance, making the view very magical.

    The two of them hadn''t had time to go out and just look at the view for a while. They had been too engrossed at work and their personal lives that they hadn''t gone out to relax for years.

    "Beautiful," Chiaki murmured as she gazed outside and down below.

    "Yeah, beautiful," Aki agreed, although when Chiaki turned to face him she blushed as she realized he was not talking about the scenery below but the view before his eyes.

    The lights reflected on the glass window and on her face, the glow dancing on her skin, highlighting her profile. It was the beauty he was talking about ¨C those high cheekbones, those half-closed eyes as they stared below, her naturally long lashes casting shadows on her cheeks, her tall nose and the rosy pair of lips.

    Silence hung between them, the two of them feeling shy which was very strange as they had known each other for years. They were the best of friends ¨C had remained that way since that time she chased away those bullies who hurt him.

    However, the two of them right now could never deny the truth anymore. There was something special between them ¨C something far much stronger than friendship. There was no turning back. For Aki, this was now or never, while for Chiaki, this was the end.

    There was nowhere to run anymore ¨C not that she wanted to do that again.

    No more.

    The hands that held each other tightened as their eyes drank each other''s image as if the two of them couldn''t get enough of looking at each other.

    "I''m so sorry for being such an insecure but prideful coward," she apologized softly. "I just really didn''t want people to look down on you. I wanted to be someone very important in your life."

    If she wasn''t too stubborn she reckoned they''d have been together a long time ago. He was right. No matter how long it took, how hard she worked just to improve how people would regard her, there would still be those who would continue to be disapproving. But they didn''t matter.

    Just as Aki had told her earlier, others didn''t hold weight in their hearts. Criticisms, rumors ¨C those things would never stop anyway. It was useless to live according to what others thought they should.

    "Yes, you are that," Aki softly rebuked her, making her pout, but she accepted it.

    He was, however, not angry at all. "But that was part of your charm. You work so hard as you always have since we were kids ¨C nobody would ever dare say you''re not a prominent part of not just my life but also the company, Chiaki."

    When she looked confused, he continued. "Didn''t you hear what I told Ara earlier when she called me on the phone?"

    Oh¡­

    Chiaki blinked several times as she recalled what Aki said. He was on the speakerphone at that time, she was surprised he knew. But, she did recall what he said when Ara told him she''d take time off from work to tutor her.

    "As long as you will let Chiaki go in case Suzuki Raiden has an emergency, I''m fine with it," Aki repeated what he told Ara earlier. "It''s what I said, right?"

    Chiaki nodded.

    "It''s because you are a very important worker. Without you, Suzuki Raiden Group wouldn''t be in this position in the business world at all."

    Aki''s words made Chiaki remember all those sleepless nights the two of them and their team spent working hard to earn those deals and proposals. He was right. She had always been there, and the realization showed on her face.

    "See? You were so worried about your worth. But Chiaki, you''re much too precious to the company ¨C and to me."

 Chapter 243 - Gondola

    "See? You were so worried about your worth. But Chiaki, you''re much too precious to the company ¨C and to me."

    Suzuki Aki''s words felt like a caress in her senses. Warmth enveloped her heart, the dread that had festered within her core for years about her status was washed away completely and her insecurities were laid to rest. However, she couldn''t help but be overwhelmed by her relief that tears flooded her vision until they poured out of her eyes down to her cheeks.

    All this time, she had tried to deprive herself of the love she had been longing to protect him. That thought was like shackles around her, chaining her in place, preventing her from reaching out and be with him. Now that those shackles were gone ¨C now that she realized that they didn''t exist in the first place, she was more than relieved.

    Ah, but that was wrong.

    Aki did say that she was very important to him ¨C as well as a vital part of the company. In a way, she had reached her goal without her noticing.

    "Why are you still crying? Is it a bad thing after all?" Aki asked with a smile as he let go of her hand so he could reach out a hand and wipe her tears with his thumb.

    Chiaki was still unable to speak because if she did, she would definitely cry out loud, and so she just shook her head, as she too tried to wipe away the tears that kept flowing. It was as if a dam broke inside of her and they wouldn''t subside fast enough to her liking.

    She was a proud woman ¨C and proud women did not dare show any weakness to anyone. Yet, here she was, vulnerable and a crying mess in front of the man whom she had vowed not to worry. She was irritated and frustrated she couldn''t stop the tears.

    Aki who had been watching her shook his head as well as the smile on his face widened. He had a clear idea of what''s going on in her head and he sighed.

    "It''s fine. If you want to cry just do it. There''s no one else here other than us," he told her softly. "I promise I won''t tell anyone," he added teasingly, making her laugh in spite of the tears.

    Right after, as if given the go signal, Chiaki finally let herself go. It came out like small hiccups at first, her body trembling as more tears came, and then she cried her heart out.

    The entire turn of the giant Ferris wheel took fifteen minutes in total, and Chiaki had been crying the whole ten minutes of that. When her tears had finally subsided, and her hiccups gone, the gondola was already three feet away from the ground, and then it stopped.

    Aki almost laughed at the obvious disappointment on Chiaki''s face. She totally looked like she still didn''t want to leave ¨C and it was more than fine. He watched as she pulled at her clothes, straightening the crumpled parts ¨C although there weren''t really, and fixed her hair. Then she shifted, readying to alight the car, but he stopped her.

    "Where are you going?" he asked her softly, and she was obviously confused upon seeing that he still lounged on the seat looking like he had all the time in the world.

    "Isn''t it over?" she asked as she reached for the door.

    She was probably wondering what the attendant was doing, for normally, someone from staff would be the one to open the door and assist people to get out. But no one came yet.

    Aki reached out and pulled her back to her seat.

    "What?" she asked and Aki grinned.

    "We''ll go together," he answered as the door finally opened, and a beaming staff assisted them out.

    But they didn''t really leave.

    Aki guided Chiaki to another car, and his grin widened watching her reaction upon seeing the see-through gondola waiting for them.

    "Don''t tell me¡­"

    "Yep. We''re just going to transfer," Aki affirmed her suspicions and soon, the two of them were inside the see-through car.

    In the Ferris wheel, there were two special gondolas for thrill-seekers. Those were the see-through cars where people would have a sense of floating up in the air. It''s a total nightmare for those who had fear of heights, but for Chiaki and Aki who loved amusement park rides, this was a very good experience.

    "You booked two rides?" Chiaki asked in disbelief as soon as the door closed.

    "Nope. I booked sixty," he answered, leaving her stunned.

    "W-what?"

    There were sixty cars or gondolas in the Ferris wheel. Aki booked them all ¨C well, his men who were left below earlier did. He had given them a message he had surreptitiously sent during the car ride earlier. As soon as Aki and Chiaki rode the first turn, they had booked the whole Cosmo Clock 21 for the next turn.

    It was a great feat actually considering that today was a Saturday. But as it was already getting late, it was not difficult to get rid of the people who were waiting outside for a ride. With a little cash and a plausible dramatic excuse, the people were more than happy to give way to them.

    As to what the dramatic excuse was, Chiaki would find out later¡­

    "You crazy rich guy," Chiaki growled, but couldn''t maintain the scowl and laughed.

    A few minutes later, the two of them were back up in the air. However, unlike earlier, as soon as they reached the top, the ride stopped. The gondola shook as it remained suspended in the air.

    "What''s going on?"

    Chiaki wondered out loud as she tried to peek at the people below to see if there''s something.

    "Nothing you need to worry about," Aki answered before clearing his throat exaggeratedly, making Chiaki look at him.

    "Chichi, are you ready to give me an answer now?" he asked softly, and Chiaki finally realized what was going on.

    "Oh, so this is why we stopped, huh?" she accused with a smile.

    "Kind of," Aki countered before raising a brow at her. "Well? Are you finally going to allow me to be with you?"

    The question made her smile bigger as she shook her head.

    "What? Is that a no?" Aki pouted but Chiaki slapped his thigh.

    "Shouldn''t it be the other way around?" she countered. "I''m the one who should ask if it''s okay to be with you."

    "Nope. It''s always been me who wanted to be with you, but you never allowed it," Aki reminded her and she straightened in her seat.

    After all, even if her thinking wasn''t like that, it was what happened. She was the one who ran away.

    "Well¡­" her voice trailed off as a tell-tale blush colored her cheeks. "Sorry to keep you waiting then. The spot next to me is still available. If you still want me, then please, be the one who will stand by my side."

    Aki scratched his head. Chiaki still had a penchant for being so indirect. But, anyway, it''s better than nothing. But before he could answer, Chiaki pointed at him with her index finger. "I have to warn you though, there''s no turning back. If you choose to be by my side, you have to be there forever."

    With her words, Aki grinned as he shifted on his seat. "Actually," he began as his hand disappeared in his coat pocket as he fished out something. "I''ve been waiting for a damn long time for you to say that," he continued as he retrieved a velvet box and opened it before her, showing her the solitaire ring resting within.

    "How about making this arrangement permanent?"

 Chapter 244 - Security

    "Have a good evening Miss," the security said as she gave her a polite bow before returning to the waiting car.

    Suzuki Ara returned the bow and gave them a smile as she waved, watching the black car drive away from the gate. She was aware, however, that the car would only park a few streets away as those people were tasked to guard her 24/7 by her husband.

    Aside from that, she could feel some changes were done at his very house while she was away. Ara could sense more people surreptitiously watching from the shadows and inside of the house, and knew instantly that Aki had increased the security in Denenchofu.

    "Hmmmmn?"

    Ara frowned a little as soon as she turned towards the door and trudged the way upstairs. She felt very strangely the way her awareness had somehow amplified, and she wondered if her powers had finally returned in full strength ¨C not that it mattered. Earth was not Ged wherein they were constantly bothered by the Black God''s forces that she needed to fight in the war.

    Besides, if her husband was Kresnik, then it meant that there were other stronger deities and demigods than her in this world. There was no need for her to be especially strong like a warrior. The reason why she pursued being a soldier in the first place was because of the people secretly dissing Alistair for being a figurehead ¨C a decorative king who had no real power other than his brain.

    Anyway ¡­

    Ara entered her room and fell on the bed with a plop! She was supposed to be very tired but her mind was in overdrive. She didn''t think she could sleep immediately. Earlier, she had been hit by homesickness so badly. She hoped she didn''t sound so whiny when she talked to Ryuu about wishing to see Alistair once more.

    The image of her smiling brother from another world appeared in her mind and her heart once again constricted in her chest. Since finding out that her memories were fake and now that she remembered what really happened, she longed to see him ¨C to know how he was.

    Her real memories told her that her brother adored her in his own way. There was no way Alistair would harm her. There must be someone ¨C other people who set her up, and she knew her death would be a blow to her sibling.

    Oh well¡­

    Since she couldn''t rest anyway, she''d better do some exercise before sleeping.

    Suzuki Ara stood up and hurriedly got rid of her clothing except for her undergarments. Finally free from her wedding clothes, she stepped into the walk-in closet and rummaged through the hanging items for the black sweater and stretchable jeans of the same color she bought at Ginza. She then donned her tall pair of boots, tied her hair in a tight bun on her head and placed the kitsune mask on her face.

    "Cool¡­"

    She studied herself in the mirror for a while, checking if everything''s in place, and stretching her clothes to see if they''re flexible enough. The last thing she needed was for her clothes to rip on her like that first night she went hunting.

    Seeing as her costume was fine, Ara sighed as she decided where she''d go tonight. She had already policed the drunken idiots in Roppongi. After a few nights beating rowdy drunkards in consecutive nights, she heard from the news that most young people stayed away from the area in fear of the Fox Avenger.

    Ara laughed at the name.

    Of all the nicknames out there they just had to give her something as funny as that. However, she couldn''t blame those people. After all, with her choice to beat up only those causing trouble, she couldn''t complain being compared to an avenger.

    Hmmmnnn¡­

    Since Roponggi''s gotten very boring and her need to expend more energy was strong, Ara decided to wander to the furthest place among the three most dangerous places in Tokyo: Ueno.

    The area was thirty-seven minutes away from Denechofu by car. But Ara had already checked out the area on the map and had memorized how to go there via electric poles. She should be able to reach the place in five minutes or six.

    Now, if only she could sneak out of the house without being seen¡­

    Ara thanked heavens that her awareness had heightened. She was able to detect where everyone was, so easily. If she could find out whether Aki had added surveillance cameras it would be better.

    Hmmmm ¡­

    Ara knew Aki was busy with Chiaki at the moment, but she took the chance and sent him a message anyway just in case.

    "Big bro, you didn''t put a camera or bugged my room, right?"

    She had no idea whether her brother would reply, so she started inspecting her room. She first listened carefully for any weird buzzing noises which was normal for a recording device. Then, she pulled a stool and stood on it to check the smoke detector and light fixtures on the ceiling if there''s a hidden camera there. Afterwards, she checked the room in general for any weird looking decoration and any peculiar wiring. Then, she closed the light and used the light on her phone to check if there''s a reflective object anywhere in the room.

    Clean. She found nothing.

    Ara was about to open her window when her phone vibrated. When she checked, her eyes widened in surprise to see her brother had replied.

    "Of course, not. Are you an idiot?"

    Ara let out a laugh, totally imagining Aki''s face telling those words to her. For sure he was annoyed at her for even thinking that. She just realized it was totally weird for her to think her brother would invade her privacy like that in the first place. She sent him another message.

    "Sorry. I was just hyper seeing all the new people in the house. I thought you added tons of cameras too."

    Ara knew Aki took security seriously. For sure the cameras she fried last time were already fixed or replaced with better ones.

    "I didn''t. I just hired new people. You behave there okay? I won''t be home tonight."

    Ara whistled as Aki''s message was accompanied by a photo this time and she smiled. It was a photo of Aki and Chiaki smiling at the camera as the secretary showed off her ringed finger.

    "You did it, bro! Congrats!"

 Chapter 245 - A Cat on the Roof

    "You did it, bro. Congrats!"

    Suzuki Ara''s expression softened as she stared at her phone, looking at the smiling faces of her brother and Chiaki.

    Wow. Just wow.

    She couldn''t believe it. It was just last night when she and her brother had a talk, and that things between this couple seemed so complicated. Yet, here they were, finally together.

    Hmmmnnn ¡­

    Ara wondered if her mischief gave the secretary a push in the right direction. Then again, who was she kidding? If Maki Yuuka didn''t make an appearance, she would still be sticking to her original plan of integrating Taka and Chiaki into the house. The credit should go mostly to the thwarted fianc¨¦e, right?

    Because without the sudden appearance of Maki Yuuka, Aki and Chiaki wouldn''t have to play the engaged couple in front of her. Ara believed that when those two pretended to be together for real even if it was just for more than an hour, their hidden wish for their circumstance to be real amplified without them realizing ¨C at least on Chiaki''s part. She knew her brother wanted to be with Chiaki for real for a very long time. He didn''t need any conditioning.

    It was Chiaki who had to change her mindset.  It was why Ara schemed to place her somewhere close to her brother, ergo asking her help with her studies.

    Speaking of which¡­

    She also wondered what would happen to her tutorial, and she giggled. At least if Aki and Chiaki told her that the latter couldn''t tutor her anymore because they wanted to spend time together, it wouldn''t be so bad. After all, she didn''t really need to be tutored in the first place.

    With amusement dancing in her eyes, she typed a message to Chiaki.

    "Congratulations! We''re finally going to be sisters! Don''t mind my studies, okay? I was just jesting. My head''s totally fine, and the lessons are still fresh in my mind as I had recently taken exams before returning to school. I didn''t need to study actually."

    She followed it up with a winking emoticon, and so the other would know her mischievous schemes, which the latter did. She received a new message a couple of minutes later, but surprisingly it was from her brother.

    "She knows. We''re busy. Be a good girl," Aki said, returning her winking emoticon, and so Ara let out a peal of laughter.

    It might be because she''s a married woman now, but she totally understood what was going on. Her brother and Chiaki were having their long-awaited steamy night, and so she chose to behave. Then again, as soon as she placed the phone on the table, she wondered how it was possible to guess that.

    "I¡­"

    Ara''s thoughts trailed off, confused. She was supposed to be a semi-innocent woman. How did she know these things?

    Just then, an image of her writhing in Ryuu''s embrace flashed in her mind. Her arms, wrapped around her husband''s neck, crying out his name in the peak of passion as they consumed their love and she stopped, shocked.

    Huh ?

    Heat crept up her face, as she shook the image away, her hands fanning her face. How come she was able to envision that scene when it hadn''t happened yet?

    "Ara, you''ve totally become perverted. Your husband''s totally in danger," she scolded herself, before marching back towards the walk-in closet.

    "Yashiro and the girls really corrupted my innocence," she cried, but then laughed at how funny that was.

    She snatched a leather jacket hanging there, and hastily put it on. Then, she grabbed her phone and placed it in her jacket pocket and zipped it close so it wouldn''t fall out during her stunt. Soon, she was ready.

    Hmmnnn ¡­

    Ara now knew that Aki did not increase the surveillance cameras, and so she only had those people in security to deal with for her to sneak out unnoticed. For sure, eyes were trained on her window and door. She was, after all the one they needed to guard.

    Ara sighed. She wondered what she could do to distract them. There were lights everywhere normally. If she used her powers to mess with the electricity, for sure people would go in panic and check up on her. These people were not like the stupid blokes on TV who would run just because of noise. These guys knew their priority which was her.

    Ara removed her kitsune mask. To check her theory, she walked towards the window and opened it wide. In an instant, two people came out of the shadows from the garden below.

    "Miss Ara, is everything okay?"

    Ara smiled at the two new guards. "Yes. I''m just feeling a bit stuffy in here so I opened the window to let the wind in."

    She knew her reason was very strange as it''s still winter. How could a room be stuffy when it''s very cold? So it was only natural for the two men to exchange looks as if trying to figure out how to deal with her words.

    But, of course, she was not someone who was officially grounded and so they had no reason to think she''s trying to escape. They just shrugged her words off.

    "Well, please take care not to catch a cold," they said.

    "Thank you," Ara answered with a sheepish smile and watched them retreat into their original posts, before letting out a heavy sigh.

    At times like this one, Ara couldn''t help but wish that Aurel was here so it''s easy to fly away. Her lightning familiar might not be totally fond of her as he was a proud and loyal friend of Perun, but he still gave her a hand during the Immortal War.

    She was able to defeat Czernobog''s forces because of him.

    Oh well¡­

    Her little shy birdie vanished after the war anyway, even if he still lent her his seal. She guessed her ancestor Perun only asked Aurel to give her a hand that one time to defeat his greatest nemesis, and she shouldn''t expect more.

    Anyway ¡­

    Ara was decided. She would just use her newly recovered awareness to feel where everyone was and sneak out the normal human way ¨C or at least somewhat human way. After all, she would still need her powers to leave fast.

    Without closing the window, Ara walked towards the wall to switch off the light. The people outside wouldn''t be able to see anything from her room now. Then, using her God eyes, she watched where the people who were guarding her window were. As soon as she saw where they were, and saw that they weren''t really looking at her direction now, she surreptitiously stepped out of the window and catapulted towards the roof in a flash using her strength.

    Landing on the tiled roof soundlessly like a cat, she peeked to see if the people noticed something unusual. When she saw that they remained where they were, she reached out a hand and slightly closed her window below.

    Satisfied, Ara retreated into the shadows and vanished into the night via electric wires.

 Chapter 246 - Fox Spirit

    "Ueno, here I go!"

    Plasma sizzled, the electricity buzzed as Ara glided on the electric wires as she crossed the city from pole to pole. The cold wind flew against her body, but she was warm enough and her face covered by a mask. If anything, her eyes which were unprotected felt a bit dry, and so she closed them from time to time after switching poles.

    Her speed was the same as a bullet train''s, and so the normally thirty-six minutes car drive could be done in seven to ten minutes depending on how fast she could switch poles. Tonight, she did it in eight minutes, which Ara thought was not bad.

    She had been in Tokyo for a while, but tonight was the first time she''d ever be in this area, Ara realized as she perched on the electric pole, her eyes surveying the place below.

    Ueno was not totally bad, and was relatively safer compared to Kabukicho, even if it also had its own red-light district. Its museums and parks were honestly very nice and were places to see for tourists and was a very good place to visit at day time. However, there was indeed a gangster element in the ward and some parks were home to tons of homeless people. It was why it was placed among the dangerous places in Japan.

    Another thing that probably made it gain its infamy was its location which was the northeast direction of the Imperial Palace. For the superstitious Japanese, the northeast direction was where the demon gate was located, and so they stayed away from it ¨C which was good.

    This meant that only those who had no choice to be here or were part of the ''dangerous'' crowd were there.  It would be easy for Ara to go ahead and unleash her excess energy. As to how¡­

    She stood on the pole as she scanned the area further, checking to see any irregular happening. When she didn''t see anything, she''d immediately transfer to another pole and look around. She did that multiple times in a span of minutes but didn''t find any.

    She was about to give up, admitting that this was indeed a peaceful night when she heard a commotion nearby. Excitement lit in her eyes. Finally!

    She clamored to her feet to look for the source of the commotion and found herself looking down at an alley where a group of young punks was ganging up on someone who equally looked like a gangster.

    Hmph !

    Ara sat on top of the pole as she continued to watch what was happening below. She reckoned she''d try to find out what''s going on first, as the one they''re punching looked scarier than them. But of course she shouldn''t judge by looks alone, right?

    So she waited.

    "How dare you snitch on us?" One punk snarled as he landed another punch on the poor guy lying on the ground.

    "I didn''t do it," the guy groaned as blood sputtered from his nose and mouth.

    He looked like he''d been beaten for a while with his eyes swollen shut and his clothes dirty.

    "Stop lying! We all know you''re the only one in the group who will do it."

    A kick followed the earlier punch that even Ara flinched as she looked at them. Her curious nature piqued, she wondered what was the cause of the ruckus since they seemed to be from the same group.

    "I really didn''t do it," man on the ground continued to groan as he tried his best to protect his ribs. "I didn''t tell anyone about the stolen money," he added, making Ara more and more interested.

    Stolen money? Snitching?

    It appeared the young men were ganging up on the guy because the latter told someone that they stole money.

    "You''re lying! Mamoru said he saw you talk to the boss," the man who seemed to be the leader growled as he delivered another kick in the gut. "We already said the guys from the other gang did it. But you just had to flap your gums, you piece of shit."

    Ooooh ¡­

    This time, Ara had a clearer picture. These young men stole some money but made it appear as if another gang did it. The guy being beaten up really did tell on the others but he was caught doing it and so he was punished like this for his good deed.

    But then again, the story was not yet complete.

    "But you''re a greedy son of a bitch. You stole the money from us after you told the boss we took it! You even bragged about it in Kabukicho! Do you really think we will not find out?"

    Eeeeh ?

    Wide-eyed, Ara almost whistled at the information. It seemed Mr. Goody Two-Shoes was not so good after all. He was even more sinister. He told the boss his friends stole the money after taking it for himself.

    Tsk Tsk.

    Ara who was about to jump in to save the guy decided against it in the end. Who would want to save such a greedy man? Definitely not her. If ever, she totally agreed the guy deserved a beating.

    "What a jerk," Ara commented as she shook her head at them.

    However, she might have been a little noisier than she intended that the guys below heard her. She watched in amusement as the guys whipped their heads so fast they looked like they''d snap as they turned to her.

    "What the heck is that?"

    "It''s a person sitting on the electric pole."

    "Is that a fox spirit?"

    Ara almost laughed. Most Japanese believed in the supernatural like ghosts and spirits as well as deities. Well, they were not exactly wrong. She''s demigod after all ¨C not to mention she wore the mask of the fox god.

    "Are you an idiot? How is that a spirit when you can see it well?" the leader snarled as it hit the one who called her spirit on the head.

    Ara grinned under her mask as she stood. She did it with finesse and swiftly, balancing well on top of the pole that made the young men step back and stare up at her in awe.

    "That''s right. I''m a fox spirit. I''m here to punish bad boys¡­"

 Chapter 247 - Nutjob Tranny

    "That''s right. I''m a fox spirit. I''m here to punish bad boys¡­"

    Without further ado, Ara jumped from the electric pole and landed on her feet without much effort. The way she did it looked so casual that it made the young men step back. It was as if they had an idea that what they''re dealing with was some kind of supernatural.

    "What are you?"

    The leader, the guy who did most of the beating up earlier demanded. His voice sounded terse, but his body language and eyes told a different story. Ara was reminded of a porcupine upon seeing him with his spiky hair and messy leather ensemble.

    "You''re asking me after I just told you what I am?" Ara was incredulous.

    She wondered where these guys intelligence went, but then realize she had to be patient as it was obvious they were just some underlings. The only somewhat smart member was the one who had tricked all of them and was now battered on the floor after the punching and the kicking his teammates gave him.

    "It''s a woman!" another chimed in from behind the leader and Ara wanted to palm her face.

    She was, after all, wearing a tight, black ensemble that showed off her curves. If she had a cat mask on, she''d be Cat Woman. Also, she had spoken earlier and her voice was definitely female''s. How in the world did these guys not know she was a woman from the start?

    "Of course she''s a girl. Are you dumb?" the leader snarled as he turned to his henchmen with disbelieving expression, then back to Ara. "Or maybe she''s a transvestite¡­"

    Ara had to stop herself from laughing out loud there and then. She hadn''t been out for a week, and she just had to deal with dumb, dumber, and dumbest on her first night out.

    "A¡­ transvestite?"

    Ara''s hand immediately went to her chest and felt relieved that it was not flat. How dare did these guys call her that?

    "Of course! Where can you see a tall nutjob like that?"

    Well, the boss had an argument, Ara surmised. It was not common for girls to be as tall as her in Japan. Then again, she''d never been called a nutjob or a transvestite before, so she grinned at the given reason to beat them up.

    "A nutjob?" Ara scoffed as she approached.

    By now, the earlier surprise had washed off, and the young men''s wariness was gone. They deemed her as nothing more than a crazy girl behind a fox mask.

    "Of course. Which sane girl would walk around wearing a mask like its Halloween?" the leader snorted as he turned away and turned his attention on the guy on the ground.

    The latter had already crawled partially away from the group, while they were distracted earlier. But now, he was dragged back in. The leader signaled someone to pull the guy by his foot, and dragged him to the side to be kicked again.

    Well¡­ he''s right. She was probably the only one who''d walk around Tokyo with a mask on, so she relented. As she was adamant about not helping out a jerk, she was also not going to beat up someone with a logical argument.

    "He''s going to die, you know?"Ara commented, but remained unmoving as she watched.

    There''s no way she''d help out someone who''s equally bad. So, seeing as she had no intention to meddle with them, the young men totally regarded her as a weird big sister.

    "Then he better left a will. I ain''t stopping ''til I smashed his face enough," the leader growled, and Ara rolled her eyes heavenwards.

    This was starting to be boring.

    "Why are you even ganging up on someone who can''t fight back anyway?" Ara asked as she watched the guy got beaten up further.

    "Why are you asking, big sister? Are you going to help him?" an underling mocked, but Ara was too bored to even get angry.

    "Nope. Carry on," she answered nonchalantly, finally decided to let them be. But the idiot minion wouldn''t let her off and continued to mock her.

    "Aren''t you playing the superhero?" he asked and Ara snorted.

    "Totally not. I''m a bad guy, you know," she answered as she crouched on the ground and propped her chin with her hand.

    Still, the guy didn''t stop.

    "Then better scram, big sister. You''re in the way. We don''t want any tranny in here messing with our matters," the nasty crony said, and this time, Ara was annoyed.

    Tranny? Scram?

    Ara stood up. "And if I don''t want to?" she countered stubbornly, and the guy only got nastier.

    He was not a tall guy. He was even shorter than Ara in height, but his very thin frame and blondie Mohawk hairstyle made him appear taller. He had a pair of unfocused eyes that Ara just noticed. It seemed he''s currently high on something and it was why he was determined to ruffle her feathers. She was his chosen target.

    "If you don''t go you''ll get hurt big sister," he said in a singsong voice, but there was definitely a hint of a threat there, that even his comrades noticed.

    "Oi Goda, what are you doing? Leave that nutjob alone," the others said, but the young man with the glazed eyes was beyond reasoning.

    "Why? She came to our territory. She can''t blame us if we don''t welcome her, no?" the guy said, and the others seemed to finally agree, even the leader.

    "If you''re going to get rid of her, do it fast you dumbo,"the leader snarled as he paused from beating up the other guy to watch.

    It seemed he was interested seeing Ara get beaten too. Too bad, that''s a totally impossible feat. Also¡­

    "Oh? You''re going to beat me up? You?" her voice came out equally mocking, making the Mohawk guy incensed. It was as if he was not expecting her spunk, and was angry for being mocked in return.

    "I wasn''t going to but if you seem to be volunteering so don''t blame me, big sis," the guy said, and Ara''s amusement returned as she watched the dude charged at her with his fist high up, ready to land a punch at her as soon as he reached.

    Ara didn''t even flinch when he did, however. She lifted her hand and caught his fist mid-air, shocking everyone. The guy tried to struggle but he couldn''t get his hand free.

    "That should be my line, don''t you think?" Ara asked as mischief danced in her eyes. "Do you like flying?" she asked again but didn''t wait for an answer before suddenly pulling him only to throw him so far away like she did the car back in Hakone.

    "Bon voyage," Ara said as she waved and everyone watched him catapult into the air as he screamed.

 Chapter 248 - Not a Defender of Justice

    AAAAAAAAAAAAA! BLAG!

    The terrified scream echoed in the place as the man flew and then landed on what seemed to be a huge metal trash bin with a crash. The resounding noise amplified by the silence of the others as they watched in shock what happened to their comrade.

    A groan followed suit as the man struggled to get up and managed to get out of the bin. His actions were clear as the lone street lamp lit him like a spotlight for everyone to see. But as soon as he crawled back onto the street, a huge dark map appeared in front of his light blue trousers, telling everything that he''d peed in his pants.

    The groans became loud as the dark mark expanded. The young man trembled as he did before finally losing consciousness and dropping back inside the trash bin. Ara had to shake her head at him. She realized she did too much to someone who''s already doped out of his mind.

    Speaking of which¡­

    "What did he take?" she demanded.

    As if in a trance, the rest of the group had their eyes transfer from their comrade to Ara who stood there like a superhero, and now realized who she was.

    "F-Fox Avenger!" one muttered as he pointed at her, and the rest followed.

    "Who?" the leader asked as he turned to his cronies worriedly.

    "It''s the Fox Avenger! The one who beat up people at night in Roppongi!"

    At the mention of the weird nickname and Roppongi, the leader seemed to finally realize who his men were talking about and they all turned to Ara with a look of terror on their faces. She knew that she had developed some kind of a reputation in Roppongi, in the three consecutive days she had spent sneaking out and beating rowdy drunkards there.

    "Who''s next? Aren''t you going to beat me up?" she challenged, her tone mocking as she stood in her full height, intimidating the group.

    She went out tonight in the hopes to relieve her restlessness, and she wouldn''t back away from any chance to rough people up. She didn''t understand, but by doing this, she felt¡­ alive. She knew it was really bad to be this mischievous, but she couldn''t help it.

    She had recovered most of her memories of Ritz, and Ara was dumbfounded upon learning that her image of herself as a noble and martyr princess was just her imagination ¨C a product of the shadow lurker residing within her, manipulating her recollections. The memories ¨C the original ones she had finally remembered told her a different story.

    She had always been a very free spirit ¨C someone who always got into mischief despite the warnings that Alistair and her friends had given her. She had lost count on how many troubles she had given her brother. It started since she was old enough to walk and think for herself ¨C and she was a totally stubborn person too. She couldn''t be swayed so easily when there''s something she wanted to do.

    For example, her decision to suddenly drop all her princess studies to become a soldier and learn how to fight. Alistair had to scour the whole kingdom to find experts who''d be her teachers as well as companions, thus he''d given her Midas and the others. Then, when learning was not going fast enough for her taste since she was not allowed she''d sneak out of the castle to go on adventures that mostly nearly killed her, and she got scolded all the time but the perplexed Alistair.

    Ah, did she mention that when she was eight she had snuck out of the castle too and landed in the fighting ring with a minotaur and had her bones crushed all over the place? It was when she had seen Alistair lose control for the first time. He was beyond livid that she had nearly died in front of him.

    Alistair ¡­

    Realizing everything she had done in the past, Ara totally pitied her brother. She was also beyond guilty that she had thought so badly of him when in reality, even if he was not the showy type of person, it was clear to see how much he had doted upon his only sister. Only Ara was the one who didn''t see it that way due to the parasite she had on her. But now that she had gotten rid of it, her longing for the brother she had thought badly of was too great.

    "It''s that crazy bitch?"

    Huh?

    Her thoughts were cut off hearing someone cursing her, that she put her attention back to the idiots.

    "What crazy bitch are you talking about? Do you guys want to fly too?" she asked grumpily, totally unhappy that they had disturbed her reminiscences. "Who''s next?" she asked again, and the men started backing off.

    "Let''s get out of here," the underlings said, totally scared of her.

    "Why? There''s only one of her?" the leader snarled. He really wanted to rough her up it seemed, his minuscule brain failing to realize the extent of her strength even after watching her make one of them fly up and land far.

    "We can''t take her out. She''s crazy strong," the logical minion said, as he pulled their leader away and signaling to the others. "Get Goda and let''s get back to the base," he ordered as he dragged the muscle head leader away, leaving the beaten up guy on the ground alone.

    Ara who had lost interest let them go and just continued to stand there as they left. Soon, she was alone with the guy on the ground. She also had no interest in him, so after she gave him one last distasteful look as she turned. But as she did, she heard him call her.

    "Miss¡­"

    His voice came out as a croak, but it was clear enough for Ara to turn back and pay attention to him. "What?"

    "Are they gone?" he asked, and Ara sighed.

    "Yes. No one would beat you up now," she said, her voice unhappy remembering what he did.

    "Can¡­ You help me?" the man said, making Ara scowl.

    "Why?" she demanded. Even if she now knew she was not a good deity ¨C a defender of justice, she still wouldn''t help someone who was rotten ¨C or so she thought.

    "I''m¡­police."

 Chapter 249 - Vigilante Work

    "I''m¡­ police¡­"

    Huh? What?

    Ara''s head fuzzed as she absorbed what was told to her just now.

    Police?

    "What are you talking about?" she asked unhappily but she already moved towards him anyway.

    She scooped him up and propped him against the wall. The guy was so badly beaten that both his eyes were shut, swollen. His lips were cut and busted. His cheeks were colors of black and blue and he was considerably fatigued given that he had been subjected to a hard, continuous beating.

    "I''m police," he repeated, his voice sputtering as blood also came out of his mouth.

    With Ara''s help, he shifted so he could remove his right shoe and move his broken hand to retrieve from something from inside his socks. It was a badge.

    The Tokyo Police''s badge, to be precise.

    Oh dear¡­

    "You''re a cop?" she couldn''t believe it.

    Well, what''s a cop doing looking like a lowly hooligan? He even looked scarier than the other young men earlier. But that''s a stupid and judgmental presumption on her part.

    "Undercover."

    His last word was now clear. This also answered most of Ara''s questions ¨C not that she''s buying it completely. Anyone could say he''s from somewhere. But she was willing to lend him a hand.

    "So why are you telling me that?" she asked. "Do you want me to take you to the hospital?"

    She wondered if the man would ask her to bring him to the infirmary. Well, he''s hurt, and human instinct for survival was also great. He was, of course, telling who he was so she would take pity and get him treated. Well, taking him out of here, away from the streets of Ueno was already saving his life. Those hooligans from earlier could return anytime and finish the job after all.

    But the man shook his head.

    "No. Call the other cops," he said, surprising Ara.

    The man wanted her help but not for himself, but to call the other cops?

    "What for?" she asked, her curiosity very piqued.

    "Drugs. Gang war. Tonight," he groaned and looked like he was going to pass out. It seemed he was just hanging in there the whole time.

    "What gang war?" Ara shook him, trying to keep him awake. "Tell me more details," she demanded and the man complied.

    "Someone from that gang made it appear as if the drugs were¡­ stolen from them. They want to go and raid the other gang for it."

    Huh ?

    Ara was confused. She thought it was those young men who stole the money but this guy stole it from them and even reported them to the boss. But before she could ask more questions, the guy really got knocked out.

    Damn !

    With a new task at hand, Ara was determined to find out more, and so, after putting the guy safely against the wall, she called the cops. After reporting about the unconscious man, she jumped back towards the electric pole to search for the hooligans earlier.

    It didn''t take her long to find them.

    They were like ants running from the rain with some of them still dragging the unconscious Goda behind. Ara swooped to them with ease, landing just in front, blocking their path.

    "What the¡­"

    The leader''s words trailed off after realizing who it was who suddenly appeared before them. It was obvious they couldn''t understand why she was there after she let them off. Regardless, she didn''t care what they thought. She had a more pressing thing at hand.

    "We need to talk," she told them seriously.

    "We have nothing to say to you," the leader spat after recovering from his initial surprise.

    Instead of reasoning out to them, however, Ara stepped into the side near a wall and punched it. Her fist hit what was supposed to be rock solid fence, but it crumbled easily with her strength. Needless to say, the hooligans paled upon seeing the wall destroyed so easily with a punch, and was more amicable to talking.

    Ara was able to take out more information this time as they were being nice and volunteered information without being asked.

    "We were supplying S to the clubs but we got competition," the leader began. "The boss arranged for some of the stuff to end up with the other gang, but we thought the boss wouldn''t mind if we took some of the money," he confessed. "Well, he was prepared to have a loss anyway," he added. His voice was justifying his actions, but Ara didn''t care about that. Her focus was more on the fact that these guys were selling drugs!

    If her memories as Ara served correct, the S they were talking about was ecstasy, and the selling of these drugs to the youths going to nightclubs was rampant. It was why, even in Roppongi, the young people were rowdy and the violence was increasing. It was because of the drug''s influence.

    The police undercover was right!

    "Where are they now?" she demanded.

    The undercover cop and these guys mentioned a gang war going on, and she was totally interested in participating. It was a good chance to remove excess energy and to somewhat help in the community.

    The latter was of course just an excuse. Ara just wanted to cause trouble.

    The leader told her about the details. It seemed the war was happening soon in one of the streets there in Ueno, and that they were heading there to help out. Of course they were heading there with Ara. As to how, only the mischievous demigod knew.

    In a matter of minutes, Ara got all eight stooges tied in a rope as a group. She had taken them on the top of the electric pole as she glided to head towards the rendezvous, and the height plus the incredible show of strength made most of them pass out.

    Ara felt the thrill of the coming war in her system, and a smile formed on her lips as she reached the destination. The two sides just met with everyone prepared with their weapons of chains, knives, and bats. It was a very typical gangster war that she shook her head.

    "Here you go," she said as she threw the tied group in the middle, with them landing directly in front of the two leaders.

    "What''s the meaning of this? You already stole our stuff and now you made your men do this to my guys?" the leader, the boss of the young men Ara tied snarled at the other, totally thinking that she was from the other side.

    "What are you talking about? Isn''t that crazy fox your thug?" the other snarled back as both group readied for a fight.

    She had no more time to waste on unnecessary talks, however. The night was getting too deep, and she had exams the next day.

    "Actually, I don''t belong to any group," she announced, earning the attention of everyone.

    "What? Are you a superhero then, little girl?" the leader asked mockingly and Ara was done listening to their wild ideas.

    "Nope. I''m totally a bad person." When they didn''t seem to believe her, she grinned behind her mask. "I''m so bad I''ll beat you all up like there''s no tomorrow," she continued as electricity sizzled around her, and she just did what she said, taking down both sides and leaving them all unconscious for the police to find later.

    Ara returned to Denechofu with a satisfied smile she had on until she fell asleep. Unbeknownst to her, back In Hakone, Ryuu received alarming news.

    "What? The Black God was in Ueno?"

    "Yes, Young Master, but she left almost immediately. Our person was not strong enough to make contact so he only took a photo."

    Ryuu frowned as he took the tablet from Shiro''s hand and looked at it. It was a photo of someone wearing a fox mask in front of gangsters. For him, it would just have been an ordinary photo if it weren''t for the unmistakable electricity forking around her familiar form.

    The Koutaishidenka let out a sigh. "Tell the one who took this, good work," he said before biting his lip.

    "And the Black God, Young Master? Are we going there?"Shiro asked, but Ryuu shook his head.

    "She might have appeared there, but the most dangerous place is still here since she can call forth the beasts from the portal."

    It was true. Czernobog was more dangerous around the portal so the Koutaishidenka couldn''t leave. Besides¡­

    "She left immediately?"

    He couldn''t believe it. Normally, the Black God would continue when he had the chance to cause chaos.

    Shiro nodded. "According to the person, the Black God left after beating up the gangsters. The police arrived minutes after to apprehend them. Those people were involved with drug peddling in the red-light districts."

    Huh ?

    "What?"

    Ryuu couldn''t believe it. The Black God sounded like some vigilante doing good work.  How was that possible? It was so absurd.

 Chapter 250 - Strange Dream

    "Brother, I see the light on the other dimension. Kresnik will be there," a golden-haired young man with equally golden eyes said worriedly as his gaze locked onto somewhere far beyond that only he could see.

    "What are you talking about? Kresnik still lives as Vladimir. Only Alencica''s gone," a beauty that mirrored his face save for the pair of glassy amethyst orbs told him sternly.

    The two of them held each other in an embrace akin to twins inside the mother''s womb. They had just stepped into the cycle of reincarnation and were preparing to be born as soon as they descended. But the younger one had become restless as soon as they came.

    "No! I really can see it. His soul will go to that other world," the golden-haired young man insisted as he started to let go, but the other wouldn''t let him.

    "Calm down, brother. You will cause a disaster if you continue to move," the silver-haired beauty warned, but the other just wouldn''t listen.

    Listless, he continued to struggle as his eyes followed the path of the soul he knew it would take. "I have to go there, brother. I have to warn Kresnik. I need to go!"

    Unknowingly, the golden-haired young man released most of his divine powers in his last struggle, but it was foolish as his brother had the power to cut it, and it''s what happened. A loud explosion occurred. The brothers who had been hugging each other were separated by the blast.

    The silver-haired man yelled as he watched in horror as his brother spiraled into the depths of the abyss until he disappeared. "STRIBOG, YOU IDIOT!"

    "WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"

    Kazehaya Gin woke up with a start, his heart pounding in his chest as he looked around where he was.

    Huh ?

    His hazel gaze scanned the room and for a while, he felt uneasy until he recognized the place, and he calmed down.

    Kazehaya House.

    Last night, he left Ryuu at the portal to go and sleep here in the Old Kazehaya Mansion. Even if Ryuu offered to make him stay at the Old Homura House instead, he still chose to be here, where he knew he wouldn''t feel welcomed.

    Why?

    Because despite the fact that this place had been rebuilt from that great tragedy years ago, everything was restored to how it was before, and it evoked memories of that day.

    His mother''s betrayal.

    Aello''s rampage.

    Gin''s near death.

    Ryuu''s promise to kill him in the event he started losing control.

    A burst of derisive laughter escaped his lips as he shook his head. He knew it was not a good thing to come to this place where there was nothing but bad memories. But he couldn''t help it. Even if his mother was at the wrong, Gin still felt he had to pay for her death.

    It was his punishment to himself for being alive.

    Kazehaya slowly stretched as he recalled his dream. It was a strange one if he might say something. He had no idea but it seemed he had dreamt of his idiot ancestor and Perun, the silver-haired beauty and Kresnik''s father-in-law.

    As to why he had dreamt of them? Gin didn''t care. It was their business what they did. His purpose was to take care of the present, and not to worry about the deities'' worries. However, he couldn''t deny the unusual fear he felt upon hearing Perun''s angry voice when he had called Stribog an idiot.

    "Scary¡­"

    Remembering the voice sent chills down his spine and he shuddered. He thanked heavens he didn''t have to deal with a scary older brother as he was the oldest one in the Kazehaya House.

    Gin stepped into the shower as he processed his schedule for the day. He was assigned to go to the seer''s house to discuss the prophecy and to check if she knew something else about the story behind Perun and Czernobog or Kresnik and Alencica.

    It was really a wonder how these people ¨C well at least the last three were suddenly here in Tokyo. It was as if fate had placed them here at the same time because of a bigger picture, and it wouldn''t be a nice one.

    "Well, the Black God''s already involved," Gin murmured in frustration.

    Whenever that evil deity was concerned, it was automatically a bad thing. It was a shame that because of the false legends that their ancestors had spread, it was difficult to discern the truth from them.

    "Idiot ancestors," he muttered as he finished his baths, and he couldn''t help but remember Stribog from his dream again, and he paused.

    Wait a minute¡­

    Stribog mentioned Kresnik in his dream and that he''d go to the other world to see him. But in his dream, Perun clearly said that Kresnik was still alive in Ged as Vladimir. Coincidently, Ryuu told him years ago that Stribog descended to the mortal plane before him. If so, the incarnation of the Wind God should be older than the Koutaishidenka.

    HAHAHA

    Kazehaya Gin scratched his head. So much for thinking so hard about this. It was just a nightmare. He shouldn''t take this seriously. After all, he wasn''t a seer who could see the past or the future in his dreams.

    Bip Bip

    He had just put his clothes on when he heard his phone vibrate. When he did, a soft smile curved his lips as he reached for it and read its content. It was a message from Emi.

    Or better yet, it was a photo from her. It was a cute photo of the Little Young Master Byakuya which was left in her care while Ara''s in Denenchofu. The little puppy had started taking obedience training at the Cedar Palace, and Emi kept him updated.

    "Silly woman. Why don''t you just tell me outright that you miss me," he muttered and he sent her a message which was exactly like that, before continuing to fix his clothes.

    Seconds passed and another message came, which Kazehaya had been expecting.

    " Yes. I miss you¡­"

    Huh? He knew Emi would reply to him, but he was not expecting what her reply would be, and it made him blush.

    "Silly woman," he murmured but his mood was already so high that he smiled as he went out of his room then downstairs.

    However, just as he was about to walk out of the door, a person appeared behind him and called out his name.

    "Gin¡­"

    Hearing the voice, KAzehaya Gin stiffened almost immediately as he faced the man with a blank expression. "Father¡­"

 Chapter 251 - Breakfast

    "Father¡­"

    Kazehaya Gin eyed the old man warily, although his face didn''t show any emotion. Since that time when he had seen him cry over the woman''s dead body as he cradled her in his arms while disregarding the son who was fighting for his life just a few feet away, he''d never really talked to him.

    For Kazehaya Gin, the fact that his father still lived was just¡­ a fact. It''s similar to the knowledge that the sun rose in the morning and the rainbows sometimes appeared after it rained. But it had long since lost its significance. It didn''t matter to him whether his father was there or not as he never felt he had one from the beginning.

    However, this time, Gin couldn''t help but noticed how much Kazehaya Kirio had aged over the years. The once proud, strong man he had looked up to was gone. He now looked like someone''s grandfather and no longer the father he remembered. It seemed that this man really took his beloved wife''s death to heart.

    The wife that Kazehaya Gin had killed¡­

    "You look¡­energetic," the old man commented softly, as his old pair of eyes scanned his son''s colorful ensemble.

    Gin who had no idea what this man was thinking ¨C not that he cared decided to just deal with him the same way he did strangers. He acted like they had no history and moved like the clown he vowed he would remain to be until his death.

    "Oh, you like my clothes? I can ask Fuji to bring you some," he offered nonchalantly.

    He was expecting the other to be mad or to rebuke him for his brainless words. Instead, Gin got the shock of his life when the old man laughed and shook his head.

    "No, thank you, son. I''m too old for your style," Kazehaya Kirio said with amusement dancing in his weathered eyes before clearing his throat, his face becoming serious.

    "Have you had breakfast yet? I haven''t eaten too so maybe you''d like to eat together," the man invited, and Kazehaya Gin didn''t know how to respond.

    Normally, he wouldn''t have any qualms telling the other that he would never dare eat or drink anything from this house. But the unusual demeanor that his father had shown him made him hesitate to be blunt. His reluctance probably showed on his face, and the old man realized what he just asked.

    "Oh¡­ of course," the older Kazehaya stated with a smile. "I''m so sorry I forgot," he added, finally remembering Gin''s eating habit since that time he nearly died by his mother''s hands.

    Kazehaya Gin never ate anything that wasn''t checked by Fuji, except when he''s at the Cedar Palace. The latter was the only place in which chefs and servants he trusted, as well as the ones in his house in Tokyo. The rest of the time, Fuji would try them out first before Gin would eat them ¨C even the hors d''oeuvre at business functions.

    It was even famous in the business circle that Gin would bring his own wine and would only drink that except when he''s with the Koutaishidenka. Only the presence of the Homura Prince could make Gin be brave enough to partake in food without anyone trying it first.

    It was not because Gin was afraid to die. It was because Aello would unleash her wrath when something happened to him like the last time.

    And the Kazehaya House was the last place he felt safe to eat from¡­

    "There''s no need to apologize," Gin said after a while.

    He didn''t know why, but something about today made him want to be brave enough to do something out of the norm.

    "I''ll have breakfast with you then," he suddenly said, surprising his old man, and Fuji who just entered the door to fetch his master.

    "O-okay¡­" Kazehaya Kirio suddenly said and he quickly signaled the servants of the house to prepare the table.

    "Young Master, are you sure?" Fuji asked as the two of them watched the household turn upside down with the servants and the old master hurrying everyone to set up the breakfast table.

    Gin was totally amused. He had no idea what was going on, but he doubted his father would try to kill him. After all, with his strength now, only the Koutaishidenka could overpower him. Besides, even if he had no happy memories about this parent of his, there wasn''t an instance wherein he was cruel to him. His only fault was that he never stood by Gin as a parent and had let that vile woman who was his mother call the shots in the old house.

    "Why not? Our appointment with the seer was late morning, isn''t it?"

    Gin knew Fuji was asking about whether he was sure about eating breakfast in this house and not about being late, but the latter remained quiet and just nodded at his question. Well, if the Young Master was confident about this, who was he to argue?

    Nevertheless, Gin saw Fuji take out his phone and sent a message to someone. The wind caster was sure he had sent a message to the Koutaishidenka just in case.

    He almost laughed at his pitiful state. Where else could you see a son who was in danger to eat at his own home?

    Not that the old Kazehaya House had been a good home to him. To be honest, the Cedar Palace was more his home than this had been.

    Soon, father and son sat by the table, partaking a traditional Japanese breakfast consisting of soup, steamed rice, grilled fish, pickled vegetables, and seasoned dried seaweed. It was delicious of course but seemed weird for the Kazehaya House totally looked like a western mansion than a traditional Japanese house like the Homura''s.

    But Kazehaya Kirio loved Japanese food more than western ones, the same way Gin did. If there was something they had in common as parent and child, it would be that.

    "So, how''s the Cedar Palace?" the older Kazehaya asked, mid-meal.

    Gin shrugged. "He got married yesterday," he answered, making the older man smile.

    "Ah yes, I heard he wanted to register earlier than planned."

    Normally, all of the clan would be gathered to attend the Young Master''s wedding. But since it was just a registration, it was alright that no one else aside from the people at the Cedar Palace was there.

    "How about you? When are you getting married? You''re getting old," the old man teased. But Gin was more than ready to bully him back.

    "Oh, maybe this Friday," he answered back surprising the elderly.

    "Really?" Kazehaya Kirio looked genuinely happy. "To who?"

    "Homura Emi," Gin answered plainly, and it was safe to say that he had watched the happiness vanish from his father''s face, replaced with worry.

    "The Makura?"

 Chapter 252 - Kazehaya Patriarch

    "The Makura?"

    If he had a camera right now, Kazehaya Gin would have loved to take a photo of his father''s face. Kazehaya Kirio looked like his soul had just left his body the way he stared frozen at his son after he spoke.

    On the other hand, even if there was no hint of disapproval on his father''s voice, Gin prepared himself for the coming protest if there was any ¨C not that his father could tell him who or not to marry. He had no power over that. Even if he was not the clan''s second-in-command, Kirio couldn''t really stop the cursed child to marry anyone as long as he wouldn''t have children.

    After all, his cursed existence was already very short for him to follow strict rules in matrimony. In reality, the way Gin''s parents had raised him was already a sin. They were not supposed to cage him like a bird at all. For a cursed child''s depression could lead to early deterioration of his mental state, making it easy for the elemental parasite to take over.

    Most especially, Aello.

    Aello was one of the legendary three harpy sisters, the strongest among their kind. Also, the red harpy was the strongest and most volatile one. This showed how strong Gin''s mental state was, being able to reach twenty-seven without accident ¨C except of course that one time when he nearly died.

    Aello had unleashed her wrath because she almost lost her host. Gin could go crazy but not die. She wouldn''t be able to have fun if his body perished.

    "Yes, the Makura,"Gin acknowledged as he turned back to his plate, poking his fish with his chopsticks before taking a piece to his mouth.

    The grilled fish tasted heavenly, and Gin ate it with gusto, not caring that his father still looked at him. With what expression, he couldn''t see until the old man spoke again, and he had to look at him.

    "I see. But is it okay?" Kazehaya Kirio asked worriedly suddenly, making his son look at him in question.

    Which was okay?

    His confusion must have shown on his face as the old man cleared his throat before elaborating.

    "I mean¡­ You used to hate them¡­"

    Oh. That.

    "Oh, I thought you''re asking if it''s okay with the Homura House," Gin commented with a laugh, and the older man nodded.

    "Well, that too."

    It was after all, unheard of for the Makura of the Homura House to suddenly belong to someone else.

    "Did the Koutaishidenka ask you to do it?" the old man asked.

    Gin didn''t take offense with it as it was only logical. The practices of the Homura House and the Kazehaya House were archaic, and it was not unheard of for the master to ask his second-in-command to take care of his mistress in case the wife was a jealous one.

    Cringe-worthy as it might sound, but it was the truth, at least in feudal systems.

    "No. I chose to marry her myself," Gin told his father who just nodded.

    Curious, Gin couldn''t help but answer the old man''s other inquiry. "As for your earlier question, I still hate them," he said.

    "Then¡­" The old man looked worried again.

    "But I don''t hate Emi," Gin continued, making the older man quiet and relaxed. "In fact, Ryuu and her, they were never lovers."

    "HA?"

    Gin almost laughed at his father''s face again. Well, he probably looked the same when he found out from Ryuu that they never had a physical relationship too. It was really that shocking. Nine whole years with a person whose life was given to him, but the Koutaishidenka never once considered her romantically.

    "I¡­see¡­"

    Kazehaya Kirio bobbed his head but still looked thoughtful. It was as if he hadn''t absorbed everything that was said yet.

    Kazehaya Gin, on the other hand, was wondering what prompted these twenty-questions. His father had never really talked to him before ¨C no, wait¡­

    Actually, he tried.

    When his mother died, Gin was transferred back immediately to the Cedar Palace via Mavara so Aello''s bloodlust would cease and she had followed obediently. The Kazehaya patriarch had tried to contact him dozens of times, but the incident was still new, and Gin was not yet ready to face any of the Kazehayas saved for Fuji and Aoi.

    As for his father¡­

    The last image of Kazehaya Kirio Gin had on his mind was when his father arrived at the scene and found his mother''s remains of the ground, his face horrified. Gin was only a few meters away, but he had thought that his father didn''t care. Or did he?

    For years Gin acted like he didn''t care. Well, he didn''t.

    So?

    "Are you happy?"

    The sudden question made Gin snap out of his thoughts and look at his father again in surprise.

    "It doesn''t matter who you''ll marry. What matters is that you are the one who chose her and that you are satisfied," the man said, making something buried deep within Gin''s heart climb out of its confines, making him feel something he''d never felt before.

    He had thought he had discarded all his feelings towards his parents. But it seemed he was wrong.

    "Is this the legendary Kazehaya Patriarch''s blessing?" he teased as he was not prepared to acknowledge the feelings he thought he didn''t need.

    "You can call it that if it will be better." Kazehaya Kirio smiled then, the action  removing years off his face as he did. "But just so you know, it''s a father''s wish to his son."

    Huh?

    Kazehaya Gin couldn''t help but inhale sharply then just as he unconsciously stood up from his seat, his face looking bewildered. All his life, he was never treated as a son. Why now?

    "I¡­ I think I should leave," he apologized hastily as he started to move, but before he could go, Kirio held his hand and Gin frowned.

    But the man wouldn''t let go.

    "Gin, what happened to your mother¡­ it was never your fault. It was mine."

    Huh?

    Gin looked at his father''s face, searching for any indication that he was lying. He was not. Kazehaya Kirio was telling him the truth.

    "Also, you were caged not because you were condemned for being a cursed child," Kirio added solemnly, his voice cracking as he confessed. "You were caged to be safe."

    HUH?

    "Gin, your mother''s a host to a shadow lurker. Even if Aello did not kill her, I would have done it later¡­"

 Chapter 253 - Pride & Naivety

    "Gin, your mother''s a host to a shadow lurker. Even if Aello did not kill her, I would have done it later¡­"

    W-What?

    The sudden revelation came to Gin like a huge slap. It was hard, painful, as well as disorienting. What did his father mean that his mother was a host to a shadow lurker?

    He couldn''t believe it.

    After all, if there was indeed something within her, he''d have known about it as Aello would have reacted. But wait¡­

    Aello did react.

    Gin''s eyes widened as he realized now that he thought about it, Aello had always refused to hide when he still lived here when he was young. From the moment he was born, the harpy was always a constant presence ¨C like a guard dog ready to pounce on anyone who''d come to harm him. The elemental had exuded malice, making everyone in the Kazehaya House spurn him.

    Most especially his mother.

    The Kazehaya House''s matriarch had tried to come to him many times, but couldn''t as the harpy had blocked her path each time.

    "Your mother was a Homura," his father then opened as he ushered Gin back to his seat.

    Gin nodded then. He guessed it was because of that fact that they couldn''t really kill her mother before she went totally nuts. The Homuras were nobles, and the Kazehayas were just mere vassals, even if they started equally. His mother was a cousin to the previous Koutaishidenka and therefore had a higher standing.

    "Her family begged me to let her live as long as she could before the shadow lurker would transfer host," Kazehaya Kirio continued, his eyes seemed far away, remembering that time as if it were yesterday.

    Gin nodded again. He now understood why his mother had been erratic over the years. Since she''s a demigod, the time before the shadow lurker would transfer to another host was longer compared to when it''s within a normal human. The Lady of the Kazehaya House was a notable fire-caster, so it was natural that she was able to withstand decades of being host to a parasite.

    "But why lock me up at all, then?"

    "You were a child with a harpy. What do you think a shadow lurker would do?"Kazehaya Kirio asked, making Gin think hard. When he did, he realized another shocking thing.

    Double elemental hosting¡­

    Gin would have been a host to both Aello and the shadow lurker. Creatures of darkness were attracted to their own kind. Since the harpy was already occupying Gin, the shadow lurker would have tried its best to transfer to Gin as well since he''s a better host than his mother. He was stronger and he could create more damage than the Kazehaya Matriarch when he lost control.

    "There was nothing we could do. Our hands were tied about your mother. We couldn''t kill her for her family requested not to until the last minute. We couldn''t imprison her as well as it will aggravate her condition."

    And she wanted Gin¡­or at least his body.

    "At that time, the only solution was for us to transfer you to the Cedar Palace so you''d be away and safe with the Koutaishidenka."

    Gin could understand now. He now also understood why he was locked up.

    "You placed a seal in my room¡­"

    Gin finally understood why his room lacked life ¨C why it had a monotonous color of black as the seal would only allow black, white, gray and brown.

    "It''s why you hit Aoi when he brought me a toy."

    The toy in question was a colorful top that Aoi got from the festival. His father had then stormed in his room looking fanatic as if the devil was after him. He took the toy from Gin''s hands without words and hurriedly left, leaving his son shocked.

    He had then heard his father arguing with his mother outside the very room. If Gin could remember correctly, his father had demanded her mother what she was doing there.

    As it turned out, she was there for Gin.

    The moment that the seal had weakened she was ready to go to him. Thinking about it, Gin shuddered. That''s why his father looked like that. He had thought that he was angry that his brother gave him a toy but with a different reason. It was because the seal was broken.

    The young Gin could only cry in silence that day not knowing anything.

    "It was so that woman couldn''t come near me," Gin stated, making his father sigh and nod.

    "She was at the final stages when she had called you back when we were gone. I hadn''t realized the servants were already infected. It was why she was able to easily call you back and do those things."

    "But why did the servants of the Cedar Palace allow it?" Gin couldn''t understand.

    It was Yayoi who had informed him of the phone call from his mother. If he was sent to the Cedar Palace for safety, then why did the people there allow his mother to call him back?

    This time Kazehaya Kirio bowed his head. "It was my fault," he confessed. "The only person who knew about your mother''s condition was the Master, Ryuu''s father."

    Oh¡­ Now, it''s clear.

    "It''s complete naivety and stupidity on my part. I had thought that when I sent you there, you''d be safe completely. I never thought your mother would find a way to call you back ¨C to hurt you. It''s my fault. For that¡­"

    Kazehaya Kirio''s voice broke, and for the first time. Gin saw his father shed tears. "I''m so sorry my son. I''m such a foolish, prideful man. I had thought that by keeping things I could protect you on my own. But I just made things worse. I already lost your mother years ago when she got infected. I nearly lost you too¡­"

    Kazehaya Gin knew how much pride his father had. He was such a strong, proud man. To see him break down like this as he apologized, who would still continue to hold onto an old grudge?

    "I''m so sorry Gin. Could you forgive this foolish, foolish man?"

 Chapter 254 - Exam Day

    RIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIING !

    Suzuki Ara nearly fell off the bed as she rolled, startled by the alarm. She had been in a shallow, dreamless sleep ¨C the one that someone could still hear everything around her the whole of the night. She didn''t understand but she seemed restless. When she was finally basking in the warmth of her covers, ready to dive into a deeper kind of rest, the alarm started ringing, telling her to get up.

    RIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIING!

    Urrgh¡­

    Ara groaned again as she rolled on the other side, her hand fumbling for her phone so she could switch the alarm off. She was in the mind to just switch it off when she found the noisy thing and return to sleep, but then half of her remembered that today was her exam, and so she got up. Her body protested as she did, but her mind was already slowly becoming alert.

    "No fun," she complained as soon as she stood up and marched towards the shower like a condemned person.

    After her bath, she felt a little more active and moved a bit faster as she fixed her schoolbag. As she did, she saw the fox god mask on the floor where she had discarded it last night and picked it up. She looked at it for a while and remembered that her room was scheduled to be cleaned today since it''s Monday, and decided to take the mask with her as well as the black ensemble on the floor.

    She didn''t want the servants to see those clothes as they had dried blood in them from last night''s stroll. She''d have them cleaned somewhere else after school today, she thought as she went down the stairs.

    "Good morning Miss," the servants greeted her with a smile. They were on their way to the dining room to set up the table, and Ara followed them there.

    "Good morning. Where''s my brother?" she asked unthinkingly, totally forgetting where he was until the servants answered that Aki didn''t return home last night.

    Oh. Yeah. I forgot.

    "Ah, it''s okay. I forgot that he told me that he wouldn''t come home," she said sheepishly, pacifying the servants who looked worried, thinking that the older Suzuki disappeared.

    "He''s with his girlfriend," she added in a conspiratorial whisper, leaning close to them as she did so, making the servants giggle.

    "Oh, the Master finally confessed to Miss Chiaki?" they asked, and Ara again wondered how amazing that everybody knew about her brother''s love life.

    But she didn''t mind. They were rooting for him and were obviously happy for him, so Ara grinned at them as she wiggled her brows.

    "You guys have to prepare! We will have a wedding here soon," she added, and the faces before her brightened up; all looked thrilled.

    "We will Miss?" they asked and Ara nodded.

    "Also, Chiaki adopted her nephew, and so today, could you prepare one room for a baby? Taka needs to have a room of his own."

    "Oh! Miss, the Master already asked us to prepare one room for Young Master Taka," one of the servants said, surprising Ara.

    Good job, bro!

    "Then, is there any other thing that needs to be done there?" she inquired, and they happily answered.

    "All the necessities for the baby are there already Miss. But the one for when he''s a bit older is not yet finished. He doesn''t have a lot of activity and other learning and development toys."

    Oooh.

    Ara''s happy to finally have something she could gift Taka with. "Then take this," she said as she handed one servant with her card. "Go to the store and get everything you think that Taka will need for his room. It''s a gift from auntie," she added, and the servants were more than happy to comply.

    Ara felt happy as she ate her breakfast. It seemed Denenchofu would be a good place for Taka as the servants seemed to love babies. She could already imagine the boy being spoiled by everyone in the house, from his parents to the workers. Aki and Chiaki were all set to move in together.

    Hmmmnnn¡­

    Speaking of which, Ara took her phone out, intending to send her brother a message.

    "Big brother, I hope Suzuki Raiden Group has a very nice and competitive number three guy," she typed and was grinning mischievously as she sent it.

    Suzuki Aki was the number one guy, the big boss, while Asou Chiaki was the number two person in the company. Since the two had an amazing night together, Ara teased her brother about having a different person to handle the fort while they were gone.

    She was actually not expecting a reply as she popped the last piece of her toast into her mouth and chugged down her orange juice. But as soon as she finished her breakfast, her phone rang, and laughter rang in the dining room as soon as she saw her brother''s message.

    Aki sent a photo of him looking pretty smart in a brand-new suit with a glowing Chiaki next to him. It appeared as the two were about to go to work.

    "We don''t need a third guy. We know our priorities," Aki wrote, but Ara could imagine that it was only so because of Chiaki.

    If her brother had his way, the two of them would probably still be in bed doing God-knew-what until God-knew-when.

    "If you say so," Ara replied as she too walked towards the door to the waiting car in front, and soon, she was at school.

    "Ara!"

    Suzuki Ara looked up as she got out of the car to the waiting line of students by the gate and grinned. The gang, Rin, Miharu, Midori, and Hiroaki were all there waiting for her, and she waved before walking towards them.

    "Did you study well?" she teased as she knew full well that they hadn''t.

    "Suzuki, are have you become meaner today?" Sonoda asked with pretend distaste on his face as he rolled his eyes, making the others laugh.

    "Hiroaki, I think you''re the only one who can joke since you have a scholarship. If only I can be a muscle-head like you," Rin complained and they all laughed as they went inside the gates, ready to tackle the exam.

 Chapter 255 - Gins Tears

    "Young Master Gin, are you alright?"

    Kazehaya Gin just stepped out of the Kazehaya Mansion and was welcomed by the sight of a very worried Fuji. The butler had left him with his father to have a private breakfast and just waited for him outside while the father and son finished their food and talk.

    "Why are you asking?" Gin asked back, although he already had an idea of what the butler was talking about.

    His voice sounded nasal, and for sure he knew his nose was red and his eyes were red. During his talk with Kazehaya Kirio, Gin couldn''t contain his hard heart towards his only remaining parent seeing him cry in front of him as he asked for his forgiveness. The chestnut prince was not able to do anything else but grant it amidst tears as well, and for the first time, Gin let his father hold him in an embrace.

    He had never felt anything like that as the only one who had ever held him like his parents were Yayoi and Fuji. Well, Aello did too. The harpy was his nanny and had cradled him to sleep when he was a baby.

    "Well¡­ your face is swollen," the butler answered as Gin entered the waiting car.

    "It''s an allergy," the Young Master answered stubbornly with a sniff.

    The butler, however, didn''t realize the young man was just hiding his tears.

    "Young Master, you have no allergies," Fuji reminded him as he took his place next to the driver''s seat, making Gin annoyed.

    "I have it now, okay?" Gin said with a pout as he leaned forward. "Give me tissues," he ordered and the butler quickly handed him a box.

    He quickly took some tissue paper and quickly blew his nose in them. Fuji looked on, still worried at his employer.

    "Young Master?"

    "Hmmmn?"Gin asked as he blew one more time on the tissues.

    "Do you want to go to the hospital?" Fuji asked that made Gin sputter.

    Well, it was understandable as he''d never cried in front of everyone before. He had always been the smiling clown, so Fuji must have really thought he was sick.

    "No need. I cried like a baby, that''s why I''m swollen, okay? Now, drive!" he ordered and the driver started the car without much ado. However, Fuji still handed him some ice to decrease the puffiness of his face which he was thankful for.

    "Fuji," he called his butler who looked at him, alert. "I''ll hug you later, okay?" he said which made the man who also had been his nanny drop his jaw in shock.

    As the black sedan moved, Gin looked out of the window and found his father waving at him from the house, and he smiled as he waved back. For the first time in years, Kazehaya Gin left the Kazehaya House without a hurting heart.

    The trip to the seer''s place was not long. It only took them fifteen minutes to arrive. The clan''s prophet was after all a Kazehaya, and therefore lived in their property. Also, the status of the clairvoyant and her family in the class was high, and so living near the Master''s house was a must as it would be also easy for the clan to protect them.

    When Kazehaya Gin''s car arrived, the people in the small, guarded villa were all outside waiting for him except for the one he came to visit it seemed, as most of the people there looked young ¨C the oldest ones looked to be the same as his father. The old lady was already in her nineties, therefore must be staying in her room. People around that age were expected to be already weak, even those who had a bit of deity blood in them.

    During the expedition, tagging along his and Ryuu''s ancestors were demigods from different bloodlines. It was why in the current time, they still had some water casters, earth casters, and the oracles, the seer''s family. As he heard, the seer''s family came down from Stribog, the Wind God, and Dolya, the Goddess of Fate''s bloodlines.

    By then the swelling of his face had vanished and he was back in character. He flashed the people with his best smile, even if he knew they were scared shitless of him. Most of his clansmen were scared of the cursed child, and he thought that the seer''s family was the same. Well, he thought wrong.

    "Welcome back, Young Master," the people greeted Gin as soon as he stepped out of the car.

    Huh? Welcome back?

    "Er¡­ Hello¡­"

    Kazehaya Gin was positive he''d never been in this place before. But he shrugged it off, thinking they were just being extra nice. For whatever reason, he didn''t really care as long as they were not hostile or wary of him as he was expecting they would be.

    "Have you had breakfast, Young Master?" a beautiful lady who was probably in her mid-thirties asked with a bright smile.

    Gin wondered if his mother would have looked the same if she didn''t go nuts and was still living.

    "Yes, I have. I ate with my father," he said.

    Even if they all looked nice, Gin still couldn''t eat a lot and would never force himself to eat more than he did unless it was Ara who was feeding him ¨C or his girl. Gin would definitely eat everything Emi would give him.

    "Is that so? Then I''m glad you have eaten well with your¡­ father," the woman said as she gestured for him to follow her.

    Gin was led inside the house. It was a traditional Japanese style house but was a lot smaller than the Homura House here in Hakone. However, for normal people, it would still be considered big, considering that the seer''s family consisted of a hundred people and they all lived in the estate.

    Inside, the woman led Gin to a private tatami room, similar to Ryuu''s favorite receiving room at the Cedar Palace, and was served with tea and some traditional sweets. He got to look around the area and nodded in approval.

    The place was well taken good care of and was very clean. He heard that the matriarch, the seer was a very meticulous woman, who loved to keep her surroundings in order.

    "Please, have some tea. For sure, you must at least be thirsty if not hungry," the woman said as she gestured for Gin to partake on the steaming cup on the low table in front of him.

    Gin accepted the tea graciously. He would not be rude and refuse the drink, at least. He thought he''d drink it as he waited for the woman to lead him to the seer or for them to bring the seer to him. Either way, he had no problems.

    "So, which time should I meet the madam?" he asked the woman as he picked up his cup again and blew the steaming hot liquid as he waited for an answer.

    "But you''re already having the meeting with her," the woman said with a smile and a dancing pair of amused eyes as she suddenly shifted her form in front of him, much to his shock.

    The beautiful woman who looked like in her thirties'' skin shifted and molted like clay, and soon turned into a very regal, old woman.

    Gin was too stunned he hadn''t realized the boiling hot tea poured on himself until he felt burning pain on his crotch, and a high falsetto escaped his lips.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!"

    Oh dear heavens, his eggs got cooked!

 Chapter 256 - An Old Friend

    Ritz¡­

    Alistair reached out for a scroll when suddenly heard a voice in his consciousness and he accidentally knocked out his glass from the table. Amethyst eyes watched as the crystal fell and smashed against the marble floor, shattering into a myriad of small diamonds on the ground.

    Footsteps echoed outside his door which opened immediately. Fredek and Ivan stepped in ready for a fight as they searched the room for any intruder but didn''t find any.

    "What happened? We heard a noise," Iva said as his jade gaze studied Alistair''s face.

    "Your Majesty¡­"

    Fredek caught Ivan''s attention as he pointed at the floor where shards of glass were everywhere. "Your Highness, please don''t move. I''ll have someone clear it up," he added as he went out of the door again.

    Left alone, Alistair sat back on his seat as he tried to recall what he seemed to hear earlier.

    "Well?" Ivan prompted and the Ritz King raised a brow.

    "Nothing. I just thought I heard Stribog scream. The idiot probably did something stupid again¡­" he said, rendering the other speechless.

    "Ha?"

    =====

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!"

    Kazehaya Gin''s pained falsetto echoed in the place as he stood up abruptly, his hands fanned his scorched crotch.

    "Oh dear! Young Master, remove your pants!" the seer scrambled to her feet so fast ¨C an amazing feat considering her age.

    She reached Kazehaya Gin and immediately tried to open his fly but Gin won''t let her touch his crotch as he continued to cry. Desperate, he produced wind in his hand and used it to blow dry his pants and to cools his poor man-jewels.

    A heavenly sigh escaped his lips as he felt the burning stop, replaced by cool air.

    SQUAAAAAAAAAAAAWK!

    Huh?

    Both Gin and the seer paused as they listened, and their eyes widened as they heard the sound again.

    SQUAAAAAAAAAAAAWK!

    Damn!

    Gin gritted his teeth as he dashed outside. The noise sounded like an enraged harpy and he didn''t even want to think about what Aello was doing at the moment. He had totally forgotten that he had asked his elemental to wait somewhere near the Kazehaya House as the harpy refused to hide whenever he visited his old house.

    She might still remember that time Gin got poisoned and refused to be anywhere she couldn''t go immediately. However, due to his talk with his father, and his emotional state after, he had forgotten to return where he left the harpy before coming here. She must have felt his pain earlier and rushed here in a rage, thinking someone had hurt him again.

    And he was right¡­

    SQUAAAAAAAAAAAAWK!

    Aello screamed murder as she however over the house. Malice oozed from her crimson body as she eyed the people below, her claws open, ready to attack and rip any unfortunate soul she could get her claws on.

    Damn!

    Kazehaya Gin ran out to where the harpy could see him.

    "Aello-chi! I''m okay!" he called out, but Aello seemed deaf and continued to scream.

    SQUAAAAAAAAAAAAWK!

    "Oh my¡­"

    Gin hadn''t realized the madam had stepped in next to him until he heard her voice and he turned. She was looking at the harpy not with horror but with amused pair of eyes, with her lips twitched in amusement.

    Huh?

    Gin knew it was a good thing not to be afraid of Aello, but being too brave was not a good thing too. Even if the harpy loved psychological games, if they could smash people with bare hands, they''d opt for it as it was faster.

    "AELLO, STOP!"

    Kazehaya Gin used all the authority he could muster into saying those words. Seeing as he was angry, the harpy finally realized that her master was fine and she screamed one last time, her malice decreasing as she landed in the middle of the courtyard where her master and the old lady was. However, the harpy also noticed the unknown lady next to him, and so bent so low her face giant face was just in front of the old woman, her eyes studying her.

    "Aello-chi!"Gin was very unhappy with the way his harpy was acting so stubborn. He began to wonder if he was starting to lose control then, but he could still think properly so she must just be being very stubborn today.

    "Now, now, Young Master," the old lady began as she reached out a hand, her palm stretched as if she wanted to touch the harpy, making Gin scared.

    "Madam, I don''t think that''s a good idea."

    Even if Aello seemed more docile lately, she''s still a bloodthirsty elemental parasite. She''d kill anyone when she had the chance. Or so he thought. In Gin''s surprise, Aello took a step forward and let the old woman caress her face.

    This however made Kazehaya Gin more speechless. He was still very much afraid for the seer''s safety. If anything happened to her¡­

    He was thinking this when suddenly, Aello shifted and scooped the woman from the ground, making her master scream.

    "Aello!"

    DAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAMN¡­

    Kazehaya Gin produced wind in his hand, ready to strike Aello down. Elemental masters were still after all much stronger than their familiars. It was not difficult for Gin to punish the harpy. But as soon as the small tornado appeared in his hand, he heard the old woman laughing.

    "There, there. You scared your master. Poor you, you can''t tell him you''re just being a very worried mama to your baby," the old woman crooned as she patted the harpy which was surprisingly attentive to her.

    Gin watched with mouth agape as Aello shifted the old woman in her hand and sniffed her multiple times before rubbing her beak against the old woman''s patting hands like a big cat hungry for affection. It was as if the old woman was a long lost friend that she had found again.

    Aside from that, he now just noticed that the people who were at the courtyard who he thought were scared of Aello earlier were all looking at the harpy and the old woman with affection.

    What''s going on?

    Kazehaya Gin knew that for sure, this was the first time he''d ever came to this place. But why did the people act like he had been here before?

    "Who are you?" he couldn''t help but ask.

    This time, the old woman smiled as she patted Aello''s beak, and the harpy carefully placed her back on the ground like a fragile thing.

    "I''m glad you asked,"she said enigmatically s she shape-shifted again to the beautiful woman in her thirties. "I''m Dolya, the Goddess of Fate and Master Stribog''s right-hand person."

 Chapter 257 - Final Exams Finished

    The clock ticked on the far side of the wall as the students worked on their exam papers. Many faces looked serious as each and every one read their test questions carefully before answering them. Sounds of the pens scratching the surface of the paper echoed as their hands meticulously wrote the correct choices on the blank spaces.

    Soon, the clock struck at exactly three in the afternoon, and the teacher who was observing the test clapped her hands together loudly as she called out for everyone to stop.

    "Pens up guys. The test is over!"

    The announcement was met with a chorus of groans as the students'' heads fell on their desks as the teacher collected their test papers.

    "That wasn''t so bad, was it?" the teacher teased, causing another chorus of groans from the examinees.

    "It''s horrible, teacher," they complained, making the teacher laugh.

    "I''m sure if you studied well, it''ll be peanuts," she said as she collected the rest of the papers and left the room to check them in the faculty.

    The final exam for the graduating class only consisted of five major subjects: Science, Math, Japanese, English, and Social Studies. The minor subjects like Health and Physical Fitness, Home Economics, Music, and Art were only given to the lower years.  This was why the graduating classes had exams until the afternoon, while the lower years only had exams in the morning. It was because the lower years would have three days of exams, while the graduating students only had one day.

    All the students were given one hour to answer each of the five major subjects.  Today''s exam started at nine in the morning with Social Studies, followed by Science, and Japanese before the lunch break at noon. At exactly one in the afternoon, the students returned to their classrooms for the final two subjects which were English and Mathematics.

    "Oh Lord, it''s over¡­"

    Another round of groans mirrored that one making Suzuki Ara smile. Just as she had predicted, the exams weren''t difficult for her as the lessons were still fresh in her head. Last month, before coming back to school, she had to undergo an exam for the one she missed while she was in a coma, and she had also taken the liberty to study further into the curriculum so she wouldn''t be lost.

    To say that she was more than prepared for the final test was not incorrect. She was, and she had answered each and every question like a breeze except for the last one or two questions from math that she really had to focus on and had taken time answering but answered in the end.

    "You look like you''re very confident with the results, Suzuki," Yashiro commented and everyone turned to her and started teasing her too.

    "Ah, it must be nice to have the inspiration to study well. We want a boyfriend too," the girls giggled, and Ara sputtered.

    "Ya! I just studied well, okay?" she said, but the teasing looks on her classmates'' faces remained.

    "Suzuki, what''s your answer to the last two questions of the test?" Miyahara asked.

    The student council president was actually second in the overall ranking and had always asked Suzuki Ara of her answers on questions he couldn''t answer properly.

    "I think I answered an hour and forty minutes," she said with a frown, remembering the question which made her force her brain to work. "I had to do the question three times to get that."

    Hearing this, Miyahara looked ecstatic. "Nice! I have the same answer," he said making Ara smile.

    "Don''t celebrate yet Pres. That answer might be wrong too," she teased.

    "No way! You aced the last math exam," he reminded her before turning to go back to his seat to collect his things.

    Ara stretched after that. Starting tomorrow, they didn''t have regular classes anymore. They could still come to school for extracurricular activities until their graduation and completion of their requirements. So far, Ara didn''t have any requirements left undone. She had finished everything as soon as she found out what they were as she hated waiting until the last minute to do them. By doing that, she wouldn''t have anything else to do but focus on her manga and wait for graduation.

    And have more time with her husband¡­

    Ryuu had sent her a message earlier before the exam started. He wished her good luck, to which she replied a lengthy thanks.

    Speaking of which¡­

    "I''m sure he replied," she murmured.

    She was not able to read Ryuu''s message as the bell had rung and she had to keep everything away. She quickly leaned over to pick up her bag from the floor and fished out her phone.

    True enough she had some messages unread. One from Ryuu, the other from her brother again. Of course, she''d read her brother''s message first so she had a longer time to spend reading her husband''s.

    "Little Sis, when you''ve finished school for the day, don''t forget to send me a message okay? You will not go anywhere without security while we haven''t settled the issue with that vile girl."

    Ara snorted. She found it funny how her brother refused to even mention Okada Koharu''s name since that time he discovered the truth. She completely understood her brother''s worry on the other hand and totally found him sweet.

    "Okay. We''ve finished for the day actually. But can I hang out with Rin and the others before going home?"

    They had security following them anyway. Since they''d all be together Ara thought it wouldn''t be too much trouble to have all of them in one place. Aki thought so too apparently.

    "It''s alright. As long as all of you are together and always let your security know where you are or if you are planning to go somewhere."

    Aki included the phone number of the security following them, and Ara obediently saved it on her phone.

    Then, she opened Ryuu''s message, and the smile on her face fell into a sad line as she read its contents.

    "I don''t think I can come home this week. I will call you all the time though. I can disturb you now that your exams are done. Take care, wife. Don''t go out at night."

 Chapter 258 - Final Words

    A heavy sigh escaped Suzuki Ara''s lips as she continued to stare at her phone. She already knew it was useless to feel glum as it would change nothing. Still, a part of her felt like sulking, and she got irritated with herself.

    Since when had she become someone so petty? She used to be someone very understanding. Even if the king had allowed her to do many things, she had always been aware of her restrictions as a princess ¨C as Alistair''s sister. What she couldn''t get from begging her brother, she wouldn''t mind. She would accept things easily. But now¡­

    But now, she had shockingly become someone despicable¡­

    "Hey, Ara!"

    Rin''s voice rang in her consciousness, startling Ara from her thoughts.

    Huh?

    "What''s wrong, Ara?" Miharu asked as Ara blinked several times, wondering how in the world she hadn''t heard them earlier.

    "We''ve been trying to call you but you were just staring at your phone. Did something happen?" Midori asked as she sat on the desk next to Ara.

    "N-nothing. I was just reading Kou''s message then spaced out," she answered sheepishly as she scratched the side of her head.

    "Did something happen to Ryuu?"

    Ara shook her head. "It''s just that things in Hakone are really busy. He said he probably can''t come home this week."

    "Oh no¡­"

    The girls looked at her sympathetically, and Rin even gave her a pat on the shoulder.

    "Don''t worry. Now that the tests are done, we can hang out with you more. We just can''t go anywhere random since it''s still dangerous with the nutjob and that uncle out there."

    Ara grinned. "We actually can as long as all of us are together. My brother and Kou both hired security for us, remember? If we all stay together, it''s easier for them to guard us. I already asked my brother and he said we can go as long as we inform them where we''re going."

    Hearing this, the group was visibly delighted.

    "That''s good then! We can still go and have fun while waiting for graduation!"

    Midori clapped her hands as an idea hit her. "Why don''t we go shopping again today?" she asked before turning to Ara. "No buying us things again, okay? We''ll just go take a look then have ice cream after."

    "That''s right. My mom gave me some money as a graduation gift," Rin added, remembering the stash of cash her mother handed her this morning.

    "Me too," Miharu added, and Ara knew their activity for the day''s settled.

    "But is Hiroaki going to be fine?" Miharu asked Midori.

    Most boys weren''t really good at shopping. If all four of them went shopping, Sonoda might feel he had to tag along. Well, he had to tag along. He''s one of the targeted people after all.

    "He''s going to be fine. He can help us too," Midori said with a wink and Ara giggled imagining Sonoda carrying their bags as they visited shops.

    "He doesn''t have practice, right?"

    Ara wondered why Hiroaki was not there now. Since it''s their exam day, all extracurricular activities were canceled until tomorrow.

    "Ah¡­ His old captain and the new one called him earlier. They will be having some sort of welcome party for the new members this Friday. I think they will talk about that."

    "Oh, yeah," Ara nodded. Most clubs had their new sets of officers now to replace the graduating seniors.

    "Are you still going to do something, or should we go to the gym?"Rin asked and Ara shook her head.

    "I''m done with my requirements so I''m totally free. Let''s go to the gym to wait for Hiroaki."

    Soon, all four of them piled up towards the door, then outside the corridor to head for the gym. However, as soon as they went down the stairs, a familiar figure stepped in their path, making them stop.

    The happy chitchat halted abruptly, their smiles faded as all eyes zeroed in on the girl standing before them with a smile.

    "There you are, guys¡­"

    Okada Koharu, looking sweet and innocent in her school uniform beamed at them as she watched them descend the steps. When they reached the bottom, Ara''s group stopped.

    "What are you doing here, Koharu?"Rin asked with a frown.

    They knew the girl had been suspended, and so they were surprised to see her at school. According to their teacher, Okada was supposed to be given her tests at her home. But it seemed there were changes at the last minute. However, it didn''t matter to Ara and her group. Okada Koharu''s true self was already exposed to the world.

    Ara had already won. She had cleared her name and Koharu''s damsel in distress fa?ade would never work again.

    "I''m a student at the school. Why can''t I be here?" Okada Koharu countered Rin airily, the smile on her face vanishing as she turned to Ara. "We have to talk."

    Suzuki Ara snorted at how demanding the other girl sounded.

    "Why are you ordering Ara?"

    "I''m not talking to you. Shut up, Rin," Koharu shushed her, making the others amazed at how she could still act like that after what she did to Rin.

    Ara, of course, had no reason to humor her. "We have nothing to talk about Koharu," she said as she started to advance, but Koharu stopped her.

    "You might want to reconsider that Ara, after what I did for you."

    Huh?

    If only she could whistle, Ara would have done so. The nerve of this girl!

    "Excuse me?" she couldn''t help but ask the nutcase with an incredulous look. "What did you do for me exactly? Bully others under my name? Run after someone else''s man using me?"

    Her tone was mocking of course, but Koharu ignored her words and took this chance to remind her nonetheless of her trump card. She was too confident she still had the ability to convince Ara it seemed.

    "Have you forgotten that I saved your life? You owe me," she said, her pair of eyes bright with triumph as if the knowledge would change anything.

    This time, Ara let out a mirthless laugh and the girls placed their hands on her shoulders, squeezing her as if to give her comfort and courage. Their feelings touched her and she smiled at them this time before looking at Koharu again with cold silver eyes.

    "I didn''t forget," Ara answered. "But that debt had been paid when you messed with my car and nearly killed me. A life for a life. I owe you nothing now."

    Hearing that, there was an audible intake of breath as Koharu was stunned.

    "Oh? I''m sure you know I heard you clearly that night Koharu. Only an idiot wouldn''t know after hearing that phone call checking if my car''s been messed up," Ara smiled at her, malice glittered in her eyes unconsciously that even the deranged Okada stepped back in fear.

    "You have no evidence. No one would believe you," Koharu said afterwards, refusing to back down.

    "Who cares? I don''t," Ara continued with a shrug. "What matters is that no one would believe you either Koharu, and that''s enough for me," she said, and it was the truth.

    "Do you honestly believe it''s over? You already know what I can do. If you don''t give me back Ryuu, you will see what else I''m capable of."

    Oh?

    "What are you capable of? Whoring yourself to your stepfather?"Ara didn''t mince her words this time. She even laughed when Koharu flinched. "Did you really believe I didn''t know about your dirty little secret with your uncle? Also¡­"

    She let her eyes look at Koharu up and down with the purpose of insulting her. "Do you think after playing house with your stepdad you''re still qualified to speak of much less run after my man?"

    This time, Okada Koharu''s eyes became wild, her body taut as if she would spring at Ara anytime. "He''s mine!"

    "Shut up!"Ara held her hand up, showing her ringed finger. "In the eyes of God and in the eyes of man, he''s mine, and there''s nothing you can do about it. Don''t speak to me or show your face to me again. This will be the last time," she said as she turned around and left, with the rest of the girls following her.

    None of them looked back to see how Koharu followed them with murder in her eyes. None of them cared about her anymore, and so, even when they heard her throw something on the ground and screamed.

 Chapter 259 - Unforgiven

    "Big bro, Koharu came to school today."

    Ara had thought it was smart to inform her brother about it. Since Kou and Gin were both away, it''s better to let him know.

    "What? But she''s supposed to take her exams at home. What was she doing there?"

    Suzuki Aki''s voice came out sounding incredulous as expected. It was a bit even too loud for Ara''s ear, so she shifted her phone to her other ear in time to hear him complain. "That school''s unreliable with security."

    "Well, she probably sneaked out of her house after the test."

    This was, of course, possible considering how sneaky Okada Koharu was. Once they reached the gym, they already had an idea about what happened. After the test, thinking that it was over, the teachers left the Okada residence, expecting Koharu to stay at home and behave or her parents to take over guarding her.

    However, since the Okadas were busy with work and their sick son, it''s not incorrect to think that it was easy to sneak out of the house and come to the school.

    "Well¡­" Aki was silent for a moment as if he thought about it too. "Just be careful all the time, alright? Don''t forget what I told you. Don''t go anywhere without telling your security."

    "I won''t," Ara answered with a smile.

    Aki really was a worrywart, but she totally appreciated how he fussed over her. With that, they ended the short call.

    "What did Big Bro Aki say?" Midori asked and the others looked at her as they waited for the answer. The four of them sat on one of the stone benches outside the gym.

    "Just to take care. It''s not like we can really do something to make Koharu stay in her house," Ara said with a shrug.

    "Guys, do you think someone really should put Koharu in an institution? The way she looked earlier was not really right. It''s as if she''s possessed by something."

    Huh?

    Come to think of it¡­

    Ara remembered how Koharu looked and frowned. Due to the heat of the moment and her desire not to see her anymore, she ignored some details that would normally disturb her. For instance, Koharu''s glassy eyes and shifting expressions¡­

    "It''s like she''s not the Koharu from before. She doesn''t seem human the way she spoke," Miharu continued and Ara''s breath hitched.

    Oh heavens¡­

    A nagging suspicion came to Ara, but there was no way she could confirm it now that they knew Koharu would be gone by now. Also, if her suspicion was correct, she couldn''t confront the girl in school where there were many people. That vile thing within her would probably transfer to someone immediately.

    Shadow lurker¡­

    Why didn''t she realize it before?

    Huh?

    She wondered if Kou and Gin also knew about this. Well, they probably did, considering they told her confidently that Koharu would be dealt with as soon as graduation''s over. She had just assumed that Koharu would be sent to an institution, but it seemed she was wrong.

    Koharu would die. She was too far gone to be saved.

    Ara placed a hand on her chest, and she was confused when she realized that she felt nothing with this information. Aside from being surprised about the parasite, Okada Koharu''s imminent and inevitable passing didn''t make her feel anything else.

    "Have I become so cold-hearted?"Ara wondered audibly, forgetting she was with other people.

    "Of course not!" Rin answered, surprising Ara as the other took her hand in hers and gave her a squeeze. "You did your best to become a good friend. It''s her fault she''s so rotten. You have every right not to treat her like a friend after what she did to you."

    Er¡­

    "That''s right, Ara. She went overboard. Even if someone would drag her to jail at this very moment, even I wouldn''t mind. She deserves it," Miharu added seriously.

    "I agree. Don''t feel guilty," Midori advised. "Just look at what she told you earlier. She didn''t even feel remorse about what she did. She even threatened you."

    All three of them wore stern expressions and their voice sounded unforgiving. In spite of the misunderstanding of her statement, Ara nodded and smiled.

    "Is Hiroaki going to take long?"Rin asked Midori just as the door to the gym opened and a tired-looking Sonoda came out.

    "Sorry guys, I took a while," he apologized as he sat down to fix the laces of his shoes. It seemed he''d been in a hurry to get out that he hadn''t completely tied them.

    "It''s fine. We needed to cool down too. We met someone unpleasant before coming here,"Rin said enigmatically, with a bland expression, but it made all the more easier for Sonoda to guess who the unpleasant person was.

    "Okada was here?"

    It was obvious that he too was shocked.

    "Well, this is a school, not a security agency. They can''t guard someone who is determined to escape."

    The others nodded at Hiroaki''s statement. It was true after all. The school was not equipped to do things like that.

    "Where are we going then?" he asked afterwards, and Ara and the others told him about shopping.

    The athlete just shrugged. Having three sisters and his mother, one could say he''s an expert shopping assistant so he didn''t mind.

    "Wait, I''ll just send a message to the security," Ara said as she typed on her phone.

    She indicated the name of the shopping plaza in Shibuya ¨C the same one she went with Chiaki just yesterday. She had seen that most of the stores there had promos and new stocks, and it would be fun to go there with the girls.

    "Is it okay now?"Sonoda asked as soon as Ara finished typing and placed her phone back in her pocket.

    "Yeah," she answered. "They will follow us in the car," she explained.

    Ara knew the security parked a few meters away from the school gate. The security had a clear view of the people coming and going from that spot. She knew they wouldn''t miss her group as soon as they got out. However, they were wrong¡­

    "Stop," Sonoda told them, and Ara was surprised.

    Hiroaki had good instincts.

    As soon as they stepped out of the gate, a huge garbage truck blocked the street on the right. It meant that the gate was no longer in the view of the security. Also¡­

    Ara''s eyes narrowed on the black multipurpose vehicle which suddenly stopped in front of them.

    "Run back inside!"Sonoda ordered as he turned and pushed the girls back to school.

    But the others were slow in thinking and were frozen on their feet so Ara and Sonoda had to shake them to move. However, it was too late.

    Damn!

    Several rough-looking men wearing masks alighted from the vehicle and grabbed Ara by the wrist, while another grabbed Rin by the collar and took her hostage. Ara was able to kick the man away from her easily, but then the man holding Rin suddenly whipped out a gun and pointed it at the side of her head. Everybody froze.

    "You will come with me, or this girl will die."

 Chapter 260 - Stun Gun

    "You will come with me, or this girl will die."

    The threat made the blood in their veins run cold. Ara and the rest of her friends stood frozen as they watch in horror as the gun pressed against Rin''s temple.

    "What are you waiting for?" the man demanded. "Come here!"

    Seeing Ara shift on her feet, Rin''s eyes widened.

    "Ara no! Go back inside!" she screamed as she struggled in the man''s arms.

    Ara and the rest were frightened the man would accidentally pull the trigger.

    "Rin, stop!"Ara ordered, her voice terse, and her chubby friend stopped moving. Ara then looked at the men one by one with her cold silver-eyes. "I will go with you, so let her go," she said as she stepped forward despite the others'' protests.

    "Ara no!"

    "I''ll be okay," Ara told them, but her ears could hear the soft mocking laugh from the men in masks.

    It seemed they were planning something otherwise. Ara would be dead. Well, that was if she were an ordinary human.

    Too bad she''s not¡­

    Ara continued to walk forward and the men immediately surrounded her, and she let them hold her. But before they could drag her to the car, she stopped and gave the man holding Rin and icy stare again.

    "Let her go," she commanded, and the man pushed Rin away.

    However, instead of pushing her back with the rest of the guys, he pushed Rin towards Ara. "What are you waiting for? Get them!"

    WHAT?

    Ara was foolish enough to think it was only her, these guys wanted. It was a good thing Sonoda moved quickly and pushed Miharu and Midori into the school gate.

    "Run!" he ordered, and the two ran away.

    Sonoda then turned his attention to the men who started running after the girls, but he quickly dealt with them with some judo moves. In the end, the girls were able to disappear into the safety of the school before the men were able to give the poor boy a punch in the stomach making him grunt as he fell on his knees and someone grabbed him to give him another punch.

    "Quick! To the car!" the man who seemed to be the leader barked and the men dragged both girls in the van, followed by an incapacitated Sonoda.

    Inside the van, Ara and Rin quickly pulled Hiroaki so he could sit between them. The two supported him as his injuries were bad. He had bruises and cuts on his face and he still crouched as his stomach was in pain from the punch earlier.

    Ara''s eyes narrowed as she noticed that the men had brass knuckles in their hands.  No wonder Hiroaki lost even if he was a good fighter. Just a punch with those metal knuckles could render normal people unconscious.

    "Hiroaki, are you okay?"Rin asked as she wiped the boy''s bloody face with a handkerchief.

    "It''s useless to clean him. He''ll be bloodier later," a man mocked as he and his friends removed their masks, and Ara''s suspicion was confirmed.

    With these hooligans showing them their faces, it meant they were not afraid that Ara and the others would recognize them later. Because there wouldn''t be any "later". These men were meant to kill them.

    "Oh, showing us your ugly faces, aren''t you afraid you''ll get hunted down later?"Ara mocked back.

    "Shut up, bitch. Let''s see if you can still be haughty later," the man answered back.

    Ara gave him an incredulous look. "Of course I can be haughty. I''m a real princess, unlike that nutjob your boss is screwing."

    All the men in the car were rendered speechless. Ara knew that they were shocked that she knew who was behind this kidnapping and that she also knew about the illicit affair between Koharu and their boss.

    "Well, aren''t you clever?" the man who sat in front of Ara commented with a sneer which Ara returned.

    "Too bad you aren''t," she countered, making the man inhale sharply before he leaned over and gave Hiroaki a resounding slap.

    Rin screamed. "Stop! You already hurt him!"

    The man ignored Rin however and turned his attention back to Ara with an evil smile and a threatening gaze. "You shut up or I''ll kill this guy right here," he snarled. "You''re lucky the boss'' lady wants you uninjured. If not I''d have hit you many times for being a smart-mouth."

    Seeing as Sonoda would get hurt, Ara clamped her mouth shut, but not before giving the man a deadly gaze. She''d deal with this man as soon as she got the chance. For now, she''d stay quiet.

    Soon, the car drove into a back alley in what Ara recognized as part of Kabukicho. They stopped in an old estate with an abandoned warehouse. Ara and the others were dragged inside and shoved onto the dusty floor. Sonoda who was injured easily fell and the girls caught him and dragged him against the wall.

    "Hiroaki hang on. Miharu and Midori will surely call for help," Ara told the semi-conscious guy.

    She had seen Midori surreptitiously taking pictures of them earlier while Miharu covered her. For sure, those two would be able to get someone to help them fast. But Ara was not going to wait. She was too upset she wanted to settle scores with these men right here, right now.

    The malice in her heart was overwhelming. The feeling of wanting to avenge and to hurt was so intense; she couldn''t even recognize the dark behavior she''s showing. She had seen someone holding a stun gun earlier, and when she turned to see, she spotted the guy with the man she quarreled within the van earlier with four others.  There were seven men who took them.

    Hmmmnnn¡­

    Ara glanced at her friends.

    Sorry guys¡­

    She stood up and stared defiantly at the kidnappers. Rin looked up at her as she cradled Hiroaki''s head on her lap.

    "Ara? What are you doing?" Rin asked with worry written on her face.

    But Ara was determined. She then marched on, and the men noticed her.

    "Oi, Princess, where do you think you''re going?" the men laughed as two of them came inside to block her.

    As soon as they did, Ara didn''t hesitate to fight with them, albeit controlling her strength as Rin was watching. She still made one fall on the ground while she attacked the other in great speed. Of course, as she was expecting, the man noticed her martial arts and took out the taser in panic.

    The others also hurried to come to aid their comrade, but Ara was faster. She gave the man a kick, but as she had also wanted to happen, the guy lunged at her with the stun gun, and Ara pivoted to the right so she could be hit on the shoulder. However, she hadn''t taken into account the chains buried by the dust on the floor and she tripped, making the man hit her squarely on the chest with the voltage.

    ZZZZZZZZZZZAP!

    The current traveled in Ara''s body and she fell on the floor with her eyes closed much to Rin''s horror. Even Sonoda who was injured stood up to go to her, but it was already too late.

    "ARAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"

    The high voltage directly on the heart could cause cardiac arrhythmia, leading to a heart attack in minutes. Ara who had been hit directly above her heart normally wouldn''t stand a chance.

    "Idiot! You killed her! The boss will be mad! He said to keep the girl alive until he comes!"

    On the other hand, Ara who remained unmoving on the floor berated her own stupidity for not thinking to render her friends unconscious first. Because of that, she couldn''t fight for real.

    Hmmm¡­

    Sorry guys¡­

    A seal formed under Rin and Hiroaki, and soon an electric pulse hit them, making them fall on the floor, sleeping.

    THUD!

    "What''s wrong? Did those kids got electrified too?" the man asked and one of them ran towards Rin and Sonoda to check.

    "They''re sleeping," he said with confusion.

    "What?"

    Of course, all of them were confused, making Ara laugh. As soon as her amusement rang in the place, all of the men stared at her in horror as she slowly stood up and dusted her uniform and glanced at them with bored silver-grey eyes.

    Yet, her aura, without her noticing had started to emanate malice. The men sensed danger and they immediately prepared themselves for a fight.

    "W-Why are y-you s-still alive?" the man who tasered her stammered as he took a step back.

    "Because your weapon sucks."A huge grin spread Ara''s lips as electricity radiated around her body, and a ball of plasma appeared on her hand. "Do you want to see how to use a real stun gun?"

 Chapter 261 - Homerun

    "Do you want to see how to use a real stun gun?"

    All the men didn''t need to know what stun gun Suzuki Ara was referring to, however. They were literally stunned seeing the sizzling electricity all over her body, and the ball of plasma on her hand.

    The man who attacked her with the taser gulped as he stared at Ara in horror.

    Zzzzzt¡­

    "What are you?" the leader of the men, the one who Ara argued within the van and the man who hit Sonoda asked and she smirked.

    "Your worst nightmare," she answered airily as she cracked her knuckles, and when her hands separated, both of them were charged with electricity.

    She turned to glance at her sleeping friends, and her face darkened considerably upon seeing Sonoda''s battered face and possible broken ribs. "You will pay for everything you did and planned to do," she announced, her voice cold and deadly.

    The men visibly cowered, understanding even with their minuscule brains that she was bad, bad news. "Too bad you saw our faces, right? I can''t let you all go," she added in a sing-song voice that she normally wouldn''t use as she turned her cold silver-stare at them.

    Ara had no intention of killing them as much as possible, though. She adjusted the voltage in her hands so they wouldn''t die in one hit. The thing was, if they did die in the end, it wouldn''t matter to her either. Murderous aura seethed in her body, the malice in her heart, the anger coming out making the air thick with miasma.

    "W-what''s that?"

    Ara who hadn''t realized she was exuding dark energy didn''t bother understanding what they were talking about. In her mind, there was only one thing she wanted to do right now.

    "Stop talking," she said as she lunged, jumping so high up near the ceiling.

    The men stood frozen on the spot as they watched her leap.

    ZZZZZZZZZZZT

    Ara landed on both feet on a man''s face, making him stagger backwards ''til he hit the wall. Ara was so strong, the wooden wall was no match for her, and so the man''s head punched a hole on the wall as soon as he hit it.

    She was just getting started. As soon as the man fell, she flipped back on the air using his face like a spring. She landed on the ground on both feet, and the men who realized they''re totally in danger grabbed whatever they could for weapons and attacked her altogether.

    One had chains in his hands, another with a steel pipe. The last three had brass knuckles and a gun.

    "YAAAAAAAAAAAA," the men rushed towards her to hit her simultaneously, but Ara was more than prepared.

    The man with the brass knuckle reached her first but Ara grabbed him by the fist, electrifying him. Since he had metal on his hand, he convulsed as soon as she touched him.

    ZZZZZZZZZZT!

    She crushed his fist and then slapped him on the chest with her charged hand making him collapse on the floor with a thud. She then pivoted on her heels as she turned to catch the other guy with the brass knuckle.

    She pulled his arm and twisted it out of its socket in the shoulder area, making him scream in pain before landing a punch to his stomach as he did to Sonoda earlier at school.

    POW!

    The man flew screaming until he landed against the wall, punching a second hole near his unconscious friend.

    "BITCH!"

    The men with the steel bar and the metal chain charged at her next. The stupid guys still didn''t learn their lesson from earlier. Ara didn''t even move as they swung their weapons at her. She easily caught the steel bar and the chain in each of her hands.

    "What the¡­"

    The men tried to pull with all their might but they couldn''t. Ara could easily just electrocute them, but a huge part of her wanted to paint the world red.

    And she did¡­

    Ara started with the guy holding the steel bar. She pulled the weapon towards her, making the man lost balance and stagger forward. She took hold of him immediately, and there was horror in his eyes as she clamped her hand tightly in his throat, strangling him with a hand, choking him as she lifted him up.

    The man holding the chain let go in fear and he turned to run towards his remaining comrade as he screamed.

    "She''s a monster!"

    But of course it was futile to even try to escape. The man in Ara''s hand limped, his throat almost broken, and she threw him easily against the other to prevent his escape. The unconscious man hit the one trying to escape and they both fell on the ground just in time for the one with the gun to aim and shoot at her.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    The report echoed in the warehouse as dust flew everywhere and the man stopped to see what happened. The man underneath the other also managed to scramble on his feet and hid behind the man with the gun.

    "Did you get her?" the man asked and they both looked.

    However, when the nebulous cloud of dust cleared, Ara remained standing.

    "Get me? With these?" she asked mockingly as she held out her hand and showed them the bullets. All three were there.

    "Monster!" the men screamed as they tried to run.

    "It''s Ara''s turn, the third batter in the lineup," she said in a singsong voice as she mimicked the baseball broadcast announcement. She threw one bullet up into the air and posed to hit it with the steel pipe. She waited as the bullet fell and swung the pipe hitting the bullet and it flew towards the men.

    "And she hits!"

    The men scrambled to their feet, but one was not lucky. The bullet pierced his leg and he screamed in pain as he fell on his face on the floor.

    "Homerun!"

 Chapter 262 - Koharu

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"

    The piercing scream resounded in the warehouse, and the man sitting in the black sedan that just arrived was instantly alert.

    "What''s that?" he demanded the driver, but the poor bloke, of course, had no idea what was happening as he too just arrived.

    However, the man sitting next to the boss knew what was going on. He was the seventh man who took the kids from school this afternoon after all. The guys were supposed to keep the kids well behaved until they returned. They were not supposed to do anything else until the order was given.

    "Maybe your men couldn''t keep their hands to themselves and started beating them up," a female''s mocking voice suggested, and the boss turned to his other side where a smirking Koharu sat.

    "I told them not to touch your friends until we arrived," the boss sighed heavily.

    He would scold his men later, but then again, it seemed there was no need. Koharu let out a burst of cruel laughter that even gave him shivers.

    "Who cares? They can all kill them if they want. I want them all gone," she said tersely, the memory of earlier playing in her mind. "The gall of those idiots! If they can''t give me what I want, then they can just all die!"

    The cold, cruel statements coming from such a young girl made the driver and the underling look at her in horror. But the boss was already used to it. He already knew that Koharu was totally out of it, and had already planned to take her somewhere far after all this, back to his hometown in Oita so she could have a change of scenery and perhaps recover someday.

    This would be the last time he''d follow her wishes.

    "Go check what''s going on," the boss ordered the underling, and he quickly followed.

    He preferred to get out of the car away from the crazy girl. But, as soon as he stepped inside the warehouse, he was welcomed with the sight of his comrades lying down everywhere, with one hanging from the ceiling by a chain tied crisscrossed around his limp body.

    Another one lay on the floor all bloodied with a face that was barely noticeable as if someone hit his face with a very hard object multiple times. Two more were dangling from the holes on the wall. It was as if they were slammed there with their heads first, strong enough to break the wall. Then, two more lay with their limbs bent in unnatural positions, not far away from the two unconscious kids.

    Huh? Two?

    "Where''s the other one?" he asked himself as he stepped in further to search the other missing girl, and found a bloodied school uniform on the floor just below the bloody comrade hanging on the ceiling.

    "What the¡­"He couldn''t believe it. Who could have done this thing? Based on the blood on the blood on the missing girl''s school uniform, she could have been dead already, he noted as he bent on his knees to check out the bloody clothes.

    He wondered if there were other people after the girl, but then again, considering that she was the Koutaishidenka''s woman, there''s a possibility she was also set up for assassination. He was thinking this when there was a rustling sound behind him.

    "Oh, I missed another one?" a singsong voice asked and he swiftly turned to see a tall, slim figure wearing a fox-god''s mask.

    Huh ?

    Then he remembered something about a vigilante who wiped out the gangs in Ueno in one night, and his eyes widened in horror. "K-Kitsune¡­ F-Fox Avenger¡­"

    On the other hand, Suzuki Ara who had switched to her night stroll clothes smirked under the mask. She had changed after pummeling the two remaining guys with her fists. She didn''t bother using electricity on them anymore, as the wrath she felt in her heart was still on a rampage. Even now.

    It''s a good thing another one showed up. She''s still in the mood to beat up someone.

    "Oh, you recognize me?" she asked mockingly, and then she remembered that this seventh guy went to fetch the boss. "Did you bring your boss then?"

    Ara, of course, didn''t need to hear the answer. Just based on his expression alone, she already knew the truth.

    Good.

    "Well, I hope you came prepared," she warned in amusement as she disappeared in front of him.

    The man panicked as he looked around, searching for her but couldn''t spot where she''d gone until she reappeared just right before his eyes, a few inches away.

    "Did you miss me?" she asked as she landed a punch on his jaw, sending him flying backwards, hitting the wall with a thud before sliding down.

    Ara wouldn''t render him unconscious for now of course. She needed information. She walked towards him with a purpose, and then grabbed his collar to lift him up with one hand.

    "Where is she?" she demanded with an icy tone.

    No more playing games this time. Since she realized what was wrong with Okada Koharu, she was determined to end things with her as soon as possible. She wouldn''t wait for her husband to come home for that. She would deal with the burikko on her own.

    "Who?" the man choked.

    "Koharu, the nutjob," she answered as she tightened her hold on the guy.

    "Ou-Out!"

    Oh?

    Ara brought her arm down but didn''t let go of the guy. Instead, she dragged him towards the entrance of the warehouse. As soon as she spotted the black car, she smirked as her demigod eyes could see the burikko inside with her stepfather. Without further thought, she swung her arm and threw the man towards the car, and watched him scream as he flew and landed on the windshield with a crash.

    SMAAAASH!

    Shards flew everywhere and Ara watched as the people inside scrambled out of the car in a panic except for Koharu. The girl came out, but instead of fear, she wore a dark expression, displeased upon having to get out.

    Since her emotions were tumultuous, Ara now had a clear view of the parasite from within, which was also excited and trying to scramble out. She could also see that it had already multiplied and was now on the verge of transferring any day. The incubation period would be over soon.

    Okada Koharu needed to die.

    "Who are you?" the boss asked, but Ara ignored him.

    She was focused more on Koharu who glared at her. With a smirk, Ara grabbed a steel pipe from the ground.

    "I came here to deliver heaven''s retribution," she announced as she threw the pipe at Koharu, piercing her on the shoulder, making her scream in pain.

    The boss and the driver were both horrified seeing the steel pipe embed itself on the girl''s flesh. However, what horrified them more was when the voice that came out of her was an unearthly agonized chorus like a group of spirits being exorcised.

    AAAAAAAAAAAAAAH

    Three heads with hollow faces made of shadows tried to come out of Koharu''s mouth as she screamed.

    "Koharu!" the boss called out as he tried to go to her, but Ara threw another steel pipe which landed just before his feet.

    "If you don''t want those nasty things to transfer to you, you should stay where you are," Ara warned, and then she turned to the driver. "Take him back inside. Also, make sure the kids are safe if not, I''ll hunt you down."

    The driver hurried to the boss and grabbed him just as Koharu''s body started shaking, and they stood rooted on the spot, watching. Miasma oozed out of her body just as three more shadow lurkers appeared and tried to get out. However, the girl''s hate was so strong they couldn''t leave immediately, and so they evolved.

    Ara who had only ever heard about shadow lurker hosts evolving into a dark beast was also somewhat horrified. Koharu''s features slowly warped, changing into a demon, her eyes stretching into a bigger size and they slanted while an extra huge eye ¨C a third one appeared on her forehead, followed by five small ones. Her torso bent just as extra limbs appeared on her body, making her spider-like in appearance.

    Great.

    Suzuki Ara was aware they couldn''t fight near her friends. She was not sure if she''s able to kill Koharu before any of the shadow lurkers transferred. She needed to getaway.

    Energy was food for these elemental pests. Ara would use that to lure it far away. She reckoned, there was a construction site put on hold not far from where they were and there was no one there.

    Ara placed her hands together and created Perun''s seal. The energy she exuded made Koharu excited, and Ara was now sure she got her hooked.

    "Come get me if you can ugly," she called, riling Koharu up, as she used the steel wall to climb up towards the electric pole.

    As expected, Koharu which had turned into a spider demon took the bait and shot dark threads towards the pole and used it to climb up. She was so fast that Ara barely escaped before she reached the top and a chase ensued as Ara led her to the construction site.

 Chapter 263 - Cursed Child

    Kazehaya Gin sat in the vehicle with his gaze outside the window. However, what he was seeing was not the nice scenery outside, but the events that had happened this morning. The car was on its way back to Tokyo from the seer''s estate. But until now, he still hadn''t made a report to Ryuu for he was still unsure of what to tell the Koutaishidenka.

    A heavy sigh escaped his lips as what transpired earlier played in his mind.

    "I''m Dolya, the Goddess of Fate and Master Stribog''s right-hand person."

    It was understandable that Gin had been rendered speechless after that introduction. Who would have thought that the seer was a returner to ancestry herself?

    Ah. No.

    She was not a returner to ancestry. Dolya was a deity who descended without being born, just as Perun did thousands of years ago in Ged.

    "I came here to Earth with a task from my Master," Dolya said with a smile as the two of them were once again in the house having tea.

    "Master" was Stribog, the God of Wind, of course. Gin was confused after that. He had stayed there to find the truth about the prophecy, but the truth he had unearthed was not the one he had been expecting.

    Finding out that she was a deity, Gin was also unsure of how to deal with her. After all, it''s taboo for deities to disclose knowledge from heaven directly without being born. This was the rule that Perun''s predecessor had established, and he had no idea if this had already been changed.

    Perhaps, not. Because Dolya gave him a general history although with more details, and nothing but hints on the important things.

    "May I ask about the task?" Gin couldn''t help but ask.

    If the task had something to do with Ryuu, who was Stribog''s best friend in heaven, then he better know about it. As expected the deity just smiled enigmatically.

    "I''m sure Young Master knows the rules," she reminded him, and Gin nodded and sighed.

    "Then please tell me about the prophecy," he said. He had no choice but to stick to his original purpose in coming here. He was just not expecting the answer though.

    Dolya nodded and smiled. "Young Master, there is no prophecy."

    Ha?

    Gin frowned. "How come? When Ryuu was born, you, yourself prophesized that the child should marry the girl the Suzuki couple will have or the bloodline will die out."

    "It was not a prophecy, but part of my task," Dolya answered, making him totally confused.

    "But the seers of the clan had been giving us prophecies for generations. It was even why my family was cursed."

    All his life, whenever his mother got the chance, she would always remind Gin to blame the Makura of the previous generation for his cursed existence. Because she was the cause that his great grandfather failed to follow the prophecy, and because of her Gin had suffered since he was born.

    "Curse?" Dolya looked as if she had no idea what he was talking about, which made Gin feel a bit upset.

    "Me," he blurted, barely stopping his voice from sounding emotional. "My existence is proof that those prophecies were real and that by failing to follow them resulted in a cursed existence: Mine."

    Silence followed his words as Dolya looked at him with sad eyes.

    "Young Master Gin, why do you ever think that your existence is cursed?" she asked softly and looked confused upon seeing him tensed.

    "As the legends say, the child who was born with the darkness within will bring chaos to the world ¨C the harbinger of catastrophe," Gin recited stiffly what he''d learned from the classroom and what he''d been hearing from everyone in the Kazehaya House when he was young.

    "And you are that, because?"

    If it were someone else, Gin would have declined to answer such an absurd question. After all, all his life, there was never a day he was not reminded how his life would be short because of who and what he was ¨C most especially now. The moment that he and Emi got together, a part in his heart secretly wept about their very short relationship.

    "Because I''m a harpy caster. All harpy casters go insane," he answered with a bitter smile. "The elemental takes over and wreak havoc. I am doomed to die ¨C prefer to be killed than massacre everyone around me."

    "But you will never go insane," Dolya suddenly said, and he looked at her as if she was out of her mind.

    "What are you talking about? It''s clearly stated that ¨C"

    "Only those who were weak without the Wind God Stribog''s blood running in them go crazy because they couldn''t handle the harpy," Dolya interrupted; her face serious.

    Gin, on the other hand, was speechless. "But it is said that even Stribog''s bloodline ¨C"

    "That''s not true. I was there when the harpies made a vow to follow Master for all eternity," Dolya told him matter-of-factly. "They''re just more difficult to control and could be stubborn, but they would never harm the Wind God''s family."

    Huh?

    Gin''s jaw dropped. "Then why?" He now looked totally confused. "But Aello¡­"

    "Most especially Aello," Dolya continued. "Among all the harpies, there were three who were the strongest. Aello was the most violent one, but she''s also the one who loves Stribog the most. She would never hurt him or anyone carrying his blood. In fact, she would die to protect them as it was her promise."

    Ha?

    Kazehaya Gin suddenly felt very weak. "If you''re telling the truth, then does this mean I''m not dying?" he asked.

    Dolya smiled and nodded. "You are not."

    "But all these years, I thought¡­ I thought I was¡­"

    "I''m sorry," Dolya said afterwards.

    "Why are you apologizing? It''s not like it''s your fault that I ¨C"

    "Actually it is my fault because I didn''t appear to explain things a lot earlier," the deity interrupted him, rendering him speechless. "I am bound by the rules of heaven. I can only do my task but I cannot divulge more than what I was tasked to do most especially with regards to the Returners to Ancestries."

    "Huh? What do you mean? Is it something related to Kresnik?"

    Dolya sighed. "It is but at the same time it''s not. It''s not up to me to make Returners to remember who they are or give them their memories. After all, if it''s not them who recovered the memories themselves, they cannot utilize their complete potential."

    With this Gin nodded. He already knew this. Returners to Ancestries should be the one to recall their memories on their own. They could only work so hard to help them.

    "It''s a difficult job you have there, right?" Gin commented with a snort.

    Dolya nodded. "Most especially if you have an idiot of a boss," she added condescendingly as she looked at him with meaningful eyes.

    However, Gin couldn''t understand it yet so he laughed. "Stribog''s really a handful, isn''t he?" he asked making Dolya cover her mouth to stop laughing too.

    "Anyway, Young Master, let me tell you a story," Dolya began; a faraway look was on her face. "Back in the celestial plane, my Master had a vision."

    Kazehaya Gin inclined his head. Stribog, the God of Wind could also prophesize, as being an oracle was also his power. It was why Dolya, the Goddess of Fate was his follower.

    "The star-crossed lovers of thousands of years who kept following each other in the cycle of reincarnation finally have a chance to stop and beat the curse."

    HA? Curse?

    "Kresnik and Alencica," Dolya said, making Gin sit stiffly.

    Ryuu and Ara.

    "What about them?" He knew that Kresnik''s wife''s name was Alencica, but he''d never heard any curse related to those two. Oh, wait¡­ Alencica''s a broken soul. It was a sign that she was cursed.

    "Have you heard of the Immortal War, Young Master?" Dolya asked, and of course, Gin nodded.

    "There is no Gedian who hasn''t heard of this," he answered.

    The Immortal War, the battle between Perun, the King of Heaven and Czernobog, the Black God. It was what people would say, the most important part of history as Ged would have been doomed, run over by demons and dark elemental beasts by the Demon King if Perun did not intervene.

    "When Perun defeated Czernobog, he had banished the Black God into the depths of hell, and placed a seal so he couldn''t escape."

    Gin nodded. He knew this story as well.

    "Every fifty years, the seal weakens, but not weak enough for the Black God himself to escape. He could only send his minions out to cause havoc on the mortal plane," she continued, and again, he nodded.

    This was the Immortal War, the continuous battle of demigods versus the Black God''s minions every half of a century.

    "Are you aware of Perun''s ability to break souls?" Dolya asked and Gin nodded.

    Ara''s broken soul state was proof of that ability. By this time, Gin started to feel uneasy. It was as if there was something very important that he''d forgotten and his head was pounding, forcing him to recall things but couldn''t.

    "When the King of Heaven fought the Black God, he had accidentally cut a part of his soul," Dolya continued. "Czernobog nursed that broken part of his soul until it became strong enough to become a parasite. When the seal weakened thousands of years ago, with the help of Perun''s wife, Fanya, that part of the Black God''s soul attached itself to a woman. The human woman couldn''t be a host, but she would give birth to the harbinger of catastrophe when someone had a child with her."

    "W-what?"

    Gin looked totally horrified by now, as he slowly realized what had happened.

    "That''s right. The mortal woman who became Perun''s wife, the one who nurtured Perun''s seed that merged with the piece of the Black God''s soul was that woman, Shitara," Dolya said softly as she reached for his hand on the table to hold him.

    "Young Master Gin, you see, you were never the cursed child in the prophecy ¨C it''s Alencica."

 Chapter 264 - Destroy the World

    "Young Master Gin, you see, you were never the cursed child in the prophecy ¨C it''s Alencica."

    Ha?

    Kazehaya Gin sat rooted where he was in shock. It was one thing to learn that he was not the cursed child. But it''s another thing to learn that the real harbinger of catastrophe was Kresnik''s wife ¨C and that wife was now married to him again in this lifetime.

    Kresnik and Alencica. Ryuu and Ara.

    Gin''s heart raced as his head started pounding. The feeling that he had to remember something once again overwhelmed him. But, no matter how much he racked his brain, the memories just wouldn''t come.

    "Did you know that Alencica is here?" he asked Dolya who nodded.

    "Of course. It was actually I who had told the Old Master and his wife that she would be born in the Suzuki Household."

    "You mean¡­what we thought was the prophecy was that?"

    Dolya inclined her head before nodding. "There''s no prophecy Young Master. But it was my task to make sure Kresnik will not kill himself again ¨C and he would if he realized his wife was not here."

    Oh, Lord¡­

    It was now clear to Kazehaya Gin what happened. When Ryuu was born, Dolya came to the Cedar Palace to tell the Master that his fated partner would be born among the Suzukis so that in case Kresnik recovered his memories, he wouldn''t refuse to have children or commit suicide.

    Just like what Vladimir of Kres did.

    But if it''s like that¡­

    "What about my clan? If the prophecies did not exist then what about me?" Gin wanted to know why he had suffered so much.

    All his life, he had thought that he was the cursed child. He was raised removed from the world, locked up in a small chamber. Although he already knew why now, as the room was the safest place for him with the seal, he still couldn''t help but feel resentful.

    "Because Young Master, even if you were not the cursed child, your existence is something the dark elementals would love to extinguish."

    Ha?

    This time Gin was more than stunned. "What do you mean?"

    Dolya sighed, her body shifting on her seat as she folded her hands on her lap. "I cannot reveal more than that Young Master. My hands are tied beyond things not related to my task."

    The pounding in Gin''s head increased and he massaged his temple to ease it.  With this, Dolya reached out to pat his arm in sympathy.

    "I could, however, tell you everything I''m allowed to," she said as she leaned back on her chair. "That ''prophecy'' for the Kazehaya House was made because at first, we thought Kresnik would be that child," she said and explained further when Gin''s frown deepened.

    "For the five centuries that all of you Gedians had stayed here on Earth, of course, your bloodline had been intertwined. The marriages between the different clans made it possible for the Returner to Ancestry Kresnik to be born not in the Homura House but in the Kazehaya House as well."

    Well, that''s true.

    "For several times, Kresnik''s soul seemed to come, but at the last minute, he decided to leave. It was as if he was waiting for something," she explained. "But by that time, I had already told the parents of the vessel about the fated partner."

    Oh.

    Returners to Ancestries were deities'' original souls mingling with the mortal vessels. They only come before the child was born, normally with their elementals welcoming them. But there were times when they didn''t push through.

    Dolya looked at Gin with an apologetic expression. "It was a hit or miss with me and my Master''s predictions too."

    "You miss?" For Gin, it was unbelievable. She was after all the Goddess of Fate.

    Dolya grinned. "I am merely a Goddess of Fate by name," she said meaningfully. "There is no such thing as fate in reality," she added which confused Gin again. "But there are choices. Even if the stars predicted that something will happen or that someone will do something, the person''s free will ¨C his choices really what affect the entirety of his existence."

    Gin felt weak as a bitter laugh escaped his lips. "All those years I felt hatred with the Makuras¡­ I was being an idiot."

    If all the ''prophecies'' were for Kresnik, then the curse that he knew he had because of his great-grandfather''s transgressions with the Makura was not real. There was no relationship at all. He didn''t of course notice Dolya''s meaningful look towards him.

    "Young Master, all I can say is that your existence was vital. If the lady¡­ If your mother was successful with her schemes against you, everything that heaven had been struggling to do would all be for naught."

    That''s right.

    "If I''m not the cursed child, then why did my mother, who''s hosting a shadow lurker tried to kill me? My father said she was trying to do dual elemental hosting," Gin asked. This part confused him a lot.

    Why? Because if he was not the cursed child ¨C if it''s true that Aello was his real elemental that he had complete control over, then the harpy couldn''t take part in the dual hosting. It would kill Gin, and the harpy would not allow that if she''s really his.

    "Because of who you are," Dolya answered enigmatically again. "As to who you are specifically, I am in no position to tell you," she added, and before Gin could open his mouth, she continued. "Even if I am a deity, I am a useless god who didn''t have the strength or any other special powers except for my immortality and my predictions. It was why, even if things were unjust and wrong, I did not show up to clear things."

    Gin bit his lip. Dolya was telling him indirectly that she let his people lock him up to protect him because she couldn''t do it herself.

    "I will not apologize to you, however,"Dolya added, making Gin snort. "I am a selfish deity who was just doing her task regardless of what must be sacrificed."

    Well, Gin couldn''t berate her for that. In any case, what happened in the past couldn''t be undone anymore. There was no point in venting his anger towards her.

    "What about Kresnik and Alencica?" he asked. "I''m sure you are aware that they are married now."

    "Yes, I am,"Dolya answered as she straightened in her seat, a severe expression on her beautiful face. "It''s why Young Master, rather than asking me about the prophecy, you should remember who you are and your purpose in this world. If not, the harbinger of catastrophe would win again."

    Again?

    "Has the world been destroyed before?" he couldn''t resist asking. He had never heard of anything like it.

    With this, Dolya smiled. "Young Master, it depends on which world you are referring to. The cursed child is Kresnik''s wife. He''s a deity who had promised to protect the world even if in return it destroys his."

    Gin''s eyes widened in horror. There was no mistaking the meaning behind those words.

    Kresnik killed Alencica to protect the world.

 Chapter 265 - Brink of Chaos

    "What¡­"

    Kazehaya Gin''s headache was starting to worsen. All the information he got today overwhelmed him, but he knew he had to do something.

    "Alencica''s half-god, but she''s also the cursed child ¨C someone who would bring an end to the world ¨C this world and the other when she awakens."

    "Is that why she''s a broken soul?"

    Dolya nodded.  "It''s to delay the inevitable. To give time for the new Returners to Ancestry to remember their tasks."

    Huh? Returners to Ancestry?

    "You mean¡­ there are others who came aside from Kresnik?" Kazehaya Gin couldn''t believe it.

    "Yes ¨C Stribog and Perun," Dolya answered readily. "They had descended before Kresnik to stop the curse."

    EH? PERUN?

    Gin remembered the silver-haired angry beauty in his dream and he shuddered.

    "The King of Heavens descended?" Gin frowned. If so, then where was he? Shouldn''t he be here where his daughter was?

    Then again, he remembered something and his head turned to Dolya with his eyes wide. "They''re in Ged."

    Dolya sighed. "The King is in Ged, yes."

    Gin frowned. "But they can''t remember," he stated. The two were probably like Ryuu right now. They could remember who they were but not why they were here or their other memories.

    "So you are saying that everything that''s happening right now is so that Alencica''s curse would be broken?" he asked to confirm, and Dolya nodded. "But to break it, Stribog and Perun should be here?"

    Again, Dolya nodded.

    "The Master was the one who created the portal. Only he could stabilize the doorway to the other side."

    "If so then how come there are beasts that come?" Gin couldn''t understand this part. Unless¡­

    "Because the Master lost his memories," Dolya answered deadpan. "And because of that, the portal was unstable. There are times it allows anything and anyone to come in from that other side."

    EH?

    "So what should we do?" Kazehaya Gin was powerless if they needed the other deities'' help. He had no idea how to reach them. He could only do things on this side.

    His question made Dolya look frustrated. Gin reckoned she too felt powerless at the moment. She sighed as she thought for a while, hesitating a bit before speaking.

    "Young Master, did you ever wonder why you look like Stribog?" she asked lightly, and Gin frowned.

    "I''m his bloodline and I inherited most of his divine powers," he answered.

    It was not a secret that mortals were modeled after deities. The more divine inheritance one had, the closer he was to looking like the original deity.

    "It''s why I look like an idiot most of the time, even if I''m a beauty," Gin complained as his hands fixed his colorful tie, making Dolya snort in laughter.

    Gin was used to making people laugh, and didn''t even think about it. He waited for her to finish her mirth and she sighed again, giving him advice.

    "Just make sure that Kresnik will not harm Alencica until help arrives," Dolya said in defeat.

    Now, two hours had passed since that conversation and Kazehaya Gin still had no idea which one to report to the Koutaishidenka first. But he reckoned he had to say something.

    He picked up his phone and called Ryuu.

    "Yes?" was the Koutaishidenka''s curt greeting.

    "There is no prophecy," he reported, and when Ryuu was silent, he proceeded on telling him everything he knew. He told him about the real cursed child, and why Kresnik was here, except the part where Kresnik killed his wife. "Everything was because of you and Ara ¨C I mean Kresnik and Alencica."

    "Do you mean that my father in law and Stribog are also here?" Ryuu asked and Gin explained.

    "They can''t remember though, like you," he added in a hurry. "But Ryuu¡­" his voice trailed off, his hesitance ringing as an internal battle whether to tell Ryuu about Alencica''s death or not.

    "Yes?"

    At his friend''s prompt, Gin chickened out and decided to save it for later. "I''m on my way back to Tokyo. I will take over Ara''s protection and the others in case she awakens," he said instead and he held his breath as he heard Ryuu''s soft laughter.

    "Okay. Thanks in advance then," the Koutaishidenka said and they ended the call.

    Kazehaya Gin already knew that he could hang out at the portal with Ryuu, now that he knew that Aello was his real elemental. But now that he also knew that Ara was a ticking time bomb, he would have to make sure that she was safe and that the others were safe from her as well.

    Until help arrived.

    He just hoped that Perun and Stribog wouldn''t take too long. He prayed they''d get there before Ara awakened as the cursed child. He had a lot of work laid out for him, but at least, everything made more sense now.

    He picked up his phone and called Emi. She answered almost immediately and he smiled hearing her shy voice on the other end.

    "Emi, I will come home tonight. Wait for me. We have a lot to talk about," he said softly with a smile on his face.

    "A lot?" Emi asked and he grinned as he mischievously answered.

    "Oh, nothing important ¨C just our wedding this Friday and the names of our kids ¨C did I tell you I want a whole basketball team?"

    His tone was mocking, but his smile was brilliant. He could already imagine his girl all red and sputtering on the other side. He knew she must be shocked as he had told her he had no plans to have kids.

    "What?" she asked, but he decided to tease her a bit.

    "Yeah, so be there when I arrive, okay? I''ll see you later," he continued before ending the call without giving her a chance to ask questions.

    Talking to Emi eased his mind, the headache he had vanished as if he never had it. He sat back on his seat as he tried to organize his activities in his head. But his thoughts were interrupted by the ringing of his phone.

    "Yes?" he answered with a frown. It was the number of the security they hired to guard Ara and her friends. If they called, then it must be something very important and it sure was.

    "WHAT?"Kazehaya Gin almost stood up inside of the car, his eyes wide and the grip on his phone was tightened. "What do you mean taken? I did not hire you to let them get kidnapped!"

    He listened for a bit, but his ears didn''t care about their excuses anymore so he cut the line. He immediately called Ryuu who picked up immediately but before he could even speak the Koutaishidenka cut him off.

    "Gin-nii, I''ll call you later. The Black God''s here," Ryuu said in urgency, and Gin inhaled sharply as the other cut the line.

    DAMN.

    Czernobog was there? Gin couldn''t think of much worse things that could happen at the same time. Then he paused as he remembered something.

    Czernobog.

    "How come the Black God was able to escape from Perun''s seal and come here?"

    He was wondering about this when his phone rang again and this time, it was from Shiro.

    "What is it?"

    "Young Master, the shadow lurker finished its incubation period earlier than expected!"

    WHAT?

    Okada Koharu.

    "But the new ones and the old ones merged with the host," Shiro added and Gin puffed air.

    It was rare for the shadow lurkers to fuse with the host unless the host''s desire was too strong. It just showed how naturally evil that girl was.

    "Wear your uniforms! Make sure you have seals with you! We''re hunting that one down and eliminate it."

 Chapter 266 - Taken

    "Wear your uniforms! Make sure you have seals with you! We''re hunting that one down and eliminate it. Gather everyone you could in Tokyo and deal with it now!"

    Kazehaya Gin ended the call. There was no need for him to tell Fuji to stop the car as he had already instructed the driver to do so. It was a good thing they were still in the countryside part, and the road was mostly clear.

    "Young Master¡­"

    There was an obvious worry in Fuji''s voice and Gin nodded. The butler was asking his master to take him with him.

    "Come," Gin said as he held out his hand, and Fuji immediately took it in in case he changed his mind.

    In no time, they were up in the air, speeding towards his house. He needed to change too. Usually, people from the Kazehaya and Homura Houses wore their special clothing that was resistant to elements. It''s the same clothing the Koutaishidenka wore when they hunted down the arachnids almost a week ago. This time, since they were dealing with shadow lurkers, they needed to don their special masks as well as those had seals to prevent infestation ¨C not that they had tried it before to prove it worked.

    Why? Because they had never known that shadow lurkers had crossed the portal until now. Knowing that his mother was a host was a shock to him. He wondered now if there were more out there that they didn''t know about. Oh, but the seals his father placed worked on his mother so it should be okay. The last thing he needed was for his people who were part deities to become hosts.

    Soon, he and Fuji were both geared up but without their masks. They kept them in a bag that Fuji would be carrying. They wouldn''t be joining Shiro and the others yet. He had a more important matter to deal with first. He was about to head out when his phone rang, and his face darkened upon seeing who it was.

    "Did you find them?" he barked on the phone and stopped to listen. "What? What do you mean she''s missing?"

    "But sir, we can''t find her anywhere. Her bloody school uniform''s all that''s left in the place. The other two were unconscious and the kidnappers were mostly injured and a couple is dead. The only two remaining men here are not making sense when they speak. I didn''t call the police as instructed."

    Hearing this, Gin felt a bit nervous. "Tell me your location!" he ordered and didn''t waste time going there. He grabbed Fuji and flew, although he had to land somewhere discreet so the others wouldn''t see them. They were not Homura House''s men after all.

    "Where are they?" Gin demanded as soon as he walked into the warehouse in Kabukicho.

    He and Fuji were surprised to see blood everywhere ¨C the broken bodies on the floor, the one hanging on the ceiling and the two which dangled awkwardly through the wall.

    "Young Master this¡­"

    "It''s Ara. She did this," Gin said with certainty.

    The moment he was told they were kidnapped, he was not really scared for her. He was scared for the people for he knew she was a demigod. Even if Alencica didn''t have an elemental divine inheritance since she''s a broken soul, she was blessed with strength.

    "President Kazehaya," the security he hired called his attention.

    All five of them stood on the side with guilty expressions. But they had to face him and own up to their mistakes.

    "We really apologize for this. We were not careful enough," he said as he reported about the garbage truck which blocked their path, the very quick kidnapping of the kids, and how the two girls, Miharu and Midori ran to them and showed them the video as soon as the van left.

    "And the other kids?" Gin was asking about Sonoda and Rin of course.

    "They were sent to the hospital. The girl is fine with just a few scratches. But the boy has broken ribs and some facial injuries."

    Kazehaya''s face looked grim by this time. He turned around and found Okada Koharu''s stepdad and another man sitting on the ground with horrified expressions. It was as if they had seen something so terrifying that until now they were shocked.

    "We tried taking information out from them but those two wouldn''t talk about anything else except monsters."

    Ha? Monsters?

    Gin walked up towards the two and gave the stepdad a kick.

    "Where did that Koharu take Ara?" he demanded, and the man looked at Gin as if he''d gone insane.

    "Koharu! She turned into an ugly insect," he said loudly. "Then that other monster made her follow!"

    Ha?

    Gin knew that Okada Koharu had transformed. But he didn''t know there was another one. "What other monster are you talking about?"

    "The fox monster! The one with the dark energy coming out of her¡­" the stepdad said as he bent down and pulled at his hair.

    Gin hadn''t realized he''d held his breath as he listened.

    Fox Monster with dark energy. He only ever saw one fox monster with dark energy oozing from her.

    Czernobog.

    But how was she here when she''s in Hakone, fighting with Ryuu at the moment? How?

    "Where did they go?" he demanded multiple times before the stepdad raised his hand to point at a nearby electric pole.

    But then again, Gin didn''t really have to ask him anymore where Koharu was. All he had to do was join his men in the hunt and they would find her. But the problem was Ara.

    Where did she go?

    Kazehaya Gin scowled as he saw Ara''s bloodied uniform on the floor. He knew these hooligans couldn''t take her on. Even with guns, she could play with them. But where was she?

    A cold sensation covered his heart as a thought crossed his mind. Did the Black God take her? There was no other explanation for her absence. She''s in danger!

    He tried to call Ryuu again, but of course, he couldn''t answer. He must still be in a fight. But who was he fighting with if Czernobog was here?

    DAMN.

    He walked back to the security. "There are people coming here to clear the area. Make sure those two won''t go anywhere."

    Koharu''s stepdad and his minion would be disposed of by the Homura House as was the plan. Too bad for Okada Koharu''s adoptive parents though. Ryuu was kind enough to let her live until graduation, but the nutjob was too evil that she had incubated the elemental pest faster than normal.

    But he didn''t care about all of them now. He only cared about finding Ara and eliminating the evolved Koharu before she exploded and the shadow lurkers would transfer.

    "Fuji, let''s go!"

    He and the butler went immediately to join Shiro and the others, hoping against hope that Ara was not really taken or that if she was, she''d be safe.

 Chapter 267 - The Cage

    "Young Master!"

    Shiro and the others greeted as soon as Gin arrived. He turned to Fuji who immediately handed him the gray mask with the seal inside.

    "What''s going on?" he asked as he placed the mask on his face and Fuji went behind him to fix the clasp.

    There were only ten people from the Fuuma there now, as the rest were in Hakone, assisting the Koutaishidenka. All wore black fitting clothes akin to ninjas and now donned gray masks to prevent being infected by the shadow lurker.

    "The Okada girl had turned into an arachnid type monster. It''s now chasing the Black God."

    Ha?

    "What do you mean?"

    Shiro looked serious as he answered. "It may sound absurd Young Master, but the Black God indeed is making the monster chase after her."

    With a frown, Gin held out his hand and Shiro handed him the telescope. He was pessimistic about the report but was stumped to see that his people were right.

    Not far from where there were, one figure that was unmistakably the Black God was being chased by an angry arachnid type beast. Okada Koharu''s transformed form had already removed any trace of her former self. She was now one pure malicious monster who was surprisingly running after its master.

    Weird.

    Not only it was hounding the figure in the fox mask, but it was also trying to attack Czerbonog as it did. Okada had blades at her feet. When she sniped at the Black God, the blades were like knives swinging, stabbing at great speed as they continued to move towards the abandoned construction site. It was an utterly confusing sight.

    "They''re¡­ fighting?"

    "It appears that''s the case, Young Master," Shiro answered as he stepped next to him.

    Kazehaya Gin got all the more confused. Then an idea struck him. Could it be?

    Okada Koharu, since her form was totally influenced by her human desires became feral. She had turned into an uncontrollable monster that couldn''t even recognize its own master. It was why she''s attacking the Black God as if she was her nemesis.

    But, it didn''t matter.

    Regardless that Okada was aggressive towards Czernobog, or not, their fight was something they couldn''t allow to drag on. Between the two, it was a no-brainer who would win in the end. But the monster getting hit without placing safety around so the escaping shadow lurkers wouldn''t transfer to new hosts first was bad news.

    "How about Ara? Did you see her?" he asked. Their priority was to locate her.

    "I''m so sorry, Young Master. We couldn''t find the Lady anywhere," Shiro answered with a depressed look.

    Gin sighed. At least she''s not anywhere near here at the moment. She''d be safer somewhere else.

    "How many water casters do we have?"

    "We only have two, Young Master," Shiro answered. "I already told them to block the surrounding area of the construction site. I''m so sorry Young Master, as I didn''t ask your permission first. But as soon as I realized where they''re heading, I asked for the construction site to be bought by Homura International," he continued in a worried voice.

    But it was alright.

    Shiro, aside from being the head of the Fuuma, was also an executive at Homura International. The construction site was halted due to the company going bankrupt. It had stayed like that for more than half a year now, and since there''s a good chance it would be destroyed in the battle, it was a good call to buy it. It would be easier for them to block people as well because of that.

    "You did well," Kazehaya Gin praised Shiro''s advanced thinking.

    All twelve of them looked at the battle not far from them again with observant eyes. They paid careful attention towards the monster each time the Back God kicked or punched it with raw strength. From an outsider''s point of view, it looked like Czernobog was having a good time irritating the monster.

    Soon they saw the signal. It was just a fleeting flash of light, but all of them knew it well.

    The barrier was ready.

    "Young Master?"Shiro prompted with concern in his eyes.

    Kazehaya Gin understood what he meant without asking. Normally, dealing with the monster, they were more than enough. In fact, Shiro and the others alone without Gin''s help could kill Okada Koharu without much fuss. However¡­

    Czernobog was an altogether different category. There were twelve of them and two water casters out on the field, but with the Black God''s caliber, they were sorely undermanned. Then again¡­

    Kazehaya Gin grinned.

    He didn''t have a handicap anymore. The only thing holding them back from fighting was because the others still didn''t know that Gin could fight in full strength now. In full strength, even the Koutaishidenka needed to take him seriously. With him capable of going all out and the others, they could at least drive the Black God away for now.

    "You," Gin pointed at someone who immediately came forward.

    "Young Master?"

    "Go to Hakone and tell the Koutaishidenka we have the Black God here," he ordered as he produced a tornado big enough to carry the person.

    "Yes," the man answered, and the wind carried him far away at great speed. Gin had a lock on the Koutaishidenka''s energy. The servant would only land next to Ryuu only if there was no imminent danger.

    "Will we wait for the Koutaishidenka?"Shiro asked and Gin shook his head.

    "You all, we''ll do the cage," Gin ordered, but the men didn''t move immediately, and he sighed. There were two targets so he had to be more specific. "Lock in on Okada. I''ll take on the Black God until Ryuu arrives," he said before waving his hand to make them move which they did.

    They vanished one by one as if they teleported. But in reality, they just moved fast as most of them were wind casters.

    In all honesty, Gin knew Ryuu couldn''t make it. Why? Because he''s dealing with another version of Czernobog at the moment as well. How did it happen? He had no idea. But as he flew closer to the fighting duo, he was sure that they did not make any mistake either. The miasma surrounding the figure behind the fox mask was the same one he had seen the night near the portal when they dealt with the chimera and the basilisk.

    AAAAAAAAAAARGH!

    Gin narrowed his eyes as Okada Koharu received a strong kick straight on the face. The monster flew backwards and landed on the unfinished foundation, crashing against it, destroying it with a great impact!

    Dust and debris flew like a hazy cloud as the spider twitched in agony. The forced had made some of the steel bars embed on its limbs. The Black God tried to follow it, but this time, Gin''s group had arrived with the Young Master sending wind her way, making her jump back several beams away.

    WHOOSH!

    The Fuuma had Okada surrounded while Gin floated in between them and the Black God.

    "I''m so sorry to rain on your parade, but we''ll be taking this spider with us," Gin said behind his mask, and his eyes narrowed as the miasma from Czernobog increased. It seemed he had pissed the Black God off.

    Oh well, at least Aello would have a bit of fun.

 Chapter 268 - Fight To Death

    "Come here, ugly!"

    Suzuki Ara, the Fox Avenger goaded the obviously incensed monster as she continued to transfer from one pole to another towards the abandoned construction site. She had long since stopped using Perun''s seal as the sky had already darkened, and the light would attract the unwanted attention of the clueless mortals. Instead, she used the small normal ones enough to propel her forward.

    It was a good exercise too, she thought as the evolved Koharu had blade-like things on her feet and she slashed those towards her at great speed as they moved.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Okada Koharu attacked with pure murderous instinct, not caring what she''d hit or if she''d hit as long as she did it simultaneously. Normally, Ara would be scared of her form ¨C a spider, and a giant one at that, but knowing who this monster was made her feel unafraid.

    In fact, she was unexpectedly¡­ thrilled.

    She had no idea why or that she even noticed that her blood seemed to sing as the monster kept attacking her. It had started earlier when she had the urge to paint the world red. Instead of ending the matter with the kidnapping fast and painless as she normally would, she had opted to get rough.

    This time, as she was attacked by something much bigger, much sinister, much faster, and definitely much stronger than any of the mobs she had roughened up on the streets during her night strolls, she felt¡­ happy.

    Bloodlust started to take over, and she was looking forward to unleashing her wrath on the burikko.

    AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!

    Koharu''s mouth which had split into pincers opened and closed as she produced a sound akin to a chorus of screaming that was probably her own voice mixed with the plethora of shadow lurkers within her as her eight beady eyes glared at her target. Her whole beastly body exuded bloody murder and it was directed at her which Ara thought was great.

    "You must satisfy my thirst for blood," the demigod quipped, though she knew Koharu probably no longer had blood running within her.

    As soon as they reached the abandoned construction site, Okada Koharu lunged at her with her blades, stabbing the space where Ara stood before she jumped back. The beast caught nothing but air. As it stood on small beams, it wobbled as it lost balance, and Ara took this chance to jump back at her to give her a dropkick.

    AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!

    The chorus of otherworldly cries resounded again as several heads made of shadow with hollow faces tried to scramble out of Koharu''s spider body each time Ara landed a kick or a punch. Due to her frenzy, Ara had totally forgotten the dangers of randomly attacking a shadow lurker''s host. It was totally risky what she was doing. If she did not destroy Koharu all at once, the parasites would definitely transfer to the nearest available body.

    "Take this!"

    Ara pivoted with her leg up, landing another roundhouse kick on the spider, making Koharu fly away and crash against a pillar, the dust and debris flying everywhere, momentarily blocking her vision like a screen.

    Then, she felt them.

    Huh?

    Several dots appeared in front of her out of nowhere and the aura they emanated was in the defensive, making Ara pause. Normally she''d have followed up with her attacks but she waited for the surroundings to be cleared to assess the situation properly.

    What the¡­.

    Around a dozen masked figures stood before her, surrounding Koharu''s battered beastly body like a cage. As to whether it was a cage for defense or offense, Ara had no idea¡­ yet.

    Whoosh!

    A small tornado suddenly came out of nowhere and headed straight towards her that she jumped back, several feet away from them as another masked figure came before her.

    Ara''s eyes narrowed. The newcomer floated in the air in between her and Koharu as if protecting the monster, keeping her away from it.

    A wind caster.

    "I''m so sorry to rain on your parade, but we will be taking this spider with us," the figure said, and Ara''s anger surged, not noticing the familiar albeit muffled voice under the mask.

    What registered in her mind was that these people were trying to take Koharu away, and it made her unhappy.

    For what? To save her? Were they the ones who put the shadow lurker in her?

    All the possibilities raced in her head, and the black energy surrounding her inflamed. She continued to analyze whether they''re here as enemies, but she couldn''t be certain. Except for that wind the figure in front sent her way, they were not attacking either her or Koharu. For now...

    "Piss off. That monster''s mine," Ara announced, and she noticed the tensing of everyone as if they were preparing for a fight.

    Oh? So they''re enemies?

    Ara''s eyes widened in realization before they turned to slits again as blood rushed in her head. The miasma exploding out of her body without her notice, making the people more and more tensed.

    And she couldn''t care about anything else anymore. These people would have to deal with her wrath.

    "Take care of the spider," the figure in front ordered as wind enveloped his body.

    Ara watched as the men behind vanished with Okada Koharu. She was about to step forward to chase them, but the leader, as she perceived the figure with the strong wind was released a murderous intent. His body oozed with malice that made even Ara stop and alert.

    This energy¡­

    Ara jumped farther backwards, her arms crossed in front of her, protecting herself from the harsh wind. The energy coming out of the man was a familiar one ¨C a much stronger version of the one she had detected and dealt with at the Devil''s cavern before dying.

    A harpy.

    She was right.

    Soon, a huge wind elemental much bigger than the one she had fought before with blood-red skin appeared. Its sharp kohl eyes intent on her, and even before Ara could land on her feet on the beam, it sprung forward with its claws up ready to strike.

    Great. Just great.

    Ara was not confident she could deal with this one without being scathed. It''s been a long time since she had fought with all her might, but she''s welcoming this challenge. After all, this was for the sake of the people in this world. Who''d have thought she''d encounter a crazy harpy caster here? Known as crazed berserkers, they''re a bane to mankind. If this guy went out of control, it would be bad, bad news.

    Ara released electricity and wrapped her body with it. She couldn''t use her seals yet as she had to be wise and deal with harpy first. These elementals were fast. It would be a waste of her energy to use her seals when they''re still strong enough to evade them.

    Also¡­

    Also, the master was bad news. If he could control a harpy this huge and strong, it meant he was someone with tremendous powers as well.

    A demigod.

    Ara raised her fist and used the pole like a spring to catapult herself towards the charging harpy.

    SQUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAWK!

    The harpy opened its claws, ready to grab her, but Ara moved quicker. She used the claws to push herself and deviate towards its stomach. She placed most of her force in her fist and punched it there.

    With a huge blow, the harpy fell towards the ground with a deafening crash, landing on its back. It looked totally startled; a good chance for Ara to summon her seal and end it, but a small tornado headed her way again that she had to back off.

    TSK

    The master was, of course, protecting his familiar just as the elemental was protecting him.

    Her chest heaving with her exercise, Ara bit her lip as she realized something.

    This would be a fight to the death.

 Chapter 269 - Search for Alinea

    Ritz¡­

    "Your Highness, everything''s ready," a servant said, and with the king''s nod, he swiftly bowed and retreated, leaving the monarch alone in the room.

    Alistair of Ritz looked out the open transom to the gathering of the crowd below. Unlike the previous gathering of the same size, the throng today was without accusing glares of hatred on their faces. They had long since accepted that their Princess perished due to the nobles'' greed and ambition, and were now avid supporters of the reigning king:

    Alistair of Ritz, the Returner to Ancestry of Perun, the King of Heaven.

    The event was like a huge festival at an international level. Royalties from different parts of the world came, and those who couldn''t be there in person sent representatives.

    People from all walks of life and from different countries as well other than Ritz had come to witness a once in a lifetime spectacle of the lightning elemental descending. Today was the day that Alistair could summon Aurel, the crow lightning elemental to see whether one of the women from different kingdoms bore the late Princess Alinea''s soul.

    Everyone was excited and looking forward to the event, except the person who would lead the occasion. A part of Alistair''s heart was already scolding himself for fulfilling this social obligation when he had more pressing things to do ¨C trying to go to the portal and see if he could cross it for instance.

    However, there were things that even he should follow. The country, Ritz, was one of the kingdoms his children built. As its current monarch, even if he was Perun, he should abide by its rules in order to maintain good relations with the other nations. This was the wish his child made in his deathbed thousands of years ago.

    No, Alencica was not the mother of Ritz as opposed to the legends. The person who built it was his eldest child, his beloved son.

    A heavy sigh escaped the king''s lips as he moved decidedly out of the room, across the great hall, and then towards the entrance where a golden coach pulled by six chanleyas awaited. Soon they reached the coliseum where the even would take place.

    Alistair walked towards the huge balcony where the other royals from different nations like Ivan, awaited him. Several seats were arranged there for him and the guests to watch the spectacle from below.

    "Your Majesty," everyone greeted with a bow. Even Ivan who normally would never curtsy in respect did it.

    The Ritz King''s eyes filled with amusement. After all, it hadn''t been a while when most of these royals wouldn''t waste time dealing with him or his country''s matters. Despite being Perun''s country, Ritz never had any Returner to Ancestry in history after his son died. The divine blood had gotten very thin that the monarchs had resorted to marrying royals from other countries to acquire elemental casters.

    It was the reason why Alistair got bullied years ago at school too. He was the lowest at the hierarchy chain, and they picked on him. If it weren''t for Ivan, Alistair would have come out as Perun a lot earlier as his temper was getting thinner and his patience getting dry towards these idiots who thought so highly of themselves.

    However, that was years ago, and this time, it was obvious that the fools had totally reflected upon their actions ¨C not that they could do anything to him in any case. Even if his powers had been diminished by half being born as a mortal and there were many things he couldn''t do, Perun was still the King of Heaven. Even a dozen Ivan couldn''t defeat him in a fight to the death ¨C not that Ivan would ever fight with him. Even before knowing who he was, Kres had always chosen to be by his side.

    "Thank you for humoring my little request. I have troubled you greatly," Alistair told the guests who immediately denied that they were inconvenienced at all.

    "We are happy to be of service to Your Majesty," they answered in unison, and the Ritz King accepted their words with grace.

    Soon, all of them sat in their respective seats as the ladies came out one by one, wearing elegant clothes as they waved towards the cheering crowd. Seeing their colorful and grand ensemble, Alistair groaned inwardly. He had let Ivan and Fredek arranged for everything. He was not expecting this event would turn out to be like this. It was as if there was a beauty contest amongst the ladies in the world than a summoning.

    With a frown, Alistair turned to look at Kres next to him, but seeing his puzzled expression, he was now sure that Ivan had no idea about this too. Then, he heard the other royals speaking to each other, boasting about the quality of materials used for the clothes that those women from their respective countries were wearing, and all became clear to him.

    The royals turned this event into a grand spectacle to boast.

    Alistair palmed his face as a throbbing in his temple began. He didn''t know whether he''d be amused or angry at this moment.

    "It''s fine. It''s not like Ali is one of them. Just let them have this bit of fun."

    Huh?

    Alistair lifted his head and saw Ivan''s face close to his ears as he whispered those words and his headache disappeared. True enough. He didn''t have to take everything seriously here. This was merely a show so that the efforts of the countries to help him find his daughter would be acknowledged. Well, at least until one of those fools opened his mouth...

    "Your Highness, aren''t they all pretty? Maybe there would be someone who''d be to your liking?"

    Alistair snorted in silence upon hearing this, while he felt Ivan who sat next to him tense. There was no hiding the inference of those words. The royals dressed the women up in order to attract his attention, hoping that he''d take one of them for a wife or a mistress.

    The Ritz King''s amethyst gaze bore into the man who dared speak to him like this.

    "Since they look somewhat similar to my deceased sister, they should be pretty no?"

    His tone came out sounding lazy, but his not so subtle reminder that the women looked like Alinea shut the man up. Most of the royals then looked down in shame as they realized what they''d done.

    Alistair didn''t care about them anymore. He stood up, ready to end this farce of diplomacy as soon as possible. He raised his hand as everyone looked at him in awe. Light enveloped him as he shed his mortal mask, his whole body glistening.

    A huge seal appeared on the ground in front of the women, and everyone recognized the intricate design. They all bowed as they were reminded that the King of Heaven was among them.

    "Aurel, descend," Alistair uttered, and the heaven split open as thunder rolled, and a cry of a crow echoed across the place.

    The real search for Alinea had begun.

 Chapter 270 - Aurel

    Thunder rolled as the flashing clouds parted. A huge shadow loomed in the sky above, hovered over them as the cries of a crow echoed across the place.

    CAAAAAAAAAAW!

    The oracle on the ground indicating Perun''s wheel, an intricate design unique to the King of Heavens glowed brighter and brighter until its light projected towards the sky where the huge shadow started to take shape.

    CAAAAAAAAAAW!

    Another cry pierced into the air as a huge elemental the form of a crow descended from the sky. Its feathered body was both black and silver depending on the light while electricity sizzled around it. There was no doubt that this was Aurel, the lightning elemental ¨C well, the first lightning elemental.

    Normally, lightning elementals did not exist. But years ago, when Perun descended to the mortal plane, he had encountered an injured crow by the river. Inspired by the moment, he took the crow back and nursed it. However, even after recovering, the crow did not leave his side. When he ascended to the heavens, the crow became an elemental to continue being by his friend''s side.

    "Aurel¡­"

    Alistair''s voice, although he was standing on the balcony could be heard by everyone present. His voice had this otherworldly quality as if he was whispering directly into everyone''s ears, making their bodies shiver.

    The giant bird, all eight meters of it swooped towards the Ritz King at great speed. But as it did, its gigantic body gradually decreased in size until it landed on Alistair''s arm, the size of a normal crow.

    Oh!

    A chorus of awed voices echoed in the place as the people watched the legendary elemental perched on the King''s arm. The brightness in the coliseum gradually dispersed as Perun''s seal vanished from the ground. However, the surreal glow surrounding Alistair''s body didn''t disappear.

    The King lowered his arm, and Aurel transferred to his shoulder as he cleared his throat to speak.

    "Dear people and Kings of Ged, thank you for gracing us with your presence," he began.

    Warmth and pride, filled each and everyone''s chest with the King''s words, although they were well aware that it should be them who should feel grateful and honored to have met the King of Heaven in their lifetime ¨C the citizens of Ritz most especially. It hadn''t been so long ago that they had loathed this very same person they worshipped now.

    In the history of Ritz, Alistair, although was the most beautiful and clever monarch, was also considered the weakest as he didn''t have an elemental when he was born. The already laughingstock of a country, the weakest and the bottom nation had fallen even more to the lowermost hierarchy when he took over the throne.

    But now, the same person turned out to be the most powerful being of them all, Perun, the King of Heaven. They couldn''t have been more proud of themselves for being citizens of Ritz in spite of their initial condemnation of King Alistair''s rule.

    All ears were trained on Alistair''s words, hanging on to each and every sentence he uttered. In spite of not having a total grasp of what was being said, they didn''t care. They just wanted to savor this moment when the king talked.

    "However, Aurel had come to me instead of going to one of the ladies. This meant that none of them possesses the one we are looking for."

    Everyone other than Ivan and Fredek didn''t have any knowledge of the specific thing Alistair had mentioned. When Kres and Fredek went on their mission, they just informed the royals that something that the late Princess possessed transferred to someone who looked similar to her. They didn''t mention that it was a piece of her soul they were looking for to avoid unnecessary trouble.

    As already proven earlier when the monarchs did a contest using the women themselves, there was a huge possibility that they would try to come up with ways to make one of the women have Alinea''s memories by hypnotism just to prove that she had a part of the late Princess'' soul.

    It was an inconvenience that they couldn''t afford to deal with at the moment.

    "We thank each and everyone ¨C all the nations and their leaders who kindly aided Ritz in this difficult time," Alistair stated as he nodded towards the other monarchs.

    His role as the King of Ritz would end there. He already fulfilled his diplomatic obligations by acknowledging the other countries'' efforts although they were all in vain. But this gesture would be of use to the future generations as all nations who were there right now had now become "friends" of Ritz. His promise to his eldest to take care of his people had been fulfilled. It was now time to deal with his youngest''s plight.

    With this, Alistair ended the spectacle, and invited the royals back into the castle for a feast. However, during the banquet, the Ritz King, Ivan, and Fredek were all absent. All three along with their people rode hard following Aurel who flew towards the direction of the Devil''s Cavern.

    "What''s the matter with him? Did he detect Ali?" Ivan asked.

    He and Alistair sat in a carriage pulled by chanleyas as they flew after the lightning crow.

    "He did," the Ritz King answered as the carriage descended fast where Aurel swooped low and landed just in front of the cavern.

    Subtle energy could be detected from within and both kings frowned as it was not there before.

    "Ritz¡­"Ivan called as the air around the cavern rippled.

    "That''s right. The portal is open right now," Alistair answered his friend''s silent question.

    His amethyst gaze narrowed on the undulations in the atmosphere. He jumped out of the carriage and marched towards the opening of the cavern where the portal appeared, but as soon as he touched it, electricity sizzled in his hand as he was rejected.

    "What''s the matter? I thought it was open," Ivan commented as he joined Alistair.

    "Maybe it only allows something specific to cross over," Fredek answered as he dismounted and stood next to them.

    "What should we do then?" Ivan asked just as Aurel suddenly started crying.

    CAAAAAAAAAAAW!

    "What''s wrong with him?"

    All three of them looked at Aurel who suddenly flew towards them at great speed, not caring if he would run into them.

    "Your Highness!"Fredek pulled Alistair to the side as Ivan jumped towards the other.

    They watched as the lightning elemental flew towards the portal and vanished. Afterwards, a strong wind enveloped Alistair only to vanish almost immediately as well as if a typhoon just passed them by.

    "EH?"

    "Your Highness, Aurel crossed," Fredek uttered, wide-eyed at the distortion of the entrance where the crow disappeared.

    "Not just him. They''re gone too," Alistair suddenly said which confused the others.

    "Them?"Ivan and Fredek looked at Alistair as they waited for the answer.

    "The harpies. They followed Aurel into the portal¡­"

 Chapter 271 - Okadas Demise

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH"

    The unearthly chorus rang as the cage got smaller and smaller. Fuji who was both a water and wind caster formed an enclosure made of energy with Okada Koharu trapped within. With this, the shadow lurkers wouldn''t be able to go anywhere while they dealt with the main body. If the host died without anyone to transfer to, the shadow lurkers would perish in a matter of minutes.

    "Are you ready?" Fuji turned from the monster he was concentrating to contain within the barrier to Shiro and the others who were preparing to give the final blow.

    The leader of the Fuuma concentrated his energy in his palm like a small whirlpool, as did the others. They were to blast the monster at the same time to disintegrate its main body.

    "Not yet!"Shiro answered as the whirlpool continued to develop.

    But soon they were ready. The small whizzing sounds became full-blown whistles of wind.

    "It''s fine now," Shiro yelled as the concentrated energy in their hands was noisy.

    "Alright!"Fuji did a stance and some movements in his hands to adjust the cage.

    The barrier that was too cramped before to compress Okada Koharu inside became bigger in size.

    AAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH

    The shadow lurkers tried to scramble out of the body at the size time, the hollow faced shadows pushing and pulling at each other as they continued to cry. Okada Koharu''s spider body was posed in awkward angles inside the cage earlier. As soon as there was space, she immediately shifted her body to stand.

    However, this was the last time she''d be able to move. There was no more opportunity for her to shift much less think, when the Fuuma started their attacks.

    "Now!"

    All ten balls of wind energy shot at the cage simultaneously. Fuji shifted on his feet again as he adjust the barrier. He put ten openings that appeared in a split second ¨C long enough for the openings to accept the whirlpools and then sealed them again.

    A muffled explosion happened as Shiro and the others supported the barrier with their energy.

    AAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH

    The blasts made the shadow lurkers try to get out of Koharu''s spider body that was beginning to disintegrate one by one trying to escape the explosion as she writhed in agony, but they were well sealed within and couldn''t go anywhere. Fuji, Shiro and the others waited until the monster dispersed along with the shadow lurkers who were trapped inside and didn''t stand a chance to escape.

    With this, the initial calamity was put to a halt. Okada Koharu was finally gone. However, they were only half-finished. There was still one huge thing they had to deal with.

    "Is there a word from the Koutaishidenka?"Shiro asked his men, and everyone shook their heads.

    It''s been thirty minutes since Kazehaya Gin sent one of them to Hakone to fetch the Young Master. Technically the man should already be there, but until now, there''s no word from him.

    "Then what do we do about that?"Shiro asked again as they all looked up at the sky where Young Master Gin, Aello, and the Black God were all locked in a fierce battle.

    Their expressions were grim. Normally, they''d feel secure if their Young Master fought as he was almost equal to the Koutaishidenka in strength although he got tired easily. But this was the Black God that even Perun had a hard time banishing into the depths of hell they were dealing with.

    "SQUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAWK!"

    They watched as Aello tried to swat the Black God down, but the other was a lot faster  . She was able to evade the harpy''s claws and land a punch on the elemental who staggered back. Seeing this, they already had an idea of how scary and strong their opponent was. They also held their breaths each time the Black God seemed to swoop down on the harpy but felt relieved when the Young Master blasted her with his powers so she''d back off.

    This was like a pattern for a few minutes, until they realized that the Black God''s target had changed. She didn''t seem to care about Aello anymore. Her target was the Young Master himself, and it was bad, bad news.

    "Should we aid the Young Master?" one of the men asked and Fuji shook his head.

    "Do you see how fast they move? We''ll just get in the way," the butler said although he too looked worried. "I just hope the Koutaishidenka would come soon." He didn''t know why, but he had a bad feeling about this.

    ====

    Hakone, an hour ago¡­

    "Okay, thanks in advance then,"Homura Ryuu told Kazehaya Gin over the phone as they ended the call.

    He remained where he was, contemplating about Gin''s words for a while after their talk, however, with a frown on his face.

    "There is no prophecy. Everything''s was because of you and Ara ¨C I mean Kresnik and Alencica."

    As to what Gin meant when he said that, Ryuu could only guess. As he had realized when he remembered who Ara was, he reckoned that everything that''s happening right now was indeed connected to them one way or another.

    Kresnik, Alencica, the Black God.

    A throbbing pain started at his temple and he raised a hand to massage it. He hadn''t had a good rest the night before because he was too preoccupied, trying to bring logic to their current situation.

    Czernobog''s appearance on earth for instance ¨C how was the Black God able to come there in the first place?

    For all he knew, Perun''s seals were absolute. Even if the King of Heaven decided to imprison Kresnik in his full power in a seal, there was nothing he could do about it ¨C and he''s much powerful than the Black God. Even in the seal''s weakened state every fifty years, it was still powerful enough to contain him.

    So, how was he able to escape and come to Earth? How in tarnation could Czernobog pass through the portal so easily as well?

    He was trying to figure this out when there was a commotion behind him, and he turned only to tense up.

    The portal rippled like water being disturbed on the surface, and his eyes narrowed as he watched a familiar figure wearing a fox mask come out of it just as his phone rang and he answered it without letting the other one talk first.

    "Gin-nii, I''ll call you later. The Black God''s here¡­"

 Chapter 272 - Confrontation at the Portal

    Homura Ryuu slipped his portable phone back in his pocket, his intense blue gaze never leaving the newcomer as he did. The Black God stepped out of the portal in a relaxed manner as if she was just out on a stroll, and it never boded well when she didn''t look problematic.

    Something was truly up ¨C something bad was brewing, but Ryuu just couldn''t point his finger to it. It was something related to his blocked memories and his failure to tap into them made him feel extra frustrated, most especially after his conversation with Gin earlier regarding the truth about the prophecy.

    At least now, the Koutaishidenka knew that it was about him, Ara, and Czernobog. But how? The Black God had been banished thousands of years before Alencica was born. So what was Czernobog''s connection to them exactly?

    "We meet again, my love¡­"

    The singsong voice carried by the wind reached Ryuu who frowned. The voice, although it was different in a way seemed to sound similar to his wife''s. But he knew Ara couldn''t be here right now. She''s in Tokyo and just had her exam which only meant one thing: The Black God was messing with him.

    Homura Ryuu''s eyes turned into slits as he released his energy, the murderous aura washing over the other like waves. "You¡­"

    The people of the Homura House backed away as they were instructed. They were there to help the Koutaishidenka contain the damage only and not help him in the fight as they would only get in the way. As soon as they detected their Master''s energy, they went to their respective places to erect the barrier.

    "Oh my," the Black God chuckled. "You seem to be in a very bad mood, my love."

    "I''m not your love. Stop with the sickly endearment," Ryuu spat at her.

    He would never forgive him for trying to mimic his wife.

    With his rebuke, Czernobog placed a hand on her bosom as if she was hurt. "That''s very horrible of you my love. Why would you suddenly give such an order after pestering me for so long to call you as such?"

    With this, Ryuu''s anger increased. "Silence!" he snarled as his body burst into flames ¨C the blue flames of Kresnik. "I don''t know why you are here, but you made a huge mistake. You shouldn''t have come. I will destroy you no matter what."

    If no one from the other side was strong enough to put Czernobog back into the depths of hell, then he would do it. He would defeat the Black God and then find a way to seal him away, this time, for eternity.

    But the Black God was not even fazed with his words and obvious hostility. She remained standing in front of him without even exuding much malice as she did the first night she appeared with the chimera and the basilisk.

    "But I''m not here to fight with you, my love," she informed him. "However, I do intend to keep you company."

    Ryuu didn''t know why, but the anger in his heart only increased. Without further ado, he released Mavara in the form of a flame dragon. The tattoo on his back traveled to his arm and spiraled downwards until it turned into blue flames that launched itself towards the Black God.

    The fire dragon opened its mouth and breathed blue flames towards Czernobog before solidifying into a real dragon and swatting her with his claws.

    BANG!

    The explosion of the fire and the dragon''s attack echoed in the place. For a normal foe, it would have been enough. But this was the Black God. Of course, an attack like this was not enough to defeat her.

    Czernobog had teleported behind Ryuu, but the Koutaishidenka had detected her as soon as she appeared, and so he pivoted on his heels and sent another attack her way. However, as she could disappear and reappear in great speed, it was difficult to land her a blow, and it was not practical for Mavara to attack as a real dragon, and so he switched back into his flame form and followed the Black God around.

    WHOOOOSH!

    Master and elemental attacked alternately, not giving the Black God time to even pause, but she didn''t seem to show any fatigue no did she even try to attack back. The entire time Ryuu came after her, she just evaded.

    What''s going on?

    Ryuu stopped then. He let Mavara chase the Black God around as he tried to analyze the enemy''s purpose. Czernobog had powers. She could summon beasts from the other side as already proven from the previous time they met. But so far, she didn''t do anything but dodge.

    Then he felt them¡­

    Huh?

    Different types of energy oozed from the portal suddenly that even Mavara stopped and turned to the rippling warp in alarm.

    RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH

    Mavara roared as he switched into solid form as he rushed towards the portal, but he was not fast enough. Before he reached it, a huge black and silver bird came out of it.

    CAAAAAAAAAAAAAW!

    Its appearance startled everyone as it let out strong currents of electricity, making everyone step back. It flew past Mavara and then soared to the sky until it disappeared.

    Damn!

    Ryuu threw a fireball towards Czernobog, making her move close to the portal.  This time, she sent a bolt of black lightning on Mavara''s way, making the dragon step back from the opening.

    "You!"

    Ryuu was beginning to be alarmed. He had no idea what that elemental was, but it''s bad news. He had to hurry after it, but he couldn''t do that with the Black God still there.

    Damn!

    He was thinking about how to deal with Czernobog fast when another set of energy oozed out of the portal. But this time, Ryuu paused for those were familiar energy he felt, and his eyes widened.

    Soon, a great tornado appeared blowing everything away from its path as soon as it came out of the entrance. Even Ryuu had to stand behind Mavara to be able to see, but he was not worried.

    The huge tornado soared into the sky, following the black bird''s direction and the Koutaishidenka sighed, his attention returning to the Black God who also watched the sky where the elementals went.

    "Aren''t you worried about those, my love?" the Black God asked and Ryuu snorted.

    "Why would I?" he countered.

    That''s right. That huge tornado was not an enemy Ryuu had to worry about. There was malice in the energy but that was normal as those were harpies flying together. Still, he didn''t worry for there was only one being who could command a horde of harpies like that.

    "Stribog''s finally here."

 Chapter 273 - Regrets

    Homura Ryuu slipped his portable phone back in his pocket, his intense blue gaze never leaving the newcomer as he did. The Black God stepped out of the portal in a relaxed manner as if she was just out on a stroll, and it never boded well when she didn''t look problematic.

    Something was truly up ¨C something bad was brewing, but Ryuu just couldn''t point his finger to it. It was something related to his blocked memories and his failure to tap into them made him feel extra frustrated, most especially after his conversation with Gin earlier regarding the truth about the prophecy.

    At least now, the Koutaishidenka knew that it was about him, Ara, and Czernobog. But how? The Black God had been banished thousands of years before Alencica was born. So what was Czernobog''s connection to them exactly?

    "We meet again, my love¡­"

    The singsong voice carried by the wind reached Ryuu who frowned. The voice, although it was different in a way seemed to sound similar to his wife''s. But he knew Ara couldn''t be here right now. She''s in Tokyo and just had her exam which only meant one thing: The Black God was messing with him.

    Homura Ryuu''s eyes turned into slits as he released his energy, the murderous aura washing over the other like waves. "You¡­"

    The people of the Homura House backed away as they were instructed. They were there to help the Koutaishidenka contain the damage only and not help him in the fight as they would only get in the way. As soon as they detected their Master''s energy, they went to their respective places to erect the barrier.

    "Oh my," the Black God chuckled. "You seem to be in a very bad mood, my love."

    "I''m not your love. Stop with the sickly endearment," Ryuu spat at her.

    He would never forgive her for trying to mimic his wife.

    With his rebuke, Czernobog placed a hand on her bosom as if she was hurt. "That''s very horrible of you my love. Why would you suddenly give such an order after pestering me for so long to call you as such?"

    With this, Ryuu''s anger increased. "Silence!" he snarled as his body burst into flames ¨C the blue flames of Kresnik. "I don''t know why you are here, but you made a huge mistake. You shouldn''t have come. I will destroy you no matter what."

    If no one from the other side was strong enough to put Czernobog back into the depths of hell, then he would do it. He would defeat the Black God and then find a way to seal him away, this time, for eternity.

    But the Black God was not even fazed with his words and obvious hostility. She remained standing in front of him without even exuding much malice as she did the first night she appeared with the chimera and the basilisk.

    "But I''m not here to fight with you, my love," she informed him. "However, I do intend to keep you company."

    Ryuu didn''t know why, but the anger in his heart only increased. Without further ado, he released Mavara in the form of a flame dragon. The tattoo on his back traveled to his arm and spiraled downwards until it turned into blue flames that launched itself towards the Black God.

    The fire dragon opened its mouth and breathed blue flames towards Czernobog before solidifying into a real dragon and swatted her with his claws.

    BANG!

    The explosion of the fire and the dragon''s attack echoed in the place. For a normal foe, it would have been enough. But this was the Black God. Of course, an attack like this was not enough to defeat her.

    Czernobog had teleported behind Ryuu, but the Koutaishidenka had detected her as soon as she appeared, and so he pivoted on his heels and sent another attack her way. However, as she could disappear and reappear in great speed, it was difficult to land her a blow, and it was not practical for Mavara to attack as a real dragon, and so he switched back into his flame form and followed the Black God around.

    WHOOOOSH!

    Master and elemental attacked alternately, not giving the Black God time to even pause, but she didn''t seem to show any fatigue nor did she even try to attack back. The entire time Ryuu came after her, she just evaded.

    What''s going on?

    Ryuu stopped then. He let Mavara chase the Black God around as he tried to analyze the enemy''s purpose. Czernobog had powers. She could summon beasts from the other side as already proven from the previous time they met. But so far, she didn''t do anything but dodge.

    Then he felt them¡­

    Huh?

    Different types of energy oozed from the portal suddenly that even Mavara stopped and turned to the rippling warp in alarm.

    RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH

    Mavara roared as he switched into solid form as he rushed towards the portal, but he was not fast enough. Before he reached it, a huge black and silver bird came out of it.

    CAAAAAAAAAAAAAW!

    Its appearance startled everyone as it let out strong currents of electricity, making everyone step back. It flew past Mavara and then soared to the sky until it disappeared.

    Damn!

    Ryuu threw a fireball towards Czernobog, making her move close to the portal.  This time, she sent a bolt of black lightning on Mavara''s way, making the dragon step back from the opening.

    "You!"

    Ryuu was beginning to be alarmed. He had no idea what that elemental was, but it''s bad news. He had to hurry after it, but he couldn''t do that with the Black God still there.

    Damn!

    He was thinking about how to deal with Czernobog fast when another set of energy oozed out of the portal. But this time, Ryuu paused for those were familiar energy he felt, and his eyes widened.

    Soon, a great tornado appeared blowing everything away from its path as soon as it came out of the entrance. Even Ryuu had to stand behind Mavara to be able to see, but he was not worried.

    The huge tornado soared into the sky, following the black bird''s direction and the Koutaishidenka sighed, his attention returning to the Black God who also watched the sky where the elementals went.

    "Aren''t you worried about those, my love?" the Black God asked and Ryuu snorted.

    "Why would I?" he countered.

    That''s right. That huge tornado was not an enemy Ryuu had to worry about. There was malice in the energy but that was normal as those were harpies flying together. Still, he didn''t worry for there was only one being who could command a horde of harpies like that.

    "Stribog''s finally here."

 Chapter 274 - The Legendary Horde

    She was in limbo ¨C wafting for God knew how long.

    It was like she was entombed in an infinite abyss, without a hint of ever getting out.

    Was this the Elysium field? Or was this Tartarus, she wondered.

    Regardless of where she was did not matter, however. She knew she had succumbed. Where she ended up in the afterlife was of no importance.

    Whether her eyes closed or opened, only darkness abound. Without a care, she remained suspended, as the waves of time and space engulfed her, and she drifted off to sleep.

    The next time she became aware, there were small dots of colors on the horizon. She had no idea what they were. But as moments passed, the tiny dots of colors became bigger and bigger until she realized what they were.

    They were shards of memories spiraling towards her. Each shard containing moments she had kept in her heart.

    A shard went past ¨C it was one when she was still a child learning the basics of etiquette in the castle. Another went past ¨C one with her first learning how to ride the horse. Then another one when she had learned archery and how to handle the sword. Then another memory ¨C and another, and another¡­

    Her life story went past her one by one, relieving long-buried memories. Then she saw them ¨C Lucius, Rubic, Sven, Midas, and Horgall. She relived their first meeting until their last¡­

    An unmarked shallow grave by the forest ¨C a lonely resting place for her brothers.

    Her tears fell, and the droplets plunged into the darkness which caused it to ripple like a pool of water.

    Technically, her memories should have ended when she fell into the pool and perished ¨C except, it did not.

    More shards of memories appeared, and she frowned. As the fragments went past, her eyes widened upon realizing that these memories were not hers although a girl who looked like her was in them.

    It was that girl! It was the girl who stared back at her from the water.

    As splinters of reminiscences came to her, they became her own, engraving the events in her mind. But she wasn''t pleased.

    In these memories, the girl who looked like her was ¡­a shrew.

    There was no other word that came to her mind. She was argumentative, nagging, and ill-tempered ¨C and her memories were full of foolishness. However, it seemed she was not completely hopeless.

    How so?

    Because in spite of all the evil machinations she seemed to have a penchant on, the girl had more or less done them to gain attention. Unfortunately, the person who did give her "notice" was a bad one ¨C ergo the many cringe-worthy things she did in her life.

    It was as if she was watching a sidekick of a white flower, becoming a great antagonist herself who was foolish enough to take the fall to cover for the wrong people. Alas! This girl had taken more than she could chew.

    But, at least in the end, when it was already a matter of life and death involved, she had somewhat woken up from her foolishness and sacrificed herself.

    Alinea frowned. Foolish lass.

    The piece of memory showed the girl''s friend had tampered with her metal carriage, but the foolish girl decided to still use it and caused an accident. But unlike Alinea, even though her eyes were devoid of hope, the girl had welcomed her demise surprisingly with a genuine smile.

    Foolish lass.

    The last shard of memory''s finished. All had gone into Alinea''s mind, taking each and every piece of remembrance as her own. She couldn''t understand the essence of this, but she didn''t delve into it further.

    Darkness came again, and she was ready to sleep once more. But before she could, a dot of light appeared on the horizon, and she was seduced into waiting for it to come, wondering if she would be immersed into another kaleidoscope of memories.

    But no¡­

    The dot of light became bigger and bigger, spiraling towards her so fast with a vengeance, it was blinding until it devoured her whole being with a BANG.

    "Urgh¡­"

    Tired. Heavy. Painful.

    These three emotions rang true to her at this very moment. She was no longer floating endlessly in the void.

    "Urgh¡­"

    She groaned as her lashes fluttered open. It was a great feat for her lids seemed to be very heavy. She tried to move her limbs as well but found that it was more impossible compared to opening her eyes.

    She felt heavy and battered. But she was too stubborn to accept defeat this time around. With a battle cry that escaped her lips as a small groan, she finally opened her eyes only to close them fast again.

    The light that welcomed her was too glaring; she had to attempt opening her eyes several times to get used to it. When she did manage to open her eyes, it took time for her vision to focus.

    As soon as she could see decently, she was dumbfounded.

    What was this white room filled with bizarre types of machinery? She realized several contraptions were also attached to her.

    Hospital.

    The word suddenly popped into her mind. She had no idea what this strange hospital was, but something told her it''s a place for the sick, like an infirmary.

    "W-what?"

    Still slightly muddled, she attempted to lift herself up, but nausea and a blinding headache assailed her when she did. She had no choice but to lie back down.

    But, it seemed she was not alone in this chamber. As soon as she spoke, she heard rustling sounds from the side, as someone clamored to his feet to come to her.

    "Ara, are you awake? Ara?" An unfamiliar masculine voice tinged with worry reverberated into the small chamber, and she turned to see a familiar handsome young man hovering over her.

    Where had she seen him before? She wondered, just as memories flashed in her head and her eyes widened in alarm.

    "Aki¡­" she called out his name, and the young man immediately took her hand, a smile stretching his lips as he gave her a squeeze.

    "It''s Big Bro Aki, but it''s okay for today. As long as you''re awake," Aki said as he shifted on his feet. "Wait, let me call the doctor first to check you up. You''ve been sleeping a while," he added as he left leaving her confused.

    This man was Suzuki Aki, the older brother of the girl whose memories she had seen.

    What was he doing here? No, wait¡­

    She looked at the room again, her gaze finally locked at the reflection from the smooth metal surface of one of the machines.

    "Huh?" She couldn''t believe it. The reflection she saw was not of hers but of someone else.

    Suzuki Ara.

 Chapter 275 - Golden Deity of the Wind

    "What is going on..."

    Kazehaya Gin stared back with his breath held at several eyes looking down at him and he shivered. However, he didn''t feel any malice in any of the harpies'' gaze at him. In fact, they seemed to look¡­ happy.

    However, before he could even finish that thought, the giant blue bent over to scoop him up.

    "Young Master Gin!"

    Gin turned to see Fuji looking ashen as he and his men watched the blue harpy pick him up. They tried to go to him, but Gin waved them away. They weren''t dealing with one harpy here. Stribog''s legendary horde was here. They would all die if they provoke them.

    And harpies were extremely aggressive elementals.

    They attacked whoever was on sight without their master to control them. This was why royals in Ged, used harpies as guardians of treasures. They killed anyone ¨C both friends and foes that tried to approach.

    His men should all escape while they could. Nobody could take this horde on without Ryuu, most especially when one of them was severely injured because of him.

    Speaking of an injured harpy¡­

    Gin turned to see the battered crimson harpy being supported by the green one. Her beak hung open as small groans continued to escape her lips. If there were two things harpies were weak against, it would be fire and lightning. Being hit by several bolts, Aello''s injuries would be severe.

    Technically, Gin could cure the harpy by giving her energy. Actually, Aello could simply take some from him. But, Gin was injured severely as well. If he gave her energy, it would be risky. The harpy knew this, and so didn''t take some on her own.

    But the sisters might not share the same thought. Gin was thinking the others would try and deplete his energy to feed him to Aello.

    Both blue and green harpies were much bigger than Aello. The Blue one was Ocypete, a twenty-meter harpy, while the other, Podarge, the green one, was around eighteen meters high. They were three to five meters taller than their youngest sister, although Aello was the one considered as the strongest among them.

    But what were they doing here? Gin wondered as he eyed all three sisters then glanced at the rest of the smaller harpies on stand-by.

    What was the horde doing here?

    Gin sighed in defeat as the harpy lifted him up so he was closer to their faces. He wondered what type of death he''d receive from them. After all, because of him, their sister Aello was in such a state.

    Then, he remembered something else ¨C something more important.

    ARA!

    Gin shifted from Ocypete''s hold to look at Ara''s still form below and frowned. The crow elemental still had her on its body. But the bird just stood there, not doing anything. In fact, the bird seemed to be looking at him, waiting. It didn''t seem like an enemy as it saved Ara and was now letting her rest on it.

    "Stupid bird. Bring Ara somewhere safe! She''s already very injured!"

    Gin remembered how Ara had burst momentarily into blue flames and felt confused again. There was no mistaking those blue flames. They were Ryuu''s, Kresnik''s divine power.

    But how?

    Oh well¡­

    He guessed there was no point pondering about that now. He just hoped Ryuu would arrive soon so he could at least save his wife. For now, he had to act as bait and keep the horde''s attention on him.

    What to do?

    As soon as he was facing the harpies Gin cleared his throat and sang.

    "Five little ducks went out one day, over the hill and far away. Mother duck said, quack, quack, quack, quack. But only four little ducks came back¡­"

    The harpies looked at him for a few seconds before opening their beaks.

    SQUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAWK!

    Gins'' hair was blown as the harpy screamed on his face.

    "Ah, you disliked that one? How about the spider song?" he asked, but before he could even open his mouth to sing, the harpies screamed again.

    SQUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAWK!

    Uh-okay¡­Picky harpies.

    Gin shut up. Well, he didn''t have much strength left in any case. He just hoped the stupid bird took Ara somewhere far.

    "Oh¡­"

    He didn''t realize that the end was like this. His eyes were open, but his vision was slowly becoming blurred. In his heart, he apologized to everyone ¨C to Aello, for being a useless master, to Ryuu for being a failure of a second-in-command, to Ara for not realizing who she was earlier, and to Emi.

    "Ah¡­ I didn''t get to marry her¡­"

    His voice was light, but the bitterness he had was so strong. He truly regretted how he''d lived. If he could do this life again¡­

    Ooops¡­

    Gin stopped himself from thinking that. Curses were created because of those stupid wishes.

    Speaking of which, he wondered again how he''d die. He looked at Ocypete and Podarge, waiting for them to do something, but when they did, it was something he was not expecting.

    Huh?

    Ocyepete''s claw however over him, and in it was a small ball of light. Gin wondered what that was, but his mind was already becoming foggy as the harpy guided the orb towards him.

    The light floated and traveled towards him. Gin watched as it slowly came nearer and nearer, and when it reached him, the light embedded itself towards his head, and Gin was not able to do anything but let it in.

    WHOOOOOSH!

    Huh?

    As soon as the orb was absorbed within his body, Gin floated in the air, and the harpies watched as he hovered with light shining from within his body until he was fully enveloped with it.

    "What is this?"

    Gin closed his eyes as memories flashed before him like a movie. As he recollected, his hair grew a bit longer, the chestnut hue turned into dark gold. When he opened his eyes, his hazel orbs had turned into a golden color as well like a cat''s. When the light dispersed, his body remained translucent as if he was under the moonlight.

    Gin now remained suspended in air while standing. He turned his golden eyes to each and every harpy in the place and gave them a boyish grin, the signature smile of the Golden Deity of the Wind.

    "I worried you a lot, right? Did you miss me, my babies?"

 Chapter 276 - Mirror

    "Come here, ugly!"

    Suzuki Ara, the Fox Avenger goaded the obviously incensed monster as she continued to transfer from one pole to another towards the abandoned construction site. She had long since stopped using Perun''s seal as the sky had already darkened, and the light would attract the unwanted attention of the clueless mortals. Instead, she used the small normal ones enough to propel her forward.

    It was a good exercise too, she thought as the evolved Koharu had blade-like things on her feet and she slashed those towards her at great speed as they moved.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Okada Koharu attacked with pure murderous instinct, not caring what she''d hit or if she''d hit as long as she did it simultaneously. Normally, Ara would be scared of her form ¨C a spider, and a giant one at that, but knowing who this monster was made her feel unafraid.

    In fact, she was unexpectedly¡­ thrilled.

    She had no idea why or that she even noticed that her blood seemed to sing as the monster kept attacking her. It had started earlier when she had the urge to paint the world red. Instead of ending the matter with the kidnapping fast and painless as she normally would, she had opted to get rough.

    This time, as she was attacked by something much bigger, much sinister, much faster, and definitely much stronger than any of the mobs she had roughened up on the streets during her night strolls, she felt¡­ happy.

    Bloodlust started to take over, and she was looking forward to unleashing her wrath on the burikko.

    AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!

    Koharu''s mouth which had split into pincers opened and closed as she produced a sound akin to a chorus of screaming that was probably her own voice mixed with the plethora of shadow lurkers within her as her eight beady eyes glared at her target. Her whole beastly body exuded bloody murder and it was directed at her which Ara thought was great.

    "You must satisfy my thirst for blood," the demigod quipped, though she knew Koharu probably no longer had blood running within her.

    As soon as they reached the abandoned construction site, Okada Koharu lunged at her with her blades, stabbing the space where Ara stood before she jumped back. The beast caught nothing but air. As it stood on small beams, it wobbled as it lost balance, and Ara took this chance to jump back at her to give her a dropkick.

    AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!

    The chorus of otherworldly cries resounded again as several heads made of shadow with hollow faces tried to scramble out of Koharu''s spider body each time Ara landed a kick or a punch. Due to her frenzy, Ara had totally forgotten the dangers of randomly attacking a shadow lurker''s host. It was totally risky what she was doing. If she did not destroy Koharu all at once, the parasites would definitely transfer to the nearest available body.

    "Take this!"

    Ara pivoted with her leg up, landing another roundhouse kick on the spider, making Koharu fly away and crash against a pillar, the dust and debris flying everywhere, momentarily blocking her vision like a screen.

    Then, she felt them.

    Huh?

    Several dots appeared in front of her out of nowhere and the aura they emanated was in the defensive, making Ara pause. Normally she''d have followed up with her attacks but she waited for the surroundings to be cleared to assess the situation properly.

    What the¡­.

    Around a dozen masked figures stood before her, surrounding Koharu''s battered beastly body like a cage. As to whether it was a cage for defense or offense, Ara had no idea¡­ yet.

    Whoosh!

    A small tornado suddenly came out of nowhere and headed straight towards her that she jumped back, several feet away from them as another masked figure came before her.

    Ara''s eyes narrowed. The newcomer floated in the air in between her and Koharu as if protecting the monster, keeping her away from it.

    A wind caster.

    "I''m so sorry to rain on your parade, but we will be taking this spider with us," the figure said, and Ara''s anger surged, not noticing the familiar albeit muffled voice under the mask.

    What registered in her mind was that these people were trying to take Koharu away, and it made her unhappy.

    For what? To save her? Were they the ones who put the shadow lurker in her?

    All the possibilities raced in her head, and the black energy surrounding her inflamed. She continued to analyze whether they''re here as enemies, but she couldn''t be certain. Except for that wind the figure in front sent her way, they were not attacking either her or Koharu. For now...

    "Piss off. That monster''s mine," Ara announced, and she noticed the tensing of everyone as if they were preparing for a fight.

    Oh? So they''re enemies?

    Ara''s eyes widened in realization before they turned to slits again as blood rushed in her head. The miasma exploding out of her body without her notice, making the people more and more tensed.

    And she couldn''t care about anything else anymore. These people would have to deal with her wrath.

    "Take care of the spider," the figure in front ordered as wind enveloped his body.

    Ara watched as the men behind vanished with Okada Koharu. She was about to step forward to chase them, but the leader, as she perceived the figure with the strong wind was released a murderous intent. His body oozed with malice that made even Ara stop and alert.

    This energy¡­

    Ara jumped farther backwards, her arms crossed in front of her, protecting herself from the harsh wind. The energy coming out of the man was a familiar one ¨C a much stronger version of the one she had detected and dealt with at the Devil''s cavern before dying.

    A harpy.

    She was right.

    Soon, a huge wind elemental much bigger than the one she had fought before with blood-red skin appeared. Its sharp kohl eyes intent on her, and even before Ara could land on her feet on the beam, it sprung forward with its claws up ready to strike.

    Great. Just great.

    Ara was not confident she could deal with this one without being scathed. It''s been a long time since she had fought with all her might, but she''s welcoming this challenge. After all, this was for the sake of the people in this world. Who''d have thought she''d encounter a crazy harpy caster here? Known as crazed berserkers, they''re a bane to mankind. If this guy went out of control, it would be bad, bad news.

    Ara released electricity and wrapped her body with it. She couldn''t use her seals yet as she had to be wise and deal with harpy first. These elementals were fast. It would be a waste of her energy to use her seals when they''re still strong enough to evade them.

    Also¡­

    Also, the master was bad news. If he could control a harpy this huge and strong, it meant he was someone with tremendous powers as well.

    A demigod.

    Ara raised her fist and used the pole like a spring to catapult herself towards the charging harpy.

    SQUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAWK!

    The harpy opened its claws, ready to grab her, but Ara moved quicker. She used the claws to push herself and deviate towards its stomach. She placed most of her force in her fist and punched it there.

    With a huge blow, the harpy fell towards the ground with a deafening crash, landing on its back. It looked totally startled; a good chance for Ara to summon her seal and end it, but a small tornado headed her way again that she had to back off.

    TSK

    The master was, of course, protecting his familiar just as the elemental was protecting him.

    Her chest heaving with her exercise, Ara bit her lip as she realized something.

    This would be a fight to the death.

 Chapter 277 - Too Little, Too Late

    Ritz¡­

    "Your Highness, everything''s ready," a servant said, and with the king''s nod, he swiftly bowed and retreated, leaving the monarch alone in the room.

    Alistair of Ritz looked out the open transom to the gathering of the crowd below. Unlike the previous gathering of the same size, the throng today was without accusing glares of hatred on their faces. They had long since accepted that their Princess perished due to the nobles'' greed and ambition, and were now avid supporters of the reigning king:

    Alistair of Ritz, the Returner to Ancestry of Perun, the King of Heaven.

    The event was like a huge festival at an international level. Royalties from different parts of the world came, and those who couldn''t be there in person sent representatives.

    People from all walks of life and from different countries as well other than Ritz had come to witness a once in a lifetime spectacle of the lightning elemental descending. Today was the day that Alistair could summon Aurel, the crow lightning elemental to see whether one of the women from different kingdoms bore the late Princess Alinea''s soul.

    Everyone was excited and looking forward to the event, except the person who would lead the occasion. A part of Alistair''s heart was already scolding himself for fulfilling this social obligation when he had more pressing things to do ¨C trying to go to the portal and see if he could cross it for instance.

    However, there were things that even he should follow. The country, Ritz, was one of the kingdoms his children built. As its current monarch, even if he was Perun, he should abide by its rules in order to maintain good relations with the other nations. This was the wish his child made in his deathbed thousands of years ago.

    No, Alencica was not the mother of Ritz as opposed to the legends. The person who built it was his eldest child, his beloved son.

    A heavy sigh escaped the king''s lips as he moved decidedly out of the room, across the great hall, and then towards the entrance where a golden coach pulled by six chanleyas awaited. Soon they reached the coliseum where the even would take place.

    Alistair walked towards the huge balcony where the other royals from different nations like Ivan, awaited him. Several seats were arranged there for him and the guests to watch the spectacle from below.

    "Your Majesty," everyone greeted with a bow. Even Ivan who normally would never curtsy in respect did it.

    The Ritz King''s eyes filled with amusement. After all, it hadn''t been a while when most of these royals wouldn''t waste time dealing with him or his country''s matters. Despite being Perun''s country, Ritz never had any Returner to Ancestry in history after his son died. The divine blood had gotten very thin that the monarchs had resorted to marrying royals from other countries to acquire elemental casters.

    It was the reason why Alistair got bullied years ago at school too. He was the lowest at the hierarchy chain, and they picked on him. If it weren''t for Ivan, Alistair would have come out as Perun a lot earlier as his temper was getting thinner and his patience getting dry towards these idiots who thought so highly of themselves.

    However, that was years ago, and this time, it was obvious that the fools had totally reflected upon their actions ¨C not that they could do anything to him in any case. Even if his powers had been diminished by half being born as a mortal and there were many things he couldn''t do, Perun was still the King of Heaven. Even a dozen Ivan couldn''t defeat him in a fight to the death ¨C not that Ivan would ever fight with him. Even before knowing who he was, Kres had always chosen to be by his side.

    "Thank you for humoring my little request. I have troubled you greatly," Alistair told the guests who immediately denied that they were inconvenienced at all.

    "We are happy to be of service to Your Majesty," they answered in unison, and the Ritz King accepted their words with grace.

    Soon, all of them sat in their respective seats as the ladies came out one by one, wearing elegant clothes as they waved towards the cheering crowd. Seeing their colorful and grand ensemble, Alistair groaned inwardly. He had let Ivan and Fredek arranged for everything. He was not expecting this event would turn out to be like this. It was as if there was a beauty contest amongst the ladies in the world than a summoning.

    With a frown, Alistair turned to look at Kres next to him, but seeing his puzzled expression, he was now sure that Ivan had no idea about this too. Then, he heard the other royals speaking to each other, boasting about the quality of materials used for the clothes that those women from their respective countries were wearing, and all became clear to him.

    The royals turned this event into a grand spectacle to boast.

    Alistair palmed his face as a throbbing in his temple began. He didn''t know whether he''d be amused or angry at this moment.

    "It''s fine. It''s not like Ali is one of them. Just let them have this bit of fun."

    Huh?

    Alistair lifted his head and saw Ivan''s face close to his ears as he whispered those words and his headache disappeared. True enough. He didn''t have to take everything seriously here. This was merely a show so that the efforts of the countries to help him find his daughter would be acknowledged. Well, at least until one of those fools opened his mouth...

    "Your Highness, aren''t they all pretty? Maybe there would be someone who''d be to your liking?"

    Alistair snorted in silence upon hearing this, while he felt Ivan who sat next to him tense. There was no hiding the inference of those words. The royals dressed the women up in order to attract his attention, hoping that he''d take one of them for a wife or a mistress.

    The Ritz King''s amethyst gaze bore into the man who dared speak to him like this.

    "Since they look somewhat similar to my deceased sister, they should be pretty no?"

    His tone came out sounding lazy, but his not so subtle reminder that the women looked like Alinea shut the man up. Most of the royals then looked down in shame as they realized what they''d done.

    Alistair didn''t care about them anymore. He stood up, ready to end this farce of diplomacy as soon as possible. He raised his hand as everyone looked at him in awe. Light enveloped him as he shed his mortal mask, his whole body glistening.

    A huge seal appeared on the ground in front of the women, and everyone recognized the intricate design. They all bowed as they were reminded that the King of Heaven was among them.

    "Aurel, descend," Alistair uttered, and the heaven split open as thunder rolled, and a cry of a crow echoed across the place.

    The real search for Alinea had begun.

 Chapter 278 - Its Why Theres Rain

    "Guess what? I''m not human. I''m a god¡­"

    Homura Ryuu''s hot breath fanned against her ear and the side of her neck, tickling her. But what made her smile more were his words.

    A god?

    Suzuki Ara laughed.

    This big puppy sure knew how to joke. She pinched his cheeks then pulled them as if she was pulling sticky rice making him do funny faces.

    "Yes, yes ¨C you are a god ¨C the sexy god, the handsome god, the gorgeous blue-eyed god. My god, my god, why are you so cute?"

    She said this while she played with his face, unknowing of the pairs of eyes watching them from afar.

    The servants led by Yayoi had been totally worried the two of them would fight, and so they surreptitiously followed the Young Master and the Young Lady, prepared to play referee in case they started arguing. But it never happened. They didn''t know what the two of them talked about as they were far away. But, although at first, the couple looked totally serious while they talked, the heavy atmosphere was not there, and now, they were witnessing something as cute as this.

    It was a funny picture they were making. The imposing prince of the Cedar Palace was being squished by his smaller wife. Who''d ever thought someone would be so brave to do that?

    Then again, the lady still had no idea of her husband''s real identity. They wondered if the lady would change when the time she found out came.

    "Look Little Young Master Byakuya, your mother and father are fine," Emi told the puppy who was panting in her arms.

    Along with Yayoi and the other servants, she was hidden behind the dojo wall overlooking the gazebo in the middle of the manmade lake. She had followed Yayoi with the dog in her arms to check how they were.

    "Alright, the Young Master and Miss Ara are both okay so let''s get back to our posts."

    Yayoi clapped her hands, and the servants happily dispersed.

    "I think I should bring Little Young Master with me for now," Emi suggested, and Yayoi nodded with a twinkle in her eyes.

    "Good idea. Let Little Young Master''s parents enjoy their time alone first," the old lady said with a giggle as she and Emi went away to go back to their duties.

    Back at the gazebo, Ara had just finished pinching Ryuu''s cheeks and was now patting them before she tiptoed to give him a peck on the lips.

    "I''m not kidding though," she heard Kou complain softly, and she laughed some more.

    "I know, I know, and I wasn''t kidding too. You''re so cute," she cajoled but regretted it as soon as she saw his eyes glittered mischievously once more.

    "And sexy, and handsome and gorgeous," he added, reciting her earlier words, making her blush and pout.

    "Even if you''re a deity, then all the more that it''s understandable that you did what you did," Ara then said, making Ryuu raise a brow.

    "Being petty, stubborn and selfish ¨C if these are just parts of the recipe for being human, then these summarize the entirety of a god''s personality."

    This time, Homura Ryuu was dumbfounded. "What do you mean?"

    "Gods are like kids. They are only nice to those they like and not really to those they don''t. They are mostly petty, stubborn and selfish. If not, why bless one nation and annihilate another? For example the god of the seas. Doesn''t he bless his people with fish and bountiful sea harvest while sending tsunamis to those who do not worship him?"

    The Koutaishidenka was again thoughtful for a while, contemplating her words carefully before clearing his throat and answering. "Y-you''re right¡­"

    Ara smiled at her fianc¨¦. It seemed Kou had never considered this before and had now realized the truth to her words.

    "So if gods are like that, why can''t humans? Humans mirror deities, I was told," she added. "So, I''m not going to be angry that you have that side to you. I am already satisfied that you felt remorse about the past. But the important thing for me is what we have now. At least, now we will be wise enough to talk things through before we react to anything."

    "Right," Homura Ryuu readily agreed as he straightened. He studied his fianc¨¦e for a while before smiling. "I''m glad that you''re very understanding."

    "Hey ¨C not on everything okay? Try to cheat on me and you''ll see," Ara joked.

    "Yeah, yeah, didn''t I already say I''m exclusive?" he teased back, making Ara laugh once more. Her crystal clear voice sounded very pleasant to his ears.

    "By the way, after lunch, you will have some visitors," he informed her, making her curious.

    "Visitors? Who?"

    Suzuki Ara was not expecting anyone. She hadn''t told anyone about her connection to Ryuu aside from Aki. Then again, her classmates and the others from the other class already knew about them yesterday when Kou came to pick her up from the train station.

    "You will know later," Ryuu answered enigmatically as he tugged her along back into the house.

    Ara tried to pester her fianc¨¦ about her coming guests, but he didn''t say another word about it, so she had no choice but to be patient and wait until they arrived.

    The two of them spent the morning touring the huge house. Even if Ara already knew the history of the Cedar Palace, as the guide from the Homura House in Hakone had told them snippets of its history when they were there, she was still amazed by what she saw.

    "Oh my God, why are these in here? Aren''t they going to be safer at a museum?"Ara asked as she eyed all the treasures in one of the rooms.

    Just like in the older house in Hakone, the Cedar Palace had lots of treasures kept within its buildings. But the items at this place were more valuable than the ones in the older residence.

    "This house is technically a private museum," Ryuu informed her. "Don''t worry, our security here is topnotch. Nobody would dare try to steal something and leave unscathed."

    The confidence in Ryuu''s voice was clear and Ara totally believed him ¨C not that she''s worried anyway. In case someone did dare try to steal from this place in the future, she would even volunteer to beat that person up. The more the thieves, the merrier Ara would be.

    Banzai!

 Chapter 279 - ALI MINI THEATER Side Story 14 Part 1

    "You will come with me, or this girl will die."

    The threat made the blood in their veins run cold. Ara and the rest of her friends stood frozen as they watch in horror as the gun pressed against Rin''s temple.

    "What are you waiting for?" the man demanded. "Come here!"

    Seeing Ara shift on her feet, Rin''s eyes widened.

    "Ara no! Go back inside!" she screamed as she struggled in the man''s arms.

    Ara and the rest were frightened the man would accidentally pull the trigger.

    "Rin, stop!"Ara ordered, her voice terse, and her chubby friend stopped moving. Ara then looked at the men one by one with her cold silver-eyes. "I will go with you, so let her go," she said as she stepped forward despite the others'' protests.

    "Ara no!"

    "I''ll be okay," Ara told them, but her ears could hear the soft mocking laugh from the men in masks.

    It seemed they were planning something otherwise. Ara would be dead. Well, that was if she were an ordinary human.

    Too bad she''s not¡­

    Ara continued to walk forward and the men immediately surrounded her, and she let them hold her. But before they could drag her to the car, she stopped and gave the man holding Rin and icy stare again.

    "Let her go," she commanded, and the man pushed Rin away.

    However, instead of pushing her back with the rest of the guys, he pushed Rin towards Ara. "What are you waiting for? Get them!"

    WHAT?

    Ara was foolish enough to think it was only her, these guys wanted. It was a good thing Sonoda moved quickly and pushed Miharu and Midori into the school gate.

    "Run!" he ordered, and the two ran away.

    Sonoda then turned his attention to the men who started running after the girls, but he quickly dealt with them with some judo moves. In the end, the girls were able to disappear into the safety of the school before the men were able to give the poor boy a punch in the stomach making him grunt as he fell on his knees and someone grabbed him to give him another punch.

    "Quick! To the car!" the man who seemed to be the leader barked and the men dragged both girls in the van, followed by an incapacitated Sonoda.

    Inside the van, Ara and Rin quickly pulled Hiroaki so he could sit between them. The two supported him as his injuries were bad. He had bruises and cuts on his face and he still crouched as his stomach was in pain from the punch earlier.

    Ara''s eyes narrowed as she noticed that the men had brass knuckles in their hands.  No wonder Hiroaki lost even if he was a good fighter. Just a punch with those metal knuckles could render normal people unconscious.

    "Hiroaki, are you okay?"Rin asked as she wiped the boy''s bloody face with a handkerchief.

    "It''s useless to clean him. He''ll be bloodier later," a man mocked as he and his friends removed their masks, and Ara''s suspicion was confirmed.

    With these hooligans showing them their faces, it meant they were not afraid that Ara and the others would recognize them later. Because there wouldn''t be any "later". These men were meant to kill them.

    "Oh, showing us your ugly faces, aren''t you afraid you''ll get hunted down later?"Ara mocked back.

    "Shut up, bitch. Let''s see if you can still be haughty later," the man answered back.

    Ara gave him an incredulous look. "Of course I can be haughty. I''m a real princess, unlike that nutjob your boss is screwing."

    All the men in the car were rendered speechless. Ara knew that they were shocked that she knew who was behind this kidnapping and that she also knew about the illicit affair between Koharu and their boss.

    "Well, aren''t you clever?" the man who sat in front of Ara commented with a sneer which Ara returned.

    "Too bad you aren''t," she countered, making the man inhale sharply before he leaned over and gave Hiroaki a resounding slap.

    Rin screamed. "Stop! You already hurt him!"

    The man ignored Rin however and turned his attention back to Ara with an evil smile and a threatening gaze. "You shut up or I''ll kill this guy right here," he snarled. "You''re lucky the boss'' lady wants you uninjured. If not I''d have hit you many times for being a smart-mouth."

    Seeing as Sonoda would get hurt, Ara clamped her mouth shut, but not before giving the man a deadly gaze. She''d deal with this man as soon as she got the chance. For now, she''d stay quiet.

    Soon, the car drove into a back alley in what Ara recognized as part of Kabukicho. They stopped in an old estate with an abandoned warehouse. Ara and the others were dragged inside and shoved onto the dusty floor. Sonoda who was injured easily fell and the girls caught him and dragged him against the wall.

    "Hiroaki hang on. Miharu and Midori will surely call for help," Ara told the semi-conscious guy.

    She had seen Midori surreptitiously taking pictures of them earlier while Miharu covered her. For sure, those two would be able to get someone to help them fast. But Ara was not going to wait. She was too upset she wanted to settle scores with these men right here, right now.

    The malice in her heart was overwhelming. The feeling of wanting to avenge and to hurt was so intense; she couldn''t even recognize the dark behavior she''s showing. She had seen someone holding a stun gun earlier, and when she turned to see, she spotted the guy with the man she quarreled within the van earlier with four others.  There were seven men who took them.

    Hmmmnnn¡­

    Ara glanced at her friends.

    Sorry guys¡­

    She stood up and stared defiantly at the kidnappers. Rin looked up at her as she cradled Hiroaki''s head on her lap.

    "Ara? What are you doing?" Rin asked with worry written on her face.

    But Ara was determined. She then marched on, and the men noticed her.

    "Oi, Princess, where do you think you''re going?" the men laughed as two of them came inside to block her.

    As soon as they did, Ara didn''t hesitate to fight with them, albeit controlling her strength as Rin was watching. She still made one fall on the ground while she attacked the other in great speed. Of course, as she was expecting, the man noticed her martial arts and took out the taser in panic.

    The others also hurried to come to aid their comrade, but Ara was faster. She gave the man a kick, but as she had also wanted to happen, the guy lunged at her with the stun gun, and Ara pivoted to the right so she could be hit on the shoulder. However, she hadn''t taken into account the chains buried by the dust on the floor and she tripped, making the man hit her squarely on the chest with the voltage.

    ZZZZZZZZZZZAP!

    The current traveled in Ara''s body and she fell on the floor with her eyes closed much to Rin''s horror. Even Sonoda who was injured stood up to go to her, but it was already too late.

    "ARAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"

    The high voltage directly on the heart could cause cardiac arrhythmia, leading to a heart attack in minutes. Ara who had been hit directly above her heart normally wouldn''t stand a chance.

    "Idiot! You killed her! The boss will be mad! He said to keep the girl alive until he comes!"

    On the other hand, Ara who remained unmoving on the floor berated her own stupidity for not thinking to render her friends unconscious first. Because of that, she couldn''t fight for real.

    Hmmm¡­

    Sorry guys¡­

    A seal formed under Rin and Hiroaki, and soon an electric pulse hit them, making them fall on the floor, sleeping.

    THUD!

    "What''s wrong? Did those kids got electrified too?" the man asked and one of them ran towards Rin and Sonoda to check.

    "They''re sleeping," he said with confusion.

    "What?"

    Of course, all of them were confused, making Ara laugh. As soon as her amusement rang in the place, all of the men stared at her in horror as she slowly stood up and dusted her uniform and glanced at them with bored silver-grey eyes.

    Yet, her aura, without her noticing had started to emanate malice. The men sensed danger and they immediately prepared themselves for a fight.

    "W-Why are y-you s-still alive?" the man who tasered her stammered as he took a step back.

    "Because your weapon sucks."A huge grin spread Ara''s lips as electricity radiated around her body, and a ball of plasma appeared on her hand. "Do you want to see how to use a real stun gun?"

 Chapter 280 - ALI MINI THEATER Side Story 14 Part 2

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH"

    The unearthly chorus rang as the cage got smaller and smaller. Fuji who was both a water and wind caster formed an enclosure made of energy with Okada Koharu trapped within. With this, the shadow lurkers wouldn''t be able to go anywhere while they dealt with the main body. If the host died without anyone to transfer to, the shadow lurkers would perish in a matter of minutes.

    "Are you ready?" Fuji turned from the monster he was concentrating to contain within the barrier to Shiro and the others who were preparing to give the final blow.

    The leader of the Fuuma concentrated his energy in his palm like a small whirlpool, as did the others. They were to blast the monster at the same time to disintegrate its main body.

    "Not yet!"Shiro answered as the whirlpool continued to develop.

    But soon they were ready. The small whizzing sounds became full-blown whistles of wind.

    "It''s fine now," Shiro yelled as the concentrated energy in their hands was noisy.

    "Alright!"Fuji did a stance and some movements in his hands to adjust the cage.

    The barrier that was too cramped before to compress Okada Koharu inside became bigger in size.

    AAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH

    The shadow lurkers tried to scramble out of the body at the same time, the hollow faced shadows pushing and pulling at each other as they continued to cry. Okada Koharu''s spider body was posed in awkward angles inside the cage earlier. As soon as there was space, she immediately shifted her body to stand.

    However, this was the last time she''d be able to move. There was no more opportunity for her to shift much less think when the Fuuma started their attacks.

    "Now!"

    All ten balls of wind energy shot at the cage simultaneously. Fuji shifted on his feet again as he adjust the barrier. He put ten openings that appeared in a split second ¨C long enough for the openings to accept the whirlpools and then sealed them again.

    A muffled explosion happened as Shiro and the others supported the barrier with their energy.

    AAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH

    The blasts made the shadow lurkers try to get out of Koharu''s spider body that was beginning to disintegrate one by one trying to escape the explosion as she writhed in agony, but they were well sealed within and couldn''t go anywhere. Fuji, Shiro and the others waited until the monster dispersed along with the shadow lurkers who were trapped inside and didn''t stand a chance to escape.

    With this, the initial calamity was put to a halt. Okada Koharu was finally gone. However, they were only half-finished. There was still one huge thing they had to deal with.

    "Is there a word from the Koutaishidenka?"Shiro asked his men, and everyone shook their heads.

    It''s been thirty minutes since Kazehaya Gin sent one of them to Hakone to fetch the Young Master. Technically the man should already be there, but until now, there''s no word from him.

    "Then what do we do about that?"Shiro asked again as they all looked up at the sky where Young Master Gin, Aello, and the Black God were all locked in a fierce battle.

    Their expressions were grim. Normally, they''d feel secure if their Young Master fought as he was almost equal to the Koutaishidenka in strength although he got tired easily. But this was the Black God that even Perun had a hard time banishing into the depths of hell they were dealing with.

    "SQUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAWK!"

    They watched as Aello tried to swat the Black God down, but the other was a lot faster  . She was able to evade the harpy''s claws and land a punch on the elemental who staggered back. Seeing this, they already had an idea of how scary and strong their opponent was. They also held their breaths each time the Black God seemed to swoop down on the harpy but felt relieved when the Young Master blasted her with his powers so she''d back off.

    This was like a pattern for a few minutes, until they realized that the Black God''s target had changed. She didn''t seem to care about Aello anymore. Her target was the Young Master himself, and it was bad, bad news.

    "Should we aid the Young Master?" one of the men asked and Fuji shook his head.

    "Do you see how fast they move? We''ll just get in the way," the butler said although he too looked worried. "I just hope the Koutaishidenka would come soon." He didn''t know why, but he had a bad feeling about this.

    ====

    Hakone, an hour ago¡­

    "Okay, thanks in advance then,"Homura Ryuu told Kazehaya Gin over the phone as they ended the call.

    He remained where he was, contemplating about Gin''s words for a while after their talk, however, with a frown on his face.

    "There is no prophecy. Everything''s was because of you and Ara ¨C I mean Kresnik and Alencica."

    As to what Gin meant when he said that, Ryuu could only guess. As he had realized when he remembered who Ara was, he reckoned that everything that''s happening right now was indeed connected to them one way or another.

    Kresnik, Alencica, the Black God.

    A throbbing pain started at his temple and he raised a hand to massage it. He hadn''t had a good rest the night before because he was too preoccupied, trying to bring logic to their current situation.

    Czernobog''s appearance on earth for instance ¨C how was the Black God able to come there in the first place?

    For all he knew, Perun''s seals were absolute. Even if the King of Heaven decided to imprison Kresnik in his full power in a seal, there was nothing he could do about it ¨C and he''s much powerful than the Black God. Even in the seal''s weakened state every fifty years, it was still powerful enough to contain him.

    So, how was he able to escape and come to Earth? How in tarnation could Czernobog pass through the portal so easily as well?

    He was trying to figure this out when there was a commotion behind him, and he turned only to tense up.

    The portal rippled like water being disturbed on the surface, and his eyes narrowed as he watched a familiar figure wearing a fox mask come out of it just as his phone rang and he answered it without letting the other one talk first.

    "Gin-nii, I''ll call you later. The Black God''s here¡­"

 Chapter 281 - You Never Learn

    Ritz¡­

    "Your Highness, everything''s ready," a servant said, and with the king''s nod, he swiftly bowed and retreated, leaving the monarch alone in the room.

    Alistair of Ritz looked out the open transom to the gathering of the crowd below. Unlike the previous gathering of the same size, the throng today was without accusing glares of hatred on their faces. They had long since accepted that their Princess perished due to the nobles'' greed and ambition, and were now avid supporters of the reigning king:

    Alistair of Ritz, the Returner to Ancestry of Perun, the King of Heaven.

    The event was like a huge festival at an international level. Royalties from different parts of the world came, and those who couldn''t be there in person sent representatives.

    People from all walks of life and from different countries as well other than Ritz had come to witness a once in a lifetime spectacle of the lightning elemental descending. Today was the day that Alistair could summon Aurel, the crow lightning elemental to see whether one of the women from different kingdoms bore the late Princess Alinea''s soul.

    Everyone was excited and looking forward to the event, except the person who would lead the occasion. A part of Alistair''s heart was already scolding himself for fulfilling this social obligation when he had more pressing things to do ¨C trying to go to the portal and see if he could cross it for instance.

    However, there were things that even he should follow. The country, Ritz, was one of the kingdoms his children built. As its current monarch, even if he was Perun, he should abide by its rules in order to maintain good relations with the other nations. This was the wish his child made in his deathbed thousands of years ago.

    No, Alencica was not the mother of Ritz as opposed to the legends. The person who built it was his eldest child, his beloved son.

    A heavy sigh escaped the king''s lips as he moved decidedly out of the room, across the great hall, and then towards the entrance where a golden coach pulled by six chanleyas awaited. Soon they reached the coliseum where the even would take place.

    Alistair walked towards the huge balcony where the other royals from different nations like Ivan, awaited him. Several seats were arranged there for him and the guests to watch the spectacle from below.

    "Your Majesty," everyone greeted with a bow. Even Ivan who normally would never curtsy in respect did it.

    The Ritz King''s eyes filled with amusement. After all, it hadn''t been a while when most of these royals wouldn''t waste time dealing with him or his country''s matters. Despite being Perun''s country, Ritz never had any Returner to Ancestry in history after his son died. The divine blood had gotten very thin that the monarchs had resorted to marrying royals from other countries to acquire elemental casters.

    It was the reason why Alistair got bullied years ago at school too. He was the lowest at the hierarchy chain, and they picked on him. If it weren''t for Ivan, Alistair would have come out as Perun a lot earlier as his temper was getting thinner and his patience getting dry towards these idiots who thought so highly of themselves.

    However, that was years ago, and this time, it was obvious that the fools had totally reflected upon their actions ¨C not that they could do anything to him in any case. Even if his powers had been diminished by half being born as a mortal and there were many things he couldn''t do, Perun was still the King of Heaven. Even a dozen Ivan couldn''t defeat him in a fight to the death ¨C not that Ivan would ever fight with him. Even before knowing who he was, Kres had always chosen to be by his side.

    "Thank you for humoring my little request. I have troubled you greatly," Alistair told the guests who immediately denied that they were inconvenienced at all.

    "We are happy to be of service to Your Majesty," they answered in unison, and the Ritz King accepted their words with grace.

    Soon, all of them sat in their respective seats as the ladies came out one by one, wearing elegant clothes as they waved towards the cheering crowd. Seeing their colorful and grand ensemble, Alistair groaned inwardly. He had let Ivan and Fredek arranged for everything. He was not expecting this event would turn out to be like this. It was as if there was a beauty contest amongst the ladies in the world than a summoning.

    With a frown, Alistair turned to look at Kres next to him, but seeing his puzzled expression, he was now sure that Ivan had no idea about this too. Then, he heard the other royals speaking to each other, boasting about the quality of materials used for the clothes that those women from their respective countries were wearing, and all became clear to him.

    The royals turned this event into a grand spectacle to boast.

    Alistair palmed his face as a throbbing in his temple began. He didn''t know whether he''d be amused or angry at this moment.

    "It''s fine. It''s not like Ali is one of them. Just let them have this bit of fun."

    Huh?

    Alistair lifted his head and saw Ivan''s face close to his ears as he whispered those words and his headache disappeared. True enough. He didn''t have to take everything seriously here. This was merely a show so that the efforts of the countries to help him find his daughter would be acknowledged. Well, at least until one of those fools opened his mouth...

    "Your Highness, aren''t they all pretty? Maybe there would be someone who''d be to your liking?"

    Alistair snorted in silence upon hearing this, while he felt Ivan who sat next to him tense. There was no hiding the inference of those words. The royals dressed the women up in order to attract his attention, hoping that he''d take one of them for a wife or a mistress.

    The Ritz King''s amethyst gaze bore into the man who dared speak to him like this.

    "Since they look somewhat similar to my deceased sister, they should be pretty no?"

    His tone came out sounding lazy, but his not so subtle reminder that the women looked like Alinea shut the man up. Most of the royals then looked down in shame as they realized what they''d done.

    Alistair didn''t care about them anymore. He stood up, ready to end this farce of diplomacy as soon as possible. He raised his hand as everyone looked at him in awe. Light enveloped him as he shed his mortal mask, his whole body glistening.

    A huge seal appeared on the ground in front of the women, and everyone recognized the intricate design. They all bowed as they were reminded that the King of Heaven was among them.

    "Aurel, descend," Alistair uttered, and the heaven split open as thunder rolled, and a cry of a crow echoed across the place.

    The real search for Alinea had begun.

 Chapter 282 - Altered Memories

    The clock ticked on the far side of the wall as the students worked on their exam papers. Many faces looked serious as each and every one read their test questions carefully before answering them. Sounds of the pens scratching the surface of the paper echoed as their hands meticulously wrote the correct choices on the blank spaces.

    Soon, the clock struck at exactly three in the afternoon, and the teacher who was observing the test clapped her hands together loudly as she called out for everyone to stop.

    "Pens up guys. The test is over!"

    The announcement was met with a chorus of groans as the students'' heads fell on their desks as the teacher collected their test papers.

    "That wasn''t so bad, was it?" the teacher teased, causing another chorus of groans from the examinees.

    "It''s horrible, teacher," they complained, making the teacher laugh.

    "I''m sure if you studied well, it''ll be peanuts," she said as she collected the rest of the papers and left the room to check them in the faculty.

    The final exam for the graduating class only consisted of five major subjects: Science, Math, Japanese, English, and Social Studies. The minor subjects like Health and Physical Fitness, Home Economics, Music, and Art were only given to the lower years.  This was why the graduating classes had exams until the afternoon, while the lower years only had exams in the morning. It was because the lower years would have three days of exams, while the graduating students only had one day.

    All the students were given one hour to answer each of the five major subjects.  Today''s exam started at nine in the morning with Social Studies, followed by Science, and Japanese before the lunch break at noon. At exactly one in the afternoon, the students returned to their classrooms for the final two subjects which were English and Mathematics.

    "Oh Lord, it''s over¡­"

    Another round of groans mirrored that one making Suzuki Ara smile. Just as she had predicted, the exams weren''t difficult for her as the lessons were still fresh in her head. Last month, before coming back to school, she had to undergo an exam for the one she missed while she was in a coma, and she had also taken the liberty to study further into the curriculum so she wouldn''t be lost.

    To say that she was more than prepared for the final test was not incorrect. She was, and she had answered each and every question like a breeze except for the last one or two questions from math that she really had to focus on and had taken time answering but answered in the end.

    "You look like you''re very confident with the results, Suzuki," Yashiro commented and everyone turned to her and started teasing her too.

    "Ah, it must be nice to have the inspiration to study well. We want a boyfriend too," the girls giggled, and Ara sputtered.

    "Ya! I just studied well, okay?" she said, but the teasing looks on her classmates'' faces remained.

    "Suzuki, what''s your answer to the last two questions of the test?" Miyahara asked.

    The student council president was actually second in the overall ranking and had always asked Suzuki Ara of her answers on questions he couldn''t answer properly.

    "I think I answered an hour and forty minutes," she said with a frown, remembering the question which made her force her brain to work. "I had to do the question three times to get that."

    Hearing this, Miyahara looked ecstatic. "Nice! I have the same answer," he said making Ara smile.

    "Don''t celebrate yet Pres. That answer might be wrong too," she teased.

    "No way! You aced the last math exam," he reminded her before turning to go back to his seat to collect his things.

    Ara stretched after that. Starting tomorrow, they didn''t have regular classes anymore. They could still come to school for extracurricular activities until their graduation and completion of their requirements. So far, Ara didn''t have any requirements left undone. She had finished everything as soon as she found out what they were as she hated waiting until the last minute to do them. By doing that, she wouldn''t have anything else to do but focus on her manga and wait for graduation.

    And have more time with her husband¡­

    Ryuu had sent her a message earlier before the exam started. He wished her good luck, to which she replied a lengthy thanks.

    Speaking of which¡­

    "I''m sure he replied," she murmured.

    She was not able to read Ryuu''s message as the bell had rung and she had to keep everything away. She quickly leaned over to pick up her bag from the floor and fished out her phone.

    True enough she had some messages unread. One from Ryuu, the other from her brother again. Of course, she''d read her brother''s message first so she had a longer time to spend reading her husband''s.

    "Little Sis, when you''ve finished school for the day, don''t forget to send me a message okay? You will not go anywhere without security while we haven''t settled the issue with that vile girl."

    Ara snorted. She found it funny how her brother refused to even mention Okada Koharu''s name since that time he discovered the truth. She completely understood her brother''s worry on the other hand and totally found him sweet.

    "Okay. We''ve finished for the day actually. But can I hang out with Rin and the others before going home?"

    They had security following them anyway. Since they''d all be together Ara thought it wouldn''t be too much trouble to have all of them in one place. Aki thought so too apparently.

    "It''s alright. As long as all of you are together and always let your security know where you are or if you are planning to go somewhere."

    Aki included the phone number of the security following them, and Ara obediently saved it on her phone.

    Then, she opened Ryuu''s message, and the smile on her face fell into a sad line as she read its contents.

    "I don''t think I can come home this week. I will call you all the time though. I can disturb you now that your exams are done. Take care, wife. Don''t go out at night."

 Chapter 283 - Stribogs Portal

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH"

    The unearthly chorus rang as the cage got smaller and smaller. Fuji who was both a water and wind caster formed an enclosure made of energy with Okada Koharu trapped within. With this, the shadow lurkers wouldn''t be able to go anywhere while they dealt with the main body. If the host died without anyone to transfer to, the shadow lurkers would perish in a matter of minutes.

    "Are you ready?" Fuji turned from the monster he was concentrating to contain within the barrier to Shiro and the others who were preparing to give the final blow.

    The leader of the Fuuma concentrated his energy in his palm like a small whirlpool, as did the others. They were to blast the monster at the same time to disintegrate its main body.

    "Not yet!"Shiro answered as the whirlpool continued to develop.

    But soon they were ready. The small whizzing sounds became full-blown whistles of wind.

    "It''s fine now," Shiro yelled as the concentrated energy in their hands was noisy.

    "Alright!"Fuji did a stance and some movements in his hands to adjust the cage.

    The barrier that was too cramped before to compress Okada Koharu inside became bigger in size.

    AAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH

    The shadow lurkers tried to scramble out of the body at the same time, the hollow faced shadows pushing and pulling at each other as they continued to cry. Okada Koharu''s spider body was posed in awkward angles inside the cage earlier. As soon as there was space, she immediately shifted her body to stand.

    However, this was the last time she''d be able to move. There was no more opportunity for her to shift much less think when the Fuuma started their attacks.

    "Now!"

    All ten balls of wind energy shot at the cage simultaneously. Fuji shifted on his feet again as he adjust the barrier. He put ten openings that appeared in a split second ¨C long enough for the openings to accept the whirlpools and then sealed them again.

    A muffled explosion happened as Shiro and the others supported the barrier with their energy.

    AAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH

    The blasts made the shadow lurkers try to get out of Koharu''s spider body that was beginning to disintegrate one by one trying to escape the explosion as she writhed in agony, but they were well sealed within and couldn''t go anywhere. Fuji, Shiro and the others waited until the monster dispersed along with the shadow lurkers who were trapped inside and didn''t stand a chance to escape.

    With this, the initial calamity was put to a halt. Okada Koharu was finally gone. However, they were only half-finished. There was still one huge thing they had to deal with.

    "Is there a word from the Koutaishidenka?"Shiro asked his men, and everyone shook their heads.

    It''s been thirty minutes since Kazehaya Gin sent one of them to Hakone to fetch the Young Master. Technically the man should already be there, but until now, there''s no word from him.

    "Then what do we do about that?"Shiro asked again as they all looked up at the sky where Young Master Gin, Aello, and the Black God were all locked in a fierce battle.

    Their expressions were grim. Normally, they''d feel secure if their Young Master fought as he was almost equal to the Koutaishidenka in strength although he got tired easily. But this was the Black God that even Perun had a hard time banishing into the depths of hell they were dealing with.

    "SQUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAWK!"

    They watched as Aello tried to swat the Black God down, but the other was a lot faster  . She was able to evade the harpy''s claws and land a punch on the elemental who staggered back. Seeing this, they already had an idea of how scary and strong their opponent was. They also held their breaths each time the Black God seemed to swoop down on the harpy but felt relieved when the Young Master blasted her with his powers so she''d back off.

    This was like a pattern for a few minutes, until they realized that the Black God''s target had changed. She didn''t seem to care about Aello anymore. Her target was the Young Master himself, and it was bad, bad news.

    "Should we aid the Young Master?" one of the men asked and Fuji shook his head.

    "Do you see how fast they move? We''ll just get in the way," the butler said although he too looked worried. "I just hope the Koutaishidenka would come soon." He didn''t know why, but he had a bad feeling about this.

    ====

    Hakone, an hour ago¡­

    "Okay, thanks in advance then,"Homura Ryuu told Kazehaya Gin over the phone as they ended the call.

    He remained where he was, contemplating about Gin''s words for a while after their talk, however, with a frown on his face.

    "There is no prophecy. Everything''s was because of you and Ara ¨C I mean Kresnik and Alencica."

    As to what Gin meant when he said that, Ryuu could only guess. As he had realized when he remembered who Ara was, he reckoned that everything that''s happening right now was indeed connected to them one way or another.

    Kresnik, Alencica, the Black God.

    A throbbing pain started at his temple and he raised a hand to massage it. He hadn''t had a good rest the night before because he was too preoccupied, trying to bring logic to their current situation.

    Czernobog''s appearance on earth for instance ¨C how was the Black God able to come there in the first place?

    For all he knew, Perun''s seals were absolute. Even if the King of Heaven decided to imprison Kresnik in his full power in a seal, there was nothing he could do about it ¨C and he''s much powerful than the Black God. Even in the seal''s weakened state every fifty years, it was still powerful enough to contain him.

    So, how was he able to escape and come to Earth? How in tarnation could Czernobog pass through the portal so easily as well?

    He was trying to figure this out when there was a commotion behind him, and he turned only to tense up.

    The portal rippled like water being disturbed on the surface, and his eyes narrowed as he watched a familiar figure wearing a fox mask come out of it just as his phone rang and he answered it without letting the other one talk first.

    "Gin-nii, I''ll call you later. The Black God''s here¡­"

 Chapter 284 - To Be Hated

    "Wear your uniforms! Make sure you have seals with you! We''re hunting that one down and eliminate it. Gather everyone you could in Tokyo and deal with it now!"

    Kazehaya Gin ended the call. There was no need for him to tell Fuji to stop the car as he had already instructed the driver to do so. It was a good thing they were still in the countryside part, and the road was mostly clear.

    "Young Master¡­"

    There was an obvious worry in Fuji''s voice and Gin nodded. The butler was asking his master to take him with him.

    "Come," Gin said as he held out his hand, and Fuji immediately took it in in case he changed his mind.

    In no time, they were up in the air, speeding towards his house. He needed to change too. Usually, people from the Kazehaya and Homura Houses wore their special clothing that was resistant to elements. It''s the same clothing the Koutaishidenka wore when they hunted down the arachnids almost a week ago. This time, since they were dealing with shadow lurkers, they needed to don their special masks as well as those had seals to prevent infestation ¨C not that they had tried it before to prove it worked.

    Why? Because they had never known that shadow lurkers had crossed the portal until now. Knowing that his mother was a host was a shock to him. He wondered now if there were more out there that they didn''t know about. Oh, but the seals his father placed worked on his mother so it should be okay. The last thing he needed was for his people who were part deities to become hosts.

    Soon, he and Fuji were both geared up but without their masks. They kept them in a bag that Fuji would be carrying. They wouldn''t be joining Shiro and the others yet. He had a more important matter to deal with first. He was about to head out when his phone rang, and his face darkened upon seeing who it was.

    "Did you find them?" he barked on the phone and stopped to listen. "What? What do you mean she''s missing?"

    "But sir, we can''t find her anywhere. Her bloody school uniform''s all that''s left in the place. The other two were unconscious and the kidnappers were mostly injured and a couple is dead. The only two remaining men here are not making sense when they speak. I didn''t call the police as instructed."

    Hearing this, Gin felt a bit nervous. "Tell me your location!" he ordered and didn''t waste time going there. He grabbed Fuji and flew, although he had to land somewhere discreet so the others wouldn''t see them. They were not Homura House''s men after all.

    "Where are they?" Gin demanded as soon as he walked into the warehouse in Kabukicho.

    He and Fuji were surprised to see blood everywhere ¨C the broken bodies on the floor, the one hanging on the ceiling and the two which dangled awkwardly through the wall.

    "Young Master this¡­"

    "It''s Ara. She did this," Gin said with certainty.

    The moment he was told they were kidnapped, he was not really scared for her. He was scared for the people for he knew she was a demigod. Even if Alencica didn''t have an elemental divine inheritance since she''s a broken soul, she was blessed with strength.

    "President Kazehaya," the security he hired called his attention.

    All five of them stood on the side with guilty expressions. But they had to face him and own up to their mistakes.

    "We really apologize for this. We were not careful enough," he said as he reported about the garbage truck which blocked their path, the very quick kidnapping of the kids, and how the two girls, Miharu and Midori ran to them and showed them the video as soon as the van left.

    "And the other kids?" Gin was asking about Sonoda and Rin of course.

    "They were sent to the hospital. The girl is fine with just a few scratches. But the boy has broken ribs and some facial injuries."

    Kazehaya''s face looked grim by this time. He turned around and found Okada Koharu''s stepdad and another man sitting on the ground with horrified expressions. It was as if they had seen something so terrifying that until now they were shocked.

    "We tried taking information out from them but those two wouldn''t talk about anything else except monsters."

    Ha? Monsters?

    Gin walked up towards the two and gave the stepdad a kick.

    "Where did that Koharu take Ara?" he demanded, and the man looked at Gin as if he''d gone insane.

    "Koharu! She turned into an ugly insect," he said loudly. "Then that other monster made her follow!"

    Ha?

    Gin knew that Okada Koharu had transformed. But he didn''t know there was another one. "What other monster are you talking about?"

    "The fox monster! The one with the dark energy coming out of her¡­" the stepdad said as he bent down and pulled at his hair.

    Gin hadn''t realized he''d held his breath as he listened.

    Fox Monster with dark energy. He only ever saw one fox monster with dark energy oozing from her.

    Czernobog.

    But how was she here when she''s in Hakone, fighting with Ryuu at the moment? How?

    "Where did they go?" he demanded multiple times before the stepdad raised his hand to point at a nearby electric pole.

    But then again, Gin didn''t really have to ask him anymore where Koharu was. All he had to do was join his men in the hunt and they would find her. But the problem was Ara.

    Where did she go?

    Kazehaya Gin scowled as he saw Ara''s bloodied uniform on the floor. He knew these hooligans couldn''t take her on. Even with guns, she could play with them. But where was she?

    A cold sensation covered his heart as a thought crossed his mind. Did the Black God take her? There was no other explanation for her absence. She''s in danger!

    He tried to call Ryuu again, but of course, he couldn''t answer. He must still be in a fight. But who was he fighting with if Czernobog was here?

    DAMN.

    He walked back to the security. "There are people coming here to clear the area. Make sure those two won''t go anywhere."

    Koharu''s stepdad and his minion would be disposed of by the Homura House as was the plan. Too bad for Okada Koharu''s adoptive parents though. Ryuu was kind enough to let her live until graduation, but the nutjob was too evil that she had incubated the elemental pest faster than normal.

    But he didn''t care about all of them now. He only cared about finding Ara and eliminating the evolved Koharu before she exploded and the shadow lurkers would transfer.

    "Fuji, let''s go!"

    He and the butler went immediately to join Shiro and the others, hoping against hope that Ara was not really taken or that if she was, she''d be safe.

 Chapter 285 - The One

    "What is going on..."

    Kazehaya Gin stared back with his breath held at several eyes looking down at him and he shivered. However, he didn''t feel any malice in any of the harpies'' gaze at him. In fact, they seemed to look¡­ happy.

    However, before he could even finish that thought, the giant blue bent over to scoop him up.

    "Young Master Gin!"

    Gin turned to see Fuji looking ashen as he and his men watched the blue harpy pick him up. They tried to go to him, but Gin waved them away. They weren''t dealing with one harpy here. Stribog''s legendary horde was here. They would all die if they provoke them.

    And harpies were extremely aggressive elementals.

    They attacked whoever was on sight without their master to control them. This was why royals in Ged, used harpies as guardians of treasures. They killed anyone ¨C both friends and foes that tried to approach.

    His men should all escape while they could. Nobody could take this horde on without Ryuu, most especially when one of them was severely injured because of him.

    Speaking of an injured harpy¡­

    Gin turned to see the battered crimson harpy being supported by the green one. Her beak hung open as small groans continued to escape her lips. If there were two things harpies were weak against, it would be fire and lightning. Being hit by several bolts, Aello''s injuries would be severe.

    Technically, Gin could cure the harpy by giving her energy. Actually, Aello could simply take some from him. But, Gin was injured severely as well. If he gave her energy, it would be risky. The harpy knew this, and so didn''t take some on her own.

    But the sisters might not share the same thought. Gin was thinking the others would try and deplete his energy to feed him to Aello.

    Both blue and green harpies were much bigger than Aello. The Blue one was Ocypete, a twenty-meter harpy, while the other, Podarge, the green one, was around eighteen meters high. They were three to five meters taller than their youngest sister, although Aello was the one considered as the strongest among them.

    But what were they doing here? Gin wondered as he eyed all three sisters then glanced at the rest of the smaller harpies on stand-by.

    What was the horde doing here?

    Gin sighed in defeat as the harpy lifted him up so he was closer to their faces. He wondered what type of death he''d receive from them. After all, because of him, their sister Aello was in such a state.

    Then, he remembered something else ¨C something more important.

    ARA!

    Gin shifted from Ocypete''s hold to look at Ara''s still form below and frowned. The crow elemental still had her on its body. But the bird just stood there, not doing anything. In fact, the bird seemed to be looking at him, waiting. It didn''t seem like an enemy as it saved Ara and was now letting her rest on it.

    "Stupid bird. Bring Ara somewhere safe! She''s already very injured!"

    Gin remembered how Ara had burst momentarily into blue flames and felt confused again. There was no mistaking those blue flames. They were Ryuu''s, Kresnik''s divine power.

    But how?

    Oh well¡­

    He guessed there was no point pondering about that now. He just hoped Ryuu would arrive soon so he could at least save his wife. For now, he had to act as bait and keep the horde''s attention on him.

    What to do?

    As soon as he was facing the harpies Gin cleared his throat and sang.

    "Five little ducks went out one day, over the hill and far away. Mother duck said, quack, quack, quack, quack. But only four little ducks came back¡­"

    The harpies looked at him for a few seconds before opening their beaks.

    SQUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAWK!

    Gins'' hair was blown as the harpy screamed on his face.

    "Ah, you disliked that one? How about the spider song?" he asked, but before he could even open his mouth to sing, the harpies screamed again.

    SQUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAWK!

    Uh-okay¡­Picky harpies.

    Gin shut up. Well, he didn''t have much strength left in any case. He just hoped the stupid bird took Ara somewhere far.

    "Oh¡­"

    He didn''t realize that the end was like this. His eyes were open, but his vision was slowly becoming blurred. In his heart, he apologized to everyone ¨C to Aello, for being a useless master, to Ryuu for being a failure of a second-in-command, to Ara for not realizing who she was earlier, and to Emi.

    "Ah¡­ I didn''t get to marry her¡­"

    His voice was light, but the bitterness he had was so strong. He truly regretted how he''d lived. If he could do this life again¡­

    Ooops¡­

    Gin stopped himself from thinking that. Curses were created because of those stupid wishes.

    Speaking of which, he wondered again how he''d die. He looked at Ocypete and Podarge, waiting for them to do something, but when they did, it was something he was not expecting.

    Huh?

    Ocyepete''s claw however over him, and in it was a small ball of light. Gin wondered what that was, but his mind was already becoming foggy as the harpy guided the orb towards him.

    The light floated and traveled towards him. Gin watched as it slowly came nearer and nearer, and when it reached him, the light embedded itself towards his head, and Gin was not able to do anything but let it in.

    WHOOOOOSH!

    Huh?

    As soon as the orb was absorbed within his body, Gin floated in the air, and the harpies watched as he hovered with light shining from within his body until he was fully enveloped with it.

    "What is this?"

    Gin closed his eyes as memories flashed before him like a movie. As he recollected, his hair grew a bit longer, the chestnut hue turned into dark gold. When he opened his eyes, his hazel orbs had turned into a golden color as well like a cat''s. When the light dispersed, his body remained translucent as if he was under the moonlight.

    Gin now remained suspended in air while standing. He turned his golden eyes to each and every harpy in the place and gave them a boyish grin, the signature smile of the Golden Deity of the Wind.

    "I worried you a lot, right? Did you miss me, my babies?"

 Chapter 286 - Eternal Mate

    "Young Master, are you alright?"

    Emi''s soft voice called out from the closed door, and Gin pouted. He already told his girl to call him by his name, but she still wouldn''t. He was not "Young Master" to her now. She''s officially Homura Ryuu''s sister.

    "Why are you still acting like a servant?" Gin muttered and pouted as he rose from the tub. Water cascaded down in all his naked glory as he stepped out to grab the nearby towel when the door opened and Emi shrieked.

    "EEEEEEEEEEEK!" Emi immediately slammed the door shut. "I''m sorry! I thought something happened you were there too long."

    Gin was dumbfounded at first, but let out a chuckle in the end as he shook his head.

    This girl¡­

    He grabbed the towel and wiped himself dry. However, he didn''t bother wrapping himself with it and decided to strut outside with mischief dancing in his golden pair of eyes. As soon as he was out, it was not a surprise when Emi gave out another shriek.

    "Why are you squealing like you''ve seen a mouse or something," Gin scolded her as he marched towards his bedroll and plopped there on his stomach.

    He propped himself with his elbow as he waited for Emi to move. "Aren''t you going to put medicine on me?"

    "I am but¡­" Emi''s voice trailed off as she frowned at something. "Your butt¡­ Young Master, aren''t you going to cover it?"

    With a devilish grin, the golden deity slapped his butt-cheek shamelessly. "Nope. It''s here to stay," he told her matter-of-factly, making the other look flustered. "You have to get used to seeing me like this, wife."

    At the mention of the word, Emi inhaled sharply as her mouth opened and closed like fish.

    "Why are you so surprised? Haven''t I told you already? We''re getting married this Friday and we''ll have tons of kids."

    Gin smiled warmly as he lifted himself up just enough to be able to reach out and pull Emi''s hand towards him. Emi who was still in shock let herself be pulled and she was sitting stiffly on his lap in no time. Gin hugged her from behind, his head, rested on her shoulder as his nose inhaled her scent, his naked body feeling the warmth of hers from her kimono, and his embrace tightened.

    "Homura Emi, I love you," Gin whispered softly, and he felt her stiff body slowly relaxing, her hands touched his arm and gave him a squeeze as she turned around, sitting sideways, so they could see each other eye to eye.

    "And I love you," she whispered back words that reflected in her chocolate orbs.

    Gin stared at her eyes, fascinated at how they glistened. Even if she didn''t say anything, he already knew how she felt just by looking at her. He then wondered how stupid was he not to notice this look sooner? He had seen her looking at him whenever he visited the Cedar Palace, but he mistook it for guilt from hiding her identity to him.

    "Why are you so beautiful?" he asked as he cradled her face.

    Emi shook her head and smiled. "No. From the beginning, you''re the most beautiful one. That smile you gave me at the bridge gave me the strength to stay. Even if I knew you''d hate me when you find out I was the Makura, I never gave up hope that someday¡­ someday, I''d see you smile again."

    Reminded of his unreasonable attitude towards her, Gin bit his lower lip. Now that he knew the truth, he felt so ashamed.

    "I''ve wronged you completely," he told her, but Emi shook her head again, as she touched his hand that held her face and kissed it.

    "It''s alright. It''s in the past now. At this moment, I''m so happy I could die," she whispered just as she felt something weird from where she sat and she blushed so hard again upon realizing what it was. "Y-your¡­"

    Gin grinned. "Since my wife''s totally forgiven me, I''d love to make her happier she would really, really die," he whispered huskily as he leaned over to kiss her passionately on the lips.

    Emi, although he could feel the shyness in her actions didn''t resist. She clung onto him as his tongue, hot and eager invaded the sweet caverns of her mouth and his hands started exploring the contours of her body underneath her kimono.

    When kissing was not enough, he gently lifted her up and laid her on the bed as he tugged at her belt, removing her clothing, unwrapping her like a gift. Soon, Emi lay naked with her skin hot and flushed from the caresses she received.

    Beautiful¡­

    She was wrong. She was the most beautiful one, Gin thought as his golden eyes feasted on the sight of her, memorizing her shape and look at this very moment when their hearts and body would soon become one.

    He descended on her ¨C his lips, his hands, his skin paying tribute to her, and only her. He loved her with all his being, and he was rewarded by the soft sounds and the shy caresses she returned, which made him all the more insane and yearning for more.

    Perun was right all along. Stribog would only truly understand what love was when he found the one ¨C and he did.  Homura Emi, this mortal goddess who had stolen his heart, from today onwards, was his eternal mate.

    =======

    Ritz¡­

    "What''s happening, Young Highness?"

    Fredek looked at the Ritz King with worry. Since Aurel left followed by the harpies, Alistair had stared at the portal which didn''t vanish like it always did before. In fact, something strange happened and the gateway seemed to exude a totally different kind of energy now.

    "I think the portal stabilized," Ivan commented with a frown.

    He was not incorrect though. The gateway had lost its volatile energy that they could feel just earlier. With a frown, he stepped next to Alistair and reached out to touch the portal.

    His hand went through!

    He immediately retrieved his hand and turned to Alistair with eyes wide in shock. The Ritz King, on the other hand, remained calm and nodded.

    "Stribog''s finally back and in control."

 Chapter 287 - Myriad of Recollections

    She was in limbo ¨C wafting for God knew how long.

    It was like she was entombed in an infinite abyss, without a hint of ever getting out.

    Was this the Elysium field? Or was this Tartarus, she wondered, and then she frowned. Why was this place so familiar? Why did she feel like she''d been here before?

    Then again, regardless of where she was, did not matter. She knew she had succumbed¡­ again. Death had come for her the second time around. Alinea, Ara, whoever she was, now understood that maybe, she was not meant to live long.

    Lucius, Midas, Horgall, Rubic, and Sven, it seems I''ll be joining you soon¡­

    The image of her friends came to her mind, with their smiling faces that she missed so dearly. She remembered her promise to Sven to live, and she believed that she had tried her best. But like what they said, some "bests" weren''t just good enough.

    "I''m so sorry..."

    Her soft whisper echoed as she tried to see where she was, but whether her eyes closed or opened, only darkness abound. Giving up, she remained suspended, as the waves of time and space engulfed her, and she drifted off to sleep.

    When she woke up, she had already lost her sense of time. Thoughts and memories flooded her ¨C her life in Tokyo, her brother, her friends, and Ryuu.

    Her lips trembled in the darkness as tears welled in her eyes. At least, the first time she died, she had her hatred to contain her, and all the people she cared about were gone. But her life as Ara was different. She had so many people she regretted not to see again¡­

    "I''m so sorry," she apologized to everyone as she wrapped her arms around herself and bent in a fetal position as she floated in the abyss.

    Remembering how she died this time made her flinch. The pain of the flames that engulfed her body, even if it was just for a moment was excruciating. It was as if even her soul burned and it continued to fester in her body even after the fire was gone. She couldn''t understand why she''s still suffering when she''s already dead.

    She was in so much pain it was driving her crazy.

    Huh?

    Nostalgia, it suddenly hit her. She didn''t understand why that agonizing blaze was suddenly so familiar. Why did it feel as if she''d been enveloped by those merciless blue flames before?

    But¡­ it should be impossible¡­right?

    Then, the pain vanished.

    Huh?

    Even if she couldn''t see, she could feel that her wounds and burns had been healed. A wave of warmth washed over her and she''d let herself be seduced into unconsciousness once more.

    The next moment she opened her eyes, another familiar sight welcomed her. Small dots of colors appeared on the horizon. In the deep abyss, their light was glaring. She already had an idea of what they were. She had seen these before the first time she died.

    Moments passed, the tiny dots of colors became bigger and bigger until she could see them clearly ¨C the shards of memories spiraling towards her. Each shard contained moments she had kept in her heart, and she braced herself as she watched the movie of her life pass by.

    However, they weren''t the memories she was expecting to see. They were neither Alinea''s nor Ara''s recollections.

    Huh? Who¡­

    But she didn''t have to ask herself for long. She totally recognized the woman in this myriad of recollections. It was her! It was the woman in her dreams before, the mischievous and adventurous beauty who had wandered in the Flame God''s territory and got pranked by the mermaids.

    Shards of remembrance came like bullets embedding themselves in her brain and in her heart. As she received one memory after another, she hadn''t realized how her body had started to tremble, her heartbeat going wild, as love, sorrow, regrets, betrayal, hatred, and death of the women that were all herself, had gone through.

    "No¡­"

    Tears welled in her eyes as her heart and head burst with the overflowing emotions, her fingernails digging into her scalp, down to her cheeks, leaving a trail of bloody scratches.

    "No¡­"

    She had been well-loved, and yet, severely hated by the same people at the same time. That part of her that was ripped away from the rest of her soul had begged and yet had been ignored and killed countless of times.

    Alencica, it was her name. The name meant "a great shining light,"¨C an irony of the dark, sad fate she had endured in the millennia.

    No wonder those blue flames seemed so familiar. Kresnik''s flames. She had died in his hands over and over again in different lifetimes. It was unfair, it was unjust. She had every right to hate everyone who made her suffer so much.

    But her current dilemma was not because of her hatred. It was also because of her love. As Alinea, she knew Kresnik''s and Alencica''s story. She also knew about Vladimir ¨C how he''d followed her to the grave over and over again as well.

    He loved her as truly, deeply, madly as she loved him. Knowing about her dark side, she had even made Kresnik vow to her that he''d kill her personally once she turned evil.

    Her father, Perun, also loved her so much and she knew that he had promised her mother that he''d save her. She was aware; she knew that the thought of saving her made him break her soul, thinking that it was the only way.

    Alencica knew that Perun and Kresnik were not aware that the dark piece that was ripped off her was still her. They were not to blame entirely.

    But what would she do about this hatred inside of her? What could she do to appease her grudge?

    The mixture of emotions was like a poisonous cocktail, suffocating her, driving her to the brink of insanity. The overwhelming myriad of recollections stormed her soul, making her wish she didn''t have to remember anything at all, and she screamed.

    AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!

 Chapter 288 - The Real Curse

    "Mmmmnnn¡­"

    The soft whimpers echoed in the dark, quiet room. The only illumination within came from the small, low lamp which gave the people enough glow to see the silhouettes of the things inside. However, as the woman lying on the bed started to fidget in her sleep, the man next to her reached out and amplified the light with the switch so he could see her better.

    Ara was still in slumber, but a deep frown marred her forehead as she turned her head from side to side. She had developed a slight fever sometime after her husband returned, and he had been catering to her since.

    The Koutaishidenka reached out a hand and felt her forehead, and found it cool. He relaxed a bit, although he took her hand in his and kissed her wrist as he continued to stare at her.

    "Are you having nightmares, my love?" He wondered and feared what she''d been seeing in her dreams. He pondered if like him and Gin, she had also recovered her memories.

    "Young Master," Yayoi''s voice called out from behind the screen door, and Homura Ryuu stood up from the bedroll where he lay next to Ara.

    Soft footfalls sounded as he crossed the tatami floor and opened the door to reveal the Head Housekeeper bearing a tray of what seemed to be dinner. Because of what happened, almost everyone in the Cedar Palace was at a loss on whether to disturb the Young Master in his room and call him for a meal. But Yayoi, knowing that the Koutaishidenka probably wouldn''t want to leave the lady alone ordered for the food to be prepared that she now delivered.

    "I''ve come to bring you dinner, Young Master," she said as she placed the tray in the room.

    "You shouldn''t have bothered I am not ¨C"

    "Please eat, Young Master," Yayoi interrupted Ryuu''s speech, a feat that only she could do. "I''m sure you don''t have an appetite, but you shouldn''t neglect yourself. Even deities need food too ¨C what more one that has a mortal body."

    Her words rendered him speechless for a while before his solemn expression stretched out into a soft smile. Indeed, the only difference between Returners to Ancestry and humans were their divine powers. Deities who descended as a mortal like him needed to eat, sleep, and exercise just as normal people did. Just what happened to Gin, Ryuu could get sick too if he didn''t take care.

    "Thank you then," the Koutaishidenka murmured his appreciation.

    "I''ll come back for the tray in an hour," she informed him with an approving expression. Yayoi was satisfied as she knew that the Young Master would eat, and so she left.

    Alone with Ara again, Ryuu moved the small table with the food closer to the bedroll and started eating. As he normally had for a meal, Yayoi had prepared a kaiseki ryori for him. However, as he picked up one lotus root tempura from his plate, his gaze traveled to his sleeping wife''s face and sadness filled his heart as he placed the tempura back.

    "I will keep the lotus root for you, my love. I know you like them. Aren''t you going to wake up?"

    He asked questions he knew wouldn''t get answered as he leaned over and placed a kiss on top of her head before resuming his dinner.

    =====

    Kazehaya Gin stepped out of his room and closed the screen door behind him as quietly as he could. A satisfied smile played on his face as he stretched as if he''d just woken up.

    "Young Master Gin, you also didn''t come to the dining hall," Yayoi''s disapproving voice called out, but instead of feeling guilty, he turned to her with a naughty grin.

    "Ah, I was busy eating something else," he said meaningfully as he walked towards her.

    Yayoi looked confused at first until she realized what he meant and she slapped his shoulder as if he was an errant child. "Young Master Gin," she scolded, but she was really blushing hard even at her age.

    "Don''t be mad at me anymore. Let Emi rest for now, but I will go with you to the dining hall and you can feed me to your heart''s content." Gin laughed as he pulled her arm and ushered her back to the dining hall.

    As they trudged the length of the corridor, Gin noticed Yayoi''s hesitance and paused. "What is it?"

    "Will it be okay now?" she asked with worry marring her face.

    "Are you talking about Ara''s condition or the curse?" he asked, and Yayoi looked as if she didn''t know that there''s a difference.

    "Both."

    Gin sighed before answering. "If you are talking about Ara, then she will be fine. Kresnik already knew the truth about the spawn, and that it never existed. What came out of Czernobog, even if it''s a piece of his soul, it''s not really strong enough to have a thought of its own. He just unknowingly gave Alencica a part of his power."

    None of them needed to mention that Ara wouldn''t be accidentally killed anymore from now on. However, that''s still a temporary thing which he hadn''t told Ryuu yet.

    "And the curse?"

    For the first time since returning, Gin looked grim, his golden eyes narrowed and pondered on what to say. This seemed to make Yayoi''s anxiety come back, and so he turned to her and apologized.

    "Sorry. I was just thinking that it''s going to be a little complicated."

    "Complicated?" Yayoi looked confused.

    Gin let out another sigh as he scratched the side of his head. "Ara or Alencica will be alright since she won''t be killed. But it''s a different story if she forgives Ryuu or Kresnik and they have a family together."

    "But why? Wouldn''t that be good? It means the star-crossed lovers are finally together," Yayoi said, but Gin shook his head.

    "Ara still has that dark shard of Czernobog''s soul."

    "But you just said it doesn''t have any thoughts on its own," Yayoi reminded him.

    "True," Gin agreed, but his expression was severe. "But it can be controlled."

    "You mean¡­" Yayoi''s eyes widened as she finally had a clue about what he was trying to tell her. "Oh no¡­"

    Gin nodded again as he confirmed her thoughts. "That''s right, the Immortal War. When my brother''s seal weakens every fifty years, Czernobog can send and control his minions and spawns from where he stays and cause chaos in the world."

    The dark part inside Ara was a part of the Black God, and therefore could be controlled by him as well. He could make the spawn consume the cursed child and become the real harbinger of doom.

    "If Ara and Ryuu choose to ascend to heaven, in fifty years, she would really become someone he should kill," Gin said matter-of-factly. "But in the event that Ara and Ryuu have children, the shard would pass on to their child or grandchild."

    A sharp sound echoed as Yayoi inhaled; her eyes wide, her mouth hung in horror, and Gin bowed his head. "Oh no¡­"

    "Yes. What Perun had gone through will continue with Ara and Ryuu as they had to snuff the life out of their own child or grandchild. That''s what the real curse is all about."

 Chapter 289 - Alencica

    "That''s what the real curse is all about¡­"

    Silence hung between Kazehaya Gin and Yayoi as the latter waited for the Head Housekeeper to absorb his words. He didn''t have to wait long, however, as her horrified gasp was enough indication that she did.

    "But that''s¡­"

    She couldn''t continue her words as saying it seemed like a curse to her. It was horrible. She couldn''t imagine any parent could go through with that experience. But¡­

    "Perun¡­ did?"

    Gin nodded as the image of his grief-stricken brother came to his mind. "He did ¨C and he continued to undergo the same horrible experience each time Alencica was reborn and died. This was the reason why when Kresnik''s attempt to save her failed over and over again, he decided to descend as a Returner to Ancestry even if it''s a very risky thing to do."

    Alencica and Kresnik were now part of the mortal world, and therefore, as a deity, Perun couldn''t meddle directly in their lives. Even if he''s the current King of Heaven, the already established rules could never be defied, most especially by him who was supposed to uphold heaven''s law.

    By being born as a human, just like the other deities, there was a huge chance that he too would forget who he was and why he was born. It happened to Kresnik and Stribog. It could happen to the King of Heaven as well, and all would be for naught.

    "Yeah," Gin answered and then frowned as he remembered something.

    It was something about what Ara told him when he visited her at the hospital ¨C about someone who looked like him back in Ged.

    Alistair¡­

    "EEEEEEEEH!"

    Gin suddenly slapped his face with both hands that surprised Yayoi.

    "What''s the matter, Young Master?"

    The Head Housekeeper looked totally alarmed, and Gin tried his best to calm himself down. However, thinking about his brother really unruffled him. His brother''s scary after all.

    "My brother! I think I know who he is," Gin said before biting his thumb as he thought.

    But if Alistair is Perun, then why did Ara die there?

    "Really, Young Master? If so, if you''re able to find him, will you be able to stop the curse then?" Yayoi sounded so hopeful, and Gin could understand why after the horrible thing she just heard. However, it was not that simple.

    "I can''t answer that," Gin replied honestly.

    "But ¨C"

    "Because only Ara can," Gin interrupted Yayoi''s protests, but his words only made her all the more confused.

    Stribog had already accomplished half of his mission here on Earth ¨C the one that even his brother was not expecting. They were able to keep Kresnik from killing Ara, but the real task was yet to come.

    "The reason why we descended was to tell Alencica and Kresnik that only she can stop the curse," Gin who was Stribog told Yayoi the original plan. "To do it, she needs to defeat its source."

    That''s right. The only way to stop the cycle and the possible birth of the harbinger of doom, Czernobog must be defeated completely. Technically, Perun, Stribog, and most of the deities in heaven were stronger than the Black God. However, Czernobog had the power to turn himself untouchable by any other power that was not borne from the darkness.

    "The Black God can turn himself into a ghost form. No matter how much you attack him, it will just go through and keep him unharmed."

    Gin still remembered the first Immortal War when Perun fought with Czernobog as he was there with him when it happened. They were able to defeat his forces, but the Black God couldn''t be killed.

    "It''s why my brother sealed him instead," Gin continued his story. "But as you can see, it''s only a temporary solution to prevent chaos from happening. Every fifty years, when the seal weakens, the Black God can still cause trouble."

    "But how can Ms. Ara stop the curse then?" Yayoi was confused now.

    In her knowledge, Alencica, even in her best form was not as strong as the deities as she''s only a half-god. If the most powerful deities could never kill the Black God, what more her?

    "She''s only half a god, and a cursed one. Isn''t it dangerous for her to face Czernobog?" Yayoi wanted the tragic cycle to end, but to let the girl fight an enemy who was far stronger than her didn''t seem right.

    With this, Gin smiled sadly. "It''s actually because she''s cursed that she has the chance to defeat him."

    "Huh? What do you mean, Young Master?"

    Gin sighed as he took the old woman''s arm and started walking with her again towards the dining hall.

    "The only one who can touch Czernobog is a power similar to his," Gin informed her as they reached their destination, and stopped by the door. "Ara who''s the bearer of a piece of his soul definitely qualifies. This is why only she can answer that question¡­"

    =======

    As soon as he finished his meal, Homura Ryuu pushed the low table to the far side of the room so it would be easy for the servants to pick up the tray later. Ara still hadn''t woken up, and so, he eyed the untouched lotus root tempura on the tray with a sad smile. He reckoned he would just have to ask the staff to make more for her when she woke up.

    He was thinking this when suddenly, light flashed behind him followed by an incredible burst of aura that he hadn''t felt in a long, long while. The familiar energy made him spin around in time to see his sleeping wife''s body levitating as an ethereal glow surrounded her.

    Then, his blue eyes widened in awe as he watched her morph into an equally familiar figure. Her silky black hair that fell only up to her shoulders lengthened up to her hips. Her already beautiful skin turned more lustrous as her sealed celestial powers unleashed.

    Oh¡­

    Tears welled up in Ryuu''s eyes ¨C the eyes of Kresnik, as for the first time in the millennia since that time when her soul was broken, he was able to see her again. The woman in front of her was now neither Alinea nor Ara. She''s neither the beloved child of Perun nor the spawn of the Black God. She was, simply, Alencica.

    "Welcome back, my love¡­"

 Chapter 290 - Her Choice

    "Welcome back, my love¡­"

    Ryuu inched closer to Alencica whose body still floated and waited patiently while she finished transforming. As soon as she did, the light vanished, and the energy dispersed. She was going to fall back on the bed, but the loving husband''s arm was ready to catch her and guide her back on the bedroll.

    The Koutaishidenka laid her gently and arranged the blanket on her again, his eyes never leaving her sleeping face. Afterwards, he reached out to brush away the wayward tendrils of hair from her face. Then he took her hand in his and just stayed like that.

    "Are you going to wake up now?" he asked, although he was not expecting an answer.

    Several sets of footsteps echoed along the corridor and soon, the screen door opened, revealing Gin, followed by Yayoi, Fuji, and the others in the Fuuma. Ryuu was not surprised, however, as Alencica''s energy was a mixture of both light and dark. They must have mistaken it for an enemy ¨C well, except for Gin.

    Among the people who came, only Kazehaya Gin didn''t show any worry. But it''s because he''s very familiar with his niece''s own energy. He helped his brother raise her after all.

    "She''s back?" Gin asked as he walked into the room without waiting for permission.

    The other servants didn''t follow of course, as it''s not correct for them to do so. Gin signaled for them that everything''s fine and Yayoi ushered everyone away after. The Wind God then plopped on the floor next to Ryuu as he also scrutinized his sleeping niece.

    "Yes," the Koutaishidenka answered without looking. The entire time there was a commotion at the door, his gaze never left Ara''s face. "Her memories are probably intact now, like us."

    Gin sighed as he nodded. "It must be."

    The silence stretched for a while as they both continued to watch her. But then Ryuu sighed and spoke.

    "I''m afraid," the Koutaishidenka confessed and Gin looked worried. "Before, I was scared to lose her to death and to the curse. But now, I fear I lost her love. I made her suffer a lot all these years¡­"

    Gin placed a hand on Ryuu''s shoulder. "Ryuu ¨C no, Kresnik, you didn''t know. It''s not entirely your fault. Don''t be disheartened. The last thing we need is for you to give up."

    "I''m not giving up," Ryuu said stubbornly, making Gin smile.

    "I know," the Wind God answered. "Even if she wakes up hating you, I know you wouldn''t give up."

    Appeased with words, Ryuu gave out another sigh, but a smile already softened his face. "What do we do from now on?" he asked as he turned to look at Gin''s face this time. "What we''ve been doing for the past centuries was incorrect, right? In reality, we haven''t really stopped the curse. So tell me, how do we do it?"

    "It''s not up to us," Gin answered matter-of-factly and he told him the same thing he did Yayoi. "Ara needs to go back to Ged where Czernobog''s sealed. She needs to finish the Black God so he couldn''t control her anymore."

    But for that to happen, Ara needed to be willing. It was a very dangerous task after all. Also, none of them could accompany her as Perun couldn''t remove the seal, or all of the minions would go out and wreak havoc even before the Immortal War. The difference was the dark elementals that would come out would be a lot stronger than the usual.

    The seal Perun placed acted like a strainer. All monsters and beings with deity-level powers couldn''t come out even when the seal weakened. It''s why the Black God was only able to send his lower-level minions out, and demigods living in Ged dealt with them every fifty years.

    However, as it wouldn''t let strong ones out, the seal also wouldn''t let anyone as strong as deities in. Ara or Alencica who''s only a demigod could pass through the seal with little to no problems as they could do something to temporary seal her energy to be slightly weaker, and unseal her powers as soon as she got inside. It''s impossible with them to do the same as even with the seal, their energy still wouldn''t be lower.

    "Then she can take her time to think about it," Ryuu said as he turned his attention back to his wife.

    The previous Immortal War just concluded, and Alinea, Ara''s other part was a heroine of that battle. It meant that it would take another fifty years in Ged ¨C five hundred years on Earth before the next one. He wouldn''t push his wife to decide immediately.

    "My brother must be the Alistair she talked about before," Gin then announced, making Ryuu whip his head to the side to look at him again.

    "Alinea''s brother is Perun?"

    Gin shrugged. "Well, he looks like me, so it must be him."

    Gin had a point, so it Ryuu didn''t say anything to refute it. But something about that bothered him. "If so, then why did Alinea die?"

    The Perun they knew would move heaven and earth to save his beloved child or keep her away from harm. But Gin already knew the answer to it, now that he had a chance to think about it.

    "It''s because it''s almost time for the Immortal War. He didn''t announce his presence to anyone," Gin answered. "Alencica''s soul was already broken at that time. If he announced his presence and actively helped Ara there, then the dark part of her soul would have found her and fused with her."

    Ryuu frowned. "You mean¡­"

    "Yeah. The dark part would have been a very volatile evil entity around that time as Czernobog''s probably controlling her. But since she''s a broken soul, she couldn''t do much."

    The Immortal War started with the Black God''s best weapon unprepared. The rest of Alencica was kept separated from the other part and the war concluded with them still divided. They realized that it was such a close call again.

    If Alistair was Perun and he showed his powers, the dark one would have found her easily and fused together with her, and there was nothing they could do about it if Czernobog controlled her during the Immortal War.

    "My brother and I first thought that Ara should kill the dark one to stop the curse. But the truth was, it should be Czernobog she should kill to stop it."

    "But if she goes to see the Black God, wouldn''t it still be the same? He could control her," Ryuu said worriedly, but Gin shook his head.

    "It''s why it''s all up to her. Before we didn''t know what was going on. But now we do," Gin sighed. "Each one of us has this dark side within us. The point is, should we let it control us or not? For Ara, that''s entirely the case. Now that she''s aware, would she fight that evil within her so she could free herself or not? It''s her choice."

 Chapter 291 - Monsters

    "Aki, calm down."

    Asou Chiaki placed a hand on her fianc¨¦''s shoulder as the two of them sat in the car on the way towards the Cedar Palace. Earlier that afternoon, he received a message from Miharu that Ara had been taken by men along with Rin and Hiroaki after their exams on the way to the shopping district. It was followed by a video clip of the kidnapping itself.  However, it was already evening when he was able to see it as he had been in a meeting the whole day.

    As soon as he saw the video, blood drained from his face, and it took Chiaki a while to find out from him what happened. Knowing that he was thinking the worse and blaming himself, she had called Miharu''s number to ask about what happened as well as the school.

    To their shock and confusion, none of them seemed to know what happened. In fact, they''re very much confused when they asked if it''s Okada Koharu''s doing. Why? Because, apparently, that delusional girl who had been hounding Ara had been dead days ago from suicide.

    What''s going on?

    Aki and Chiaki had both been worried sick after talking to Miharu and the school. They said that Ara was picked up by Ryuu since she was not feeling well. But the video and the message Miharu sent him said otherwise.

    They called Ryuu, but he was not answering his phone, and so they called Kazehaya Gin instead. Homura International''s CEO tried to tell Aki the same thing as Miharu did, but the older Suzuki wouldn''t have any of it.

    "I know the truth. Okada didn''t commit suicide and you know it. Gin, don''t lie to me. Tell me what happened," Aki demanded, and the other was not able to do anything but drop the act and told him to be calm and to go to the Cedar Palace.

    "I''m sure there''s a good explanation to this," Chiaki told Aki who turned to him with a small smile and nodded.

    She was worried about him since he nearly had a break down when Ara had her accident. Upon seeing the video earlier, he received another shock that he froze. But, since Gin seemed not to be worried enough to sound so urgent, she believed that Ara was fine even if the information was confusing.

    Everyone they asked seemed to have amnesia and a different set of truths from what they knew. They wondered if they''re recollections had been altered. Kidnapping was a serious offense that the Homura House dealt with seriously. If there was death involved, it might be that the Cedar Palace was trying to cover things up and resorted to wiping people''s memories.

    They didn''t know how that was feasible, but for the most powerful and influential clan in Japan, anything was possible.

    Soon they arrived at the gates of the Cedar Palace. It was the first time for Chiaki to come to the place so the sight surprised and impressed her. It was a place without time. However, she didn''t have time to appreciate the place or to see the beautiful surroundings even under the brilliant lights, as Aki started fidgeting as if he couldn''t wait to get out of the car.

    Instead of the driveway in front, however, the servants signaled for the car to continue driving towards the inner part of the court to the private residential area of the place. They stopped in front of the receiving and dining hall for the Koutaishidenka''s family and got out of the car.

    Yayoi and Kazehaya Gin stood on the wooden corridor to welcome them, while the servants took their shoes and handed them slippers.

    "Gin, what''s going on?" Aki asked as soon as he stepped on the corridor, but when he looked up and saw the other closer, he stopped. "What¡­ happened to you?"

    Suzuki Aki was talking of course about his change in coloration and the length of his hair. His hazel eyes and chestnut hair were gone. He now sported golden tresses which wisps fell on his shoulder and golden eyes.

    Gin laughed at the other''s expression and inclined his head towards the lady he was with. "Aren''t you going to introduce your friend first, Big Bro Aki?"

    Reminded by his faux pas, Aki pulled Chiaki''s by the arm gently and ushered her in front. "I''m sure you''ve met each other before at the IBEC, but let me still introduce you two. Gin, this is Chiaki, my fianc¨¦e."

    "Oh, my," Gin and Yayoi exchanged looks and delighted smiles.

    "And this is Homura''s CEO, and Yayoi, Homura House''s Head Housekeeper," Aki finished his introduction and Chiaki exchanged greetings with them.

    Afterwards, they all went to the receiving room where Aki and the others had their meals when Ryuu proposed to his sister. Speaking of which¡­

    "Where is Ara?" Aki asked; his body tensed. He had stupidly forgotten to ask about her first as soon as he arrived. "Were you able to save her?"

    "Relax," Gin told him in a very soothing manner, and so Aki''s anxiety lessened.

    Aki had sent Gin the video clip of Ara''s kidnapping and Miharu''s message so the latter had an idea of what he knew. This was why he had given up on lying to him.

    "She''s resting in the room with Ryuu,"Gin explained as he held out his hand and Yayoi came forward with a folder.

    Aki watched as Gin opened the file and took out a photo and showed it to him.

    Huh?

    "What''s¡­this?"

    It was a picture of a spider monster fighting with a figure wearing a fox god''s mask. Aki was stumped.

    "I''m asking about Ara," he reminded Gin who shrugged and gestured towards the photo and started blabbing.

    "So I''m showing you your sister fighting with Okada Koharu,"Gin answered, and both Aki and Chiaki looked at the picture in confusion.

    "Ah!" Chiaki somewhat recognized the mask. She had bought the mask for Ara at the summer festival last year. She had the same one at home. Still, it could be someone else. Also, there''s a monster.

    "I don''t understand," Aki said in frustration as he placed the photo back on the table. "I just came here because my sister got kidnapped. Then when I started asking around people didn''t seem to know what happened and that they told me that Okada girl is dead."

    "Because she''s dead," Gin answered seriously, his golden eyes glinting as he leaned over the table to prop his chin with his hand. "Koharu was actually a host to a very nasty dark elemental. This is why she''s very mentally unstable. She and her stepfather kidnapped Ara, yes, but Ara''s strong so she dealt with the kidnappers, but some died. So we had to cover up. As for Okada, she turned into the spider monster suddenly ahead of schedule so my clan had to deal with her too. She''s also dead."

    Aki and Chiaki''s jaws dropped. "What are you talking about? Ara killed someone?"

    "No. She killed three people in total," Gin said matter-of-factly. "It''s why we had to wipe everyone''s memories. But we were not expecting Miharu to have sent you a message. We were planning not to tell you yet, but I guess it''s better this way."

    "I don''t understand. Please stop joking. What do you mean, and what monsters are you talking about?"  Aki snorted. He had never heard anything so incredulous in his life. But the other was not smiling, so he faltered.

    "I''m telling you that we''re not humans," Gin said just as a loud squawk was heard on their side, and both Aki and Chiaki whipped their heads fast to the side where six pairs of sharp eyes stared at them and they inhaled sharply.

    "And I''m talking about that kind of monsters," Gin continued as he waved at the harpy sisters who checked them out. "It''s fine, babies," he called out to them just as Aki and Chiaki lost consciousness and dropped on the tatami with a plop and Gin smiled sheepishly. "Or not¡­"

 Chapter 292 - For A Long, Long Time

    "Young Master Gin, why did you decide to tell them about us this way?"

    There was a mixture of exasperation and amusement in both Yayoi''s expression and voice as she shook her head at him. The two of them stood by the doorway of the room where the servants brought Suzuki Aki and Asou Chiaki after fainting just earlier.

    The Head Housekeeper knew that Gin was going to try and explain the situation because they believed it''s not a good thing to manipulate the older Suzuki''s memories as well. He''s Ara''s older brother, and he''s entitled to know what''s going on. However, she was not expecting the Young Master''s method of divulging their secret.

    "Because if I didn''t do it as I did, do you think he would believe us?" Gin answered smoothly. "Regardless of what we say, it''s a fact that being someone not human or someone not of this world''s a totally outrageous thing to talk about. I''d just waste time and energy explaining what we are over and over again and the end result would be Aki not believing one bit of anything I said."

    "Well¡­"

    Kazehaya Gin totally had a point. Suzuki''s a very rational guy. He''d never believe the supernatural, much less the celestials unless he''d seen the proof with his own eyes.

    "But did you have to show them the sisters?"

    With a sigh, Yayoi turned her head where Ocypete, Aello, and Podarge sat just outside in the courtyard. All three harpies were cackling amongst themselves as if they were having a great time catching up with each other. If there was such a thing as elemental gossip, this must be what it was. The sisters were oblivious to the scare they had caused when they showed themselves to Ara''s brother and his fianc¨¦e.

    Nonetheless, the sight of the untamable wind elementals relaxing within the Cedar Palace was truly an amazing one. Why? It''s because nobody ever thought they''d be having more than one harpy in the vicinity, ever. Just Aello''s appearance before made everyone in the property hide in fear. But now¡­

    "They haven''t seen each other for a long while. Let them enjoy chatting with themselves. They''re completely docile so they won''t bother the others."

    And it was true...

    Yayoi sighed again as she watched the servants walked past the harpies without minding them or glancing at them and smiling before they went on their respective tasks. The people of the clan no longer feared them. Knowing that Stribog was there, they knew that the harpies wouldn''t dare do anything that would displease their master. As long as they''re Kazehaya Gin''s ally, they''re all safe.

    "So what should we do now, Young Master?"

    Gin shrugged. "We''ll wait for them to wake up and explain again if needed. They''re sure to have a lot of questions about us, and it''s only natural."

    All they could do was patiently answer each and every question they''d throw their way. The clan owed it to the mortals whom they welcomed in their circle, to tell the truth in a way they could accept it best.

    In a short while, the night had gotten deeper, and Gin told Yayoi to take a rest, as tomorrow would be a busy day. After leaving the harpy sisters on guard, he told everyone to retire for the night as well. He only left a couple of overnight duty servants near Aki and Chiaki''s room, in case they woke up in the middle of the night. They were ordered to call him when the couple did.

    "I''ll be back in the morning if nothing happened," Gin told them as he too returned to his room to rest.

    However, he made a detour in the kitchen to get a tray of food ¨C a couple of rice balls and a small bowl of miso soup for Emi. He brought the tray of nutrition to his room just in time to see Emi coming awake.

    "Hey there," Gin greeted her with a smile as he placed the tray on the small table and plopped on the bed next to her.

    Emi turned crimson yet again as if she was remembering their intimate moments earlier and she leaned over to rest her head against his shoulder so he wouldn''t see her embarrassed expression. However, it was too late. Even if the illumination in the room was not bright, it was enough for people to see inside ¨C plus Gin had a pair of golden celestial eyes. He could see clearly even in darkness.

    "H-hi," she greeted back in a breathy whisper, but still didn''t look at him.

    Gin chuckled as he held her by her shoulder and slowly turned her face towards him. "Get used to looking at this face quick, my wife. We will be together for a long, long time."

    Hearing his words, Emi''s eyes glistened with moisture as her lips trembled; her chocolate eyes searched his face as if seeking the truth.

    "What is it?" Gin asked softly.

    He already knew what she was thinking but he asked her anyway. He knew she already knew about his Returner to Ancestry status, but they had never really discussed it as they didn''t have time earlier.

    "Is it true?" she asked softly. "Are we really going to be together for a long, long time?"

    Gin was right. She wanted confirmation. After all, it hadn''t been a long time since he proposed to her knowing that he had to die so young. But things were suddenly very different now ¨C and because of that, she sounded and looked so hopeful that he felt warmth in his chest.

    She wanted to be with him for a long, long time. Her voice, her expression ¨C everything about her was telling him that.

    "Yes, it''s true. I am not going to die. I''m not going anywhere but be by your side from now on," he promised and for the first time, Emi reached out to hold his face and pulled him close to her for a kiss.

    It was just as quick kiss on his lips, but the message of love and happiness was there in that simple peck. "I''m glad," she whispered as she placed her arms around him for a hug.

    It lasted for a while until all her fears and insecurities were appeased. Aftewards, Gin placed a quick peck on her nose and shifted so he could pull the low table closer to the bedroll.  "You hadn''t eaten anything, so I''m sure you''re famished."

    As if on cue, Emi''s stomach let out a low growl, making her embarrassment worse. Gin chuckled but didn''t tease her so much as he helped her with her meal. "Eat."

 Chapter 293 - Her Love & Hatred

    "Mmmmmmnnnn¡­"

    Homura Ryuu woke up and immediately pushed himself up to look at his wife who had started to awaken next to him.

    "Ara?" he called her out softly as he sat up properly, his eyes never leaving her once as she continued to stir into wakefulness.

    And then, she slowly opened her eyes¡­

    Her heavy lids fluttered; her long, raven lashes fanned against her porcelain cheeks as she slowly opened her eyes. His breath hitched as he watched her. At first, her gaze was unfocused as she turned her head from side to side, her silver-grey orbs taking in her surroundings but without registering in her mind until they stopped at his face.

    And then she froze¡­

    Ryuu watched as her eyes became more alive; the fuzz clearing away as she continued to exchange stares with him. In the beginning, there was a look of joy in those grey pools, but then, he watched them glimmer as they hardened to silver shards, her face losing what little gentleness it had earlier when she first registered who he was ¨C and he knew.

    The Koutaishidenka knew that she now fully remembered. Resigning to his fate, he reached for the pitcher of water on the table and poured some in the glass before handing it to her.

    "Drink something, my love. You haven''t eaten or drank anything since yesterday," he told her softly, acting as if he couldn''t feel the tension that was building within her.

    Ara stared at the glass of water, and with breath held, he watched as she lifted a hand to accept it. Silence ensued as she drank, her lids lowered, hiding her eyes as she did. She finished the glass in no time, indicating that she was indeed thirsty. She handed him back the glass afterwards and resumed staring at him.

    "How are you feeling?"Ryuu asked, but he didn''t reach out to touch her as he would normally, knowing how she must really be feeling towards him at this moment. He asked just for the sake of hearing her voice. He missed her a lot.

    At this question, she let out a snort. "And to whom are you addressing this question? To Ara? To Alinea? To Alencica?"

    As she spoke, moisture filled her eyes, a contrast to the glare she was giving him. Her voice dripped with all the hurt she was feeling inside, but Ryuu was not disheartened by this show of anger.

    "I''m addressing this question to my wife," he answered softly without breaking eye contact and watched as she faltered, the hardness in her eyes decreasing as she inhaled deeply before letting out a bitter laugh.

    "Oh yeah, your wife," she uttered as she nodded and then bowed her head as if in defeat. "I guess we''re all that ¨C your wife," she continued in almost a whisper.

    Ryuu''s heart clenched seeing her like that. She had been livid just a while ago but now looked as if all the fight in her had been extinguished. Even if he knew he might get rejected, he leaned over and pulled her into his embrace. As expected, her body tensed as soon as he wrapped his arms around her, but it didn''t matter. He had vowed to accept everything she''d give him the moment she woke up, but he couldn''t help but take this chance to beg her.

    "You are my wife. You are my love. You are you," he told her softly as he clung onto her.  His mind reeled with words he wanted to say but they wouldn''t come out fast enough. "I''m so sorry. I know how you must hate me now. But I still want to apologize. I love you so much. But I also failed you¡­"

    His words were met with silence, but he felt Ara''s rigid body slowly relaxed but started to tremble. Then, he felt the warmth on his shoulder and he knew that she was crying. He tightened his hold on her. Without words, his body begged for her forgiveness, and he almost cried himself when he felt her hand slowly touched him as she returned his embrace.

    Her silence tears evolved into soft sobs. Her soft sobs evolved into loud cries until she wailed like a lost child. She cried as she hit his chest with the back of her fist as if she was scolding him amidst her tears, and he held her the entire time she wept until she was spent.

    "Here, drink again, my love." Ryuu handed her another glass of water which she accepted and drank without being coaxed further.

    When she seemed to finally gather herself, she looked up at him again, and let out a loud sigh. "Kresnik, I am aware I shouldn''t blame you," she told him matter-of-factly.

    This made Ryuu sit up straight and hold his breath as she still seemed to want to say more. However, the pain in his heart that had been festering in his chest since realizing the truth had somehow lessened. He anxiously waited for her to speak more as hope shone in his eyes.

    "However¡­"

    Her voice trailed off as her lips started trembling again followed by her body. The hands resting on her lap balled into fists, as she tried her best to speak. "I love you too¡­ so much it hurts," she said as her face crumpled with tears once more.

    She lifted a hand and placed it over her heart. "It hurts because as much as I love you, I also hate you," she added fiercely. "But I know it''s wrong. I was the one who told you to kill me. None of us knew what would happen when my soul breaks ¨C even my father."

    That was right. They didn''t know before that Czernobog could only control her during the Immortal War, thus when her soul was broken, they dealt with the dark part immediately which resulted in Alencica''s death.  They tried many times ¨C different methods on how to beat the curse. At one time, Alencica even killed herself so see if the other one would die as well, and she did. Only after millennia, they were able to realize that regardless of who died, both would lose their lives.

    Alencica suffered. But she was also aware that those who were left behind ¨C her husband, her father, her uncle suffered more.

    "None of you are really to blame," she sobbed. "You have suffered worse than I did ¨C I know that. But¡­" She bit her lip and Ryuu was worried seeing blood there, but she didn''t want him to touch her again just yet. "But I still feel angry," she announced as she searched her husband''s face. "Tell me, my love, how do I deal with this anger within me? How do I get rid of it so I can be free to be with you?"

    "Give it to me," Ryuu answered her softly, firmly with determination in his blue eyes. "Give me all of it ¨C your anger, your pain. I''ll accept anything as long as you still love me."

    How she''d give it over didn''t matter. He''d do anything to appease her so they could put everything behind them. Then, a memory popped in his mind of long ago of an activity they did whenever Alencica felt wronged by him, and he smiled.

    "Do you remember what you always did whenever you get frustrated with me?" he asked her with a nostalgic expression and watched as Ara paused, her eyes wide as she too remembered.

    "You do, right?"Ryuu asked as he braced himself when Ara nodded. "Then do it."

    At his order, the air around Ara changed as she released her sealed energy. Light flashed in her eyes as her body charged with electricity. "Then, dear husband, please accept my wrath," she announced as a blinding light appeared and Ryuu was flung backwards with a force that made him destroy the entire wall as he continued to be thrown out of the house.

    BOOOOOM!

 Chapter 294 - A Demigod

    Earlier¡­

    The morning came and everything seemed to be peaceful, that was until one grown man woke up with a start and yelled.

    AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!

    The woman next to him also woke up, startled by the sound, and automatically placed a hand on the man''s shoulder to calm him down from whatever was agitating him ¨C well, at least until she also remembered where she was and why she was there. Her eyes widened in horror as she too let out a scream.

    AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!

    The image of the three pairs of huge eyes set on bird-like faces flashed in their minds as last night''s events came flooding back in their memories. They scrambled to their feet as they tried to run, but the servants had already been alarmed by their screams and had opened the screen to check up on them even before they reached the door.

    Aki and Chiaki held each other as they eyed the servants warily at first, but got confused right after.

    "Good morning Master Aki, Miss Chiaki," they greeted, making the couple stop and exchange looks.

    By this time, they had calmed down significantly since the servants looked normal. They now questioned whether what they saw the night before was real or not. Aki even wondered if they inhaled something to make them hallucinate. Or was it stress?

    "Er¡­ Good morning," they greeted back awkwardly as they let go of each other.

    The servants smiled at them kindly and bowed. "Please follow us to the dining hall for breakfast Master Aki, Miss Chiaki. The Young Master Gin and Miss Emi are already there, waiting," one of them said, and they guided them to the place.

    As soon as they stepped in the dining hall, Gin''s gorgeous visual welcomed them. They had already noted the changes in his appearance last night, but he totally looked so much better at daylight. Homura International''s CEO was already very popular for his good looks, but his appearance and the atmosphere since the night before was scandalously much better, that his golden coloring was blinding like the sun.

    Aki couldn''t help but remember what Ara called him a month ago. "Bling-bling," he muttered under his breath as they entered the hall to join Gin and Emi at the table. The Young Master introduced Emi to them as his fianc¨¦e as well, and they all sat as the food was delivered.

    "Big bro, are you okay now?" Gin greeted them with a boyish grin, making Aki falter in his steps.

    "Er¡­" He had no idea what to tell the other since he totally believed that he and Chiaki hallucinated the night before and fainted. "I honestly don''t know."

    Gin studied him and Chiaki for a while before sighing. "I sure hope you two are not dismissing last night''s event as a dream," he suddenly said, making Aki and Chiaki pause and then exchange looks.

    "L-last night¡­" Chiaki started, her face confused. But unlike Aki, she was more inclined to believe the supernatural as she''s from a superstitious background that believed in gods and spirits. "Last night¡­ you said," she hesitated as she held Aki''s hand tight. "You said you''re not humans."

    "Ah, it''s a good thing you found a very smart and reasonable wife, Big Bro," Gin told Aki who stiffened. "Yes, most of us are not entirely human in this place. I am a deity, while Emi and the others have celestial blood in them, at least even a drop of it."

    "You mean¡­ it''s real?" the older Suzuki''s expression was incredulous.

    "Do you want to see the harpies again?" Gin asked, as he pointed at his golden eyes and both Aki and Chiaki shuddered, remembering the three pairs of eyes last night and shook their heads.

    By this time, Aki had no choice to accept this truth. Still, he wanted some explanations. "What about my sister?"

    Gin inclined his head as he gestured for them to start eating which they did, albeit slowly. Emi helped the two, serving them plates and food with a smile. She touched Chiaki''s hand gently as if to tell her it''s going to be alright before resuming her seat next to Gin.

    "Did Ara tell you something very weird lately?" Gin asked as he popped one eggroll in his mouth.

    Aki thought for a moment, and then his eyes widened upon remembering something. Ara did say something strange the other day ¨C the night before her marriage registration to Ryuu.

    "What will you do if I tell you I''m not your sister?" Aki repeated Ara''s question to him out loud and Gin nodded.

    However, the older Suzuki couldn''t accept this. "That''s impossible. I was with her the whole time at the hospital. I even gave her my blood. She couldn''t be a fake. She''s my sister!"

    Chiaki anchored her arm in Aki''s as the latter looked and sounded agitated. She then turned to Gin with a frown.

    "Relax," Gin told them as he raised his hand as if to say ''chill''. "Ara is your sister," he said which made Aki''s tension decrease, and he breathed again. "At least, her body."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Her soul belonged to a demigod''s ¨C she''s the daughter of the King of Heaven, Perun, and the wife of the Flame Emperor, Kresnik."

    Aki and Chiaki of course still thought that this conversation was absurd. However, the facts were glaring, and so, they listened as Gin told them the story of the star-crossed lovers who had been following each other across time to defeat the curse. The couple listened carefully as the story progressed.

    Gin didn''t hold back or mince his words. He told them everything even the descent of Perun and his twin to finally break the curse this lifetime, and that Ara was that girl and Kresnik was no other than Ryuu. When Gin finally stopped talking, Aki and Chiaki looked exhausted as if they used up all their energy to absorb the information.

    "Emi," Gin called out softly and the former Makura leaned over to touch both Aki''s and Chiaki''s hands, and watched as they seemed to recover.

    "What¡­ was that?" the couple asked as they looked at Emi with wonder.

    "I¡­ I''m originally from an Earth caster family before I came here to the Cedar Palace. I have a small ability to heal, but only minor conditions," she told them shyly, before looking at Gin whose soft gaze was fixated on her with an approving smile.

    With this, the couple finally believed everything and they finished their meal in silence.

    "So Ara''s a complete soul now?" Aki asked afterwards and Gin nodded again. "And you''re¡­ You''re really her uncle?"

    The last question was delivered with a funny expression that Gin finally guffawed. "Yes! I''m the one who helped raised that brat in heavens as she lost her mother very early," he told them as he gestured for them to stand.

    "She''s probably going to wake up soon. But considering what happened, she''ll probably be very livid as well. It''ll help if you''re there when she wakes up. Ryuu will need your help, Big Bro."

    All four of them trudged the length of the corridors going back to the private area where Ara and Ryuu stayed. They were almost there when Gin suddenly stopped and turned to everyone with wild eyes.

    "STEP BACK!"

    As soon as he yelled, the ground shook followed by an explosion.

    BOOOM!

    Everyone ducked but their eyes widened as they saw the wall explode with Ryuu flying out of the room. He still hadn''t landed on the courtyard when Ara stepped out of the hole, looking like the Goddess of Fury with her eyes lit and her body wrapped in sizzling electricity. She jumped so high and far, following Ryuu with her hand raised as if ready to punch her husband.

    Ryuu landed on his feet, but immediately jumped away, avoiding Ara''s fist, and so she hit the ground instead, and another explosion erupted.

    BOOOM!

    "W-what''s that?" Aki asked as he and everyone else gaped at the three to four-meter wide crater on the ground that she created.

    "Er¡­"Gin smiled sheepishly. "Domestic violence at its finest?"

 Chapter 295 - Bad Sentiments

    BOOM!

    BANG!

    CRASH!

    Dust and debris flew everywhere like nebulous clouds, the grits and smoke making most of them choke as they covered their eyes to protect their sight. As Kazehaya Gin instructed earlier, all of them went several meters away from the ongoing lovers'' quarrel so they''d be in no danger of being accidentally getting in between the fight and became roadkill.

    It was safe to say that after watching this fiasco for a while, with his sister moving as fast as lightning with her kimono flapping against the wind, the electricity surrounding her body, and her phenomenal strength, Suzuki was beyond reasonable doubt convinced that his sister was not a normal human being.

    "Their energy could suffocate and choke normal humans, so don''t move," Gin told them earlier after setting up the barrier, and both Aki and Chiaki who felt the thick atmosphere followed without question.

    However, the ''fight'' before them seemed one-sided. At this point, Ara had been trying to catch up to Ryuu who had been dodging her the entire time. Since she stepped out from the destroyed room, she had been attacking her husband randomly and fast. She really looked like someone who was obviously attacking blindly as if she was releasing all the tension in her body. She kicked, she punched and released some bolts of electricity with her little seals but she couldn''t even touch a hair on her husband, and just ended up increasing the damage to the place.

    On the other hand, the Koutaishidenka moved not only at equal speed, but the movements didn''t seem to ruffle him at all. He remained calm the whole time he was being attacked. If not dodging, he caught his wife''s fist with his hands, blocking her so she had no choice but to pull or let out another kick to try and hit him again.

    "Er¡­ Aren''t you going to stop them?"

    Aki totally wondered why Gin didn''t seem alarmed. The rest of the people in the place all looked worried, but the second-in-command looked as if this fight was something of the norm. Earlier, when Ara first started attacking Ryuu, he had thought that Gin would stop them. He released some of his energy and raised a hand to cast some kind of a seal on the ground.

    However, instead of stopping them, the golden deity instead created a type of barrier where he asked them to stay, after telling them to step back so they wouldn''t be affected by the tremendous force and energy coming from the fighting couple.

    "Why?"

    Kazehaya Gin''s reply sounded puzzled. It was as if he didn''t see the need to interfere in the fight.

    "Er¡­ Because someone would get hurt if this continues?" Aki retorted the obvious before indicating the changing landscape. "And so my sister would stop destroying the property?"

    Aki''s very familiar with the landscaping rates as they had the same professional company take care of the gardens at Denenchofu. However, most of the plants at the Cedar Palace were the most expensive ones and the place was huge so the amount would have been more than ten times. He didn''t know about Ara, but he''s sweating over just how much he needed to pay for the damages caused by his sister.

    Yes, he felt like he had to do it even if Ara''s married to Ryuu and was basically a part of the Homura House now.

    "Suzuki Ara, who raised you to become a husband-beater, huh?" Aki muttered under his breath as he cried in his heart.

    Gin who definitely heard him clearly laughed as he turned to him. "It''s alright Big Bro, Ara''s just venting her frustration. It will be over soon."

    "Venting her frustration?" Chiaki asked with a funny expression as she was still reeling from the events.

    Gin nodded. "Yes. I''ve already told you what happened to her, right? Even if it''s logical to say that both sides contributed to the tragic cycle, it''s still Alencica who felt the most injustice. She couldn''t blame Kresnik and my brother entirely as she had willingly participated in the process of breaking her own soul. She even made Kresnik vow to kill the dark side no matter what happened for we were all sure that the extracted part would definitely be an evil entity. Because of that, regardless of how there were signs that it wasn''t the case, it was overlooked for the longest time as we mistook it as the evil part playing tricks to be spared. It was not unheard of anyway."

    Czernobog and his minions were masters of deception. It was why when they realized their mistake, it was already too late. Alencica and everyone involved had already suffered a lot. Fanya''s curse towards Perun to make his life miserable came true as well. But now, they were hoping to change it, and by doing that, everyone should be free of the burden of hatred, regrets, and guilt in their hearts.

    "Ara needs to unleash all the ugly feelings inside of her so she can move on. If she doesn''t ¨C if she continues to harbor hatred towards Kresnik and my brother, the two will remain ridden with guilt that would never fade away. Do you think they could be happy living like that? So no, I''m alright with this. As long as it will appease Alencica''s soul, then she can destroy the house. I think Ryuu also thinks this way as he wouldn''t let Ara do it in the first place, or Ara wouldn''t have attacked him either."

    "I see¡­"

    With this, Aki seemed to be appeased as well. Although he still didn''t feel like it was correct to settle scores this violently, he had to agree that it''s better than to continue living while harboring bad sentiments within their hearts.

    Sensing that he was still down, Gin smiled at him reassuringly. "Don''t worry, even if Ara''s very strong physically, she wouldn''t really go all out on Ryuu."

    "Right," Aki agreed.

    Of course.

    However, as soon as they said this, light flashed as a huge purple circle appeared on the ground covering a wide area that ended up near where they stood.

    "Urgh¡­ What''s happening?" Aki asked as soon he saw the symbol appeared. He didn''t know what it was, but he had an ominous feeling about it.

    Gin, on the other hand, looked apologetic. "Well¡­ that''s actually a weaker version of my brother''s seal. But it''s still very, very nasty," he said nervously.

    "I thought you said Ara wouldn''t go all out?"

    "Well," Gin smiled sheepishly. "I thought so too. But it seems my niece is too pissed off with her husband that she''s going all out. But don''t worry. Ryuu will be alright. As he''d been doing since they started, he will just continue to avoid Ara''s attacks until she''s satisfied."

    "Well," Aki hesitated but he chose to believe. "If you say so¡­"

    Then again, as soon as he said that, Ara raised her hand and called forth a cocktail of lightning that fused together into a giant bolt, shooting Ryuu where he suddenly remained standing.

    He didn''t dodge. He accepted the lighting strike without even so much as gathering his energy to have a semblance of resistance.

    ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZT!

    "WHAT!"

    Everyone watched in horror as the Koutaishidenka stiffened upon being struck by the bolt, then doubled over and landed face-first on the ground unconscious.

    Gin was aghast. "KRESNIK, YOU IDIOT MASOCHIST PERV!"

 Chapter 296 - Regardless of Who & What You Are

    Everyone watched in horror as the Koutaishidenka fell on the ground. However, none were able to move as a threatening aura emanated from Gin, rendering them frozen where they were as the second-in-command yelled his order.

    "NO ONE WILL GO WITHIN THE ORACLE''S BOUNDARY!"

    Perun''s purple seal was still bright on the ground. Anyone living that wandered within it would be struck by lightning bolts as long as it''s activated.

    "Damn it," Gin muttered under his breath as he wondered why Ara was still not deactivating the oracle.

    He was about to scold her when he looked and saw her ashen face. Ara stood there, shocked as if she couldn''t believe what she''d seen with her own eyes. She looked at Ryuu''s unmoving body in horror, and Gin finally understood what happened.

    Although Ara was indeed attacking her husband with her full strength, because she knew Ryuu was totally a lot stronger than she was, she was confident that regardless of what she did, he wouldn''t get hurt.

    But Ryuu took the hit squarely without even protecting himself. Even if the lightning was not strong enough to kill him, it was enough to knock him out a bit ¨C but his niece didn''t know that. She must be thinking that she had killed her husband.

    Kazehaya Gin released the barrier but warned the others not to move before he did. He then started walking towards Ara who remained frozen in place.

    "Young Master Gin, don''t! It''s dangerous!"

    The servants were all scared that Gin would be attacked by the lightning as well and collapse like Ryuu did. However, he was not worried about getting hurt at all. Kresnik''s a very powerful entity second only to Perun, the King of Heaven himself. He''s technically stronger than Stribog, but the latter''s ability gave him an advantage over the Flame Emperor. He''s Perun''s twin, and so, his seals couldn''t really work a hundred percent on him as he could dismantle it.  For Perun to seal him, he had to use a specific one for Stribog to be really locked up or hurt.

    Everyone watched in awe as Gin marched towards his niece, and as he did, he stepped on the seal. Normally, he would have been struck immediately, but to everyone''s amazement, as soon as he stepped within its boundary, the purple seal changed in color as it warped and soon, it was gone.

    Gin reached Ara without mishap. "Ara, snap out of it. He''s not dead," he told her firmly as he shook her by the shoulder.

    Usually, he should have gone to check up on Ryuu first as he needed care. But Gin had to snap Ara back to reality first as the possibility of her creating another seal in her state was high. If people went to the Koutaishidenka and she made another one, there would be more people who''d get hurt.

    "Huh?"Ara looked at Gin as if she''s still in a state of disbelief.

    "Ryuu''s not dead. But he needs care right now," Gin repeated slowly and firmly until there was recognition in Ara''s eyes.

    She then turned her attention back to Ryuu and ran towards him, her face crumpled with tears.

    "My love!" She kneeled next to Ryuu as she rolled him on his back and then cradled his head on her lap. She cupped his face as she wept, her lips, continuing to call his name. "Kresnik¡­"

    As if hearing her call out for him, Ryuu''s lids fluttered as he slowly came to wakefulness.

    "He''s really still alive," she whispered in awe as she threw herself on him, her ear against his chest to check his heart that beat steadily there.

    "I told you that he is," Gin said to her with a bit of a smile. This niece of his was really a handful.

    "Ara, let''s bring him back inside first," Gin told her gently this time, and she nodded and let them take Ryuu from her.

    Gin was right that Ara thought she had killed her husband. Until a while ago she was trembling so hard in fear. At least now, she was sure that he''s really unharmed and she had calmed down considerably.

    They had placed the Koutaishidenka in a room at the opposite wing of the private residential area as his room and the rooms next to his were all in shambles due to Ara''s attacks.

    "Aren''t you coming in?" Gin asked as soon as Ryuu was settled in the room. Ara just looked on at the entrance but did not step in.

    She shook her head. "I don''t think I can¡­ at least, for now," she confessed.

    Gin studied her face for a while before speaking again. "Do you still hate us?"

    His golden gaze remained studying his niece''s visage for any telltale sign of her feelings. However, Ara woefully nodded her head after some time, indicating that she did still feel resentment, and Gin''s heart sank.

    If Ara continued to hate them, then solving the curse or not, they would still have lost the fight. Their goal was for Alencica to be together with Kresnik again, but it''s a failure if they ended up separated, this time due to her decision.

    "I do still feel a grudge deep within me. But¡­" her voice trailed off as she glanced at Ryuu who remained sleeping inside. "But I also can''t bear it if something happened to him or to you and my father."

    A gentle expression softened Gin''s face as he stepped forward and gave her a pat. "What are you planning to do?"

    Ara hesitated for a while before answering. "I want to have time for myself for now," she said honestly. "I need to know how exactly do I feel and what I want to do. I want to be able to have answers to these questions before I can face him."

    Gin nodded in understanding. "Very well, take as much time as you want. I will take care of Kresnik," he promised, and Ara smiled amidst her tears before she turned and walked away.

    Gin followed after her. He was not worried about Ryu, but he was worried about Ara who was obviously battling something within her. She walked towards the gazebo in the garden and he followed suit.

    However, on their way, Aki and Chiaki were there. Both looked worried but hesitated and didn''t come near as Ara looked at them in horror.

    "Y-you¡­"

    "Relax Ara," Gin spoke from behind her as he placed a hand on her shoulders and lightly pushed her towards them. "They know about you¡­"

    As if it was the only thing she needed to hear, Ara ran towards them swiftly as if her feet had wings. She threw herself on her brother, and Aki received her with open arms that tightened on her in a hug right after.

    "I''m so sorry," Ara cried as she sobbed against his chest.

    "Why are you apologizing? It''s not your fault," Aki assured her as he and Chiaki exchanged gentle glances and he continued to hold her in his arms. "And don''t feel guilty for not telling us earlier. This thing¡­ it''s not something that anyone can easily confess to."

    "But¡­" Ara tried to protest as she lifted her teary face to look at him, but Aki placed a finger on his lips to silence her.

    "No buts," Aki told her firmly. "People who are not in your situation may think it''s idiotic to keep secrets, but I assure you that anyone in your shoes would do the same. Some people can''t even say they like or dislike something in order to please others. What more confessing about being not human?"

    Gin grunted in approval. Aki was totally correct. Outsiders would feel impatient and upset the way things were hidden from them. But Aki was not an outsider ¨C he''s family, and family understood these things take time.

    "Do you want to come home with us for now?" Aki asked, his visage, the face of the gentle brother.

    "Are you sure?"Ara sounded so insecure, making Aki chuckle and poke her nose.

    "Of course. Regardless of who and what you are, to me, you are and will always be my little sister, and you can always come home."

 Chapter 297 - A Letter to Perun

    In the room where the Koutaishidenka stayed, Kazehaya Gin sat by the low table formally with him sitting on his folded legs. In his hand was a pen and scented stationery was on the table, waiting for him to write on.

    It''s been thirty minutes since Ara left with Aki and Chiaki. His niece would be taking time away from her husband to she could sort out her thoughts. As her uncle, he had already decided that regardless of what she chose, he would still respect her decision and support her ¨C even if there''s a possibility he would go against his best friend as a result. However, he prayed whatever grievances she has, she would still choose to be with Kresnik in the end.

    Nonetheless, while Ara''s still undecided, there''s a very important task that Gin still needed to do. With his memories now intact, it''s his job to find his brother and inform him of everything that happened, was happening, would happen, and what still needed to be done.

    Normally, he would go to Ged via the portal, but he couldn''t do that for now. Ara still needed to have time off Ryuu, and he felt he needed to stay to support him. It would be devastating to learn that his beloved wife didn''t want to have anything to do with him for now. This was why he would stay at the Cedar Palace. He would just send his brother a letter to inform him.

    Also¡­

    Kazehaya Gin gulped. He remembered how livid Perun was when he suddenly struggled without telling him the reason why he suddenly wanted to go somewhere else. He still hadn''t gathered enough courage to face him. So, it''s better to inform him this way.

    He lifted his hand with the pen and began writing.

    Dear Perun,

    I hope this letter finds you well. I apologize for the delay as I haven''t recovered my memories and celestial powers until recently. I am sure you are aware of it as you must have been safekeeping both and noticed the disappearance of my energy from the other side.

    I''m sure we have a lot of things to discuss. However, I''d like to cut it short to the important things: the dark Alencica is not an enemy. We were wrong all along. I do not wish to break your heart, but there''s no other way to say this. Both the light and dark sides of Alencica are your daughter. It was why she kept dying whenever we eliminated the one we thought was Czernobog''s spawn. Breaking her soul was never the solution. We became miserable over the millennia because of our own mistakes.

    I would like to tell you that the prophecy I had when we were on the way to be born as mortals. I didn''t have time to tell you then because I didn''t have enough time to escape the process of birth if I delayed.

    To defeat the curse, Alencica should accept the evil part of her and utilize it to defeat the Black God so he won''t be able to control her and become the harbinger of doom. It''s the only way. But to do this, your daughter should overcome her grudges and choose to really fight to live a life that she''s supposed to have with the people she loves.

    I have reunited with Kresnik in this world. Your daughter is also here in my care. However, since she has recovered all the pieces to her soul, all the resentment from being unjustly killed has accumulated, and she''s now lost about the future. She bears a grudge, but she''s aware that everything happened because everyone thought it was what should be done to save her. She knows you love her, but she wants to deal with her heartbreak for now.

    I''m sure you understand how Alencica is feeling, but I also hope that you do not blame yourself. We are all responsible for this. Do not shoulder the burden alone.

    Your brother,

    Stribog

    Gin finished the letter and carefully folded it into three and placed it inside an envelope. Afterwards, he stood up and went outside the room and summoned one of the harpy sisters, the blue one, Ocypete, as she''s the fastest among the horde.

    "O-chi," he called the harpy by his pet name for her, and the harpy appeared. "Could you be a darling and go back to Ged to deliver this letter to my brother?"

    Gin didn''t need to ask a second time, as Ocypete took the envelope without question and immediately left for the portal. The Wind God didn''t have to ask whether the harpy knew who his brother was as he knew all of them knew who he was, as they should have been staying with him while he still hadn''t recovered his memories.

    Still, he couldn''t help but wonder whether his speculation that Perun was Ara''s brother in Ged, the King of Ritz, Alistair was correct.  He truly believed that if he was Perun, then Ara shouldn''t have died there. Knowing his brother''s personality, he would be overprotective of Ara and keep her away from harm at all cost. But Ara still died¡­

    He sighed. In any case, they would find out soon about what really happened there. Ara''s memories of her other world were not reliable as she had been infected by a shadow lurker and had completely thought her brother, Alistair, was out to get her. But it was not the case.

    "Are you really my brother?" Gin asked audibly as he returned to the room. Aside from looking similarly to him, he had no other indication that it was him.

    He was still thinking about this when he spotted movement on the bed, and saw Ryuu awake, staring at the ceiling quietly.

    "You''re awake," he commented as he came closer and sat next to the bed. "How are you feeling? You''re an idiot to let yourself be struck by lightning like that, you know?"

    Although Gin could understand the reason somehow, he still didn''t approve of such methods as it was dangerous and unnecessary.

    "She died engulfed by my flames countless of times. What''s this little injury compared to that suffering?" Ryuu uttered as he turned to Gin with resignation on his face. "Ara¡­"he began, and Gin cursed in his mind as he still hadn''t thought of a method to tell Ryuu that she left.

    Then again, there wasn''t any need for that.

    "She''s gone, isn''t she?" Ryuu asked, and all could Gin do was slowly nod.

    Seeing his answer, the Koutaishidenka looked more forlorn as he turned his attention back to the ceiling, then closed his eyes.

    "It''s fine," Ryuu whispered. "I''ll just have to work hard to win her back¡­"

 Chapter 298 - Stribogs Message

    "Your Highness, what should we do now?" Fredek asked Alistair, who remained silently looking at the ripples of the gateway to the other dimension.

    "What foolish question is that? There is a portal that''s open, so, of course, we must cross!" Ivan totally looked like he deemed Fredek''s inquiry idiotic as he played with the portal with his hand, inserting and then pulling his hand back, making the ripples stronger like when someone played with water.

    "Your Majesty," Fredek began with obvious exasperation at Ivan. "We cannot do that."

    "Why not? We''re kings. We can do anything we want," the Flame Emperor countered with one red brow raised, making the other sigh.

    "It''s because we''re kings that we actually can''t go," Alistair then said afterwards, ending the questions. "Before we leave, we need to settle everything in our respective kingdoms first or it would be chaotic. As I can''t trust anyone there, it''s only I or Fredek that can leave Ritz for a period of time."

    As if finally realizing the problem, Ivan paused. "Oh."

    It was the truth. After eliminating the noble faction which plotted the death of Alinea, Alistair had yet to replace them. Since that time he came out as a Returner to Ancestry, he hadn''t had time to deal with the reorganization of Ritz as he had wallowed in grief after, and then became busy with searching for Alinea''s soul.

    Even if he''s a Returner to Ancestry ¨C the most powerful one at that, there was no telling what would happen in Ritz if he left without proper arrangements. If he had to go, he should formally transfer power to Fredek so he''d keep things in order in his absence.

    "Why don''t you go back to the castle and make arrangements, then so we can leave immediately afterwards?" Ivan suggested.

    "Your Majesty, you''re going too?"Fredek was surprised.

    "Of course. You can''t leave me here. I''ll go where adventure calls," Ivan answered with a grin, his smile making his jade eyes gleam in anticipation.

    Alistair shook his head at him as he chuckled. "You sound so eager to go, Kres. Don''t you need to go back to your kingdom first?"

    With that question, Ivan''s grin widened. "There''s no need," he answered with confidence, and the two sighed, remembering why the Flame Emperor was this bold.

    Ivan might be the emperor or Kres, but he''s always on the go. He preferred to survey his kingdom and to go to quests in person; therefore, his absence was the norm in Kres. His brother, Mikhail, was the one acting as the king whenever he''s away, and was actually doing a great job, as the younger prince was good with business and diplomacy.

    The only reason why Ivan was still the king was that aside from being the firstborn, he''s also the strongest among the royals of Kres as the master of the twin vermillion birds, Rashel and Bebe.  Also, as a warrior emperor, and a charismatic leader, Ivan was beloved by his people ¨C and Mikhail had expressed and insisted that he''s happy being the second-in-command when Ivan told him he wanted to abdicate the throne and his younger brother refused.

    "Right," Alistair uttered as he shook his head at his friend.

    Just then, the energy of the portal changed as light radiated from within. Fredek immediately stepped in front of Alistair and Ivan. Even if he was the one with the least power among them, he was a loyal vassal that would protect his liege at all costs.

    "Your Highness, Your Majesty, please step back," Fredek requested as the ripple changed and the energy within it started radiating malice.

    Alistair and Ivan, even if they knew that they were far stronger than their friend followed to show their respect to his loyalty. All three of them backed away for more than a couple of meters from the portal as they waited for the owner of the energy to arrive.

    But Alistair recognized the malice and tapped Fredek on his shoulder. "It''s fine. That''s Ocypete,"he said, and the wind caster relaxed.

    "Oh," Ivan placed his arms across his chest as he too waited for the harpy to arrive. "Your brother must have sent news," he added as the blue harpy appeared.

    Ocypete did come with a message. As soon as she arrived, the harpy bent on the ground to hand a letter to Alistair. The harpies might love Stribog, and only acknowledge him as their one true master, but they held Perun in high regards as well. It was the reason why the king was able to command them and keep them in line the entire time he possessed Stribog''s memories and divine powers.

    Alistair inclined his head as he took the letter from Ocypete and thanked her. The harpy, having finished what she was tasked to do gave a bow before turning to leave. All three of them watched as the wind elemental entered and vanished within the portal.

    "Why did you let her go? What if you want to reply to Stribog''s message?" Ivan asked.

    "It''s fine. Ocypete did what she was asked. If Stribog did not tell her to wait, it meant that the letter didn''t need a reply. In any case, if needed, I could send a reply on my own."

    Alistair checked the envelope and frowned as he read his brother''s handwriting. It was something they''d never seen before.

    "What''s that?" Ivan asked with a frown. "What are those sticks and squares?"

    Fredek cleared his throat and answered. "It must be the writing system of that world. Maybe, his Highness'' brother forgot that we cannot read letters from that place."

    "That idiot," Alistair sighed as light enveloped him, and it settled in his eyes. He then reached out a hand to touch Fredek''s and Ivan''s forehead alternately, and the two were surprised when the writings on the envelope became intelligible.

    "Cedar Palace¡­"

    "Is that where Stribog is?" Ivan asked, then signaled for Alistair to open and read the message.

    However, as the Ritz King read the missive, the expression on his face changed from frowning, to bewilderment, then to grief and horror. He let go of the letter as if he was burned as he swayed on his feet. If it weren''t for Ivan who had immediately grabbed him and supported his weight, he would have fallen on the ground. It was as if Alistair had lost all the energy in his body, the same way that happened when he found Alinea''s lifeless body in the cavern.

    "What happened?" Ivan asked although he already knew that it was something bad.  He wondered if Alinea had perished on the other side as well, as Fredek picked up the letter and checked its contents.

    Fredek''s eyes widened in horror, before casting a worried look at Alistair, who had buried his face in his hands.

    "What is it?" Ivan asked worriedly as Alistair began to shake. "Did something happen to Ali over there too?"

    Fredek shook his head before speaking. "No, Your Majesty. But the dark one¡­ the one we thought was an enemy is not the enemy at all. She''s Perun''s daughter, Alencica."

 Chapter 299 - Palace of Cedar

    "How is he?" Ivan asked Fredek immediately as soon as the latter came out of Alistair''s room.

    "He''s heartbroken and blaming himself," the wind caster answered with a resigned look.

    The Flame Emperor nodded in understanding as his jade eyes gazed at the locked door behind Fredek.

    They were again back in the palace, as the Ritz King collapsed in his anguish. It was understandable that he was beyond horrified upon learning what he''d done to his daughter despite not knowing anything. Even if Stribog said not to blame himself, it was only natural that Perun would still feel that way.

    Ignorance was not an excuse, most especially if it resulted in one''s own child''s death. For someone who claimed to love his daughter more than anything else in the world and beyond, Alistair knew how miserably he failed. From now on, even if in the future Alencica would find it in her heart to forgive him, there was no denying that he had let her down ¨C had let her suffer for thousands of years. He would always carry the burden of that knowledge in his heart.

    "Take care of him," Ivan said as he turned and started to leave, but Fredek stopped him with a question.

    "Are you returning to Kres, Your Majesty?"

    Ivan turned around and shook his head. "No. I''m going on a mission," he answered with a determined expression that made Fredek frown with worry.

    "Stop looking at me like I''m an errant child, Fredek. I will be going to that world and find Ali," Ivan announced, and the wind caster''s eyes widened like saucers.

    "But, Your Majes ¨C"

    "I will not be stopped, Fredek," Ivan interrupted his protests with a wave of a hand. "I will be doing this for Ritz. Even if Ali doesn''t want to see her brother or father at the moment, I am a hundred percent sure that she''d at least talk to me."

    "Well¡­"Fredek couldn''t say anything after that.

    Well, it was the truth. When Alinea was still in the palace, she still welcomed and chatted with Ivan even if she ran away whenever Alistair was there and refused to talk to her brother.  The two of them were very close like siblings, and Ivan had acted as a mentor and taught Ali how to fight as well. She would never chase him off.

    "Well, wish me luck," Ivan told him as he reached out and gave his worried friend a pat on the shoulder. "Tell Alistair not to punish himself too much. What happened cannot be changed. What''s done is done. There''s no use wallowing in self-derision over things he cannot undo. He can only accept his mistakes and work hard on making it up to his daughter when he sees her," he continued as he shifted on his feet.

    But before he turned to leave, Ivan smiled. "Do tell Ritz as well to follow when he''s ready to make amends," he added, and Fredek was not able to say anything else as he left.

    As soon as he stepped out of the Palace, Ivan didn''t bother using a carriage and swiftly called forth his vermillion birds to fly towards the Devil''s Cavern. If he used his normal mode of transportation, there''s a huge chance that the chanleyas pulling it would be forgotten and they might die as he had no idea when he would return.

    The Flame Emperor''s aware that there''s a possibility that the time in Ged would be different from the time in the other world. Alistair had mentioned about it a long time ago, back when they were still young lads at the boarding school, and he''d never forgotten it, just as the rest of the knowledge his best friend had imparted.

    Soon, he reached the Devil''s Cavern. However, unlike before, the portal was not there, and he frowned as he descended.

    "What happened?" he asked audibly as he stepped towards where the gateway was supposed to be.

    To his amazement, as soon as he came several steps near, the portal appeared. This time, instead of just merely ripples in the gateway itself, a huge hole was present in the center, like a tunnel. It was as if the portal knew his intention to cross and was beckoning him. Ivan, of course, obliged.

    "Rashel, Bebe, return," he commanded his vermillion birds which vanished upon his order.

    The Flame Emperor stepped into the portal and trudged down the long tunnel towards the other side. Within the gateway was a kaleidoscope of colors that zoomed ahead before warping, going round and round in infinity.

    One would have felt nauseous going through the passageway with his eyes opened. However, it didn''t matter to Ivan, for his jade eyes suddenly had specks of gold in them ¨C a trait inherited from his mother who hailed from Stribog''s bloodline, the royalty of Ovid, and they allowed him to see a straight path. Crossing the portal made by his ancestor towards the other world was a piece of cake.

    Soon, Ivan saw the light, and the scenery before him rearranged into a normal one. The warping stopped and it moved to reveal the end of the gateway where the sight of what seemed to be a forest welcomed him.

    Hmmm ¡­

    He stepped out of the portal which felt like stepping out of the water after being submerged for a while. The forest he''d seen from the inside greeted him. It seemed uninhabited at first until the sight of a wooden cabin at the far side caught his eyes.

    Curious, Ivan strode towards it and frowned as he reached the front. He pinched his chin as he examined the small structure. "Is this the Palace of Cedar, Stribog said in his letter?" he asked out loud.

    He was a bit disappointed as he was expecting to see something¡­ bigger .

    He wondered if the sizes in this world were also not the same as they see them in Ged. The castles and palaces were much smaller like normal houses such as this one ¨C and there were no guards.

    "Oh well," Ivan muttered as he exhaled and decided to walk towards the door and knock. "Open the gates, Palace of Cedar! The Emperor of Kres has come to pay a visit!"

 Chapter 300 - ALI MINI THEATER Side Story 15

    "Master, did you see her again?"

    Kresnik turned and raised one dark brow at his people. The mermaids, servants, and other mythical creatures residing in his oasis all looked at him in anticipation that their faces barely hid. These were a very curious bunch.

    He sighed. "You know I did. I had to go and return her voice, hadn''t I?"

    There was a bit of censure in his voice as he slightly frowned at them, most especially towards the mermaids who were mischievous enough to steal the girl''s voice.  However, his servants were shameless enough to not even look an ounce guilty over what they''d done.

    "But isn''t that great, Master?" One of them had the gall to ask with a glimmer in her eyes. The mermaid''s hands were clasped in front of her as if in prayer. "Maybe the legend about the lake in this oasis is real."

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" someone who was absent the other day asked, and the mermaids explained to him about the rumors about finding one''s true love if the person offered his most treasured item to the lake.

    "That''s total baloney," he commented right after, but the mermaids refuted his comments.

    "But look at what happened? Didn''t the Master find someone very interesting?" the mermaid countered, not at all bothered by the fact that the said "master" was just lounging under a tree nearby and could hear them clearly.

    "The legend didn''t mention about someone interesting. It''s talking about true love! True love! So it''s phony! And it''s not the master who offered something to the lake!"

    "But interesting can lead to that! Also, what if he''s the girl''s true love?"

    The mermaid kept arguing back and forth with the others, that all Kresnik could do was sigh heavily. These days, he wondered if he''d become too lenient for his subordinates to disrespect him like this. He sat up from where he was lounging to reprimand the arguing people when movement at the far side of the lake caught his eyes.

    His blue gaze zeroed in on something dark that was popping in and out from behind the huge boulder, and a sense of deja vu assailed him as a familiar head showed up.

    Ah¡­

    Kresnik''s eyes turned bleak as the errant child of Perun managed to scramble on top of the boulder to jump onto the green grass below.

    "I made it!" she crowed in delight with her silver-grey orbs sparkling as if coming to his territory was some kind of a personal quest. His expression, however, became a bit amused upon seeing the piece of meat in her hand.

    Chicken. The girl came bearing chicken once more.

    Kresnik wondered how she''s able to sneak out again after just a day of being confined in her room due to the incident of losing her voice. If it were other people, they''d have learned their lesson by now and stayed away.

    With a sigh, Kresnik stood up and approached the girl soundlessly as she celebrated her feat. He watched as she stepped backwards in a dance and sighed again as she bumped against him as she did, startling her.

    She turned around fast, her head tilted up to look at his face.

    "Oh, it''s you," she uttered, amusing him further, though he didn''t want to show it. He put on a stoic fa?ade. He reckoned, he had to be a bit tough on this trouble maker.

    "That''s Lord Kresnik, to you Princess," he told her matter-of-factly. "How come you''re here again? Haven''t you learned your lesson, yet?"

    He had spoken with unveiled disapproval that would normally intimidate others. However, this young woman didn''t even falter. It must be because she''s the daughter of the scariest person in the entire celestial plane that she''s immune to other deities.

    "Of course I did," she answered readily, but Kresnik was doubtful that she did.

    "If you''ve learned your lesson, then why did you return?"

    "Because my curiosity is bigger," she announced unabashedly with a youthful grin that made something within his chest react that he looked away and cleared his throat.

    Dangerous. That smile was dangerous.

    Kresnik sighed. "Is this about the lake? If it is, then I''m telling you it''s not real," he informed her bluntly.

    However, instead of being disappointed, she pouted. "But mister, I was told that people would try and discourage me about this. So I will never listen to anyone unless I''ve seen it with my own eyes whether it''s real or not."

    Kresnik had never felt such a strong sympathy towards Stribog than right at this moment. He knew his best friend often babysat this niece of his and he could imagine the headache he had to suffer daily.

    "Again, it''s Lord Kresnik, and I''m not discouraging you. I''m telling you a fact. I am the one who created this oasis for the mermaids to stay.  Why would I lie to you?"

    "But I''m already here. It doesn''t hurt to try, no?" she told him stubbornly, so Kresnik had no choice but to give in.

    "Fine! But you will go back home right after," he warned her, his blue gaze narrowing on her smiling face. But if ever, her smile only widened.

    He sighed as he guided her towards the lake. He was planning on making one of his subordinates cater to her, but to his chagrin, each and every one of his minions had disappeared sometime while he was talking to her.

    Those imps¡­

    He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as he walked ahead of her towards the lake. Every fiber of his being was aware of her and he felt frustrated as he didn''t know what to do with his feelings.

    She was the daughter of Perun. Compared to him who had thousands of years in existence, she was but a child. But at the same time, to him, she''s also a woman ¨C a strange, yet, beautiful woman who had captured his interest ¨C and might be more. He suspected having a malady that made him think about her more than he should.

    "Mister, mister! Why are you walking so fast?" she asked, and to his surprise, as soon as he stopped to turn to her, she had reached out and captured his hand in hers, rendering him frozen.

    "You¡­" He was caught unawares that he had no idea what to say but ended up saying nothing when she flashed that bright smile on her face.

    He stared at her for a while with her still holding his hand, and he couldn''t help asking. "What''s your name?" He had told her his, many times, but she never told him hers.

    "Alencica," she answered, and he immediately understood why.

    Her name meant a shining, bright light, very apt for her personality that''s like the sunshine. Her father had chosen her name well.

    "You should do what you came here for then, so you can go home. Your uncle''s going to go crazy looking for you again," he told her as he ushered her towards the lake, but she didn''t let go of his hand.

    In fact, she held his hand tighter as they walked towards the blue water that seemed to sparkle like a gem under the sunlight.

    "Where is the mermaid who took my voice last time?" she asked as she squinted at the lake.

    Kresnik was confused. "She''s not a prophet. If you''re looking for true love, she can''t give you one," he informed her blandly.

    "I know," she answered with a mischievous grin. "I''m just here to offer her a gift."

    "What?" If he was confused earlier, he was more than that now. But he also knew that asking her would be useless. The woman didn''t make sense most of the time. Instead, he narrowed his eyes on the lake and called the mermaid over.

    Of course, the mermaid appeared right after being called by the master. It was one thing to hide, but they couldn''t do that when they''re personally summoned.

    "Yes, Master?" the mermaid asked demurely, but her curious gaze was on Alencica.

    "It''s you!"

    Perun''s daughter let go of his hand to go to the mermaid, and Kresnik felt a bit lonely. He somewhat got used to her touch, and he depressed over at the realization. However, when the girl suddenly turned to him, he looked away. He was not prepared for anyone else to see how he felt.

    "Mister, if you''re going to help, you have to do it properly,"Alecica suddenly said as she returned to his side and took his hand again in hers. "Come," she whispered as she pulled him towards the mermaid whose eyes shone like the stars as she looked at their intertwined hands.

    "Here, Miss," she said as she handed the mermaid the wrapped meat.

    Kresnik signaled the mermaid to take it, which the latter did. "What is this Miss?"

    "It''s a gift," she said which puzzled both master and subordinate.

    "She tricked you, and yet, you''re rewarding her?" Kresnik couldn''t help but ask.

    "But she helped me find my answer," she countered enigmatically as she stood up and turned to him with a gentle smile on her face which was mesmerizing.

    Kresnik didn''t know he stared. He just looked at her beautiful face, lost in that smile of hers.

    "You¡­ found your answer?"

    The legend, of course, was nothing but a rumor. So the girl must have realized this before. "If you already have your answer, then why come here again?

    With this, Alencica threw her head back and laughed. "Because I need to confirm if the answer I found was the truth," she told him as she gave his hand a squeeze before turning around to leave.

    "You''re leaving?" Krensik called out to her, his hand felt lonely again after being let go.

    "Yes. I promised my father I won''t be out for long," she said as she flashed him one last smile. "See you again, Kresnik," she said before jumping over the huge boulder again and vanishing from his sight.

    Kresnik, on the other hand, stood frozen where he was. It was the first time she''d called him by his name, and his ears turned red as he raised the hand she touched and stared at it.

    Not far away, his subordinates had watched the entire scenario and sighed to themselves. Their master was a goner.

    "I was wrong," the one who fought with the mermaid about the legend of the lake announced. "It seems finding your true love by this lake is true¡­"

    Meanwhile, back in the Celestial Palace, Alencica arrived and rushed towards her father''s study almost immediately. "Father!" she called as soon as she opened the door.

    Perun who sat behind his desk looking over some scrolls looked up and smiled at his child. For the first time, Alencica did not sneak out of the palace and had asked his permission to go out which he gladly allowed.

    "Well? Did you finish your task?"

    With this, Alencica sighed as she sat on one of the chaises in front of his table. Her silver-grey eyes rested on her left hand which she caressed with the other.

    "Father, you are right," she said afterwards.

    Earlier, she had asked her father how she''d know if she found her fated person. Perun had answered that she''d know when she found someone whose hand she didn''t want to let go.

    "Oh?"Perun''s amethyst gaze was warm as he gave his child a lonely kind of smile. It was a kind of smile a parent gave his child who''s finally ready to spread her wings and fly away.

    "Yes¡­ my hand felt lonely when I left¡­"

 Chapter 301 - Undecided

    "Ara, are you alright?"

    Suzuki Ara looked up from her sketchbook and saw Rin, Miharu, and Midori entering the classroom. It''s been two days since the kidnapping, and she knew that her friends'' memories were altered and so, none of them remembered what happened. All they knew was that Ara had to take a day off from school because of a sudden fever after the exam.

    The same happened to Sonoda Hiroaki who took a lot of damage from the event. Kazehaya Gin took the boy from the hospital and dealt with his injuries using the healers of the Homura House. He also could not recall anything from the event. He was absent today, however, as he caught a cold.

    "Yeah, I''m fine now. It''s just a slight fever," she answered with a smile.

    She was thankful that, in spite of regaining her memories as Alencica, her demeanor and her feelings towards her new friends remained. But her uncle, Gin already assured her that everything ¨C all her emotions as Ara or Alencica - was genuine. It''s just that she was a bit pessimistic about it until she saw her friends and felt the same happiness in her heart.

    "Well, you were so busy the last few days getting married and then the test. You didn''t have much time to rest."

    At the mention of her marriage, Ara''s smile faltered, but she was quick enough to hide it. Since leaving the Cedar Palace yesterday, she hadn''t really thought about her issues with Ryuu. Actually, she''s still scared to think about him for now when she''s still so confused. After hearing that he''d woken up from her uncle, she hid her phone and her brother, Aki, was kind enough to let her use a temporary one. It had the numbers of everyone but they didn''t know hers except Aki, Chiaki, and now, her friends at school.

    "I already rested a lot, I''m starting to get bored," she told them as soon as they joined her around her desk.

    "What''s that?" Rin and Miharu asked as they looked curiously at the sketchbook on her desk.

    "It''s Ara''s manga," Midori answered for her with pride. "You guys should see her drawings. They''re really good!"

    "Really? She''s making a comic book?"

    The other girls became so excited that Ara was not able to refuse when they asked to see her sketchbook. She even smiled and blushed from all the praises they gave her when they opened it and saw the group portrait she drew last night of her and her friends in Ritz.

    "Oh my, Ara, you''re really good!"

    "Are these the characters? They look so alive!"

    Ara felt shy. The girls were looking at the pencil sketches of her friends, but she did more actually. On the next pages were characters in full color. However, for her, they were not characters. They were real people.

    "Woah, Ara, who did you model this from? Soooo dashing!" Rin asked in awe as she stared at Ivan''s portrait in full color.

    The Flame Emperor of Kres was in his usual silver armor with red fur on his shoulders and a red flowing cape. He had on his usual smirk, and his jade eyes shone in mischief. It was the closest to real-life Ara was able to draw of him.

    "That''s Ivan of Kres. He''s one of the frequent characters that show up in the story," Midori told them with a grin. "He''s handsome, right?"

    "Yes. He''s soooo hot. If he''s just a 2D character, I''m still willing to drool over him," Rin cooed, making Miharu and the others laugh at her.

    "He''s a weirdo though," Midori teased her. "Ara made me read her script and this character''s totally clueless he''s so cute."

    "Really? You have to let us take a look too," Rin said, but Midori shook her head.

    "Well, Ara finished drawing a few chapters and we sent it to my cousin''s company this morning for evaluation so the manuscript''s not with her anymore."

    Midori''s cousin was an editor at the manga division of a popular publishing company in Tokyo. "But guess what?" Her eyes and voice were filled with suspense, making her friends more excited.

    "What? What?" Both Rin and the normally quiet Miharu waited in anticipation, making Ara laugh as she watched them being teased by Midori.

    "He asked if Ara could come when she has free time to discuss a possible contract!"

    As expected, the other girls'' eyes became rounder and their mouths formed an O as they exchanged delighted looks and then clapped their hands. There wasn''t any need to ask if they were genuinely pleased with the news.

    "What''s your decision then? Are you going?"

    "Well¡­"Ara hesitated.

    When she first came here on Earth, she was at a loss as to what to do, thinking that she had to live on like a normal human girl. Discovering her talent in drawing gave her purpose, and she had even made being a comic artist her goal. However, since finding out about her and remembering her lost memories of her original life as Perun''s cursed child, she somehow didn''t know what she wanted to do anymore. It was as if she had lost her purpose in life once more.

    Last night, after coming back to Denenchofu from the Cedar Palace, she had spent the night drawing endlessly to keep herself from thinking too much. Actually, early in the morning, Ara came to school on time even if they technically didn''t need to come to school anymore. It''s because she didn''t want to stay at home to think. Midori happened to go to school early as well and she saw her work and dragged her towards Ikebukuro, Tokyo, where her cousin''s office was located.

    She had submitted her drawings without the eagerness she thought she''d have when given the opportunity to present the work she had poured her heart into. She knew she was being ungrateful again. She knew that there were many other people out there who''d love to be in her shoes right now. But, her eyes were much too clouded by her problems she couldn''t appreciate the wonderful things she had at the moment.

    Before leaving the Cedar Palace yesterday, her uncle had already briefed her of the truth and what she''s supposed to do to fix her situation. She was supposed to fight the real Czernobog to put an end to it all.

    If it were the Alencica who hadn''t had her soul broken yet, she''d have fought tooth and nail to grasp all the opportunities she could to be with the man she loved. But, after being treated as the harbinger of doom, Ara didn''t know if she really wanted to even do that.

    Love and hate, she was still overflowing with both. She wanted to embrace as well as destroy. She didn''t trust herself to make the right decisions ¨C not when she''s still feeling like this.

    "I''m not sure. I need time to think it over, I guess¡­"

 Chapter 302 - Memories

    "I''m not sure. I need time to think it over, I guess¡­"

    Suzuki Ara was aware that her answer sounded so wishy-washy. Nonetheless, there was nothing else she could say at the moment. She was not ready to give answers to anyone, not even about this path she had hoped to take a while ago before remembering who she was.

    "I mean, I completed the character sheets they asked me to draw," she said as she showed them the ones she was working on before they came. "But even if I did, I''m still unsure if I really want to pursue this at the moment."

    "Well, take your time then," Rin and the others assured her with a smile.

    "That''s right. You''re a married woman now. Compared to the first time we discussed being a comic artist, you have to consider other things before making decisions," Midori agreed before sighing. "In any case, my cousin looked like he''d be happy to wait for as long as he could when we talked to him earlier. It meant that your work really has potential."

    Ara smiled. "Thanks. I will really try my best to sort my life out."

    "Just relax. We still have two weeks left before graduation. You don''t have to hurry," Miharu told her as she gave her shoulder a pat.

    "But, Ara, you''re not going to escape today. You have to tell me about your story and characters!"

    Rin who remained holding her sketchbook looked at her in anticipation. She''s really an anime and comic geek that she''s very excited about Ara''s work. On the other hand, Ara didn''t mind, and it was also easier to talk about her drawings than anything else.

    "I will be writing an adventure story. It''s about this girl," Ara said as she pointed at Alinea in armor. "¨C and her friends'' quests to bust all the myths and legends in the land."

    At the mention of myth-busting, memories of a long, long, long time ago ¨C a time that''s too far gone to remember normally assailed her along with a deep sense of nostalgia. What was done by her younger self still came to her mind as if it was just yesterday. She had loved busting myths even in the celestial plane.

    It was how she met Kresnik for the first time and fell in love.

    She remembered that time when she first took a glimpse of him resting under a tree near the lake. She recalled that first moment he came to her house to return her voice. She could clearly reminisce about the confusion of why she wanted to see the man with the ice-blue gaze so badly and the longing she felt when she realized the reason.

    Those were the good old days.

    "Ara? Ara? Are you okay?"

    She snapped from her train of thought and realized she had spaced out and missed out of the conversation.

    "What?"

    "Are you sure you''re well?" Miharu asked with a frown as she placed a hand on Ara''s forehead. "You don''t seem to have any fever. But I think you still need to rest. Why don''t you go home?"

    "Miharu''s right, Ara. We don''t really have lessons anymore and you''ve already completed your requirements and projects. Go home so you can rest," Midori seconded, and so Ara had no choice but to follow, albeit reluctantly.

    She didn''t really want to go home, but she didn''t want to be in a place where she had to deal with a lot of people either. Her eyes fell on her sketchbook again. "But I need to submit the character sheets to your cousin today."

    "Then leave this to me. I will bring this to Ikebukuro for you," Midori offered as she took the sketchbook from her.

    "Are you sure?"Ara might already be convinced that she should go home, but she didn''t want to bother Midori and her friends on things she should be the one doing.

    "Of course, I''m sure. My cousin''s the one who asked you to do this anyway. Besides¡­"The expression on Midori''s face changed a bit as if remembering something unpleasant. "We''re no longer in danger to go out."

    She was, of course, pertaining to Okada Koharu''s death, and Ara who knew the truth, of course, kept mum as she was instructed. Still, a part of her rebelled and tried to tell them the truth anyway.

    "Guys¡­" she began, and the three girls looked on. "What if I tell you I''m not human? Will you be angry?"

    All three exchanged looks of surprise at first before bursting out laughing. Ara was confused. She suddenly felt that there''s something going on that she was not privy to, and she soon found out.

    "We know," they answered in chorus, taking Ara by surprise.

    "Er¡­ you do?"

    Her uncle had told her that everyone at school and her friends had their memories wiped out to prevent humans from finding out the truth about the Homura House.

    Rin grinned. "The older prince told us the truth," she confessed, surprising her further. "We were supposed to have our memories altered like everyone else, but the older prince changed his mind when I told him I saw how Koharu turned into a monster and that you fought with the bad people who took us."

    "You¡­ were awake?"

    Rin nodded. "I woke up but pretended to still be knocked out so you wouldn''t have to worry and just fight."

    Oh¡­

    "But I didn''t want to forget that Ara. Every one of us didn''t want to forget. It''s who you are. You are our friend who''d protect us," Rin continued as she took Ara''s hand.

    "Then why¡­"

    "Because everyone else forgot. We were told by the older prince to keep quiet about it until you''re ready to tell us about it, yourself."

    It was Miharu who spoke this time. After the kidnapping, Gin realized that it would be unfair to them to erase their memories.

    "The older prince didn''t want you to feel bad about lying to us. He allowed us to keep our memories, although we have to act like we don''t know anything to everyone else."

    Upon hearing this, a soft nostalgic smile appeared on Ara''s face. Indeed, it was what her uncle Stribog would do.

    "We lied to Big Bro Aki too," Miharu smiled sheepishly, making Ara laugh.

    "It''s fine, my big brother knows," she assured them with a brighter smile as her eyes filled with moisture. "Thank you. Thank you for not being scared and for choosing to remain friends with me."

    "Don''t be silly. No matter what you are, you''re still Suzuki Ara to us," Midori told her which the others agreed with.

    "But demigod or not, you still need to go home and rest. The older prince said you were injured accidentally by your husband."

    "You know about Ryuu too?"Ara was not beyond amazed.

    "Of course. We know everything now."

    "Then¡­"Ara wondered if they also knew about her curse.

    Miharu smiled and patted her head. "Ara, stop worrying about us. Just be yourself," she said. "As to your feelings towards your husband, it''s up to you. You can be angry at him for now. You have the right to. But do not forget about the future."

    Huh? Ara didn''t quite understand, but she remained quiet nonetheless. She was really suddenly tired. But, it was also a fact that a heavy burden was lifted off her chest now that she didn''t have any secrets to keep from the people who mattered.

    "How about Hiroaki?"

    "He knows too. He just caught a cold that''s why he didn''t come today," Midori giggled.

    "Go home and rest too, Ara. We''ll take care of this," Rin said as she pointed at the sketchbook in Midori''s hand. "I''ll tag along Midori to Ikebukuro. I need to buy some items from the anime stores there anyway."

    With this, Ara nodded. "I will go now. Thanks, guys¡­"

 Chapter 303 - Flying Man

    "Open the gates, Palace of Cedar! The Emperor of Kres has come to pay a visit!"

    Ivan knocked several times and called out, but there didn''t seem to be any kind of reaction from within the building.

    "Is this not the Palace of Cedar? Is this place abandoned?" he wondered audibly as he frowned and contemplated whether to force himself in or not.

    Oh well¡­

    He''d try to open the place to check whether there were people inside or not. If there were, he would just apologize. If not¡­

    If not, he''d try to see if there were any clues as to where he could find Stribog so he could see Ali and talk to her about her father. It was what he came here for anyway.

    He, Fredek, and Alistair had already guessed what might have transpired which led to Alinea''s and her subordinates'' deaths. They were set up by the nobles supporting the king as they thought that there''s a huge possibility that the young princess could overthrow her own brother and become the queen.

    Also, after Alistair came out as the Returner to Ancestry, Perun, they were able to grasp a very reliable source of news. Based on the source, in the months before her death, Alinea had thought that Alistair hated her, which was utter nonsense. However, the source was pretty sure that the princess really thought that way.

    But the truth was that it was Alinea who had started acting strange, and so, Alistair thought that someone from the rebels had already made contact and was trying to brainwash the princess. Nonetheless, the source said that it was also not the truth. Alinea never talked to the anti-Alistair faction, which led them to a different type of conclusion: Alinea harbored a shadow lurker within her that gave her false memories.

    The Warrior Princess of Ritz was probably infected during the Immortal War six months before Alistair asked them to go on a quest to find the artifact that caused their deaths. There was no other explanation after all.

    Even without saying anything, Ivan knew that Alistair was scared to meet Alinea. He was scared to see her hate him because of those false memories, but his fear now was greater than before. Why? Because in the end, as Perun, he truly made her suffer by breaking her soul. This was why Alistair was truly devastated.

    "Ali, where are you, little one?" he called out softly, using Alistair''s nickname to his child.

    Having made up his mind, Ivan shifted on his feet as he pulled his hand back, only to use his fist to smash the area around the doorknob. Of course, with his strength, instead of just punching a hole through the door, he ended up destroying the entire thing.

    Oooops ¡­

    With a sheepish smile, Ivan cleared the debris, piling the pieces of hard wood in his arms and placing them on the side. It was something unheard of a royal to do, but Ivan was pretty much always on the road and very used to taking good care of things himself, even with cleaning up. It was his second nature to tidy things up after himself. Satisfied that he didn''t miss out a piece, he stepped into the house and frowned.

    "What is this?"

    Ivan''s jade eyes scanned the area. As he had surmised, the place was abandoned ¨C but not for a while. The house was still clean, although there were some clutters here and there. It looked like the people left in a hurry and didn''t bother to clear the place. There were things left haphazardly on the table, some papers and snacks.

    Ivan walked towards the table to spread some of the documents there to read. The papers all had the sticks and square type of writing similar to Stribog''s letter and he sighed. It was a good thing Alistair gave him the skill to adapt to any language earlier, so he''s able to read them effortlessly now.

    One of those was a piece of glossy paper with photos of strange food in them and he read the note at the bottom out loud. "Call 77-77-88 for delivery. Free honey mustard sauce and a glass of soda for orders above 500JPY."

    Huh?

    "What''s a JPY?" Ivan wondered out loud as he frowned at it. "Must be the name of the food. But who would eat five hundred pieces of this?"

    He threw the flyer back on the table and grabbed another one. "Tokyo," he read out loud again as he flipped the pages. "International Business and Economic Conference," he continued as his eyes spotted a group picture and he grinned.

    He had immediately spotted Stribog standing in the middle of the group. "Indeed, he is Ritz'' twin brother. They look the same." He had to say though that Alistair looked more celestial than his twin who seemed to adapt well with the humans.

    By now, he was convinced that this was not the Palace of Cedar. Still, even without the photo, he knew that this place was connected to Stribog. How?

    Ivan''s jade eyes narrowed and gold specks appeared in them again. The surroundings faded into black and white, but there were lights everywhere, traces of divine powers. Even if this place was abandoned, he knew people with divine inheritance were here and used their abilities.

    He looked around, following the bright lights and lines, the remnants of divine powers used in this place. There was an energy that was familiar as it gave off the same powers the portal had. It was no brainer to think it was Stribog''s.

    Aside from that, there was also a trace of dark energy. It was faint compared to the strong divine ones, and so he surmised that this might be Alinea''s.

    "Tokyo, huh?"

    He wondered if the real Palace of Cedar where Stribog resided was in the place called Tokyo. He took the page with the IBEC photo and stepped out of the house. Still using his eyes'' special ability, he was able to see more traces of divine power outside.

    There were two types of strong energy that remained around the veranda, so he thought that Stribog and another strong being hanged out there for some time. Also, his eyes were able to see strong lines from the ground up like a thread.

    "Amazing!" It wouldn''t be difficult for him to search for them now.

    With a grin, Ivan raised his hand to summon his elementals, and both Rashel and Bebe appeared. The vermilion birds already understood what their master was intending, and so they burst into flames, wrapping their master with it so they could carry him to the sky.

    And they did!

    Ivan soared into the blue skies, following the trail of Stribog''s energy. He was flying at great speed, with the goal in sight. However, he didn''t know how long he''d been up in the air when something huge came in his direction.

    Huh?

    Ivan''s eyes widened as a giant metallic bird appeared before him accompanied by a weird buzzing noise and he screeched into a halt or he''d slam against it.

    "Woah!"

    To his surprise, several faces appeared on the glassy holes of the metallic bird and he was horrified to realize that it must be a man-eating elemental.

    Trained in the military to retreat upon meeting unknown enemies, Ivan ordered his vermilion birds to hide again so the bird wouldn''t see him. But of course, this made him drop to the ground.

    As he fell towards the ground below where he could see a concrete forest, Ivan''s jade eyes narrowed at the body of the huge metallic bird called JAL and vowed to find it and defeat it next time.

    Meanwhile, inside Japan Airlines carrier, all the passengers were abuzz with excitement upon seeing a flying man surrounded by flames outside their window. Some who were able to take pictures and videos still couldn''t believe what they just saw while the crew tried to calm everyone down. However, some who had access to the inflight wifi were able to post about it on their social media accounts and the news spread like fire.

 Chapter 304 - Foreign Cosplayer

    Ivan fell from the sky in what seemed to be slow motion. He must have been several thousand feet above ground earlier and had been free-falling for a while, but he was not worried. In fact, his pair of eyes were wide with excitement as he spread his arms and legs wide, welcoming the wind that blew against him, making his scarlet cape flap behind him as he descended.

    Down below, he could see the concrete forest becoming bigger and bigger as he fell. There were tall ones, medium ones, and small ones; there were big ones that spanned several square meters and narrow ones. They varied in color, shapes, and sizes. He wondered what they were. There was nothing like that in Ged. Also¡­

    "Bugs?"

    Ivan could see small dots going to and fro in all directions like ants. Also, some long ones moving along elevated passageways. However, as he drew closer, he realized that they were not insects but metal carriages.

    Eh?

    Seeing as he didn''t want to be seen, he shifted his body to change the trajectory. He searched for a place where he could land so he could plan his next actions well. But everywhere seemed so crowded, it was difficult to choose. Alas, he found a less crowded one, at a back alley somewhere, and Ivan landed in the parking lot with a BANG!

    The impact of his landing created a ten-meter indentation on the ground, with some of the metal carriages parked there caving in the hole. Several passersby also stopped to take a look at the sudden explosion, but they were surprised to see a huge man wearing silver armor and red cape standing in the middle of the crater.

    Thinking that he was an alien, they whipped out some gadgets and started filming and taking photos of him.

    Ivan, on the other hand, stared at the people who were trying to see him from the other side of the fence, holding some metal boxes that they pointed towards him. He noted their clothing before turning his gaze to his own attire and he sighed.

    For the first time since coming out of the portal, Ivan of Kres had never felt so out of place. He should have grabbed some of the outfits he saw at the house outside the portal. He might be able to mingle well without making these humans look at him strangely.

    Then again, even if he wore something else, it was obvious that he would still stand out. These humans were so tiny compared to his two hundred ten centimeters or six feet eight inches frame.  Well, even in Kres, he was considered taller than average.

    "Stop pointing at me," he told the onlookers, but his eyes widened again as he cupped his mouth with his hand as he realized that different words came out of his mouth instead of the Kres'' language that he knew.

    Huh?

    "Hello!" he tried saying again, but the words that came out of his mouth sounded like "Moshi-Moshi," and he was dumbfounded.

    It wasn''t the language of Ritz which he was also fluent either. It seemed that when Alistair modified his brain so he''d be able to read and understand Stribog''s message, he had also given him the ability to speak the language of this world. It''s why whenever he tried to speak with his language, another came out of his mouth.

    "Amazing," he said out loud with a laugh, and laughed harder when the word that came out of his mouth sounded like "Sugoi."

    He didn''t care however even if he sounded weird. He was so happy that he wouldn''t be able to have difficulty now as he could always ask someone about things he didn''t know. The knowledge made him jump up and down with joy, making the bystanders exchange looks and sigh.

    They began to disperse as they realized that the man couldn''t be an alien from outer space as he could speak well in Japanese. They lost interest almost immediately. They had already started walking away when Ivan noticed and tried to catch up to some of them to ask questions.

    "Excuse me, dear Sir, where is this place? What is this place called?" Ivan asked with much enthusiasm which upset the old man a bit, although he sighed as played along.

    "It''s Ikebukuro," the man answered blandly and turned away immediately, not wanting others to see him talking to the weird man as he muttered to himself. "Stupid foreign cosplayer."

    Huh?

    "Cos¡­ player? Is that what I''m called in this world?"

    Ivan''s demigod ears, of course, were able to catch his words. But even if he could understand their language and speak it, he still didn''t know what that word meant. He watched everyone go away with a helpless expression as he scratched his head.

    "These plebeians¡­"He was a bit upset that these humans his ancestors sacrificed themselves to protect were such a rude, ungrateful bunch. "Is this how you treat a guest royalty?"

    With a pout, Ivan placed his arms across his chest as he tapped his foot on the ground. His eyes wandered around, studying the surroundings. True enough, as he read at one sign, he''s at a place called Ikebukuro. He wondered how far that was from Tokyo where Stribog must be. He also wondered where he could see the Palace of Cedar.

    With a heavy sigh, Ivan realized that his throat was a bit parched. He hadn''t eaten and drank anything for a while since the grand show with Ged''s royalty when Alistair summoned Aurel to the mortal realm. That was hours ago, and he frowned. Although health-wise, his demigod body could be maintained by divine inheritance alone and didn''t need food and drink, he had already gotten used to the mortals'' way of living.

    "Is there somewhere like a tavern here?" He felt like drinking some ale, he thought just as a flash of color was caught at the periphery of his eyes and he spun in time to see several young people wearing the same type of clothing as he did.

    "Oh!"

    He felt excited. Finally, he found some fellow warriors, he presumed, and he rushed over to them without second thoughts.

    "Hello there, my fellow warriors! Are you out on a quest?" he asked as the group of people wearing clothing that he was sure belonged to a paladin, an archer, a priest, and a mage.

    The group of youth smiled at him, their eyes wide in amazement.

    "Dude, your clothes are cool," the paladin commented as he looked at Ivan appreciatively.

    Ivan shook his head. "No. On the contrary, I feel quite hot," he said as he tried to wipe the perspiration from his temple.

    The youth exchanged looks again. "Well, you''re really hot and quite good looking so we''ll forgive you for being so blunt."

    Ivan of course misunderstood. "I see. Forgive me then for not being knowledgeable of this world''s social rules."

    With this, the group burst out laughing.

    "I don''t know what you''re cosplaying as my friend. I haven''t seen a character like you in Ragnarok, but you''re welcome to tag along," the archer invited.

    "Cosplaying?"Ivan heard the word again and he brightened up. "Oh I''m a foreign cosplayer," he said, remembering what the man called him earlier.

    "We know, right?" the youths said in unison as they burst out laughing. "Let''s go," they said, and Ivan followed after them.

 Chapter 305 - Ivan of Kres

    "Where are you headed to, my friends?"

    "We just came from the event and we''re on our way to the caf¨¦ now," the mage answered.

    "Caf¨¦? What is that?"

    The youths giggled again. "It''s where we order something to drink," they answered, and the Flame Emperor understood.

    They were talking about a tavern which he was hoping to find as well. It was really great to bump into these kindred spirits. At least, he didn''t feel as lost as he had been earlier when he first came. He decided that he would reward them when he reached his destination.

    Ivan of Kres walked the length of a not-so-busy street with the youths in armor. As he did, he noticed that other people stopped and smiled at them, while others did what the crowd earlier did when he landed at the parking lot. They had some strange metal boxes in their hands which they pointed at them and he frowned.

    "What are they doing?" he asked and the youths stopped and did some strange poses that Ivan was not sure why they did, but he followed their lead anyway.

    They raised their thumbs and smiled at the people and Ivan did the same.

    They placed their hand on their hips while the other did a V with their fingers, and Ivan followed.

    "Er¡­ what are we doing, exactly?"

    Ivan was totally confused now. The people with the metal boxes seemed to have fun pointing at them.

    "It''s like an informal photoshoot. It''s very common here in Ikebukuro as this is a popular place for cosplayers like us," the paladin answered with a laugh. "Oh man, I really like you. You''re so hardcore. You follow your character so well."

    Huh?

    Ivan was not sure what character he was speaking of but remained quiet. Soon, the group started moving again. Ivan found himself entering a place where a very good smell he''d never encountered before wafted in the air, and he grunted in approval.

    "Welcome Masters!"

    Cat people greeted them at the entrance. Ivan had seen their kind before when he visited the Kingdom of Dhahliah, but these women who received them looked¡­ fake. If anything, he got more confused.

    Why were people here pretending to be from Cat City?

    "Let''s sit there," the mage said as he pointed at the farthest part of the caf¨¦ where there weren''t many people sitting aside from the two other girls on the next table.

    All five of them sat in their respective seats with Ivan having difficulty fitting in as he was too tall for the furniture. It was a good thing that their table was at the farthest part where there was a long couch on the side, and so Ivan took over it while the others occupied the small chairs.

    As soon as they were seated, they heard a loud gasp and they all turned to the two girls who were sitting next to their table and smiled. They were looking at Ivan as if they''d seen a ghost.

    "It looks like you have fans," the paladin teased him, but Ivan had no idea what they were talking about. "Are you a popular cosplayer?"

    "I honestly do not know," Ivan answered truthfully.

    His mind, however, was no longer on the girls but with the menu. He really wanted to drink something right now. "Do they serve ale in here?" he asked, making the youths burst out laughing again.

    "No. But they have good coffee," the mage answered.

    "Oh well, I''m too thirsty I don''t care what I drink as long as it''s good," he answered in defeat.

    He reached in his pocket to retrieve gold coins and dropped them on the table. "Is this enough for a glass?" he asked and the youths exchanged looks.

    "Er¡­ dude, we really love your roleplaying but it doesn''t work at the caf¨¦. You have to pay them yen."

    "Yen?"

    The youths nodded. "Money."

    "Oh!" Ivan forgot about the currency, and so he was silent as he thought of something. He didn''t have their money but it might be possible to pay with something else.

    The youths watched as Ivan took out a dagger strapped on his leg, and used it to pry one precious stone from the hilt of the sword he had on his waist. The huge emerald popped after some time, and he placed it on the table.

    "I have no currency in this world, but this is pure emerald. Will they accept this?" he asked hopefully but the others shook their heads.

    The paladin then took out some paper from his pouch and showed it to him. "They only accept this¡­"

    With a frown, Ivan took it and examined it in his hand. There was an old man and the number 10,000 written on it.

    "What''s this?"

    "That''s yen."

    "Ha? This is yen?"

    Ivan looked and sounded scandalized. He examined the paper once more, but couldn''t come up with any reason why it''s accepted.

    "This is valuable?"

    He was still in disbelief most especially when the youths nodded. Unlike before, they were totally looking at him strangely now.

    "Well¡­ it''s ten thousand yen, so you can buy many things here with that," the paladin said.

    "I can''t believe it," Ivan said as he returned the money to the paladin. "You''re saying that this piece of paper is more precious than gold and precious stones? Are the people here in this world daft?"

    He really wondered why his ancestors bothered with this world full of idiots.

    At his words, the girls from the other table gasped again. With a frown, Ivan turned to them but was shocked to realize that one of them had already stood up and was looking at him with strange, sparkling eyes.

    She was a young lady who filled out her clothes nicely ¨C something different from the sticks that identified themselves as female he''d seen so far.

    "Are you Ivan of Kres?" she asked breathily.

    Her voice was laced with excitement that Ivan couldn''t understand. Also, he was shocked that someone from this world actually knew him.

    "Yes, I am the Flame Emperor, Ivan of Kres," he answered with much dignity he could muster.

    Upon his words, the girls looked more excited and he was confused.

    "Who are you and why do you know me?" he demanded, but then an idea crossed his mind and his eyes widened. "Are you¡­ Do you know Stribog and Alinea?"

    "Yes!" the girl answered and Ivan stood up in delight.

    "Do you know the Palace of Cedar where Stribog resides?"

    "Er¡­ Palace of Cedar?" The plump girl looked confused, but the girl with her nodded.

    "Yes! It''s the Cedar Palace," she said, and Ivan grinned.

    It seemed his quest would be done soon.

    "Can you take me there then?"

 Chapter 306 - Portraits

    Earlier that day¡­

    "Do you think Ara will be alright?" Rin asked Midori as they entered the elevator taking them to Midori''s cousin''s office on the twelfth floor.

    The two of them were in one of the many tall buildings on Otome Road, a huge area of Ikebukuro in Tokyo that was a major shopping and cultural center for animation and comics. It''s located in the immediate West of Sunshine City near Ikebukuro Station.

    This area in Tokyo had been a must-g-to place for all anime and comic geeks since the 1980s. A branch of a very popular anime store Animate was there, and most of the comic conventions and manga revolutions were held there.

    It was natural for the place to be swarmed by people in costumes at a daily basis. In fact, not to see cosplayers walking around would be strange. It was also natural for the area to be where popular comic publishing companies had their main offices such as where they were now.

    After they made Ara go back home, Midori and Rin volunteered to take the finished manuscript to this office. They had asked Miharu if she wanted to join them, but she couldn''t because her mother wanted to go out shopping with her.

    "I hope so," Midori answered.

    The two of them knew that their friend had been through a lot ¨C like totally a lot, and they were worried about her. But they had enough self-awareness that some problems could only be resolved by the people themselves. They could only be there, ready to lend a helping hand when asked or be present when needed, but they couldn''t do anything else.

    It''s not as if Ara was having a normal girl''s problem. To say that her concerns were out of this world was not entirely untrue.

    Gods and demigods.

    Who would have thought that they would meet them in real life? Never in their wildest dream had they ever imagined they''d experience something like this. But they also knew that they were blessed, not just because they encountered heavenly beings but they were able to be friends with them in this lifetime.

    "I feel sorry for her and Kou. I know they have so many issues between them, but I want my ship to be alright again," Rin muttered sadly, and Midori reached out and gave her a gentle pat on the back.

    "They will be," Midori told her.

    She had no idea where her confidence to answer the question came from, but she just believed deep within her heart that it would be the case. Just what her and the others'' reactions were when they heard the story of Alencica and Kresnik, she just would like to believe that a love like that could not just fade away.

    Ara might be hurt, but they knew that she understood why things happened as they did. Even if Kresnik and the others had faults, they knew that they loved her and never meant to hurt her and she knew that too. It was why the discovery of the truth hurt everyone and not just Ara.

    "Things like this take time. But I''m sure, the two of them will be together again in the end," Midori told Rin who cheered up a bit.

    The elevator stopped and the two of them stepped out as they continued to chat.

    "Anyway, do you think Ara will still want to be a comic artist?" Rin asked again as she scanned their friend''s work from the folder. "It would be a pity if she doesn''t. Look at these, they''re so good."

    The real-life drawings in full color popped from the pages, and Rin who''s a hardcore geek couldn''t help but fangirl over them.

    "Well, it''s really up to Ara. But of course, it will be awesome if she can," Midori said hopefully, although she knew that it wouldn''t be good to think this way also.

    Ara was not from their world. Kazehaya Gin had also told them about Ged, and that Ara was a princess there. Also, her father who was the King of Heaven was waiting for Ara on the other side. There''s a big possibility that she would choose to go back to her own world. It would be selfish of them to impose their own wishes on her.

    It would be sad if Ara chose to return to Ged. But Midori and the others had already discussed this and decided that regardless of what Ara would do and where she would choose to stay, they would never protest and just keep supporting her.

    It was what friendship with her meant.

    "By the way," Rin began as she frowned at the group sketch that Ara did. "Isn''t Ara''s name in Ged, Alinea?"

    Midori nodded. "Why did you ask?"

    "Because¡­" Rin''s voice trailed off as she showed the drawing to Midori who suddenly stopped walking as she took the sketchbook from Rin with a dumbfounded expression.

    They both stared at the group picture and then they exchanged looks of wonder as if to say "Could it be?"

    They studied each and every person in Ara''s sketchbook.

    "Oh. My. God."

    They reached a page they hadn''t seen before at the back, and saw a colored portrait of two people; one of them was someone who looked like the older prince but had different coloration and aura. The man was a true beauty that gave off a very mysterious air about him. The other person next to the silver-haired man was the red-head warrior Ara drew before: Ivan of Kres.

    "Is this really a comic book, or real portraits of people from that other world?" Rin asked in awe.

    "I think¡­ they''re real people ¨C people that she missed and thought she''d never see again from that world," Midori answered quietly, and the both of them felt a bit teary-eyed imagining how Ara must have felt as she drew them.

    "If they''re real, then I wish she could meet them again," Rin uttered as she placed an arm around Midori''s shoulders to comfort her.

    They brought the manuscript to Midori''s cousin who thanked them a lot. However, since Ara was still unsure about the future, the editor promised not to show anyone the work for now and would wait for Ara''s answer patiently.

    "No problem. Please tell Ara she can take her time deciding. It''s her future after all," Midori''s cousin assured them before handing them some coupons.

    "What''s this?"

    "There''s a newly opened Cat Caf¨¦ three streets from here. They gave these coupons. You''d get one cake free when you buy a drink," he said before saying goodbye.

    Afterwards, the two of them left the building and went straight to the caf¨¦. Both Rin and Midori didn''t have anything else to do and they still didn''t want to go home, so they decided to go there.

    "It''s a good thing Hiroaki''s not here. I don''t think we can come here if he is. He''ll complain it''s not manly," Midori laughed as soon as they were served with their drinks and a free slice of cake.

    However, instead of laughing with her, Rin suddenly sat up straight with a shocked expression on her face, alarming her. "What happened?" she asked as she turned around to see what made her freeze like that.

    A very tall red-head man with a pair of familiar jade-green eyes, wearing silver armor walked in the caf¨¦ with a bunch of cosplayers. Rin and Midori couldn''t help but gasp as the man crossed the room to sit by the table next to them.

    It''s the man in Ara''s sketchbook, in the flesh.

    The two girls thought they were dreaming but they were not. They continued to watch the man and listen to his strange conversation with the others. It seemed he was totally confused about this world, and a suspicion formed in their minds.

    Unable to take it anymore, Rin stood up and approached. "Are you Ivan of Kres?"

    Of course, when they heard the answer, the two of them knew that fate played a trick on them again, introducing another person from that other place.

    "Yes, I am the Flame Emperor, Ivan of Kres¡­"

 Chapter 307 - Akihiko & Kaoru Suzuki

    "Did she call?"

    Kazehaya Gin had just entered the room when Ryuu''s question welcomed him. He should have known he''d ask something like this, but he was still taken aback that he was rendered speechless. It''s not because he didn''t know the answer, but mostly because he didn''t know how to explain the answer.

    Well, how would you tell the husband that his wife didn''t want to talk to him to the extent of switching off her phone so nobody could call her?

    He had debated how he''d answer for the longest time, that it was already obvious that his answer would be a negative one. Ryuu didn''t need to hear anything specific. He already knew.

    "I see," the Koutaishidenka murmured emotionlessly, and there was silence afterwards.

    Homura Ryuu lay on his futon as he played with his phone. When Gin entered, he did not even look at him and just asked his question.  Everyone who''d see him would know that the Young Master was very troubled. Since Ara left, he couldn''t even practice archery which he normally did to calm down, as his heart was too chaotic that he couldn''t even hit the target.

    "Give her time," Gin advised him as he crossed the room and sat by the low table. "She''ll call us when she''s done thinking about her life."

    The Wind God would normally be dying of boredom as they had nothing to do except wait for Ara to come around. If Emi was not there, he''d have died of ennui. Since recovering his powers as Stribog, even business lost its interest for him. In a matter of a day, he had clinched too many deals for Homura International that they''re now a third richer than they were before.

    He had nothing else to do that he even dropped by Suzuki Raiden Group to bother Aki and ''worked'' there for a few hours as well ¨C which was a good thing as he had discovered something big.

    "Ryuu, did you know that Aki''s investigating his parents'' deaths?"

    For the first time since he came there, the Koutaishidenka finally turned to him, his blue gaze narrowed.

    "What do you mean? Didn''t they die from a car accident?"

    "They did. All the reports said so as well," Gin answered enigmatically. "But we all know records are just records. They''re not entirely foolproof. Our clan''s an example of that."

    The Homura House could manipulate anything under the sun. Well, they could even manipulate people''s memories when they wished, what more records?

    "Are you saying there''s foul play?"

    Homura Ryuu never thought about the Suzuki couple''s deaths as such. They were a good couple who didn''t get into trouble. It was unthinkable that someone would want to try and harm them. But then again¡­

    His blue eyes widened as he turned to Gin whose face looked grim. If there was something strange about the couple who seemed to love their children so much, it would be the fact that they had agreed so easily to his engagement with Ara.

    Suzuki Kaoru was a very good and loving mother, while Suzuki Akihiko was reputed to be very similar in personality to his son, Aki. It was weird that such a couple would sell their children even at the price of their status, business or their very lives.

    Something must have happened to make them do so.

    "You realized it now?" Gin asked as he propped his chin on the table before continuing. "Did you know that Suzuki Akihiko used to work for your dad?"

    Ryuu''s eyes narrowed at Gin. He did not know this. He had asked for a report about the Suzukis but he was never interested in the information before Ara was born, so he did not know.

    "Don''t look at me like that. I didn''t know either. But I called uncle," Gin confessed.

    After coming home from the Suzuki Raiden Group''s office, Gin called Ryuu''s father and was surprised to learn about Ara''s parents.

    "To cut the story short, the money to establish the Suzuki Raiden Group was not part of the yuino but Suzuki Akihiko''s separation pay from the Homura House. He was a great employee and he''s a friend of Uncle."

    "Why didn''t my father tell us this?"

    "Apparently, Suzuki Akihiko''s connection with the Homura House is a secret. The Suzukis are one ambitious and greedy bunch save for the patriarch, Aki''s and Ara''s grandfather. Their dad didn''t want their relatives to know so they''d leave them alone."

    But of course, it didn''t last long. When Aki and Ara were growing, their father decided to establish their own company to give them a better life. But it still turned out the way it did. They died young, leaving their children vulnerable to the vultures in their family. It was a good thing that Aki was old enough to fight them over Ara''s custody. If not¡­

    Ara would have been at the mercy of their relatives.

    "But why did the contract say that the couple agreed to give their daughter to us as soon as she was born? Then took another yuino a year before they died?"

    "Records are not foolproof," Gin said in a singsong voice which meant that the contract for their engagement was fake.

    "Then¡­"

    "The Suzuki couple''s signatures were real. But the date of the contract was not. Everything was signed on the same day. It was the year before they died."

    Ryuu was speechless. "And the rest?"

    He was talking of course about the requests the couple asked of them. The couple agreed to make Ara marry Ryuu, but in turn, the Homura House would not approach her until she finished middle school so she could experience a normal life. It was the reason why Ryuu never revealed himself to her until recently.

    "They did want their daughter to have a normal life as much as possible. But they agreed to the engagement itself because they thought it''s the only way they could protect their children."

    "You mean¡­"

    Gin nodded. "Something must as happened that made them feel that their children''s lives were threatened. With the Homura House on their side, no one would dare harm Aki and Ara."

    "Aki told you this?"

    Gin shook his head. "He didn''t even realize I know that he''s been investigating in secret. I just found out because I heard him talking on the phone in the other room with a detective."

    "I see¡­"Ryuu didn''t bother before, but he was sure determined to learn everything now even if it''s too late. However, Gin was not yet done.

    "Did you know that Ara was with her parents when they died?"

    "What?" Ryuu was aghast.

    There was no news regarding that one. But as Gin said, it''s easy to change records or cover things up when you have the power.

    "Who did it?"

    Ryuu wanted to know who manipulated the records and made it appear as if only the couple was there in the accident.

    "Aki of course," Gin answered readily. "Ara was in a state of shock; she developed retrograde amnesia and had no memory of the incident. Aki was sure she had seen and heard something that day. To protect her, he made it appear that she was not there at all."

    Suzuki Aki, even at the young age of twenty-one, did everything in his power to protect his sister from enemies they did not know, well somewhat. It seemed Suzuki Daizo was a suspect. It was why Aki was very hostile towards his uncle.

    "What do we do then?" Ryuu asked. "A problem such as this is not difficult for us to solve, right?"

    If they let Aki continue on with his investigation, there''s a huge chance he''d get targeted. As for Ara, she was a broken soul then, but she''s a full demigod now. She had already remembered her memories as Alencica, but it would take time for her to gather all. Her memories as Ara would take time to come back.

    Ryuu released energy which was a signal to the Fuuma. In no time, Shiro appeared and bowed to them. "Yes, Young Master?"

    "Protect Suzuki Aki and Asou Chiaki at all cost."

    Hearing his order, Shiro bowed again before vanishing.

    "Nice call," Gin commented.

    Ara''s a demigod. She didn''t need protecting from humans anymore. However, Aki was different. If something happened to him, Ryuu''s wife would be devastated.

    "It''s just a small thing. Ara doesn''t have to worry about this anymore," Ryuu said as he picked up his phone again and frowned.

    "Gin-nii," the Koutaishidenka used Gin''s hated nickname again, making the other sputter in protest.

    "Why the hell are you using that name again? I''m Stribog now, am I not?" Gin complained but was ignored.

    "Did you feel anything strange today?" Ryuu asked, and he shook his head.

    "Not really?" the Wind God answered as he picked up a cup of tea and drank.

    He was aware that the Koutaishidenka was talking about the portal. However, since he''s in control now, no one could pass through without permission from him. Anyone who attempted to cross would get lost inside the portal and would never make it outside.

    "Then explain what this is." Ryuu frowned as he showed him his phone where a video of a flying man on fire outside the airplane played, and Gin spat out the tea he was drinking.

    "NO WAY!"

 Chapter 308 - Hes Waiting

    At Denenchofu, Suzuki Ara was on her bed sketching. Because she didn''t want to worry her friends further, she went home. However, she was too restless to go to sleep and too lazy to go out, which was strange. Since awakening as Alencica, her thirst for reckless adventure had lessened considerably unlike before.

    When she was Ara, she was bored with her life that she wanted to die. When she was Alinea, she always sneaked out to go to reckless adventures, dragging her vassals to quests and dungeons like a free spirit. When she was both Ara and Alinea, she was restless and went out on night strolls to de-stress. But now¡­ nothing.

    She wondered if her nature for too much mischief was because she was a broken soul. Now that she was complete, she didn''t feel as much thirst for danger as she did previously.

    However¡­

    Ara closed the sketchbook as she rolled on her back and stared at the ceiling. She wondered why when she''s finally a complete soul, she felt so incomplete. She let out a burst of derisive laughter.

    Who was she fooling? Of course, she knew why she felt that way. In all her existence after that fateful day by the lake, Alencica could never be complete without Kresnik, her other half.

    Her lids fluttered as moisture filled her eyes, and when she closed them, fat tears fell down her cheeks.

    "I miss you¡­" she whispered.

    Since leaving the Cedar Palace, she asked herself if she''s able to continue living without Kresnik. Because of her grudge, she tried to be stubborn and stayed away to the point of not even answering her phone. But his absence only gave birth to an emptiness that festered within her, eating her up inside.

    Alencica was the one who fell in love with Kresnik first. After meeting him at the lake and seeing him again at her home to bring her voice back, he''d always been in her mind, her dreams, and in her heart.  She didn''t realize her happiness and excitement whenever she saw him would turn to be something very powerful that parting with him after the day''s at an end would put her in despair. She longed and yearned for him.

    Alencica was the one who pursued Kresnik as he had declared himself too old for her. He had tried to distance himself from her in respect to her father, Perun, but she was more stubborn than him.

    Ara''s lips turned up into a nostalgic smile, remembering the past. She couldn''t believe how she''s able to pull it off, but she did it. After some time, she finally made the Flame Emperor admit that he loved her too, and he made sure she knew how much whenever there''s a chance ever since.

    "I miss you¡­" she whispered again.

    Ara knew that after a long, long, time, they finally had a chance to really end it all. They now held the power to finish the curse, to just be happy together just like what they wished to happen from the very beginning. She knew; she''s aware, that she''s the only one blocking the way that had presented itself to them after thousands of years.

    She had the right to be angry. She had the right to hate after the suffering she went through. But just as what she realized when she thought she had killed her husband, she also knew that she couldn''t bear to be apart from him. Not really.

    So, what did she want? That''s what she wanted to know.

    She was confused, but both Aki and her uncle Stribog assured her that it was fine. She was told that she could take as much time as she wanted and everyone, most especially Ryuu would wait for her, would still be there when she''s finally ready to face him.

    "I''m so unfair, am I not, my love?"

    She wondered what Ryuu was thinking right now. Did he miss her too?

    With a heavy sigh, she got up the bed and went over her drawer to take her phone out. She switched it on and was surprised at how many messages arrived right after. There were many; some were from her uncle, but most of them were from Ryuu.

    "Did you sleep well?"

    "Did you eat?"

    "I miss you¡­"

    "I''m just here¡­"

    "I''m thinking about you."

    "How''s school?"

    There were many messages and small talks. Even if she was not replying, Ryuu kept telling her what he''s doing almost every hour. Last, but definitely not least, from time to time, her husband would send her a message ¨C a message that broke the dam in her chest.

    "I love you¡­I''ll be waiting."

    More tears welled in her eyes. They cascaded down her cheeks as she cradled her phone against her chest. For each and every message, she could totally imagine him saying those words to her, and her heart broke at how melancholic he must have been.

    "I''m so sorry," she whispered.

    Ara promised silently that she would try hard and settle the grudge in her chest as fast as she could and return to him free to love him again. She couldn''t do that yet now. When she faced Ryuu, she wanted to be someone who would never bring up something of the past and blame him for it. She wanted to be a person free from baggage so she could start again with Kresnik.

    She was debating whether to send a reply to him when a familiar wave of energy came to her and she froze with a frown.

    Huh?

    Kres¡­nik?

    But no, it was not her husband''s energy although it was similar.

    Uncle Stribog?

    Still no. Although it was also somewhat similar, the energy was more subtle compared to Kazehaya Gin''s whirlwind energy.

    "But whose was it then?" She wondered as she tried to place the familiar energy, and her eyes widened as she realized whose it was.

    IVAN!

    "No way¡­"Ara couldn''t believe that the Flame Emperor of Ged, her former fianc¨¦, was here.

    But of course, it was possible! Even if her uncle already sealed off the portal, it only applied to enemies and beasts.

    Ivan was not an enemy. Also, with his bloodline, it''s not strange for Ivan to be able to cross the portal when he wanted. He''s Stribog''s descendant via his mother. Her uncle allowed those to which his blood flowed within their veins to pass through. It was why Alencica was able to freely come and go.

    Uh-oh¡­

    She scrambled to her feet as she prayed that Ivan hadn''t done something that would attract normal people to their kind. Ivan of Kres might be a genius war strategist, a strong warrior, and a charismatic emperor, but there were times when he could be a musclehead just like Sonoda Hiroaki.

    "I gotta find him fast!"

 Chapter 309 - A Descendant

    "How come you didn''t notice that somebody came through the portal?"

    Disbelief and annoyance were on Ryuu''s face as he changed clothes to his fighting one. The black material clung to him more than usual as they were using one that was fire resistant tonight. It was one thing to fight against a beast. But it was another thing to fight a fellow deity or a demigod.

    Ryuu was a fire caster, and the man in the video looked like one as well. Kresnik was Heaven''s Flame Emperor. There was no other fire caster stronger than him. When similar elements clashed, the stronger one would always win. However, it didn''t mean that the other wouldn''t get any damage from the attacks.

    Ryuu had just gotten injured from Ara''s lightning, and he refused to use healers to fix his wounds. It was idiotic, but the Koutaishidenka was adamant that he suffered from it. It was why Gin insisted that he wore protective clothing when he also wanted to go and see their unannounced visitor.

    "I don''t know why. I really didn''t feel anything.  The only energy I felt was yours," Gin retorted with an unhappy face.

    This had never happened before. He should have detected the intruder as soon as he stepped within the portal on the other side, but he didn''t, and it''s making him grumpy.

    "Are your powers not working then?" Ryuu asked again making Gin glare at him.

    "You want me to test it on you to see if my power is not working?" he countered as he released his energy, making Ryuu release his divine powers as well.

    They glared at each other with their eyes glowing; Gin''s body''s surrounded by wind, while Ryuu was enveloped with blue flames.

    "Stop!" Emi yelled as she rushed in the room followed by Yayoi, and the other servants.

    Her chocolate eyes looked on worriedly at them. She was obviously scared that the two of them would fight. However, Gin and Ryuu were not hostile to each other anymore. In fact, the two of them looked pensive in spite of still surrounded by their powers.

    "That''s your energy?"

    It had been a long time since the two of them really used their divine powers all out that the two of them forgot how each other''s power felt.

    Gin nodded as he inclined his head towards Ryuu. "And that''s yours?" he asked in confusion, and then the two of them exchanged looks again and palmed their faces.

    "Er¡­ what''s going on?" Emi asked in confusion and Gin sighed and turned to her.

    "It''s nothing major. We just missed one visitor because his energy is very similar to ours. I didn''t notice him because I thought his energy was Kresnik''s."

    "And I didn''t notice because I thought it was Stribog''s" Ryuu sighed.

    "Er¡­ I don''t understand."

    Gin smiled at his fianc¨¦e. "It means that the man we are going to search for tonight is a blood descendant."

    "Oh. So it''s not an enemy."

    Yayoi and the others looked totally relieved.

    "No, it''s not an enemy, at least, for now," Gin answered enigmatically eliciting a grunt of approval from Ryuu.

    It was true that since he''s a possible descendant, he''s for sure a royalty from Ged. He didn''t come there to fight with them. But since he''s from Ged, there''s a possibility that he knew Ara and had something to do with her in the other world. They still didn''t know the man''s purpose so they still need to use precaution.

    "I see," Emi nodded in understanding, albeit still looking worried.

    "Don''t worry too much. In heaven, Kresnik and I are ranked second and third in strength following my twin, Perun.  This young one is nothing to us."

    With this, Gin and Ryuu left. They only brought the Fuuma with them except for Shiro whom they tasked to guard Suzuki Aki. Using Stribog''s wind, they flew up into the air to go to the place where they could feel the energy.

    =============

    "So, what are you doing here?"

    Rin asked wide-eyed as she and Midori watch Ivan drink his coffee. They got him a huge glass of Frappuccino and a slice of cake. The Flame Emperor wanted to pay them with the gold coins and emerald but they declined, not because they thought they''re fake, but because they were genuine that they couldn''t accept them.

    "I came here to find Alinea, my fianc¨¦e to talk about her father," Ivan answered nonchalantly, but his words made the girls choke on their own drinks.

    "F-Fianc¨¦e?"

    "Yes," Ivan answered again. "When Ali was eighteen, she and I got engaged by her brother, Alistair, the King of Ritz."

    They had no idea that Ivan of Kres was Princess Alinea''s fianc¨¦. Based on Ara''s manuscript, Ivan was like an older brother to her, and not a lover. They were both happy when they realized that they found him and that he''s real. But if his presence would cause trouble for the already troubled couple, they totally thought it was a bad idea.

    Rin leaned over to whisper at Midori''s ear. "He''s Ara''s fianc¨¦ there. He''s a possible love triangle, don''t you think?"

    Midori did the same. "I think so. I think it will be problematic if Kou finds out about their engagement."

    Worried looks crossed their faces.

    "Should we ditch him then?" Rin asked making Ivan laugh, and they stopped and stared at him in horror, realizing that he must have heard what they were talking about.

    "Er¡­"

    Ivan waved his hand as if to say it''s fine. "Do not worry. Even if we''re engaged, there was no intention to marry between us."

    "What does that mean?"

    Ivan shrugged. "In my world, if a lady from the royal family reaches her eighteenth year, she should be either married off or engaged. Ali is popular for her beauty, and so, many royals pestered Alistair for a betrothal with her. But the king didn''t want his sister to marry just anyone, so he asked me to stand in."

    "Stand in?"

    Again, Ivan shrugged. "I have no wish to be married, and Alistair didn''t want his sister to be married either. So our engagement is to protect each other."

    Finally, the girls understood.

    "What is this thing? It''s delicious," Ivan asked as he stared in awe at his glass. "I''ve never tasted such a drink before."

    Rin and Midori smiled sheepishly. "Frappuccino. You can have another one if you want."

    "Really?" Ivan''s face lit up in genuine happiness that blinded the girls with his handsome looks, thinking that he was truly handsome in real life compared to the drawings.

    They were thinking this when Ivan suddenly stopped and tensed, placing the glass back on the table.

    "What happened?"

    Ivan turned his attention towards the door and smiled again. "Ali''s here¡­"

 Chapter 310 - WARNING BL ALI MINI THEATER Side Story Alistair X Ivan [For Fujoshis Only]

    Ritz¡­

    Torches burst into life one after another as footsteps echoed down the dark corridor. The fiery light illuminated one hooded figure as he passed, casting upon him like impeccably programmed spotlights, following his progress along the hallway.

    But the shadows frolicking on the coarse, stone walls fell upon his face, hiding it further under the darkness of his cloak, and his urgent strides left nothing but the golden glint of the intricate trimmings on his velvet cape. When at last the man reached the heavy door at the end of the passage, he unceremoniously wrenched it open, making it groan loudly in protest.

    "Ritz, you beckoned?"

    Ivan of Kres'' booming voice echoed in the room, as his fingers pulled back his cloak to reveal his crimson head atop his handsome face. It had been a couple of days since they had last seen each other, and he had thought that the King of Heaven had totally succumbed to depression.

    Alistair of Ritz had sent his only child, Alencica off to be with her beloved, Kresnik, a week ago. The star-crossed lovers had finally reached the end of their millennia-long journey to end the cycle of the curse. With the help of Perun, Stribog, and her friends, the two were finally together again and would be like that in all of eternity.

    However, Alencica and Kresnik chose to remain in the other world. Alistair could only bless them and wish for their happiness, even if it meant that they had to part again. Ivan knew that even if he smiled and assured his daughter that he would be fine, Alistair would wallow in sadness now that he returned.

    "Yes. I was wondering if you''d be a clown and cheer me up in time for the New Year," Alistair answered with a voice that echoed the hollowness in his heart.

    The Ritz King stood by the window, overlooking the courtyard where the citizens were occupied with the hustle and bustle of the New Year celebrations.

    A nostalgic smile crossed Ivan''s handsome face as his jade eyes zeroed in on the other''s delicate back, remembering the years back when a younger Alistair said the same thing. It was before Alinea was born, and Alistair thought that his birth here on Ged was meaningless.

    *But it was never meaningless ¨C at least to Ivan of Kres.*

    Since he was young, Ivan had always been grateful to Alistair''s presence. Having everything given to him since his birth, as the crown prince of Kres, and now its emperor, Ivan had always abhorred the monotony of his existence. But Alistair''s arrival changed that.

    Meeting Alistair at school years ago, Ivan had experienced the fast beating of his heart for the first time, and it had always been like that since. That beautiful face that could rival even female demigods, the soft, longish, silver tresses that framed his petite face and seemed to caress his delicate neck and nape ¨C he had lost count how many times he had to resist the urge to touch them.

    This was the reason he opted to stay away and run around doing quests than remain in Kres to rule it quietly as other kings did in their respective kingdoms. It was the only way for him to temporarily rid of Alistair''s effect in his system. However¡­

    "You¡­ What do you think I am? I''m an Emperor like you, you know. Why do I always have to come running to entertain you whenever you''re bored?" Ivan grumbled as he crossed the room to step next to the Ritz King''s side.

    His complaints, as expected made his friend let out a soft laugh. For Alistair who rarely showed emotions on his pretty face, this laughter was a rare feat that no one but himself could witness. At times like this, although he had some grievances and frustrations over feelings he could not express towards the other, Ivan felt special.

    Even if he didn''t want to admit it out loud, this was the reason why he always came running when he called. He simply wanted to see him, and aside from his daughter and brother, Perun or Alistair would only smile at him.

    *Only him¡­ *

    Ivan knew that some of his overflowing emotions would show on his face from time to time. This moment was one of those, and he was glad that the other couldn''t see his face ¨C or so he thought.

    "Stop complaining. You like coming to see me anyway," Alistair countered confidently as he side-eyed him with his knowing pair of amethyst orbs and a smirk, alarming Ivan.

    *He knew! Alistair knew about his feelings!*

    Memories of years passed came rushing to Ivan, a memory of another boy who stole a kiss from Alistair, thinking that he was a girl and got pummeled so hard he was barely identifiable afterwards. It was how he found out Alistair''s Returner to Ancestry status. Alistair abhorred those who didn''t treat him as a man and showed them no mercy.

    Guilt and fear enveloped Ivan''s heart that he looked away. He couldn''t meet his eyes any longer, much less say a rebuttal to deny his feelings.

    He didn''t care about getting beat up, but he didn''t want to be hated by him ¨C anything but that.

    He hadn''t realized that his hands had balled into fists on his sides as he waited for Alistair''s verdict. He wondered if he''d get banished from Ritz for all eternity after tonight. He didn''t even refute Alistair''s words when he had the chance. If he did, they could at least pretend that it never happened and remained friends.

    Silence hung between them, and it stretched on with him getting more anxious as seconds passed.

    "Oh¡­ Isn''t that¡­"

    Ivan turned to see Alistair looking down at the courtyard with a surprised expression, his amethyst eyes suspiciously filling with moisture, and the Flame Emperor''s body relaxed, realizing that there was not a hint of hostility towards him coming from the Ritz King. Even after guessing his real feelings, Alistair chose not to expose him, and he felt sad but grateful at the same time.

    "Did you plan this?" Alistair asked as he looked up at him.

    The Ritz King was tall ¨C as tall as Stribog, but Ivan was a giant, that still towered six inches over him.

    "Yeah. I just came from the other side to invite them over," Ivan said as he looked at where Alistair was looking.

    It was Alinea with Kresnik. Ivan had the couple come over for the New Year celebrations, his surprise gift to Alistair. Later, Stribog would come with his wife as well.

    "I see," Alistair murmured as he suddenly leaned his head against Ivan''s shoulder, shocking the latter.

    "W-What a-are you d-doing Ritz?" Ivan stuttered, his senses going haywire with Alistair leaning against him like this.

    "Me? Resting my head?" Alistair countered innocently and Ivan couldn''t do anything but palm his face, making the King of Heaven grin mischievously at him. "With you giving me surprise gifts like this, aren''t we like an old married couple already?" he added with a laugh, making Ivan as red as his hair.

    "Y-you¡­"

    Ivan now knew from which parent did Alinea inherit her mischief.

    "Happy New Year Kres¡­"

 Chapter 311 - Murderous Intent

    "Ali''s here¡­"

    "Ara is here?" Both Rin and Midori exchanged looks. "How did you know?"

    "I felt her energy," Ivan answered simply as he stood up.

    He had tensed earlier as he thought an enemy was lurker nearby. He had sensed a bit of dark energy, but as it came nearer, Alinea''s familiar presence was there as well. He then realized that the other ominous energy was from her as well since Stribog''s message clearly indicated the unification of the Alencica''s broken soul.

    He crossed the room with a fond smile. Although he never loved Alinea as a woman, he totally adored her like a little sister and pampered her too much like one. It was because Alistair couldn''t do the same in his fear that the dark one would realize who he was and join Alinea''s body in time for the Immortal War and become the harbinger of catastrophe. The Flame Emperor did the spoiling out in the open for the brother or father who couldn''t.

    He had reached the door and was about to push it open when someone pulled it open from the other side. Jade green eyes met a pair of silver-grey ones, and they stared at each other for what seemed to be an eternity until the girls joined them.

    "Er¡­ I don''t think you can continue to block the door like that," Midori said as she pushed Ivan out the door.

    Ara stepped on the side as the three went out and followed them when the girls continued to push Ivan towards the back alley where it was deserted around this time of the day.

    "Ali!" Ivan roared in exhilaration as he opened his arms.

    Ara who had been controlling herself since she saw Ivan let herself loose and immediately ran into his open arms and jumped. Ivan caught her as easily as he had always done and spun her around amidst laughter.

    "Ivan! I never thought I''d see you again," Ara blurted as she cried like a little child. "You left after we got engaged and I died, so I was not able to say goodbye."

    She never knew how much she missed home until she saw Ivan. She sobbed as she clung onto him. Due to his height which was a foot taller than her, he continued to lift her up against him with her arms wrapped around his neck as she cried.

    Rin and Midori grinned at them but their eyes too were moist as they watched their heartwarming reunion. All the time that they were with Ara, it''s the first time they''d seen her cry like this.

    "I missed you too, lass," Ivan murmured, his handsome face soft and gentle as his voice. His huge hand supported her back, as the other caressed her hair.

    He totally looked like an indulgent big brother, and the girls were so happy that their relationship seemed totally platonic. There wouldn''t be any conflict since Ara was not married to the Koutaishidenka of the Homura House. They didn''t know about demigods and gods so much, but they knew that Ivan must be strong. If he and Ara''s husband clashed, it would be scary.

    "How did you come here?"Ara asked, still clinging tightly on Ivan. "How did you know I''m here?"

    The Flame Emperor chuckled as he tried to pry Ara off him, but she wouldn''t budge. "Ali, I''ll reply to your questions but the explanations are long. We need to go somewhere we can talk properly, okay? Big brother will answer all your questions then," he promised just as a murderous aura flashed, directed at him and he turned around fast with Ara still in his arms.

    As soon as he turned, another wave of murderous intent directed at him flashed as the atmosphere around them thickened that it was getting hard to breathe.

    "What''s going on?"Rin and Midori asked as the place started to warp.

    "We''re inside someone''s barrier," Ara answered as she removed herself from Ivan and studied the surroundings.

    The back alley melted into a window of color, and in no time, they all found themselves in a tunnel-like dimension that was familiar to both Ara and Ivan.

    "This¡­"

    "¡­is Stribog''s portal," Ivan continued just as the murderous aura erupted again in his direction. However, this time, it remained.

    "Ara, it''s getting hard to breathe," Rin choked the words out, but as soon as she did, the air surround both Rin and Midori changed, and the atmosphere in the tunnel didn''t affect them anymore.

    By now, Ara was sure who was attacking them. She turned around with her eyes flashing angrily at the far end where two tall figures were approaching.

    "What''s the meaning of this?" she demanded as soon as the two got near.

    Both a masked Stribog and Kresnik stood several feet away, with the latter''s face grim. However, Ara noticed a flicker of pain in Ryuu''s eyes when he looked at her before they vanished, and his face became a cold, emotionless mask, and she shivered.

    She missed him so much as well, but she didn''t want to see him like this. She tried to take his attention to ask what was wrong, but his icy blue eyes only looked at Ivan now, and the murderous aura increased.

    Iva who had no idea what was going on went into the defensive. He immediately stepped in front of the girls, blocking them from the two strangers who had been exuding malice towards him.

    They were somewhat transported into a different dimension, so it was safe to use his powers here. Whatever happened inside wouldn''t affect the world outside. Without taking his eyes off the men, Ivan, waved his hand to cast elemental protection towards the girls before calling forth his vermilion birds.

    "Rashel, Bebe," he uttered, and two great firebirds appeared. They flanked each side of Ivan, ready for battle.

    On the other hand, Ryuu''s body burst into blue flames, while the masked Gin remained watching.

    Finally understanding what was going on, Ara immediately stepped in between them. "Stop! Don''t fight!"

    "Ali, stay back. How dare these people throw murderous intent at my fianc¨¦e and her friends," Ivan growled, but it only made the murderous intent stronger.

    "That''s right, my love. You have to step back so I can pummel this bastard who''s claiming to be engaged to my wife," Ryuu equally growled.

    Ara palmed her face before shaking her head. "NO!" she yelled.

    "Ali, step back," Ivan said again as he advanced, but Ara pushed him back, annoying Ryuu further.

    "You can''t fight with him! It''s just a misunderstanding!" Ara insisted, and when Ivan frowned, she explained. "That''s my husband, Kresnik and Uncle Stribog."

    Ivan blinked several times as he absorbed the information. On the other hand, upon hearing Ara refer to him as her husband, the murderous intent from the Koutaishidenka lessened.

    "Oh? Why didn''t you say so," Ivan chuckled as he waved his hand and the vermilion birds disappeared.

    "You should have told me earlier Ali. I was being disrespectful," Ivan continued as he turned to Ryuu and Stribog and approached with long strides, his arms open for a hug.

    Everyone watched in confusion as the giant Ivan suddenly pulled Ryuu into an embrace, lifting him up a bit since he''s seven inches taller than him. "GRANDPA!"

 Chapter 312 - Guilty

    "GRANDPA¡­"

    Everyone watched as Ryuu was lifted off his feet and hugged like a teddy bear by a huge warrior. The Koutaishidenka was caught unawares for there was no malice in Ivan''s movements before he was pulled into a tight embrace. The ridiculousness of the situation probably made him distracted enough to remove his flames and the strength to escape failed him as his embarrassment was stronger.

    "What are you doing?"Ryuu complained as he tried to wiggle away, but Gin had started laughing next to him so his frustration increased and his strength failed him as he didn''t know whether to be amused or angry.

    His handsome face contorted to a scandalized expression as if to ask "What''s with this guy?" but then gave up when Ivan wouldn''t let him go. He just remained still like a rag doll in Ivan''s arms.

    On the other hand, the girls all looked confused but with smiles on their faces.

    "Ara, what''s going on?" Midori and Rin asked.

    The latter had stars in her eyes, and remembering her Boy Love mania, Ara quickly went to the defensive.

    "No. They''re not gay, okay? There must be an explanation," she said in panic but Rin side-eyed her.

    "I didn''t say anything Ara," she said with a grin, making the other roll her eyes.

    Ara had no idea what''s happening either so she approached Gin who had collapsed on the floor, rolling with mirth. "Uncle, what''s happening?"

    Gin removed his mask and sat up although his shoulders were still shaking. "Well, Ryuu''s his grandpa if he''s from Kres. He''s Vladimir''s grandson," he explained.

    Vladimir was also the Returner to Ancestry, Kresnik, the emperor who started the rumors about the false legends to cover up the portal Stribog made accidentally. He was also the one who sent the Homura House''s and Kazehaya House''s ancestors to Earth.

    "Can someone tell this oaf to unhand me now?" Ryuu deadpanned, acting as if Ivan couldn''t understand him.

    "Why? Don''t be such a killjoy, Kresnik. Don''t bully your grandson either." Gin tried to speak properly but failed. He sputtered and laughed at the last part of his speech.

    It was at this time when Ivan saw Stribog''s face and he stopped. He quickly dropped Ryuu and turned to him abruptly. Just as he did with the Koutaishidenka, Ivan lifted him up and squeezed him in a hug. Gin didn''t fight but he laughed so hard.

    "WHAT? WHY ME TOO?"

    "Great, great, great ¨C I forgot how many Great, Grandpa," Ivan happily greeted him, making everyone break down in laughter except Ryuu.

    The dimension warped again as it slowly vanished. The melting colors faded, and the back alley retuned.

    "Serves you right," Ryuu muttered as he sighed and smirked at Ivan and Gin. "He''s probably an Ovid descent as well."

    Ivan who didn''t really mind the struggling people finally let the laughing Gin go. He gave them a wide grin as he puffed his chest with pride.

    "I''m Ivan Nikolai Alekseyevich, Flame Emperor of Kres," Ivan introduced himself to the two great men before him, followed by a respectful bow.

    Ryuu raised his brow at the title, but then remembered that it was he who had bestowed the title to his mortal descendants in Kres. Also¡­

    A pained and then guilty expression crossed his handsome face as he looked at Ivan, and then turned to his wife who smiled at the emperor. His hand balled into fists on his side as anger burned in his blue gaze.

    However, the anger was not directed at anyone else but himself.

    Sensing the trouble lurking behind his eyes, Ara turned to him. She searched his face to see any indication of his injuries, and she frowned upon realizing that her husband was still not his usual self. She stepped forward to go to him and her frown deepened when he wouldn''t meet his gaze when she already knew that he must know that she was coming closer.

    "Why?" she asked.

    She was, of course, referring to his injuries. Even if he lost consciousness because he took on her attack without protecting himself, she knew that it was not enough to really injure him for long. This meant that he refused treatment and that he was preventing his body''s natural gift to heal fast. It was as if he''s fighting to keep his injuries.

    At her question, Ryuu turned to her, but his expression was closed off as if he was not willing to share his feelings to her which made her heart ache.

    "I deserve it," Ryuu answered simply. "Are you coming back?" he asked afterwards, a little hopeful even, but looked forlorn when Ara smiled apologetically at him. "I see," he said quietly with a nod. "I won''t bother you then," he said as he turned his back on her, his attention on Ivan.

    "I do not know why you''re here. But if you''re planning to remain, learn how to act like the mortals," he said as his gaze stared at his clothes. His hand went to his pocket where his wallet was and took something from it that he handed to the redhead after.

    It was a black card. "Get everything you need using this," he told Ivan before bursting in blue flames which took the shape of a dragon, and he flew away, leaving everyone staring after him.

    "That Emo Kid," Gin muttered followed by a heavy sigh.

    "What happened to him?" Rin and Midori asked. "I thought everything would be fine."

    They saw that the hostility vanished as soon as they found out who Ivan was. Ryuu even showed concern by giving Ivan access to money. But why did he go looking like he did something horrible?

    "Well, I guess we need to go somewhere to talk," Gin said.

    Ryuu didn''t tell him anything before he left. But as they had been doing for a long time, he was assigned to damage control and had to explain things most of the time. All of them decided to go back to the Cat Caf¨¦.

    "Well?" Ara asked as she too didn''t understand why Ryuu was like that.

    "Well, what? Kresnik left because he felt too guilty after seeing Ara and Ivan," Gin announced bluntly over drinks, confusing the people.

    Ivan who looked confused at first but then snapped his fingers as if he realized what''s wrong, finally, and he explained.

    "It''s because grandpa thinks he betrayed Ali, and I''m proof of that betrayal."

    "What do you mean?"Ara asked.

    "A long, long time ago, after the first Immortal War, Perun failed to completely destroy Czernobog, and only managed to seal him. Since he can''t descend and fight him all the time when his seal weakens, I encouraged all deities to descend to the mortal plane to fornicate with the humans and create demigods."

    Hearing this, Ara finally realized what''s wrong. Kresnik was one of those gods who came to the mortal world to produce children, and those children created the country of Kres. Ara knew that long ago when she was still Alencica. It was actually one of the reasons why Kresnik didn''t want to have a relationship with her at first. It was because he was too old for her and he had lots of experience.

    But Alencica didn''t care about that. As long as Kresnik would be true to her from the moment they became together, she didn''t care about his past.

    But Kresnik returned to the mortal plane as Vladimir. Even if he lost his memories back then, he still married and had children with a woman other than Alencica. This was why he felt guilty and couldn''t stand to stay.

    Ara''s lids closed half-way as sadness enveloped her heart. "Stupid Kresnik¡­"

 Chapter 313 - The Past or the Future

    "Stupid Kresnik¡­"

    Ara felt lonely in her heart ¨C but not because of the betrayal. Surprisingly, she didn''t mind it much since she was not there. Also, just like her multiple deaths, it was a situation that was out of everybody''s hands including the gods themselves.

    If Perun, her father made so many mistakes, why not Kresnik? Or Stribog, for the matter. Their situation had already proven time and time again that gods weren''t that omniscient or infallible.

    Everyone ¨C all of them played a part in this cycle of tragedy. They made mistakes. But then, through those mistakes, something good came out of them as well.

    Ara''s gaze softened as she looked at Ivan. Normally, she would have felt bad or hurt looking at him, as Ryuu had felt guilty. But to her, to Alinea who grew up knowing the Emperor of Kres, the kind big brother figure, she couldn''t feel anything negative in her heart at all.

    Ivan''s existence¡­ If Kresnik as Vladimir didn''t forget his memories of Alencica and married someone else in that lifetime, he wouldn''t have had his children, one of which was the father of Ivan. She couldn''t hate him. She could only be thankful of his existence.

    "Ali, are you unhappy with me?" Ivan asked his brows high as he pouted like a pup and she chuckled as she shook her hear.

    "Of course, not."

    How could she?

    "Then you should tell grandpa that. It''s been eating him up inside since he recovered his memories as Vladimir. You should know. It was taught in history lessons after all how the Returner to Ancestry Emperor ended up."

    Ivan''s words washed over Ara like an ice-cold wave, enveloping her heart before settling in her stomach.

    How could she have forgotten?

    "Why? Who is this Vladimir person?"Rin asked as she and Midori were the only ones who had no idea what they were talking about.

    "It''s Ryuu in his past life. He was the Emperor of Kres, and Ivan''s grandfather," Kazehaya Gin explained.

    "Oh, so what happened to him?" Midori asked curiously, making the Wind God chuckle at how interested they were. But it was only natural as they were friends with Ara, and that they were already in too deep with the matters of the deities and demigods.

    "My grandfather, when he finally remembered who he was, succumbed deeply into depression and guilt. It ate him up inside until it became too unbearable. He killed himself by drinking poison."

    Silence met Ivan''s words as was expected. Ara who already thought about that closed her eyes, and a tear fell from one down to her cheek. She could clearly imagine the lonely Kresnik, wishing so badly for his own demise, cursing his existence, until he finally ended his own life.

    Ara somewhat felt ashamed. She didn''t want to deal with her husband at the moment because she still felt she had suffered so much and the grudge she carried wouldn''t go away so soon. However, she now realized that she had focused too much on her side of the coin.

    Indeed, she had suffered. But didn''t Kresnik suffer a lot too?

    Ara knew that Kresnik had been following her soul in every lifetime. Whenever he lost her, he would choose to die as well to force himself to go to the cycle of reincarnation. His desperate acts to follow Alencica were what caused his memories to be blocked in the first place.

    Knowing this, could she still blame him?

    Suddenly, a warm hand reached out for her and wiped her tears with his thumb. When she opened her eyes, Ivan''s Jade green ones looked at her intensely, as if imploring her to understand, and to forgive without saying those exact words. Instead, he told her about her choices.

    "Ali, your feelings are your own. Whether you love or hate them is up to you. Whether you forgive them or not is also up to you. The question is, now that everything''s clear and you know the truth, will you love or will you continue to hate? If you do, then until when? Wasting this lifetime is also of course, your choice."

    Ivan drank the last drop of his Frappuccino, and wiped a droplet that strayed down his chin with the very same hand he used to wipe her tears. This elicited a smile on her face, finally. How could this clumsy big brother give such good advices out of the blue? She couldn''t help but remember that Sonoda Hiroaki had the penchant for this as well.

    "So, what are we going to do for now?"

    Ara was quiet for a moment, but not because she was thinking of her pain or her anger before answering anything. After today, when she saw Ryuu again, and her talk with Ivan and the others just now, she finally realized what she wanted. She irrevocably understood what she needed to do.

    The past? It was indeed painful. But it would be more painful when the chance to make things right presented itself and she didn''t take it because she chose to wallow in what already happened. Ara chose to be with the people she loved in the future.

    "I," she began, and everyone looked at her with kind, understanding faces, their smiles encouraging as if they already knew what she was going to say. She smiled back, feeling her low spirit rise with their reassurance.

    "I''m going to the Cedar Palace,"Ara announced to everyone, her voice firm and decided. She wanted to see her husband. She wanted to be with him ¨C to be close to him right now.

    "Then go ahead," Gin said as he surreptitiously created a portal to the space next to Ara. The place where they were was at the far back of the caf¨¦ so it was hidden from the rest of the few patrons at that time.

    "Uncle¡­this¡­"

    Gin grinned and winked at her. "No use wasting precious minutes taking the cab to go there, right?"

    Ara grinned back, her face beaming with happiness as she mouthed her thanks to her softy uncle. She waved her hand and quickly turned and stepped into the portal which disappeared with her right after.

    "Awww, she''s really grown up now," Ivan commented dreamily after she was gone.

    "Well, she''s technically your step-grandma, you know," Gin teased, and the Flame Emperor turned to him.

    "But great-great-great ¨C"

    "Call me Gin ¨C no great," Gin interrupted blandly, making Rin and Midori giggle.

    "G-Gin, do you think I could stay with you for a few days until I could talk to Ali again? I still need to explain to her about her father," Ivan said, making Gin''s eyes wide.

    "You¡­ You met my brother?"

    The Flame Emperor nodded. "How do you think I knew it was you? You look very similar to Ritz, save for the coloring."

    "Ritz?" Gin frowned.

    "Ritz is Alistair Johann de Lancret, the current King of Ritz, Alinea''s brother. He is also the Returner to Ancestry of the King of Heaven, Perun, Alencica''s father."

 Chapter 314 - Alistair of Ritz

    "Ritz is Alistair Johann de Lancret, the current King of Ritz, Alinea''s brother. He is also the Returner to Ancestry of the King of Heaven, Perun, Alencica''s father."

    Everyone was silent after Ivan''s answer. The girls didn''t say anything as they had no idea who Alistair was. As for Kazehaya Gin, he was quiet because his mind was reeling.

    He was right!

    He had already suspected that Alistair was his twin since he awakened as Stribog. He remembered how Ara had mistaken him for Alistair when she first saw him, and he never forgot it since.

    Now that it was confirmed, his mind was still reeling ¨C or screaming silently at the news.

    "Wait¡­ is he the brother Ara talked about? The one who she thought had her killed because she was a threat to the throne?" Rin asked, but was surprised when Ivan suddenly slammed his hand on the table.

    "NO!"

    All three looked at the Flame Emperor who appeared angry with surprise. Ivan had been mostly friendly and kind towards everyone that this sudden anger stumped them.

    "Alistair would never harm Alinea! Even if he dies, he would never hurt her ¨C at least knowingly."

    The last line was added, of course, in light of their recent discovery that Perun''s breaking Alencica''s soul caused her more harm than good. It was never intentional, but Ivan really didn''t have to say that. Everyone there, even Rin and Midori knew how much the King of Heaven loved his youngest child.

    "Er¡­ it''s why we said ''Ara thought'', and not ''Ara thinks'', because she''s now aware that it''s not the case," Midori explained, and the tension in Ivan''s body loosened.

    He had on a look of relief and he sighed heavily. "Forgive me. I get too intense sometimes."

    "It''s alright. You''re a fire-caster. It would be weird if you''re not intense," Gin teased, as he too finished the contents of his cup.

    "Is it true?" Ivan then asked the girls.

    He was talking about Alinea not thinking that it was her brother who had her killed back in Ritz. The reason why he came here ahead of Alistair was also so he could explain to Ali that the king was not responsible for that and that he was totally devastated when she died. The way she and her vassals were set up, Ivan and Alistair knew that she might think that it was the king who did it. But¡­

    "When she first arrived, she did think that."

    It was Gin who answered, followed by a chuckle as memories of seeing her first at the hospital resurfaced. "I never felt such hostility towards my awesomeness before. I was shocked."

    Rin and Midori giggled.

    "She must have thought you were Ritz," Ivan commented with a nod.

    "Well, she realized I wasn''t my brother fast," Gin told them as he propped his chin with his elbow on the table. "I mean, how could she not know? My tastes in fashion are a lot better than Perun."

    Rin and Midori guffawed this time.

    "What''s so funny?"Gin asked them with a pout before brightening up as an idea came to him. "I just remembered! Kresnik gave you his black card. We should get you some new clothes. You can''t stay here wearing your armor."

    "That''s right, Ivan. It''s strange to wear something like that here," the girls agreed.

    Ivan frowned. "How is that so? I just saw some youths wearing armor as well."

    Midori shook her head. "That''s cosplay. Normal people don''t wear clothes like that. Look at us."

    "Cosplay is not normal?" Ivan was confused.

    "No. It''s not what people would do normally. It''s just for fun or special occasions. Those people are doing cosplay for art because this place is a center for that type of activity."

    It was Rin who said this. "Even if I think you look handsome and cool in that armor, you need to change if you want to explore the city. You are already very tall. You will definitely get lots of attention already with normal clothing what more with this getup."

    Ivan looked at her chubby face and raised a crimson brow. "You think I''m handsome?"

    PAK!

    Kazehaya Gin''s head fell on the table as he laughed silently that his golden eyes teared up with suppressed mirth.

    This guy!

    After everything Rin said, he only noted the word handsome. At first, Gin thought Ivan was being cutely vain but then realized the other glitter behind those jade eyes.

    Ah¡­

    It was the same glitter in his orbs when he first saw Emi. It was unexpected, but a piece of good news nonetheless. It would keep the overgrown Emo Kid back at the Cedar Palace from getting jealous again.

    "Of course!" Rin answered readily her eyes glittering as she clasped her hands together. "You''re very handsome, and Alistair is sooooo pretty you look good together."

    "Ha?" Ivan was flummoxed while Gin had to lay his head down on the table and laughed silently again.

    This girl!

    "What¡­Does that mean that you find Ritz, more handsome?" Ivan had no idea what she was talking about. "Because he''d be upset that you called him pretty. He''s a mighty warrior far stronger than I am. He can even beat any other deities including," he paused as he looked at Gin apologetically. "Gin and my grandpa."

    Gin was not offended since it was the truth. Hardly any deity could measure up to Perun''s powers. Also, he was still totally amused that he chose to remain quiet; else, he''d laugh out loud.

    Midori, of course, came to the rescue. "Yes, she means Alistair is also handsome," she stated as she surreptitiously gave Rin a pinch on the side to warn her to behave.

    "Oh¡­" Ivan looked sad. "Well, there''s nothing I can do about that if it''s about the difference between our physical appearances. He does indeed look more dashing."

    "Ivan," Gin called him. By this time, he already had enough of mirth in his gut. He''d explode if he didn''t change the topic soon.

    "Yes?"

    "How about going shopping today? Let''s get you some new clothes," Gin suggested. "I actually have other things I need to check up on, but I''ll accompany you to the shops instead so I can give you advice on your clothes."

    Hearing this, Rin''s and Midori''s eyes widened in alarm. "NO!"

    Huh?

    "What do you mean?" Gin asked with a frown.

    "Older Prince, you seem busy. We''ll take care of Ivan today," Rin answered with a sheepish smile.

    "That''s right. We''re free and bored. We''ll be happy to help out Ivan so you don''t have to worry about him," Midori seconded. "We promise to return him to the Cedar Palace as soon as we''re done."

    Gin looked hesitant, but then realized it was a good idea. He really had to do something as Shiro sent him a report about the Suzuki couple''s accident and he had to read it.

    "Well, if you''re sure¡­"

    "We''re sure!"

    Midori and Rin looked at him with saccharine sweet smiles so he had no choice but to give in and let them. They were good girls anyway, so he trusted them. However, he couldn''t help but feel that they didn''t want him to help choose Ivan''s clothes.

    Did his fashion sense just get insulted?

 Chapter 315 - Love & Chaos

    Long fingers arranged the arrow into the bow and string that was haphazardly drawn right after and then released.

    THWIP!

    The projectile unsystematically shot, of course, failed to hit the target meters ahead and joined its companions which were embedded on the wall or on the floor. For the umpteenth time, the Koutaishidenka missed.

    The look of frustration marred Homura Ryuu''s face; his lips clamped in a tight line as he nocked another arrow and drew. Without even pausing to calm himself first, he released the projectile.

    THWIP!

    The arrow swerved and didn''t even reach the target at all as it fell and embedded a couple of meters from the other arrows. It was the worst shot so far. The tension in the Young Master''s body increased, his hand tight as he gripped the bow hard. Any more and the bamboo limb would have snapped.

    "I''ve never seen you this clumsy before," a familiar voice suddenly spoke directly behind him that made him stand up straight as the tension he was feeling increased by tenfold.

    "My archery teacher told me not to touch the bow and the arrow, ever, if my heart and mind are cloudy. It would reflect on my aim and I wouldn''t be able to hit anything," the voice continued.

    This time, pain flickered in Ryuu''s ice-blue gaze as the words sounded so familiar. It was the very same words he had told his wife a long, long time ago when he taught her archery. He fully understood that it was such a mockery for his words to be spoken back to him by the very same student he had imparted it to.

    At the periphery of his eye, he discerned the servants retreating from the room one by one but he didn''t say anything until each and every one of them had left.

    "You told me you won''t come back," he said.

    He had planned on controlling his voice but failed to avoid his pain from echoing in his tone when he spoke. His self-hatred increased with his shame. The last thing he wanted to happen was to sound like a sulking child, but he did.

    "Yet," Suzuki Ara added to his words as she stared at the familiar back of the man she missed so much.

    Ryuu still had his back on her, and it seemed he was not planning on turning around to face her. But it was alright. She understood why. Her husband was at his most vulnerable as what his archery told her. In his heart and in his mind was chaos that was eating him up.

    "You asked me earlier if I was going to return, but I said no," Ara continued as she stepped closer and closer until she could feel the heat of his body. "But that was earlier. Now, I do."

    Her last words came out as a whisper, and Ryuu''s body started to tremble ever so slightly. The chaos within was starting to come out and explode.

    Again, it was alright. Because Ara was now truly back to face the chaos. She would stop running away to lick her wounds alone. She was here to lay bare all her scars and to see Ryuu''s wounds as well, the ones she didn''t believe he had in his soul and in his heart until she remembered how he had suffered.

    At least, as Alencica, she was given the privilege to die and not remember. Whereas Kresnik had to live through each and every pain and chose to die over and over again so he could follow her soul.

    "Alencica¡­"

    Ryuu''s voice came out hoarse as he tried to turn around, but Ara quickly hugged him from behind and buried her face on his back. "I love you¡­"

    Silence hung in the air as soon as the words left her mouth. Then, as if he finally understood, Ryuu''s body gradually relaxed. The hand that held his bow lowered while the placed the other on top of hers that clung to him.

    "And I miss you. I miss you so much," she added, her embrace tightening around his waist. "I''m so sorry for not thinking about you. I''m angry about what happened. But I realized you must have suffered so much as well."

    "I¡­" Ryuu started but a lump in his throat prevented him from speaking continuously. He swallowed. "I betrayed you. I didn''t keep my wedding vows. Even if I couldn''t remember, I shouldn''t have done that."

    It was a helpless situation. Kresnik was born, raised, and lived as a normal Gedian due to his memory loss. He had wed another woman and had children with her. Even if he, as Vladimir did not love Samara, the fact was that he still had a relationship with her.

    Ara shook her head, in her mind was Ivan''s smiling face. "It''s alright. I don''t care," she announced adamantly. "When we fought yesterday, when you took on my lightning, I was beyond scared. I thought you would die."

    Tears started rolling from her eyes as she remembered all the fears and the cocktail of emotions that overwhelmed her.   However, in spite of the plethora of sentiments at that moment, there was one emotion that came out the most powerful.

    She loved him.

    "At that time, I didn''t care what you did; I didn''t want you to leave me. What happened to me doesn''t matter anymore. I asked for a time away from you but that only made me feel emptier. I don''t want to drag on the pain. I don''t want to separate from you again. As long as you''re here, as long as you''ll be by my side form now on, I will forgive you ¨C and you have to forgive me too."

    "Forgive you? For what?"

    "Kresnik, even if you think otherwise, I made you suffer so much, my love," Ara answered. "I made you kill me. Whenever I died, it made you kill yourself to force your soul to be reincarnated."

    Ara was aware that when someone forced himself to go to the cycle of reincarnation over and over again, there''s a high probability that memories and divine power would be lost.

    It was what happened to Ryuu, twice, one as Vladimir and the other as Homura Ryuu.

    "But I want to be with you!"Ryuu declared hoarsely, miserably.

    "That''s why!"Ara cried. "That''s why it doesn''t matter. We''ve been so lost for a long, long time. It''s enough. We''ve suffered enough. I just want to put an end to the curse and be with you for real."

    With this, the Koutaishidenka dropped the bow and pried her arms open so he could turn around to face her. The sight of her tear-stained face was like an arrow shot through his heart. He cupped her cheeks with his hands, and Ara held them in place as they stared at each other for what seemed like an eternity. When another tear fell, he used his thumb to wipe it away.

    "I love you¡­" he whispered as his equally tear-stained face that was contorted in agony just earlier softened into a smile. "And I miss you too."

    Slowly, his head descended towards her upturned face, his lips locking with hers into a kiss. It was hesitant at first and tasted salty with tears. However, it gradually deepened and became more urgent as his arms wrapped around her waist and the small of her back to pull her against his body.

    The salty tang when their lips first locked vanished and evolved into a searing sweetness. Their hearts, their souls which were embroiled with bitter memories, pain, and guilt were washed clean gradually.

    When their lips finally separated, they remained staring breathlessly at each other, their eyes marveling at this moment. For them, it had been a long while since they''d last held each other like this ¨C with nothing but love that shone in their orbs and peaceful rhythm of their hearts in their chest.

    With a smile, Ara pushed Ryuu and made him turn his back on her once more. She picked up his bow and arrow and guided his hand to nock the projectile. Sensing her intention, the Koutaishidenka moved on his own. He drew the string far back with Ara still holding onto him.

    "This is our hatred, this is our pain," Ara recited as she signaled for Ryuu to let go. "Release!"

    The arrow shot straight and true. It was not surprising that it found its target as the chaos in their hearts that''s keeping the arrow from going into the right direction had vanished.

    A bullseye!

    For her, satisfying her grudge was nothing compared to losing him.

    For him, he''d do anything to be with her as he''d always done. He might still not be able to forgive himself as easily as she''d forgiven him, but he vowed to make things right from today onwards.

 Chapter 316 - As One

    Silver and blue pairs of eyes stared at the arrow that reached its mark. No words were needed to be said after that. They both knew that from that moment on, as long as they''re together they could overcome anything.

    Ara smiled as an overwhelming sense of freedom filled her senses. Seeing the arrow that represented their plethora of bad feelings and shortcomings find its way where it should go, gave her a sense of assurance. She wrapped her arms around his waist again as she leaned her head against his back.

    Ryuu had loosened up a lot too. The rigidity of his body was no longer there. Also, the anarchic atmosphere around him was gone, replaced by something akin to tranquility. It was as if he too had been set free.

    "Please don''t leave me again¡­"

    Homura Ryuu''s soft baritone echoed in the dojo and in her heart. Ara clung onto him tighter, but he had already pried her arms open so he''d be able to turn around and face her once more.

    "Stay with me," he continued in a whisper.

    His handsome face that bore such miserable expression previously now looked so gentle. His blue eyes that were hard like ice were now warm like the summer sky. Ara had never seen him so handsome as he did now. When she first met him in this lifetime, he looked like a brooding prince. But now¡­

    Now, he looked like a man who had eyes only for her. Her king, her man, her lover.

    "I will," she answered softly, truthfully.

    There was nowhere else in this world she wanted to be in right at this moment except by his side. Now that their chance to really be together in all of eternity was here, Ara had decided she would do anything to achieve it just as she promised him before her soul was broken. They had a bigger chance they could make things work this time around.

    "I will stay with you forever," she promised breathily as she grinned up at him, and he finally smiled so openly, the curve of his lips making him appear even youthful, and Ara''s heart lurched.

    "That''s illegal," she suddenly said, the heavy atmosphere from early now completely gone, replaced by a lightheartedness they hadn''t felt for a while since recovering their memories.

    "Which one?"

    "That smile," Ara accused as she pulled his cheek.

    Ryuu scowled jokingly. "Do you know what''s illegal?" he countered.

    "What?"

    "Shoes in my dojo," he answered as he lifted her up so suddenly off the ground and placed her over his shoulder like a bag of rice making her squeal.

    Indeed it was forbidden to step into the gym with shoes on, but Ara was transported there via Stribog''s portal, so she didn''t have time to remove them.

    "Hey, it''s not my fault. I didn''t know I''d come here from the portal," Ara reasoned but her husband didn''t listen.

    Ryuu had already marched outside the dojo carrying his laughing and complaining wife. "Ignorance is not an excuse," he said as soon as they stepped into the corridor leading towards their temporary residence.

    Ryuu shifted Ara then to his arms and carried her bridal style towards their room. Ara had destroyed the entire area where their rooms were when she fought with Ryuu. So now, they temporarily moved the master''s bedroom to the other wing while repairs were ongoing.

    "Where are you taking me?"

    "To heaven," Ryuu answered bluntly, making Ara, who had Alencica''s memories blush so hard.

    "Kresnik, did recovering your memories turn you into a fiend again?" The Homura Ryuu she knew could never even say something lewd ¨C or maybe not, she thought, remembering the blue bra comment he did a while back.

    But he''s Kresnik now, not the innocent Koutaishidenka of the Homura House. It''s an altogether different matter.

    "Only to you, my wife," he promised, but then faltered in his step upon remembering Samara, Vladimir''s wife, and he froze. He bowed his head in shame.

    Ara who had realized the sudden shifting of his mood smiled at him softly. She reached out and cupped his cheeks so he''d look at her.

    "Take me to our room," she said softly. When Ryuu hesitated, she shifted in his arms so she could wrap her own around his neck and hug him. "I want you to hold me," she continued, and he smiled at her gratefully.

    He took her in the room and closed the screen door behind them with his foot. He then gently placed Ara on the bed and sat opposite her. They remained that way for a while before Ryuu reached out to hold her hand, the hand which bore her wedding ring.

    "My love¡­" he called softly, and Ara sighed, seeing the hesitation in him again.

    She felt sorry that he was so insecure because of what he did when he was Vladimir, but she really didn''t want him to feel guilty about it anymore.

    "It''s alright. You didn''t do anything wrong. You remembered and followed me. It''s enough," she murmured, comforting him as she pulled him close to her, and met his lips with hers.

    Feeling as he did, Ryuu was diffident that Ara had to be the one to compel him to return her kisses. She placed feathery brushes on his lips, his chin, his nose; she made sure to kiss all her favorite parts of his face, which was everything.

    She was clumsy of course. It had been a long, long time since they''d last been intimate, and not yet in this lifetime. However, that would soon change.

    Understanding that she really didn''t mind, Ryuu overcame his insecurities and pulled her towards his chest, embracing her tightly against him for a while as if thanking her. He then shifted so he could take over, and returned the feathery light kisses all over her face, tickling her with the subtle overgrowth of a beard as he had been so miserable he hadn''t shaved for the day.

    He then returned to capture her upturned lips, nibbling on the lower part before invading the sweet caverns of her mouth with his tongue, deepening the kiss. His hands then started exploring, each caress leaving a trail of fire on her body that was beginning to flush with desire.

    Not to be defeated, Ara did the same. She returned each and every touch, tugging at his clothes, removing them as he removed hers one by one. Soon, they were left with nothing else and were skin to skin. Their hands and lips explored each other''s bodies, kissing and touching every part they could. Their eyes both drank the sight of them, admiring each other''s nakedness as if they were works of art.

    Then, he touched her there.

    His fingers trailed fire up her leg, to her thigh, then to the forbidden triangle. They circled and teased the sensitive nub there until it was taut and filled with moist before they plunged deep within her, eliciting a gasp. He then pulled it out only to plunge back in again, making her shudder. The peaks on her chest were taut as his other hand caressed them. He did this over and over until she literally melted around him.

    Soft cries escaped her lips, the white-hot pleasure making her weak as his lips descended, joining his fingers in their sweet torture. Her hands grabbed onto his hair as if holding on to dear life as the flames of sensuality spread all over her body.

    Not taking it any longer, and wanting so much more, she begged, calling his name. "Kresnik¡­"

    She didn''t need to say anything else. Ryuu lifted his head and shifted so he could kiss her again. At the same time that his tongue invaded the sweet caverns of her mouth once more, he placed himself in between her open thighs. His hand then guided his rod and entered her, slowly as he could feel the tight resistance. However, she was too impatient that she suddenly lifted her hips to sheath him deeper within her.

    "Ah!" She yelped in pain at being torn apart and her body tensed.

    Ryuu also stopped. "Are you okay?" he asked worriedly.

    It was pure torture to him to remain still when he was already so deep within her, but he was willing to pull out if she couldn''t take it.

    "I''m alright. Please, don''t stop," she begged. The pain had ebbed away, and she was slowly getting familiar with the shape of him.

    "Are you sure?" he asked.

    Instead of answering him, she pulled him towards her and kissed him, a sign that it was okay. With a soft smile and eyes that were glazed with his desire, he showered her with kisses as he moved his body. The undulating motions of his hips as he thrust in and out of her were slow at the beginning. But they gradually increased in speed and rhythm as the two of them got lost in their journey to the peak.

    The place was filled with grunts, pants, and sighs as the two of them remained locked in their lovemaking. They clung together, whispered words of love to each other. In this room where their hearts and bodies were one, a new chapter of their story had begun.

 Chapter 317 - False Engagement

    "Your Highness?"

    Fredek called as he entered the huge bedchamber. At the far side of the room was a huge poster bed where the occupant was basked in the shadows. It''s been two hours since the king had collapsed due to his heartbreak and was put there to rest. As soon as Alistair of Ritz woke up, he had called for his right-hand man.

    The second in command entered the room carefully without making noise. He was worried to disturb the other even if he knew the king was already awake and a small sound wouldn''t matter.

    "Fredek, you already know why I called you, don''t you?"

    A slender hand emerged from the shadow to move the curtain of the poster bed to the side as the figure on the bed shifted. The shadow then retreated and the moonlight illuminated the beautiful, otherworldly visage of the king.

    Fredek raised his head and dared to look at his liege with a serious expression. Of course, he had known what his king wanted. He had already known since they found out that the princess, Alinea was in the other world.

    "Yes, Your Highness," he answered respectfully.

    Alistair studied him with his pair of amethyst orbs for a while before lifting his hand again to beckon him. "Come here."

    Without further ado, Fredek respectfully bowed before crossing the room to stand by the king''s bed. He bent on one knee as soon as she did and bowed his head.

    Alistair reached out a hand and placed it on top of Fredek''s head. Light appeared at the tips of his fingers and seals formed above the latter''s head. "I am bestowing you a part of my strength. Use this well to guard this country built by my eldest child in my absence."

    There was no question that Alistair trusted Fredek a lot. Even if he only blessed with a small part of his power, it was strong enough to annihilate half a nation all by himself.

    "I will take care of Ritz while you are gone, Your Highness. I will give my life to guard it."

    That''s right. Alistiar would go on a journey ¨C a journey that was long overdue. Alinea had been gone a dozen days, and he missed her terribly. However, learning about the truth shocked him to the core, and he was overcome with grief and remorse.

    He caused his own daughter''s demise, time and time again.

    His greatest fear of making her suffer came true. He had broken his promise not only to his wife but to his child as well. He failed them yet again. However, he knew he couldn''t go on wallowing in his guilt. There was still so much that he had to do.

    In this lifetime, there was a huge possibility of them to finally break the curse that had controlled their lives for thousands of years. He wouldn''t let this precious chance go even if it meant facing the wrath of his daughter. It didn''t matter if he was hated. They could break the curse. It''s his greatest wish and his gift to his child.

    "I have to leave now," Alistair announced and he got off the bed.

    He crossed the room to go to the boudoir where a small golden chest was. He opened the lid and retrieved a bracelet there adorned with five precious stones. From the onlookers, it would appear to be a small trinket. However, its significance was great.

    Each of the stones with different colors were mementos from Alinea''s fallen comrades'' weapons. When Alistair and his men found the shallow grave that Ali had made at the edge of the forest, he had their body transferred to Ritz for proper burial. He even had a statue of all five warriors with Alinea in the city center. Nonetheless, he took one stone each from their weapons and had an artisan fashion them to a bracelet.

    Alistair placed the bejeweled golden chain in the pocket of his chiton and strode further across the room towards the door with Fredek trailing after him.

    "Please, let me send you off, Your Highness."

    "I''ll be fine," Alistair answered him as he continued to walk out of the room then down the corridor.

    "But Your Majesty, it''s easier if I take you there," Fredek insisted, and the king agreed finally.

    Alistair didn''t want to be sent off. But he realized that indeed, it''s easier for him to go to the portal with Fredek, as he didn''t have any control with the wind as he did before when Stribog''s powers were still with him.

    "Fine," Alistair accepted, and soon, he and the other one were flying towards the portal.

    When they reached the place, Fredek placed the king back on his feet gently. "We have arrived."

    True enough, the portal which was invisible most of the time was now so vivid.

    "How long ago did Ivan leave?" Alistair asked.

    "About two hours before you woke up, Your Highness," Fredek answered, not surprised that the king knew the Emperor of Kres already went ahead.

    "I see,"Alistair murmured as he stared at the portal and sighed. "I''ll be leaving now then," he added as he stepped into the warped gateway that would lead him to the other side.

    ========

    Tokyo¡­.

    "So? Until when are we going to wait for those two?" Ivan of Kres asked followed by a huge yawn.

    The red-head lounged lazily at the receiving room while he nursed a warm cup of sake. He''s been drinking for a couple of hours now with Kazehaya Gin who was busy with his laptop. It''s nearly dinner time but the couple, Ryuu and Ara still hadn''t emerged from their room.

    True to their words, the girls, delivered Ivan at the Cedar Palace two hours ago, looking like a different man. He totally looked like how modern men looked on earth. Gone were his heavy armor and weapons. In their stead, he wore casual and even fashionable clothing for young men these days. He wore a white sweater, a pair of simple dark blue jeans, and boots. With his height, well-toned body, and demigod handsome looks, he could even pass for an international model.

    Rin and Midori even joked about signing him up at a modeling agency, but Gin didn''t think it''s needed as Ivan couldn''t stay long. He''s an emperor after all. He could only stay on Earth for a week at most.

    "Just drink. I don''t think they''d come out so soon," Gin answered with a knowing grin.

    As soon as he arrived there earlier, the servants had informed him with grins on their faces that the Young Master and the Young Lady had made up and were now busy with each other. After the scene they did at the archery dojo, the two had retreated to their temporary chamber and had been staying there since.

    "Do arguments in this world last so long?" Ivan asked; a frown marred his brow.

    Gin almost snorted at the question but held himself back since he had this nagging feeling that this giant of a descendant was truly clueless about what was going on. To test his theory, he cleared his throat and asked.

    "Ivan, haven''t you had any woman before?"

    Ivan looked incredulous before laughing. "Of course," he answered easily. "I have a mistress in Kres, who takes care of my needs," he added meaningfully which confused Gin.

    "But weren''t you engaged to Ara?"

    "Ara?"

    Gin palmed his face, forgetting Ara''s other name. "Alinea I mean," he explained, and understanding dawned on Ivan''s face.

    "Yes, but it''s just a temporary engagement," he said. "We couldn''t find grandpa, and it''s Gedian law that female royalty should be at least engaged when she turns eighteen."

    Oh¡­

    Gin nodded, finally understanding what happened. Ivan was used as a scarecrow by his twin to fend off unwanted suitors. There was neither marriage nor feelings developed aside from the platonic one that was planned from the start.

    "And you were alright with that?"

    Ivan sat straighter and shrugged. "I didn''t mind. I like Ali as a sister."

    Oh well¡­

    Gin was now confused about why Ivan didn''t guess what Ara and Ryuu were doing in their room. He was thinking that maybe Ivan was not that smart when they both felt an aura, and the two of them sat up in alert.

    Ivan grinned, while Gin facepalmed.

    "Ah that Ritz. He''s finally coming, huh?"

    Gin stood up and fixed his colorful necktie. He''s wearing a white business suit with a rainbow colored tie today. However, unlike Ivan, he was nervous ¨C so nervous that his stomach started churning. It was as if he was suddenly sentenced to stay in prison and was anxious.

    "Well, should we go pick up my brother then?"

 Chapter 318 - Alinea, A New Beginning

    Heavy lids fluttered as the owner started to be awake. Wisps of long, dark hair escaped from behind her ear and fell on her cheeks, tickling her nose and she scrunched her face. The itchy feeling made her open her eyes.

    At first, the world was blurry, but as her vision focused, the low light cast from the single lamp at the far side of the room welcomed her. The soft glow illuminated the room and she frowned at the unfamiliar surroundings.

    Where¡­

    She lay on her side facing the wall, her body bent like a fetus in the mother''s womb.

    "Are you alright?"

    The soft baritone suddenly spoke, making her eyes wide and she stiffened, only to have the back of her head hit something solid. The voice felt like a caress against her ear as the chest she was leaning her back against rumbled.

    Huh?

    "Is there something wrong?" the voice asked again, this time at a more worried tone and Suzuki Ara who finally realized where she was and who she was with turned scarlet as memories of their lovemaking flooded her. It was a good thing that it was not bright enough for her flushed skin to show.

    Ryuu was spooning her; ergo she could feel his body heat on her back. Well, now that she''s more aware, the weight on her waist was also his arm wrapped around her as she slept.

    She relaxed. She even shifted so that the contours of her back would be directly in contact with his front, and his arms tightened around her as he moved closer. Technically, their lovemaking was her first in this lifetime. But she''d been with him far longer than that to feel at ease with her nakedness with him.

    "Nothing''s wrong. I was just startled by the unfamiliar room."

    A soft chuckle escaped Ryuu''s lips. "Well, our room''s currently under repair," he reminded her amusedly.

    Remembering the destruction she caused, Ara pouted. Thinking about it now, she felt so foolish doing something like that for it never really achieved the satisfaction she was expecting to attain upon wreaking havoc.

    Ah, but wait¡­

    She did learn something from it.

    When Ryuu got injured, she realized that by trying to hurt him, she only hurt herself more. She couldn''t live without him.

    The knowledge turned her eyes into warm silver pools. She tilted her head and met Ryuu''s intense eyes on her. Even in semi-darkness, his pair of blue-orbs was clearly visible and she reached out a hand to caress his cheek.

    He kissed her inner wrist before shifting his weight so she''d lie on her back once more with him on top of her. Desire smoldered in his eyes as the part of him that was connected with her just a couple of hours ago came to life again.

    Sensing his need, her breath hitched as she too started to crave his touch. However, when she was about to pull him down on her, Ryuu sat up and she frowned in confusion. She watched as her husband reached out for a glass of water from the table nearby, and handed it to her for her to drink.

    Ara sat up as well as she took the glass from him. Her eyes, however, were still trying to catch his evading ones, wondering why he suddenly stopped with his ministrations. It was funny, but she felt frustrated at the moment.

    "Do you want more?"Ryuu asked as he took the glass back from her and Ara grinned at him.

    "Oh yes," she answered glibly with mischief dancing in her eyes.

    Ryuu misunderstood, however, so he turned to get more water for her.

    "I don''t mean that," Ara grumbled as he took the glass from him and placed it back on the table herself.

    She then pulled the surprised Ryuu back on the bed with her and kissed him. At first, he returned her kisses, but then she rolled her eyes when the Koutaishidenka appeared to hesitate again.

    "Homura Ryuu, are you going to make love to me or not?"

    Never in her wildest dream had she ever imagined herself asking this question. Yet, here she was, asking just that because her husband was being so shy like a maiden in her first time.

    "I-I am b-but," Ryuu stuttered, panicking somewhat when Ara cupped him ''there'' and he inhaled sharply.

    "But what?" Ara was frustrated. "Is it because of Empress Samara again? I swear I''d hit you if it is."

    Ryuu shook his head adamantly. "No!"

    Huh?

    "Then?" Ara prompted.

    If it''s not about his guilt over marrying another woman, then she wanted to know what it was. The Kresnik she knew would never hesitate to take any chance to make love to her. But then¡­

    Ara realized that there was one time when he did exactly as he was doing now, and she smiled.

    "Because it''s your first time. I don''t want to do it again when you were hurt earlier," he told her the answer that she already guessed he would say.

    Ara''s smile widened. True enough it was the reason for his reluctance. She did feel sore but it was a satisfying kind of soreness in her body. If ever, she felt great, felt so complete now that she had become one with him again after so many years.

    But yes, she would listen to him and wouldn''t push it.

    "Just hold me then," she demanded jokingly with teasing pout, and Ryuu didn''t hesitate to oblige this time.

    He pulled her up from the bed so he could turn her, and they both lay down with him scooping her against his body once more. They remained that way for a while, just basking at their closeness. He caressed her hair as they cuddled while she remained satisfied just listening to his steady heartbeat.

    "Ara, did you know that your father descended as a Returner to Ancestry?" Ryuu asked after a while.

    "Yeah¡­" Ara answered with a soft smile. "He''s my brother, Alistair, isn''t he?"

    "Yes¡­"Ryuu was not surprised that she knew.

    After all, Gin and Alistair looked alike. Gin was Stribog, and so, definitely, Alistair who looked exactly like him was Perun. It was not difficult to connect the dots. She now clearly knew that her and her vassals'' deaths were not the king''s doing. They were set up by someone else.

    "Are you still¡­"Ryuu''s voice trailed off as if he''s afraid to complete his question.

    Nonetheless, Ara understood what he wanted to ask and shook her head. "I''m not angry with my father anymore. There''s only one enemy, and that is Czernobog. Besides¡­"

    Ara shifted so she could face him. "Gods give blessings when they give names, right?"

    "Yes¡­"Ryuu nodded.

    Normally, when deities were present at anyone''s birth, they could bless the child by giving him a name.  If it''s a human, they gave it by going through the mother''s dream or the father''s.

    "Alinea," Ara continued. "You said that Alinea means a new beginning," she reminded him of what he said when they talked at the wedding.

    Ryuu nodded and Ara''s smile softened as a fondness for the brother she had totally misunderstood filled her heart ¨C and he''s her father too!

    "Then I now feel my father''s greatest love by giving me my name in this lifetime," she said. Alistair was the one who gave her her name, a name that echoed his prayer for the beloved child he was so desperately trying to save.

    Alinea, a blessing for a new beginning.

 Chapter 319 - Perun & Stribog

    Tip-tap, tip-tap¡­

    Footsteps echoed within the long, colorful tunnel that seemed to warp every quarter of a minute. The kaleidoscope of vibrant hues shifted, aiming to mesmerize unknowing visitors, right before the path would break into three directions, creating confusion. Those who wandered without permission, of course, would be lost, as none of those three pathways led to the other end.

    On the other hand, those who had permission could easily ascertain that the path broken into three parts was just an illusion. When the colors shifted, those who looked were instantly hypnotized and would stop moving. Those who were allowed access to the portal wouldn''t be tricked and would continue to move.

    Tip-tap, tip-tap¡­

    The conduit within the portal seemed so long, but he was not bothered at all. In fact, he was thankful that it was like that. The lengthy walk towards the other end gave him more time to prepare himself from what was waiting for him out there. However, even if he thought like that, any journey would come to the finish line.

    The bright light at the end of the tunnel soon came to view, as well as the forest beyond the portal''s gate. A few more steps and he would be able to reach the other world.

    A sigh escaped his lips. All the time he''d been trudging the corridor of the portal, he''d been trying to recite in his mind what he''d say to his child when he saw her next. However, there he was, arriving at the other world still not knowing what to say. There were so many things he''d like to tell her. A plethora of explanations and speeches when he begged her forgiveness repeated in his mind. Still, he was blank when he finally crossed the threshold.

    WOOOOSH

    A gentle breeze greeted him as soon as he stepped out. However, in contrast to the bright forest he''d seen from within the portal, the sight that welcomed him was a dark forest. It was night time in that world. His amethyst gaze scanned the area, and a subtle tilt at the corner of his lips indicated his amusement as he moved.

    As soon as he took a step, torches that surround the area came alive one by one like perfectly timed spotlights, illuminating the path he''d taken.

    "Come out now. There''s no need to hide like a mischievous child, little brother," he spoke towards the darkness.

    Indeed, just as what Alistair said, a smiling golden head which mirrored his face popped from behind a nearby tree where a torch was lit.

    "Oh, that was fast. I was hoping to hide a little bit longer," Kazehaya Gin said sheepishly as he scratched the side of his head.

    "I told you, it''s useless to hide from him," a voice grumbled as a taller man stepped out of another tree. He was grinning at Alistair with his jade eyes glinting with approval. "You took your time coming, Ritz."

    As usual, Alistair didn''t return the smile, but Ivan didn''t mind. He''s already used to his stoic expression and it didn''t mean that he''s angry or feeling anything negative. The Ritz King then turned to Gin who now shifted nervously on his feet.

    The last time they''d been in each other''s presence was when the younger twin struggled so hard to separate himself from the older on their way to the cycle of birth. Perun had been beyond livid then. It was why Gin was so nervous now. After all, he had failed to tell his brother what he discovered before he left, and when he left, he was born without his memories so it took time for him to do what he came to that world for.

    He nearly failed too. If he was a bit later, Alencica would have been dead again, and everything''s all for naught.

    Alistair sighed. He totally knew how his little brother''s brain worked. By the way, he moved and the way he looked, he''s a hundred percent sure that he''s blaming himself and was dreading this moment that they''re finally reunited.

    The Ritz King, however, did not blame him. Stribog tried his best. What happened was not solely his mistake. The bigger blame was Perun''s. If he did not give in to Fanya''s taunts and did not break Alencica''s soul in the first place, they wouldn''t have been through so much misery.

    He stepped closer to his younger sibling and raised his hand as soon as he reached him. Stribog flinched, his body tensing as if he prepared himself to be hit, and Alistair finally smiled at the silly expression on his face. His raised hand grabbed his twin''s arm and pulled him towards him in a tight embrace.

    "Stribog, you did well¡­"

    Kazehaya Gin was shocked. Ivan who had been watching the two chuckled at his ancestor''s candied expression as Alistair hugged him tightly. Then, as if recovering his senses, the younger twin lifted his hands and slowly wrapped his arms around his brother, his face softening as he returned the hug. He was obviously relieved and didn''t hesitate to show his real feelings now.

    "Perun!"

    Gin started to cry openly like a child, and Alistair had to shake his head. He had forgotten what a baby Stribog could be. But he had to admit that he missed his silliness as well.

    "You crybaby," the King teased, but it only made Stribog sob harder.

    "I always cry, alright? That''s normal," Gin sobbed.

    The older brother had no choice but wait until Stribog was ready. When the younger one finished sobbing, Alistair couldn''t help but shake his head again. He handed his brother a silk handkerchief from his pocket and watched as his twin wiped his face.

    "Ah! That was nice! All the tension''s finally gone," Gin declared with a shudder.

    "Oh, so you were really ready for a scolding then?" Perun teased making his twin pout.

    "You can''t get angry anymore, alright? You already told me I did a good job. There''s no taking that back." Gin bent so he could hug his older brother''s waist.

    "I won''t," Alistair promised and patted him on the head. He then turned to Ivan. "I take it, you''ve met Ali?"

    Ivan nodded.

    "Have you¡­ explained?" Alistair asked, a bit hopeful, but Ivan shook his head and his heart sank.

    "Don''t worry brother. Alencica doesn''t hate you," Kazehaya Gin declared confidently. "Your daughter understands."

    Alistair nodded as his smile saddened. "I hope so¡­"

 Chapter 320 - ALI MINI THEATER Side Story 16

    It was one of those carefully hidden truths that would leave everyone baffled if they learned about it¡­

    "Kaoru, are you sure?"

    Suzuki Kaoru turned to her side to look at her husband before nodding her head. "I am sure," she answered; determination shone in her brown eyes.

    Suzuki Akihiko, sighed heavily before turning the keys, and the car''s engine came to life. The two of them were in their oldest and cheapest car, on the way to a place where they once thought they''d leave behind forever.

    Earlier, without telling anyone, they surreptitiously left Denenchofu to their old residence where their son, Aki, used to stay to get the car they drove now. It was so no one would ever know where they were about to go and what they were about to do with the people they were about to meet.

    The car traversed out of the quiet neighborhood onto the not so busy street of Tokyo at night. The old, battered, black Toyota mingled with the normal cars on the road. With its tinted windows, nobody would know who was in it. For others who might see it, it would just be one of those passing vehicles until it arrived in the Shibuya area, where it suddenly made a turn towards a very private road.

    The car continued to move until it reached the tall cedar gates of Tokyo''s most popular private residence.

    The Cedar Palace.

    Suzuki Akihiko stopped the car and turned to his wife who smiled gratefully at him. She opened the window to put her arm out with her palms up, wide open. As soon as she did, a seal appeared on her hand and light flashed as she sent her energy towards the house and its people.

    That''s right. Suzuki Kaoru was a descendant of a prominent member of the expedition sent by Emperor Vladimir, five centuries ago. She was a Gedian of Ritz'' origin.

    Sensing her energy, the people from the inside quickly recognized who she was and hurriedly opened the gates. The servants bowed as soon as they saw them and the car rolled in towards the huge courtyard.

    "Lady Kaoru, you should have told us that you''re on the way so we would have prepared a better welcome," Yayoi said with a smile as soon as the couple stepped out.

    Kaoru shook her head and smiled, albeit a tired one. "You know that I can''t bring my phone here or say anything that may indicate that we''re coming," she reminded the other who nodded in understanding.

    Yayoi turned from Akihiko to Kaoru and gestured towards the inner buildings. "The Master and the Lady are both waiting for you," she said before ushering them to the private receiving room.

    Inside, Homura Seiji and Hanako waited for them with refreshments. As soon as they saw them, the couple welcomed them warmly. Once they were seated, the Lady took Kaoru''s hand.

    "I''m glad you decided to come to us," Hanako said, her voice laced with worry.

    It had been more than a decade since they had last seen each other in person. It was when Seiji had informed them of the prophecy, and the Suzuki couple visited the Cedar Palace when their daughter was born to seal the engagement.

    However, long before Ryuu was born and the prophecy was made, Suzuki Kaoru was known as Fukuhara Kaoru. She was the weakest within the Homura House, but her marketing skill was good, and so was an important worker. It was where she met and fell in love with Suzuki Akihiko.

    Normally, women of the Homura Clan would marry someone from within to contain their divine inheritance. But the Master had allowed Kaoru to follow her heart. In exchange, she was removed as a member as per clan rules so she wouldn''t be taken advantage of outside.  She had left the Homura House for good to live among normal humans. However, because of the prophecy, she had to be in contact with them again.

    Kaoru and her husband knew the importance of the clan for them to take heed and agree to the engagement. But to make things appear normal to others, they had to do the yuino, or the sealing of the engagement by receiving dowry from the Homura House, albeit also agreeing to keep this secret until Ara finished junior high school.

    Ara would be graduating next year.

    "Thank you for accepting us here too. We didn''t know how to deal with our problem anymore."

    It was Akihiko who spoke. There was obvious worry in his stance, and the Homura couple understood.

    "It''s fine. It''s our fault in the first place," Seiji assured them.

    The problem they talked about was the one the Suzuki couple was facing right now. For the past few months, they had been feeling strange about the people in their family. They were already aware of the envy Akihiko''s siblings were harboring towards their family who seemed to do well in business. However, lately, the envy amplified and everyone barely remembered to be secretive about it.

    "How many shadow lurkers?" Hanako asked and Kaoru shook her head.

    "We do not know. But we''re sure that they''re not yet in their last stages. They can still be saved."

    Hearing this, Akihiko looked more depressed. They were after all talking about his family. Based on how he understood the elemental parasites, they took on hosts with negative feeling and amplified them. Even if his family''s actions now were not their own doing, it still meant that they did feel negatively towards them in the first place.

    He was ashamed.

    "Do not feel bad, brother," Seiji told Akihiko. "It''s normal for humans to feel envious of others, although to use that feeling to work harder or to evil is still a choice one had to make. But right now, that ability to choose was taken away by the parasite."

    "Then¡­"

    "Then it means we do not feel negatively about your family. It is why in spite of the report, we are not doing anything. We will respect your wishes as they can still be saved. We will perform purification. It will take a while and it may leave some lasting effects like missing memories, but your family will be generally alright"

    Akihiko and Kaoru felt relieved.

    "That''s good then," Kaoru said with a smile. She reached out for her husband''s hand and gave him a squeeze.

    "You may return home. But before that, please sign these documents," Seiji said as he handed them a file.

    It was a contract stating that Homura House would be injecting funds to Suzuki Raiden Group as a dowry for their children''s marriage.

    "Master, but this is¡­"

    Seiji waved his hand to put the couple at ease. "Do not worry about this small amount. It''s not your brother''s fault that he did what he did. As the one responsible for letting the shadow lurkers take over we will be supporting your company which became the victim."

    Suzuki Daizo who was one of the hosts embezzled funds of the company and so they were having financial difficulties at the moment. With the money given to them, they could salvage their company.

    "Take this. This is also for our daughter-in-law,"Hanako told them with a soft smile.

    The Suzukis were quiet for a moment, when Akihiko requested something.

    "What is it?" the Homuras asked.

    "If¡­" The Suzukis hesitated for a while before they answered. "In case something happens to us, please do not take action against the Suzukis,"they requested softly.

    The Homuras exchanged worried looks again. "Is it that bad now?"

    Akihiko and Kaoru nodded. The reason why they did not carry phones with them was because they''re aware that Daizo had bugged them and had orchestrated an evil plot against them.

    "Then ¨C"

    "Please," Akihiko and Kaoru implored as they bowed, and the Homuras were not able to do anything but agree.

    A week later, the Suzuki couple were called in their family home where Akihiko''s father lived. The Homura House took that chance to send the Fuumas to perform the purification to rid of the shadow lurkers inhibiting the family members'' bodies.

    As soon as they finished, the people gathered in the living room all came to their senses. However, what everyone did not expect was that it was already too late. A plan had already been set into motion.

    The car that the couple brought with them had been tampered with. It was set to suddenly stop anywhere. When Akihiko and Kaoru rode in the car with Ara at the back, the car suddenly stopped at the intersection of a busy road and the truck on the side slammed against them.

    The Suzuki couple died.

    The Homura House who promised they''d not take any action towards the Suzukis was not able to do anything but heal Ara''s injuries and removed her memories of that incident.

 Chapter 321 - Her Father

    "He''s here¡­ He''s on Earth now."

    Homura Ryuu paused from his meal to stare at his wife who had a nervous look on her face. He looked puzzled.

    "You can feel him?"

    Perun''s a great master at concealing his divine powers. There was no way to detect his energy unless one was a deity himself or with strength closest to one. He emanated subtle celestial force at most, making him the closest to a human a deity could pretend to be if he wished.

    Suzuki Ara laughed. She was aware that because of the dark piece of Czernobog''s power within her, she was not able to inherit celestial powers from her father except for her unusual physical strength. If there was a hierarchy of demigods, Alencica was surprisingly at the very bottom as she''s more human than a deity, despite being Perun''s offspring. This was why Ryuu''s question was not unexpected. She normally wouldn''t be able to detect small amounts of celestial presence, most especially concealed ones like her father''s.

    "Aurel''s excited. It''s how I know," she answered honestly, surprising her husband further.

    "Aurel? Isn''t that¡­"

    Ara nodded. "My father''s familiar. When I joined the Immortal War, he blessed me with his seal, and so I at least could use a part of his powers in this lifetime."

    "I see."

    It made sense. It was why they all didn''t know she was able to manipulate lightning and was able to utilize Perun''s seal as it had never happened before. Also¡­

    Ryuu scrutinized his wife''s face.

    "What?" Ara was curious about the meaning of his gaze.

    "Your father¡­"Ryuu began as he inclined his head as if weighing his words. "Do you realize now why he did not come forward to tell you his real identity and kept you at bay the whole time you were there with him?"

    "Oh, that¡­"Ara shrugged.

    She honestly was confused about it previously. But now that she could really remember everything and her hatred had vanished, logic had started to kick in and she finally understood. Alistair was aloof and kept her in the dark because he feared for her life. He didn''t know what they knew now.

    However, even without knowing the real crux of the matter, Alistair''s action had indeed saved her. It prevented the pieces of her souls to merge earlier. If the Immortal War happened with all the pieces of her soul intact, she would really have turned into the harbinger of catastrophe. Instead of the heroine she was back in Ritz, she would have become the greatest antagonist in all of Ged. Alinea''s fate would have been put in Ivan''s hand, the strongest demigod, forcing him to kill her as she knew Alistair could never do it.

    And she wouldn''t have been here if it weren''t for Alistair''s protection¡­

    "Yes," Ara answered simply with fondness softening her face as she continued to eat her food.

    Ryuu put another piece of lotus tempura in her bowl. She smiled as she picked it with her chopsticks to eat. It was the third one her husband had given her. He had asked the servants to serve a separate bowl of only lotus tempura just for her.

    "Gin-nii and Ivan must have gone to pick him up," Ryuu commented, his blue gaze still not leaving his wife''s face. Ara continued to stuff her mouth with food without much chewing that he cracked a smile. "Are you nervous about meeting your father?"

    The question made Ara startled that the food went to the wrong pipe and she choked. Ryuu immediately reached out to tap her back as she coughed; her eyes were teary.

    "I''m so sorry."

    Ryuu looked at Ara with a guilty expression and she frowned.

    "Why are you apologizing?"

    "Because my question made you like this¡­"

    Ara had no idea whether to laugh or feel touched by her husband''s fussing. She had almost forgotten that in spite of the stoic demeanor he almost usually had, he was in fact a very sweet man. He''s a worrywart as well. Come to think of it¡­

    Kresnik was similar to her father in that aspect. It was why Perun gave in and handed her to her husband in the first place. It was because her father knew that she would be very well taken good care of.

    Ara reached out and caressed Ryuu''s face, and then patted his cheek.

    "I''m alright, my love. You worry too much," she assured him with a smile and gestured for him to return to his seat. "As for your question¡­"

    She was pertaining to his inquiry about her feelings towards her impending meeting with her father, who was also the brother she thought she hated back in the other world.

    "Of course I''m nervous," she confessed. "I guess that''s only normal considering what happened, don''t you think?"

    Her voice came out in a breathy whisper ¨C certainly not the way she was expecting, showcasing her nerves that she blushed. She felt so silly. It was her father who''s coming and not some stranger. However, after everything that happened, there was no doubt that she was anxious. After all, this would also be the first time they''d meet formally as father and child since her initial death thousands of years ago in heaven.

    "It will be fine," Ryuu assured her. "I''ll be here," he added just as Gin''s subtle aura intensified, exploding the in the atmosphere like a sudden poke before it dispersed and vanished.

    "That¡­"

    Ara and Ryuu exchanged looks of surprise before grinning at each other.

    "It seems some things never change," Ryuu commented as he extended his hand to help his wife up.

    There was no need for Gin to exude such an amount of energy at all. Aside from Perun, Stribog''s power could also be toned down which Gin normally did to not disturb the humans living around them. But tonight, the energy was more pronounced. It was as if Gin deliberately released his energy to inform them of their arrival in the Cedar Palace.

    "I''m well-loved," Ara retorted as she took Ryuu''s offered hand, and the latter pulled her up from the floor to stand.

    She was, of course, talking about her Uncle Stribog. Even back in the celestial plane, to keep Alencica from being scolded so badly by her father, Gin would always warn her and covered for her if his warning was not enough.

    "Loved and spoiled rotten by the uncle," Ryuu added and they both chuckled as they went out of the room to welcome the King of Heaven.

 Chapter 322 - Its Been A While...

    Three figures landed in the middle of a huge courtyard almost silently. Well, "almost", was because as soon as they stepped foot on the ground, one of them did a flamboyant release of energy as if to announce their arrival.

    "Stribog," Alistair called out his errant brother, his voice low as if scolding.

    Kazehaya Gin, on the other hand, gave his scowling older brother a sheepish grin. Nevertheless, he didn''t feel like he did something wrong even if he knew that his brother wanted to come quietly. He''s aware that Perun knew that he released the energy to warn Ryuu and Ara of their arrival. He''s also perceptive of his brother''s nervousness that normal people wouldn''t see on the surface ¨C except for him and probably Ivan who''d been with him for a long time.

    Yes, Perun, the feared King of Heaven was very nervous at this moment. Even if he had already been told that things happened were not entirely his fault, he was still afraid, and the guilt in his heart didn''t make it easier. He was hoping to have more time to prepare himself before facing his daughter, but Stribog''s announcement made it impossible for him.

    Sure enough, as soon as the energy dispersed, people of the Homura House came out to the courtyard one by one as if summoned.

    Gin guiltily scratched the tip of his nose as he continued to watch his somber-looking twin swallow while his amethyst gaze searched the sea of curious faces for his beloved child. Perun had long since stopped walking; he gave up after his steps seemed to be heavier and heavier after each one. The younger brother knew he had denied the other more time to compose himself ergo the hesitation.

    On the other hand, the people of the Homura House had come out and saw what was happening in the courtyard. All eyes were on the three men standing there, but they were more focused on the very fair man standing next to their Young Master Gin.  The man in question was equally tall and striking. But what was more conspicuous was the fact that the man, although more refined-looking than their master and somewhat different in coloring, was the mirror image of Kazehaya Gin ¨C or Stribog.

    Yayoi who had come out with Emi in tow immediately realized who the other person was and signaled for everyone to prostrate themselves before him. "Your Highness, Perun, the King of Heaven," she called out as she bowed which the others immediately followed.

    Kazehaya Gin felt a vein tick at the side of his head upon the scene. "What is this disparity in treatment?" he complained loudly albeit jokingly.

    The people who were on the ground''s lips twitched as they hid their mirth. They just realized that yes, the Young Master Gin was right. Everybody ignored the fact he was Stribog, the first prince of heaven, and continued to treat him as the Young Master Kazehaya.

    "Grandpa, you''re so petty," Ivan commented as he shook his head at Gin.

    "Ya! Who''s petty? And I told you not to call me Grandpa" Gin was indignant, but he was truly just jesting and it''s not a big thing.

    "Rise," Alistair ordered, and everyone exchanged looks, unsure if they should stand up or not.

    "You can stand," Gin said as he signaled for them to be on their feet which they followed reluctantly.

    It''s the first time they''d seen Perun, and his presence was such a big thing that they were scared to commit a faux pas. But seeing as Kazehaya Gin was telling them it was alright, they followed.

    "Where are Ali and Grandpa Kresnik?" Ivan wondered loudly as he too searched the crowd for the two.

    "They''ll be here," Gin answered confidently.  "Ara''s probably also preparing herself mentally like my brother."

    "Who''s preparing mentally? Ritz?" Ivan asked as he turned to Perun. "He''ll never be prepared. He''s always a nervous wreck with Ali," he added teasingly but only the three of them could hear.

    "Enough of your jests," Perun scolded them, but he never denied being a nervous wreck as it was the truth. He was both excited and dreading the moment he''d see his daughter again.

    "Ara is her name here?" the King of Heaven asked.

    As a parent and as a deity, he took good care of giving his children names as they include blessings depending on the meaning of the name itself. Alencica meant a bright existence, while Alinea meant a new beginning. Ara on the other hand simply meant an ornament or someone who brought rain.

    In any case, he was not the one who had given that name, and he was not going to complain.

    "Yes. Suzuki Ara. That''s what she''s called here ¨C oops! It''s Homura Ara now. Kresnik who is Homura Ryuu in this world just married her."

    Hearing that, Perun gave a sad smile. He had missed his daughter''s wedding, and the fact gave him a small ache in his ?h?st.

    Stribog who felt what was wrong tapped his shoulder for comfort. "Don''t be sad. They just registered for now. The real wedding will not take place until Ara graduates from school."

    Oh?

    With this, Alistair visibly brightened. He had missed so much in his daughter''s life that he wished to be part of that very sacred ceremony.

    This time, when the percentage of winning against their enemy and ending the curse was so high, he vowed that he''d never miss Ali''s wedding for the world. That was if she''d let him give her away¡­

    "Ah, she''s here!" Alistair heard Ivan commented, and he quickly turned to see her stepping out to the corridor followed by a man.

    Of course, his amethyst gaze immediately ignored the surrounding scenery as well as the people in it. All he saw now was the girl he thought he''d never see again in this lifetime.

    His beloved child¡­

    Perun''s mouth hung open as he tried to call her name, but no words came out. His heartbeat thumped wildly against his ?h?st as his eyes filled with mist and his nose soured and he swallowed his raging emotions.

    He was a man who never really showed what he felt outside. But in front of his child, he was reduced into a normal father who longed for this time to reunite.

    Ara had come forward and stepped on the ground towards him, her silver-grey eyes equally misty as she stared at him. Her lips were trembling as well as she came nearer.

    "Long time no see," she said, her voice light, contradicting her tensed body.

    Alistair swallowed hard as tears fell from his eyes while he nodded. "Yeah, it''s really been a while," he answered, his voice breaking.

    As if on cue, Ara too cried openly, her face crumpling as more tears fell as she launched herself towards the man, and Perun welcomed her in his embrace.

    "Father!"

 Chapter 323 - Father or Brother

    "Father!"

    Alistair opened his arms and welcomed his child in his embrace.

    "Ali, my Ali," he wept openly, not caring anymore about his face.

    The King of Heaven savored the feeling of his child in his arms as his amethyst orbs continued to shed tears. In his heart was an overwhelming wave of emotion filling him to the core. It was unbelievable. It was more than magical.

    The last time he had held Ali so desperately like this in his arms was when he had found her lifeless body in the cavern. But now, she''s not dead. She''s real; she''s warm and very much alive in his embrace.

    Ara''s cry pierced into the silence of the night as well as everybody''s hearts. There was no one watching the reunion of the parent and child who didn''t have a fiery blockage in their throats and red noses as tears welled in their own eyes.

    Not everyone knew the legend of Alencica and Kresnik. But everybody could understand the pain and longing of the man and the lady as they clung together, their hands wrapped around each other as if they couldn''t be much closer to each other.

    "They''ve finally reunited," Yayoi murmured amidst happy tears as she reached out a hand to pat the Koutaishidenka''s shoulder as if to give him support and to congratulate him on this happy occasion.

    Homura Ryuu remained standing on the balcony where he opted to stay and watch his wife and his father-in-law from. He didn''t come forward to welcome the King of Heaven with Ara to give them time alone.

    "Yes, they finally have," he murmured in agreement as he looked on the two with nostalgia.

    It had been thousands of years since he''d last seen this scene. No matter how long they had been separated ¨C hours, days, weeks, Alencica would always greet her father like this.

    Ryuu knew how much Perun treasured his children ¨C yes, all of them, even the ones he bore with his first wife, Fanya. Alencica was his youngest and only daughter. One could just imagine how much pampering he had given the only princess ¨C heaven''s favorite child, most especially since she was the only one he had with the wife he loved for real.

    No one realized how long the parent and child hugged. But as soon as they let go, both had smiles on their tear-stained faces the spread through everyone. Their happiness was infectious. If there was no one who wasn''t moved to tears earlier, this time, there was no one who did not wear a grin on his face as they continued to watch.

    "Young Master," Yayoi called as she handed Ryuu a basket of hot towels.

    "Thank you," the Koutaishidenka told the Head Housekeeper as he accepted the basket and then turned his attention back to his wife and her father.

    Seeing as it was already appropriate for him to step up, Ryuu finally joined the others in the middle of the courtyard.

    "Father," Ryuu greeted Alistair who finally looked up from his child to him.

    "Kresnik," Alistair greeted him back with a nod of acknowledgment.

    For those who were privy about the status and politics in the Celestial Plane, the gesture looked totally normal.  Perun was the King of Heaven. Aside from his daughter and brother he never really showed many reactions to anyone. Kresnik, before becoming part of his family was his vassal ¨C the greatest and the strongest General in the Celestial Plane.

    However, to those people watching them now, the gesture looked cool and impersonal. It was as if the father-in-law didn''t have a warm relationship with his son-in-law ¨C a total contrast to how Perun catered to his child. This made the people of the Homura House look at them with worry. They feared as they wondered if the King was angered by the Young Master''s marriage to Ara.

    But their hearts were put to rest almost immediately.

    Ryuu offered the basket with hot towels to the King and Ara so they both could wipe their tear-stained faces and refresh themselves. Perun smiled at the Koutaishidenka gratefully before accepting a towel to clean himself.

    "Father, let''s go inside," Ryuu invited after, and he guided the King towards the interior of the house.

    The servants led by Yayoi had prepared the receiving room for them and immediately served snacks and alcohol as soon as they had seated.

    "Forgive me, father, for I had to trouble you to sit on the floor," Ryuu apologized.

    Perun, of course, didn''t mind. As soon as he saw the arrangement, he had automatically understood that people here sit on the floor ¨C not to mention that he had mimicked his daughter and his brother into removing his sandals before stepping on the wooden balcony.

    "I don''t mind," Alistair answered Ryuu generously before turning his attention back to Ara who sat next to him.

    His daughter looked very well taken good care of, and so, he was very satisfied with his son-in-law.

    "Father," Ara called, and he turned to her again with a smile.

    "What is it, Ali?"

    Alistair wondered what she would ask him. But whatever it was, he would be glad to answer it.

    "I wonder if I should continue to call you Father or should I call you brother instead?"

    The question was so unexpected that Alistair was dumbfounded for a while. In all honesty, he had missed her calling him "father" so much. Back in Ritz, she only ever addressed him as her brother since, in this lifetime, they were born from the same parents. He was physically only ten years older than her.

    However, since they''re indeed siblings in this lifetime and would continue to stay amongst the mortals for a long while, it indeed would be strange for her to call him her parent. It would be very confusing to a lot of people, most especially since he had no idea how long he''d stay here on Earth with her.

    It''s a dilemma. He didn''t know how to answer her since he preferred to be addressed as "father" but the logical title should be "brother".

    Sensing his predicament, his twin answered for him.

    "Ara, call him brother for now," Gin answered. "You may call him father when there''s just us here, but it''s better to call him brother when there are other people."

    Alistair looked bleak but acquiesced nonetheless. "Call me brother, for now, my little one."

 Chapter 324 - Truly Sorry

    "Call me brother, for now, my little one..."

    Alistair''s voice and appearance looked complicated as he said this that Ara almost giggled if she hadn''t just stopped crying. Even if she had seen him like this as her father back in the Celestial Plane, she''d never seen her "brother" looking so troubled before now. In her memories of Alistair, the Ritz King had always been so cool and aloof ¨C except for that one time she almost had been killed by a Minotaur.

    In all honesty, it was very endearing to see him exhibit such a human side to him ¨C this was what she thought.

    "Well, you''re too young to be called father, so I think it''s okay," she agreed with a sigh, and almost smiled at Alistair''s instantly depressed look.

    There was a momentary silence after this, while each busied themselves with their thoughts. The servants attended to them with more refreshments. It was already too late to have a full meal and so, just some traditional sweets and tea would do. Homemade alcohol was served as well for the group.

    Ara was going to help herself with the wine but was immediately stopped by both her husband and father.

    "NO."

    Eh?

    She stared dumbfounded at the two most important men in her life and she felt wronged. "Why?"

    Because they spoke at the same time, Alistair and Ryuu were both startled as well that they couldn''t speak immediately. It''s why Kazehaya Gin was the one who answered.

    "Because you''re a bad drunk," the uncle stated matter-of-factly. He unabashedly took the ceramic flask away from his niece and handed her a glass of tea instead.

    Ara wanted to protest but in the end, some memories flashed in her mind, and yes, she had no choice but to agree. She was truly a bad drunk ¨C and she got drunk so easily as she''s a lightweight.

    "You can have some alcohol some other time. Alright?" Alistair told her cajolingly as he patted her head.

    The gesture was a very nostalgic one that made a small ache echo in her heart. It''s really been a while¡­

    On another note, she reckoned she couldn''t get drunk today as they had some important things to talk about. Alistair was not just anybody. He was a King in Ged. He couldn''t stay in this world for long or their kingdom would suffer greatly.

    It wasn''t a secret that in the years that passed, Ritz''s power had declined tremendously as the divine inheritance of the monarch had dwindled. They never had any Returner to Ancestry in the royal family until now ¨C and Ara was sure that her "brother" kept his real identity a secret. This made the kingdom vulnerable to attacks.

    Ivan was here too. If other kingdoms became aware of the absence of both the Emperor of Kres and the King of Ritz, her country would be attacked. So, Alistair couldn''t stay here for long. They had to discuss whatever needed to be discussed here and Alistair had to return immediately.

    Ara had no idea how she looked like while these thoughts ran through her mind. She just realized that she had spaced out too long when a hand patted her head familiarly once more. When she looked up, Alistair was smiling at her.

    "Relax, my little one. Ritz will be fine," Alistair told her softly as if reading her mind.

    Huh? How would it be fine? Unless¡­

    Ara''s eyes widened as she stared at Alistair''s face as if searching for an answer. Her father knew her too well, and so indulged her unspoken question.

    "They know," he told her and her eyes widened some more as her jaw dropped in surprise.

    "They¡­ know?"

    Ara turned her quizzing gaze from her father to Ivan as if asking for confirmation. The Emperor of Kres nodded his head in the affirmative and smiled.

    "Yes. I''ve always known about it since I met him. But now, everyone in Ged also knows that Ritz is the Returner to Ancestry, Perun," Ivan informed everyone at the table.

    "You''ve known about it for a long time?"

    This time, it was Ryuu who asked Ivan.

    "Yes, grandpa. I ¨C"

    Ryuu raised his hand to interrupt Ivan''s words. "Stop calling me grandpa. Either call me Kresnik or Ryuu."

    "But ¨C" Ivan wanted to protest, but seeing the intense look on the Koutaishidenka''s face he closed his mouth.

    "You call my father-in-law, Ritz without any problem," Ryuu reminded the redhead.

    "But we grew up together. That''s different, no?" Ivan murmured as he scratched his head.

    "Kres, just do it," Alistair prompted and the other followed without question.

    "Er¡­ Kre ¨C Ryuu," Ivan''s words came tumbling out. He opted to call Ryuu with that name instead of Kresnik as he couldn''t separate that name with "grandpa". At least with his name here in the mortal world, he could pretend that he''s another person.

    Ivan then told them about how he discovered Alistair''s real identity and how everyone else found out as well. Upon learning that Alistair revealed his status as a Returner to Ancestry when he punished everyone who conspired to kill Alinea and her team, Ara''s eyes glistened with tears as well.

    Hearing the events made her remember her last moments with her friends and her last moments in the cave. However, there was no longer resentment in her heart towards Alistair as the King and her brother because her mind finally cleared from the influence of the shadow lurker. Everything''s distinct now in her head. She could also now remember even the memories the dark part of her removed from the rest of her before.

    The "death" of Suzuki Ara¡­

    Ara was now aware and could remember clearly that it was the spawn who had forced Ara to drive her car despite knowing that it had been tampered with. She did not commit suicide at all. The spawn had to make her experience "death" in order to pull the piece from the other world towards Earth so it would be easier for it to reunite with her. It was no longer a mystery and an issue.

    "So we were right," Gin commented after hearing Ivan''s story. "Ryuu and I believed that Ara was set up by someone else and not by her brother as she initially thought. She was caught in a political conspiracy."

    "That''s right," Ivan agreed. "Those greedy people in the noble faction got rid of Ali because the enemy party was going to use her to revolt against Ritz and replace him as the ruler."

    "I''m happy they''re gone," Ara stated in anger. She would never forgive those fools how killed her friends.

    Sensing her emotions, Alistair took her hand and squeezed it before speaking with a heavy heart. "I''m so sorry¡­"

    "Why are you apologizing, father? It was not you who did it ¨C and you had to keep me away because the Immortal War has just finished but the year hasn''t ended and so Czernobog could still control the spawn and make me the harbinger of catastrophe."

    Alistair smiled sadly then. "It''s true. But still, you were hurt and I couldn''t protect you and your friends in the end. You suffered so much my little one. For that, I''m truly sorry¡­"

 Chapter 325 - The Only One

    "I''m truly sorry¡­"

    The words spoken were heartfelt. But Ara wouldn''t accept more apologies from her father. Each and every one of them made mistakes ¨C her too. She would not let Alistair take all the blame for himself.

    "It''s alright father ¨C er brother¡­"Ara corrected herself. She should get used to calling Alistair brother again. "I won''t have you apologizing to me again after this. Things passed. For this fiasco that spanned millennia, we all need to take responsibility. It''s not like one of us meant for bad things to happen. We all had the same goal ¨C and that is to end the curse. Let''s not dwell anymore in the past."

    Silence greeted her profound words for several seconds. They were surprised ¨C but it was a pleasant kind of surprise.

    "Wow! That was some very good words princess.  Nobody could have said it better," Gin commented proudly.

    In all honesty, aside from Ara, herself, nobody could speak this kind of words. After all, Perun was the one who broke her soul into pieces, while Kresnik forgot about her and married another mortal which he still couldn''t accept that he did. Only Alencica was the one who had the right to tell them to forgive and to forget.

    "You''ve grown up," Alistair said afterwards with a fond smile as he patted her on the head once more, and Ara grinned.

    "Well, my soul''s technically more than a thousand years old. I''m like an old lady now," she replied cheekily which made Ryuu suddenly look depressed and Gin laughed. "What''s the matter?" she asked, confused.

    She reached out to take her husband''s hand and gave him a squeeze. "What''s wrong?" she asked again, and Gin''s laughter increased.

    "I''m¡­"Ryuu tried to answer but clamped his mouth shut instead, looking upset.

    "You are?" she prompted, and it was Gin who explained.

    "Ryuu''s upset because he was reminded of how old he is," the Wind God said.

    Oh¡­

    Well, Kresnik was only a hundred years or so younger than Perun and Stribog. It was the reason why his relationship with Alencica wouldn''t have materialized if the latter hadn''t pursued him stubbornly until he gave in and fell in love with her as well.

    Yes, it was Heaven''s beloved Princess who chased after the Flame God relentlessly until he gave up running away from her.

    Gin''s eyes glinted with evil mirth as he turned to his best friend and snickered. "Ah don''t worry Ryuu, at least Ara''s already more than a thousand years old."

    Alistair sighed and signaled for Ivan to stop his brother. Ivan took his cue and grinned at Stribog.

    "But at least Ali''s old enough. Gin''s wife is still only twenty-two in human years," the Emperor of Kres said, making Ryuu look smug as he too remembered this fact.

    "Cradle snatcher," the Koutaishidenka told Gin who just realized this thing as well.

    "Ya!"Kazehaya placed his hands on his ?h?st exaggeratedly, looking totally shocked. He sputtered for a while as if to deny it, but his twin decided to end the banter there.

    "Enough," Alistair said and everyone stopped. "I will greet my sister-in-law later," he told Gin who nodded happily, before turning his attention back to his daughter.

    "Do you already know what needs to be done to end the curse?" he asked her softly and Ara shrugged.

    "More or less. They told me Czernobog''s main body and soul needed to be killed to render the piece of him within me harmless."

    She had already discussed this with Ryuu in passing. Although still not in detail, she at least already understood the gist.

    "Actually, you are the only one who could kill Czernobog," Alistair informed her which made her confused.

    "I''m¡­ the only one?" She couldn''t believe it. "Why? How?"

    Perun was the most powerful deity; ergo, he was the King of Heaven. His might was followed by Kresnik, her husband, and then Stribog. Czernobog, the Black God was even weaker than Kupala, a minor Deity of Water who was twentieth in the ranking of power.

    "You must be wondering why, since we''re all stronger than him," Alistair stated.

    Of course, she wanted to agree, and so, she nodded. Only Ivan who was a demigod was a little less strong than Czernobog, technically, even if he had a lot of Divine Inheritance from both Kresnik and Stribog.

    "It''s because Czernobog''s power is special," Alistair informed her. "He could turn his body into an intangible entity like a ghost. No matter how you try to kill him, you couldn''t touch him at all. It''s why instead of totally finishing him during the first Immortal War, I sealed him away."

    Oh¡­

    "He''s like a ghost when he''s terribly weakened. You could not hurt someone you couldn''t even touch," Ryuu said with obvious frustration.

    Well, he wasn''t the only one feeling upset. All three deities who reigned supreme in the Celestial Plane felt bitter about the fact that none of them could kill their enemy. If they could, things wouldn''t come to this situation. But alas, as Ara had said earlier, there''s no point dwelling in the past. They should focus their energy at present and so they could end the tragic cycle finally.

    "If you can''t kill him, what made you think I can? Even if I''m also a demigod, I am handicapped. Ivan can even kill me in under five minutes."

    Ara''s voice sounded worried and all men could understand her concern. It was a legitimate and understandable question. Because of the piece of Czernobog''s soul attached to her, she did not inherit Perun''s powers.

    "Well¡­" Alistair wanted to explain but couldn''t find the words that he thought would put his child at ease. It''s because regardless of how he told her the reason, it was still highly dangerous for his taste.

    Gin sensed his twin''s dilemma again and decided to be the one to tell Ara.

    "It''s because there''s no other choice. You are the only one who can touch Czernobog¡­"

 Chapter 326 - Peruns Seal

    "It''s because there''s no other choice. You are the only one who can touch Czernobog¡­"

    For Suzuki Ara, everything seemed to stand still after that statement. It was as if she was suddenly in a vacuum and the world was devoid of sound. That was how shocked she was. If she wasn''t sitting, she reckoned she''d have fallen on the ground in a faint.

    Then, there was a loud buzzing in her ears.

    She was aware. She knew that to end the cycle of the curse, to free herself from the danger of turning into the harbinger of catastrophe, she had a role to play. But never in her wildest dream had she thought that her role would be too significant that her failure would distinguish all hope of ever attaining freedom in this lifetime.

    "Ali¡­"

    "Ara¡­"

    After the humming in her ears passed, she realized that all four pairs of worried eyes were on her, followed by four different voices as they all called her name simultaneously. She then felt an arm around her shoulder and realized that in her shock, she had leaned sideways like a deadweight that her husband had to support her.

    "Are you okay, Princess?" Kazehaya Gin asked worriedly.

    "She''s shocked," Ivan commented.

    "I''m so sorry," Alistair unconsciously blurted. He totally felt that it was his fault that his daughter was like this.

    "Ritz, why are you apologizing again?" Ivan reminded him with a voice that was semi-scolding that made Alistair clamp his mouth shut.

    Ara had already told him to stop apologizing, and he should take heed. Else it would upset his daughter further.

    "I''m¡­ alright. Just shocked," Ara told them shakily after with a nervous smile.

    Nobody believed she was okay, of course. The responsibility they had handed over to her was such a herculean task. Even if she broke down mentally, it wouldn''t be surprising.

    "But how do I do that? How do I defeat him?"

    Ara didn''t mean to sound afraid. Her tone sounded a bit as if she had already given up, but a part of her already believed that even if she offered her life, her strength was not enough to defeat Czernobog on her own. Normally, it would be natural to think that her father and the others would go with her to the Black God''s lair.

    But it was impossible from the beginning so she scrapped that idea. Why?

    It''s because of her father''s seal.

    When Perun shut Czernobog in the depths of hell, it equally made it impossible for outside factors to enter it as well. In short, nobody at a specific level could come out, and nobody at a specific power level could come in. It was a total impasse.

    If she''s going to borrow ranking terms from video games and the like, her father would be SSS, her uncle and husband would be SS, while Czernobog''s rank is S. Ivan as a blessed demigod was ranked A, while she ranked a lowly B. Basically, if she fought with the Black God, she''d be like an egg smashing against a rock. The disparity of power between them was like that.

    The seal Perun placed only allowed creatures lower than rank C passage. It was why shadow lurkers were still prevalent, but they were most easily spotted and eliminated. However, every fifty years, the seal underwent a phase of resetting and it weakened during the process. This period allowed creatures and anybody who was around rank A below to pass through.

    Thus, every half a century, the Immortal War occurred.

    "Besides¡­ I can''t even fight his minions well ¨C what more the Black God himself?"

    The last Immortal War occurred six months before she died in Ritz. She was not the strongest warrior who had fought at that time. She was actually one of the weakest generals that participated ¨C and she nearly died.

    She bit more than she could chew when she bravely declared that she and her troops would man the front lines. It was due to pride and defiance upon hearing the other countries'' warriors demeaning the soldiers of Ritz and her brother, Alistair. The others had joked that the spineless king of Ritz had gone mental that he sent his own younger sister to war to die. She was determined to prove them wrong ¨C and she nearly failed. If it weren''t for Aurel''s seal suddenly appearing on her body that made her able to manipulate lightning, she''d have died. The enemy troops consisting of a plethora of rank A dark elementals nearly annihilated her army.

    Now that she remembered her original memories as Alencica, she already knew that it wasn''t because of Perun''s blood that made her able to utilize Perun''s lightning. It was because her father, Perun himself was watching the war from a distance and quickly sent Aurel to her so she wouldn''t die. Even if she was handicapped, as long as she had a mortal body with his seal, Aurel could give her aid.

    Still, she would only be able to use Perun''s power that Aurel could muster. It was why her version of her father''s lightning seal was a hundred times weaker than the original one. During her fight with Ryuu, if it were Perun who struck him with lightning, he''d be dead.

    "I know you are scared," Alistair told her as he reached out and took her hand in his. "My child, if father could join you in his lair, I would."

    Technically, Perun could simply remove the seal. But it would cause everything to rush out and all dark entities would run rampant on the ground above, causing more trouble and might result in more casualty. It was why to finish Czernobog, Ara would have to go to him.

    This meant that Perun, Stribog, and Kresnik couldn''t accompany her.

    "But I know two people who could go with you to help out," Alistair continued, and when Ara looked at him questioningly, he informed her. "Fredek and Ivan."

 Chapter 327 - Her Greatest Enemy

    "Fredek and Ivan?"

    Ara couldn''t help her surprise echoing in her voice.

    "Why are you surprised? Did you think we''ll let you go and face Czernobog by yourself?"

    Kazehaya Gin asked, and of course, Ara shook her head. She never believed that she would be alone. Even if her father and her husband or her uncle couldn''t go with her since they couldn''t pass through the barrier, she knew Alistair would make an arrangement for her.

    She just didn''t expect them to be who her father mentioned.

    "I was just surprised," she said.

    Why? Because Ivan''s an Emperor.

    He shouldn''t be sent to any dangerous missions normally. In fact¡­

    Ara frowned at Ivan.

    "What''s with that look Ali? You don''t think I can fight with you? You just said I''m stronger than you earlier."

    Ivan pouted. He totally thought Ara was doubting his might.

    "I''m not questioning your strength. I''m wondering why you''re always not in Kres."

    There was a look of enlightenment on the Emperor of Kres upon hearing that.

    "Because I''m not suited to be stuck in the castle," Ivan answered bluntly. "It''s why I''m grateful for the missions Ritz gives me. It gave me reasons to leave."

    "And you follow him?"

    The country of Kres was a lot more powerful than Ritz which was at the very bottom of the food chain.

    This time, however, Ivan looked at her as if she''s insane. "Weren''t you listening earlier Ali? I''ve known about Ritz''s status as a Returner to Ancestry a long time ago. Do you honestly believe I have enough strength to say NO to him?"

    Of course, the rest of the royal family of Kres knew this secret as well. It was why Ivan could freely go on quests on Ritz''s behalf.

    "Well, you have a point," she agreed. But the frown didn''t leave her face. "What missions?"

    "I left Ivan the task of finding Kresnik and my idiot brother. We never thought that they were not in Ged but in this parallel world. Since I couldn''t leave Ritz, he and Fredek are the only ones I could ask."

    It was Alistair who explained this.

    "I see¡­"Ara now finally understood why the two were always almost off somewhere. It was why Ivan was missing during the Immortal War as well. The reason why Alinea was bullied to be in the frontlines was because Ivan was not there to protect her.

    On the other hand, Ritz''s other closest nation, Dhahliah, was not reliable at the moment. They were having internal conflicts within their kingdom as well. The Emperor and Empress died in an accident while real heir to the throne vanished, and the new Emperor Strahl was a tyrant. But the incident was something they didn''t have to concern about.

    "What do we do then?" Ara returned the topic to Czernobog. "Can Ivan and Fredek pass through the barrier?"

    "Of course. Father wouldn''t suggest it otherwise," Ryuu told her.

    He already had an idea of the entire picture, but it only made him more afraid, but he wouldn''t tell his wife why. At least, not yet for now. He would let Perun explain the plan to her first.

    "I realized that due to the accident, the time here in this world is a lot faster than in Ged," Alistair stated as he raised a brow at his twin.

    "Yeah, because this idiot brother made this world ten times faster than Ged," Kazehaya Gin grumbled, voluntarily calling himself an idiot in protest to his brother''s name-calling.

    But he couldn''t deny that the disparity in time was not his fault. It was. He would fix it once the matter with the Black God was over and done with.

    "In Ged, you have been gone for only twelve days," Alistair informed her which surprised Ara. "This meant that the year of the Immortal War''s not yet over."

    Oh¡­

    This clearly meant that the seal was still in its weakened state, and it was why Ivan who was ranked A and Fredek who was nearly as powerful could pass through so easily and could accompany her in Czernobog''s lair.

    "A special troop would be deployed with you consisting of powerful soldiers from all over Ged," Alistair continued.

    Since the truth was finally out, it wouldn''t be difficult for Alistair to ask the kingdoms to lend their soldiers.

    "I see. Do we have to leave immediately?" she asked.

    This was a concern for her since her graduation was around the corner. She was actually looking forward to graduating with her friends. However, she wouldn''t be selfish. She knew that the matter with the Black God was a priority. She was ready to leave and end this herculean task even if she had no confidence in her strength.

    But Alistair and Ivan shook their heads.

    "No?" she asked.

    "No need to hurry," Alistair ?ssured her. "We already stated that there''s a disparity with the time between here and Ged. Stribog informed me that you are attending school here and would be graduating next week. We could wait until that''s over before leaving for Ged."

    Hearing this, Ara was overjoyed that she leaped from Ryuu''s side to throw herself on Alistair for a hug.

    "I''m glad," she crowed with a smile.

    Then again, she realized that among the five of them in the room, she was the only one who looked happy. Alistair, Gin, Ivan, and Ryuu all looked serious, and she felt that there was something that they hadn''t told her yet.

    "What''s wrong?" she asked as she scrutinized their faces one by one.

    "Ali, my little one," Alistair began and she kept quiet and waited for him to finish speaking even if he looked like he was totally hesitating.

    "This time, even if Czernobog is the instigator of all of this, he is not your greatest enemy."

    Huh? Ara''s eyes widened in shock. "If it''s not Czernobog, then who is it?"

    She totally had no idea.

    The men exchanged looks, their faces all wore a complicated expression, and she felt Ryuu''s hold on her shoulder tighten. This time Alistair looked like he couldn''t continue speaking, and so it was her husband who did.

    "It''s you, Ara. The greatest enemy will be yourself¡­"

 Chapter 328 - Fire & Wind Seals

    "It''s you, Ara. The greatest enemy will be yourself¡­"

    Huh?

    "What¡­ What do you mean?" If she was unsure earlier, this statement made Ara ??pse into total confusion.

    The Black God was not her nemesis. It was herself. What did that mean?

    "My little one," Alistair began, reaching out to hold her hand again as if to give her strength by doing this. "Have you forgotten how you become the harbinger of catastrophe?"

    The question threw Ara off ¨C and then she remembered and nodded.

    Czernobog could control the piece of his soul attached to Ara''s and use her to wreak havoc. Yes, she was weak ¨C at least a lot weaker than all the deities and demigods she knew. But all those deities and demigods were attached to her and couldn''t bear to kill her.

    And if she was killed like what happened in the past, they would all be thoroughly devasted, and the tragic cycle would continue¡­

    The Black God''s purpose was not to destroy the world, even if that would be great if it happened in the process. To him, the destruction was just pleasant collateral damage, and nothing more. He was also not aiming to get out of his lair since he was well and safe in there. His main goal, the reason why he cursed Alencica was to hurt Perun, and there''s no best way to do that than using his beloved daughter against the King of Heaven.

    "You see now, Princess, with or without the seal weakening, your greatest enemy will still be yourself. The only reason why you were safe before and during the Immortal War was that the spawn hadn''t reunited with you yet ¨C and Ara, the secret third piece was in this world. Czernobog couldn''t control you."

    It was Gin who reminded her of this fact this time which made her depressed.

    Ara closed her eyes in defeat. This clearly meant that now that her soul''s complete, she could become the harbinger of catastrophe any time the Black God could get his hands on her. If she remained there on Earth or in Ged, she would live and would be relatively safe, at least, for the next fifty years in Ged and five centuries on Earth. However¡­

    Her curse would not end.

    As the cursed being, since this time, she was not accidentally killed, she could continue to live for a long time, and would still be the bringer of doom in the future. This meant that by not going to Czernobog now, she would just delay her inevitable demise. The threat would still be there, just waiting like a ticking bomb.

    On the other hand, if she went to seek the Black God immediately, Czernobog would still try to take over her body, only earlier. There was no difference at all aside from the delay. Then again, the reason why they told her that her enemy was herself was because there''s a chance to prevent Czernobog from controlling her. If her willpower was strong enough, she could cut the puppet strings and utilize her ability to touch the Black God to defeat him.

    "I didn''t even realize I had a shadow lurker controlling me last time, what more Czernobog?"Ara stated in mocked laughter afterwards. The Black God was the greatest puppet master of all: Lord of elemental parasites.

    "You can do it."

    Homura Ryuu''s clear voice ?ssailed her ears and she looked at her husband in surprise. There was a look of fiery determination on the Koutaishidenka''s face as if he truly believed she could overcome this situation.

    The hand he had wrapped around her shoulder tightened and she felt something magical ¨C something warm that seeped through her, enveloping her heart, chasing her fears away. In place of the icy cold dread that festered in her ?h?st earlier when she heard of her task was a calming heat as if her spirit was suddenly on fire. The scorching sensation washed over her like a huge wave before suddenly compressing, settling on the spot on her skin above her heart.

    What¡­

    She looked questioningly at her husband, her silver-grey eyes silently asking if that warm sensation was what she thought it was, and Ryuu nodded with a gentle smile. Almost immediately, Ara let go of her father''s hand so that she could move the front of her kimono to the side to check the part of her where the heat settled. Just as she guessed, a seal ¨C Kresnik''s seal was placed there.

    The burning sensation was her husband''s power flowing within her.

    "I couldn''t go with you, but with this, one of my other fire elementals will be under your command."

    Hearing this, Ara finally mustered a genuine smile. Aside from the fire element seal, she felt all the trepidation in her system gone. It was as if she was given some sort of panacea to cure her fear.

    "Ah, and don''t forget me," Kazehaya Gin interrupted their ''couple moment'', and unceremoniously reached out to touch Ara''s wrist.

    As soon as Gin''s skin touched Ara, the latter felt a cool and fresh sensation ?ssailing her. It felt as if she was suddenly taken into the arms of nature and was being swayed in the breeze like an infant before a very cold sensation settled on the upper left part of her back. Gin then retrieved his hand and gave his niece a huge grin.

    Ara didn''t need to ask what happened. She knew that a new seal ¨C Stribog''s seal would be there. She gave her uncle a grin in return, while Ryuu gave him a thumb''s up.

    "Good job, Uncle Softy," the Koutaishidenka said approvingly, making Gin look proud.

    "Nice," Ivan commented. "With all three seals on you, your power has now increased by more than a hundredfold. You can now be similar to me in power whenever you wish.""

    "Eeeeeh?"Ara was surprised. She knew that these seals increased her strength, but she had no idea how much. If she''s now as strong as Ivan, then it meant that her rank now was moved up to A. But she didn''t linger on that issue. She focused on the latter part of Ivan''s words.

    "Wait ¨C what do you mean when you said that I can be similar to you in power if I wish it?"

    Wasn''t her level already boosted? Why did it sound like it needed a switch of some sort? Ara was curious.

 Chapter 329 - Borrowed Power

    "Wait ¨C what do you mean when you said that I can be similar to you in power if I wish it?"

    As soon as the question left Ara''s lips, all men in the room looked at her with amusement. Nobody dared to laugh openly, however, except for Kazehaya Gin.

    "What''s so funny?" she demanded with a frown.

    She just wanted to know the reason why her power level was not in a stable state. Was that funny?

    "My little one, it''s because it''s a borrowed power," Alistair explained kindly.

    As it turned out, although Ara was blessed by all the powerful deities in the room, she couldn''t utilize the power automatically. She needed to activate her seal, like what she''d been doing with Perun''s seal in the past to use them.

    Oh well¡­

    She wanted to joke by asking why she wasn''t born with an innate power so she wouldn''t feel like a doll with a switch but stopped herself. With her father here ¨C the father who had been feeling guilty enough because of what happened to her, it would just add to his depression. The joke would remind Perun that because of his beef with the Black God, the latter retaliated by cursing her which prevented her from inheriting her rightful divine blessing as the daughter of the King of Heaven.

    Come to think of it¡­

    In reality, if Czernobog did not interfere in their lives and she was born normal, Ara would have been a lot stronger than Ivan. She wouldn''t be as strong as her older siblings, Perun''s children from Fanya, but she wouldn''t be that far from them when it came to power.

    Urgh¡­ Oh well¡­

    There was no use thinking about this as it didn''t happen the way it should be. At least now, she had three seals from the three most powerful deities in the Celestial Plane. Things were now looking up for her. She was not that hesitant to fulfill her task anymore.

    On the other hand, Alistair had read her thoughts earlier and sighed. He reached out and patted her arm as if to give her comfort.

    "Do not worry my little one, you will have what''s rightfully yours soon¡­"

    Huh?

    "What do you mean, father?"

    "It means that when you kill Czernobog, the rest of him will die, including the spawn living within you." It was Ryuu who answered this.

    Ara''s eyes widened. "Y-You m-mean¡­"

    "You will be free, and the rightful divine inheritance will, of course, be with you," Perun informed her.

    "When Czernobog''s destroyed, the spawn will vanish. We don''t know how long it would take to be destroyed within you, but it will surely will, and your deity blood would awaken." Ivan had long since known about this ever since he found out how to destroy the Black God through Alistair.

    With this, Ara''s face lit up. Her pair of silver orbs glittered with hope and excitement. "If I successfully finish this task, it means I can not only end the curse but also regain what I have lost!"

    Everyone nodded with a smile.

    "When that time comes, we can all ascend to the Celestial Plane together after thousands of years." Alistair''s amethyst eyes glistened with suspicious moisture. He was rarely emotional and so Ara immediately understood how this information was very important to her father.

    But ascending to the Celestial Plane?

    She still hadn''t thought that advanced. She had been living like a hunted entity for a long time, and she had started having experienced such a good life for the first time here on Earth. She would be reluctant to leave her friends ¨C and Aki!

    She should never forget about her elder human brother!

    There was still so much she''d love to do here with Ryuu as well. Then again, there was no point in thinking about them for now as she hadn''t attained her freedom yet. Also, she didn''t have a heart to tell Alistair she''d love to stay. She had to deal with Czernobog first in order to make that problem legitimate.

    She smiled at her father but refrained from commenting on his words. She then focused on the task.

    "You said I don''t have to go back to Ged yet to deal with Czernobog,"she reminded them, and they all nodded their confirmation.

    "You can also opt to complete your task before the year ends there or after five hundred years here on Earth. It is up to you."

    While the year hadn''t ended in Ged, the seal would still be weak enough to let Ivan and Fredek pass through. If the year elapsed, the seal wouldn''t let them in anymore for the next fifty years, except Ara.

    Alistair gave her the options because he didn''t want to pressure her. If she didn''t want to deal with this matter now, he wouldn''t hesitate to fulfill her wishes. However, he''d ask her to return to Ged with him, along with Stribog and Kresnik as it would be strange for normal humans to see them not aging.

    Yes, as soon as their memories returned, they''d all become immortals ¨C well except for Ara, although she would still have a very long lifespan compared to ordinary humans, most especially here on Earth. At least in Ged, being ageless was not uncommon. The majority of the Royals in Ged, most especially those from Kres had very long lives.

    In fact, the previous Emperor of Kres, Vladimir''s son and Ivan''s father was still very much healthy and youthful. It''s just that his wife was a normal Gedian and couldn''t last longer than he did. When she died, he completely lost interest in everything and chose to retire early.

    Ara shook her head. "I want to complete it as early as possible. I don''t want to wait for decades much less centuries more to have this chance to be free again," she stated solemnly.

    "Then you will complete it before the year ends there," Alistair promised almost immediately, making his daughter smile.

    Perun''s words were vows and blessings. He might have made a few mistakes, although the result had been terrible, at least were never intentional.

    "So, do we leave for Ged immediately?"

    Gin shook his head. "No. The year wouldn''t end immediately there. You still have plenty of time. Next week is your High School graduation. You have to at least wait until that''s over before we go to Ged."

    Oh. Right.

    Ara almost forgot about that. She was suddenly focused on completing her task that it skipped her mind.

    "That''s right," Ryuu agreed. "Besides, you need to train before going there."

    "Huh?"Ara frowned. "What training?"

    "You don''t think your seals are magical they''d help you out immediately, no?" Ivan looked totally amused.

    "B-but how come? I was able to use my father''s seal without problems," she told them.

    "My little one, that''s because you have my blood. You''re rightfully able to control the lightning. But you are neither a wind nor a flame caster. You need to train," Alistair explained, looking thoughtful. "Also, you have three seals now. You need to learn how to properly switch between them or it''ll be dangerous."

 Chapter 330 - Laws of the Elements

    "You have to learn how to properly utilize your borrowed power to be effective. If not it will backfire on you ¨C and it will be nasty," Ivan continued seriously.

    "Nasty? How nasty?"

    Ara was very curious. She was planning on training very well, but she still wanted to know what would happen if she messed up.

    "The power would attack you instead of the enemy," Ryuu answered, and Ara swallowed hard.

    She had already experienced Kresnik''s flames when he attacked her dark part and had experienced Stribog''s wind ¨C albeit a very small version of it when she fought Gin before awakening. They were both painful.

    "Er¡­ How exactly would it backfire?" She wouldn''t wait for the actual training day to learn the process ¨C of how mistakes were done.

    "Do you know the Laws of the Elements?" Gin asked and Ara nodded.

    The Laws of the Elements were actually very important parts of a Gedian''s education since many people there could use elements. As Alinea, Ara had learned them well of course. Alistair didn''t let her join the army without making sure this information was ingrained in her.

    The Laws of the Elements were not only about the types of elemental powers out there. It also discussed the hierarchy of power, but also the effectivity and compatibility of each element to one another. This of course also tackled the opposite: ineffectiveness and incompatibility.

    Without waiting for an answer from her, Ivan gave her a rundown.

    "Fire is weak to water, water is weak to wind, the wind is weak to earth, the earth is weak to fire, and everything else is weak to lighting ¨C technically, that is," the redhead reminded her.

    Of course. Ivan mentioned "technically" because the real strength would still depend on the individual. For example, Kresnik. The flames of Heaven''s Flame Emperor could not be distinguished by water. Also, lightning. Even if Ara could wield the lightning which was technically the most superior element, she could never beat Ivan in a duel ¨C much less Stribog and Kresnik.

    "Er¡­ yes?"

    This was common knowledge. Ara didn''t know why Ivan had to mention that.

    "Then you should know how nasty it would be if your borrowed powers backfired and how it would backfire."

    With this, Ara frowned as she tried her best to analyze the information to find the answer. Ryuu patted her head as if to give her support, but didn''t offer any clue. Alistair remained silent as well, as he thought it would be better for his daughter to realize the solution by herself so she''d keep it in her mind.

    "What will happen if two people with different elements fight?"

    Ara raised a brow, but, knowing what her uncle was doing made her cooperate. "The person with the superior element will win."

    Gin smiled and nodded, before proceeding to the next question. "What if a rank A wind caster fights with a rank S water caster?"

    "The water caster will win because even if his element is inferior, he is stronger in power."

    "That''s right ¨C and the same applies to two people with the same element fighting it out. The stronger one will win." Gin nodded again with a clap before proceeding to yet another question. "Then what do you think will happen to someone who borrowed power but made the mistake of activating another borrowed power without stabilizing their levels?"

    Silence hung in the room for several seconds as everyone watched Ara''s introspective expression turn into that of enlightenment.

    "Oh!" Remembering the lesson made her realize now how the powers she had would backfire.

    She clapped her hands together in understanding while the others grinned at her. She grinned back albeit with a tinge of embarrassment as she felt so stupid for not realizing immediately what the answer was.

    It was supposed to be easy.

    Ara borrowed powers from all three deities, ergo the seals on her body. However, she was not the real master of these elements despite having the ability to utilize them whenever she wanted. Since it was the case, whenever she used a seal, her body would accommodate the power and would identify itself as the caster of that seal. This meant that the "her" who could use the lightning was an altogether different entity from the "her" who could use the fire or the wind.

    Three people in one body, ergo the Laws of the Elements would apply to herself.

    Ara could only use one seal at full strength. Why? It''s because all three deities had different power levels. Even if Stribog and Kresnik were both ranked SS, her husband was still stronger than her uncle. If she''s using Stribog''s seal and didn''t calibrate Kresnik''s seal before activating it so she could use two elements at the same time, the flames would attack her own body like an enemy.

    It would be even worse if she accidentally used her father''s seal in full potential while those other two seals were activated. She''d be dead on the spot, struck by her own lightning bolt.

    Ara swallowed hard as she shook her head, trying to shake the image of herself being killed accidentally by herself.

    "When are we going to start training?" she asked weakly.

    "As soon as you want, my little one," Alistair answered fondly. "You can start tomorrow if you so wished. Your uncle and your husband will each give you lessons daily if you want."

    Hearing this, Kazehaya Gin let out a squeak as if wanting to protest but shut up in the end. He looked obviously anxious though, making Ara chuckle.

    "Why? Do you have something more important than Ali?" Alistair had turned to the side and asked his twin with a frown.

    Gin looked like he had a stiff neck, wanting to nod but shake his head at the same time. His fear of his brother was deeply ingrained in his system, making Ara chuckle again.

    "Father, don''t bully uncle," she scolded Alistair softly, making the latter turn his attention back to her.

    "I''m not bullying him. I just asked a question."

    "Yeah, but you look scary, okay? If that''s not bullying I don''t know what it is," Gin muttered under his breath as he pouted.

    Perun, of course, heard it and raised a brow at him. But before he could scold his brother again, Ara spoke.

    "Since I still have a lot of time, I''ll start after Uncle''s wedding to Emi the day after tomorrow."

    At the word "wedding", Alistair''s amethyst eyes widened momentarily as he stared at his twin''s face, studying the pouting idiot for a while before his gaze warmed over.

    "Alright¡­"

 Chapter 331 - Weddings & Teasing

    "Brother, when you sound condescending, it breaks my heart," Kazehaya Gin complained with a pout.

    If Ara hadn''t intervened, who knew if his twin wouldn''t have bamboozled him into doing what he wanted. Sometimes, he didn''t feel loved.

    "Are you a child?" Alistair retorted glibly, but his amethyst orbs danced in amusement.

    For outsiders, it might seem that Alistair, the older twin was always bullying his brother. However, it was far from the truth. Stribog was one of the few people Perun doted upon. It''s just that he was not showy and mostly strict to his younger brother since he felt bad about others always comparing the two of them. Also, his massive power made him possess a dangerous temper as the weather followed his mood. This was the reason why Stribog was frightened of him, and the reason why Perun rarely showed his emotions.

    Imagine Perun looking frosty with the clouds building up and lightning suddenly striking when he''s in a bad mood!

    "Of course not! I''m getting married tomorrow, am I not?" Gin sulked.

    "Well, congratulations, then," Alistair said with a genuine smile.

    "Father, tell that to him tomorrow," Ara quipped. Her silver-gray orbs danced in equal amusement as her father''s that made Gin feel that he''d be bullied again.

    He was right.

    "Or not," Ara added as she raised a brow at Gin. "I told uncle last time that if he bullies Emi again I''d introduce her to you. You look better and more m?tur?, she''d be happier with you."

    Of course, everybody knew she was just jesting including her poor uncle, but it still didn''t make him happy.

    "YA! You stay away from my bride!" Gin made a shooing gesture towards his twin who still looked at him in amusement before turning his attention back to his erring niece. "Also, you can''t give anyone to your father. It will be very pitiful even if he accepted them as brides."

    "Huh? Why?"Ara was curious.

    Why would the women be pitiful with her father as a husband? Shouldn''t they be lucky instead? After all, he''s handsome and held the title of King, both in Ged and in the Celestial Plane.

    It was Ivan who answered her question. "It''s because Ritz only ever loved one woman: Your mama. He didn''t want to marry anyone else but her."

    Ara''s eyes widened as she turned to Alistair who had a suspiciously red face. He remained quiet, however, not refuting what was being said, and so, it definitely meant that it was the truth.

    Perun had married his first wife, Fanya because the council in the Celestial Plane begged him to find a bride and have children. The first one had been a cold, loveless marriage which resulted in part of the chaos that led to Alencica''s cursed existence. It was Fanya''s revenge. Even after death, her soul lingered for hundreds of years to punish whoever Perun would love to hurt him.

    Perun found the love of his life, Shitara, and after her death, he never married again. He only focused his energy on raising his daughter.

    Ara thought that the reason why her father never remarried was because he was busy with her, and because they were dealing with the curse. She never thought it was because he still yearned for her mother.

    "Really?"

    "Really." Gin''s voice was flat, his expression bleak as if exasperated. "I tried sending Brother with women over the years since you were young. He kept insisting he won''t have anyone else other than Shitara."

    Ah¡­

    "The ''nannies'',"Ara suddenly said, remembering the parade of nannies she had a long, long time ago. She had always wondered why she kept changing nannies and the new ones more and more beautiful than the previous ones. She now realized they were her new mama candidates. But they were all rejected.

    "Enough," Alistair suddenly interrupted. "There''s no point in discussing this. I will never marry again unless it''s your mother again," he told Ara who tried hard not to grin.

    The others smiled secretly too ¨C except Ivan who was used to hearing this thing. They all had secret smiles, surprised at how sentimental and romantic the King of Heaven really was in spite of the stoic face.

    "My mom, huh?"

    Ara smiled, but it was a sad type of smile. Even if reincarnation was possible, for Shitara who had hosted a piece of Czernobog''s soul and gave birth to the harbinger of doom, it would be tricky. It was not her fault. She was innocent as she had no idea of what happened. But she was still used to harm mankind which was a taboo.  Because of this, she was punished.

    In the thousands of years since Shitara had died, she had never reincarnated ¨C at least, not that they knew about. Part of her penance was for her soul to be cut off from her past lives. She would never recover her memories in her previous existence. Souls who had no traces of their past lives were almost impossible to find.

    "How come there''s no preparation for your wedding tomorrow?" Alistair asked with a frown.

    He was confused since normally, in both Ged and the Celestial Plane, weddings were a big deal. Even his wedding to Shitara, even if her family were simple farmers, they still had a big wedding. However, he didn''t notice any urgency in the air in this place. "Are you getting married somewhere else then?"

    Gin shook his head. "No. Weddings here are different, brother. We will register our marriage tomorrow, but the ceremony for that will be a lot later."

    "They will have the marriage ceremony with us, father," Ara said.

    "We are?" Gin was surprised. He didn''t know about it.

    "I asked Emi earlier if she wants to hold a double wedding celebration with us, she said to ask you," Ara informed with a mischievous grin making her uncle frown again.

    "You brat. You didn''t ask me."

    "Why? Are you going to say no?" Alistair asked his one brow arched.

    "Of course, not."

    "Then why bother asking you then?" Alistair teased again, making the younger twin look frustrated.

    "Brother, you''re bullying me again¡­"

 Chapter 332 - Her Name From Now On

    "Ara, show father his room," Homura Ryuu told his wife.

    Ara didn''t understand his purpose at the beginning, and so she inclined her head.

    "Why order the Princess? I will take my brother to his room," Kazehaya Gin quickly quipped as he stood up, but Ivan also did at the same time and grabbed his arm, stopping him.

    "No, grandpa. It''s your wedding tomorrow. You should go to sleep early and let Ali bring her father to his room." Ivan then placed his arm around Gin''s shoulder and placed a little pressure on it to drag him out of the room. "Come, this dutiful grandson will make sure you go to sleep and get a beauty rest."

    "Huh? But I don''t need rest. I''m not yet tired and I - "

    "Grandpa you are tired. Sleep," Ivan interrupted and Gin was not able to do anything but get dragged back to his room.

    "The idiot''s gone," Ryuu commented afterwards.

    "Ryuu ¨C you meanie! I can still hear you!" Gin''s voice echoed right after Ryuu spoke, and all of them laughed.

    "Ignore him," Ryuu suggested as he too stood up. "Father, I need to go and make some phone calls. While you''re staying here, it''s best that you and Ivan will have your own identity. It will make future visits easier as well."

    Hearing the "future visits" part made Alistair smile, and he nodded. "Go and do your tasks. My daughter will take me to the room," he said as he turned to Ara. "Shall we go?"

    Ara already understood Ryuu''s purpose of letting her take her father to his quarters and Ivan''s reason why he dragged Gin away. It was to give her and Alistair time alone to talk, and she felt warm in her heart with their consideration. Remembering her uncle, Ara grinned. Poor Gin probably wanted to have time alone to talk to Alistair as well.

    "Sure!" Ara stood up and quickly anchored her arm on her father''s. She then waved goodbye to her husband and ushered Alistair out of the room.

    As soon as they stepped out into the corridor leading towards the sleeping area, Ara leaned her head against her father''s shoulder. But as soon as she did, Alistair shifted on his feet and freed his arm to face her and gave her a tight hug.

    "You''ve been through so much, my little one," he whispered with his voice filled with emotions.

    Despite his daughter''s insistence that he should stop saying sorry, he still felt that he should really apologize. Even with good intentions, it was still a fact that because of his error on decision making that he had put his daughter into a tragic cycle that could have been prevented.

    She had suffered for a long, long time.

    "It''s alright now."Ara''s voice was resolute. She clearly understood what her parent felt and what he really meant by his words. But just like what she said earlier, there was no use dwelling in what happened anymore. All they had to do was to look forward to the future. At least now, they finally had a clear map of what should be done to end the curse.

    "I''m glad you''re alive. I didn''t know what to do when I found you there in the cavern. I thought¡­ I thought"

    Alistair''s voice cracked and he trembled as he spoke. This made Ara remember the vision she had of his sorrow-filled state. She lightly pushed her father away so she could look at him clearly.

    "Y-you¡­"She now realized it must have been a real image of an anguished Alistair when he found her lifeless body in the cavern.

    By now, Alistair''s silver hair partially covered his face, and so Ara reached out to brush the tendrils aside. Her breath hitched upon seeing his tear-stained face. It was the same anguished expression she had seen in her vision and she knew that Alistair had cried so hard for her just as she knew that her father wept over her since she first died in the Celestial Plane.

    Without further words, Ara threw herself again into Alistair''s arms and wept with him. "Father¡­ Don''t cry anymore¡­"

    How much love could a parent have towards his child? Ara had no idea. She just knew that in spite of everything, she was indeed truly the beloved child of heaven.

    "Don''t cry anymore, father. We will fix things soon. We will end this cursed fate and live well¡­"Ara wasn''t sure if she made sense. She just knew that she was giving her father a promise. This time, she would do everything in her power to attain freedom ¨C freedom from Czernobog''s and Fanya''s curse ¨C freedom from herself, the evil side she knew she had to face in order to win.

    The two of them stood there for a while, absorbing each other''s words, giving comfort to them both through their embrace.

    "I''m so sorry, you had to see father so weak like this," Alistair said afterwards.

    He gave her an embarrassed smile as Ara helped him wipe his tears away.

    "It''s alright, father. Tears are nothing to be ashamed of. It''s actually very manly," Ara told him matter-of-factly before her lips turned up into a mischievous grin. "It''s even my goal to see Kresnik cry. I haven''t seen my husband shed tears like that," she said lightly, aiming for it to be a joke, but Alistair didn''t return her smile. "What''s wrong?"

    "Kresnik cried for you," Alistair told her seriously. "In fact, there''s no one else who cried over you the most but him."

    Oh¡­

    Ara, of course, knew that. Kresnik even killed himself over and over again to follow her soul. She shouldn''t have made light of it.

    "Sorry," Ara murmured. "I knew that."

    "Well, then, now you know how your husband is very, very manly," Alistair teased then as he ushered his daughter forward, and the two of them continued to walk.

    Soon, they arrived at the room where Alistair would stay. It was the best guest room in the estate. It might be a lot smaller than what Alistair was used to, but it was decent enough for a King. Besides, Alistair was not picky. He could even lie down on the grass and take a nap.

    "My little one, you have lived many times as different people," Alistair said afterwards. "You have all their memories as well. Which name do you want to be addressed from now on?"

    It was true. She had lived and died countless of times. But among her many different incarnations, the only name she felt mattered the most was the name given by her brother in Ritz.

    "You gave me my name in Ritz. You named me Alinea, because that is your wish for me, right?"

    Alinea, a new beginning.

    "Yes, I did," Alistair answered with a soft smile and nodded.

    When she was born, and he found out who she was, Alistair called her Alinea, with a wish for her cursed existence to end.

    "Then from now on, I will be Alinea."

    Not Alencica or Suzuki Ara, but Alinea.

    "Then Alinea it is¡­"

 Chapter 333 - A Warm & Gentle Breeze

    "What happened?" Homura Emi asked as soon as Kazehaya Gin entered their room.

    Emi sat on the futon, reading a book. She looked ready to sleep and was only waiting for him to return.

    Since that time she had accepted him as her life partner, Emi had been sharing sleeping quarters with Gin. The latter had arranged for them to stay at a bigger place than the one Gin used to stay at. This had been their chamber and would be their room from that time onwards.

    Technically, as a traditional clan, it would be frowned upon for a couple to share sleeping quarters before marriage. But Stribog, the deity himself had declared Emi as his wife, and it''s already as good as that. The registration of their marriage at the Civil Office was just a formality since they were still in Japan.  It was why everybody had already started referring to Emi as Gin''s wife for a while.

    "I got kicked out," Gin reported with a pout as he crossed the room and unceremoniously lay down on the bed, using Emi''s th??hs as a pillow. "I wanted to speak more with my brother but I got dragged out to sleep."

    Kazehaya Gin totally knew he was acting like a spoiled brat, but he didn''t care. Despite taking care of almost everybody ¨C ?ssisting his brother, taking care of his niece, ?ssisting Kresnik, Stribog was, in reality, someone who loved to be spoiled. But because of circumstances, he had to step up and be the caregiver. Only now with Emi, he could dare to be this rotten.

    Emi chuckled as she started massaging Gin''s scalp, making him relax. Gin focused his pair of golden eyes on her as he lifted a finger to poke her nose.

    "What''s so funny?" He poked her nose consecutively, making her laugh as she swatted his hand away.

    "You," Emi answered readily, and Gin''s pout returned.

    "Why?"

    "Because you still chose to be clueless when you already know why you got kicked out," Emi told him matter-of-factly.

    Gin froze as he stared at Emi''s face for a while with his golden orbs wide ¨C and then he smiled.

    "Why are you so smart, woman?" he asked before letting out a sigh.

    True enough, Gin already knew why he was suddenly asked to go to sleep. It totally had nothing to do with his wedding tomorrow, but it was so that Ara and Perun could have some time alone. He knew it. He understood. But he was still hesitant to leave his brother''s side. He knew he would succumb to his guilt and would try and apologize again to his daughter that Gin was worried. Ara already told them not to dwell in the past. But he knew that Perun didn''t have the heart to forget his sins.

    It was not that easy. His twin''s anguish had gone on for thousands of years. It was not something that could be discarded so easily by simple words ¨C not even if the one who told them to forget was Alencica herself.

    Forgiveness, it might come easy for some, but the will to forget was an entirely different matter.

    "You are worrying about nothing. They are a father and child. They have their ways to talk about things properly. In fact, they need time alone to get things off their ?h?st. It''s the only way they could come to terms with what happened. It''s how they can finally heal and move forward," Emi suddenly told him, surprising him again. "They will be fine. You don''t have to fuss over them."

    "Hey wife, have you become an expert in reading my mind?" He was not complaining though. He was in fact pleased.

    Emi shook her head as she smiled. "It''s because you are naturally kind," she answered softly as she ??r?ssed his temples with her fingers.

    "What are you talking about? Wasn''t I mean to you?"

    "But that was because you were loyal to the Young Master Ryuu," she replied. "You thought we had a relationship and since you didn''t want to betray him, you went tsundere on me."

    Gin sat up, perplexed as he faced his wife. "Y-you¡­"

    "What?" Emi lifted her chin and welcomed his challenging gaze. "You weren''t a tsundere?"

    "I''m absolutely¡­"Gin started, ready to deny it, but realized that she was right. "Yes¡­"

    Emi covered her mouth with a hand as she chuckled. "You don''t have to hide things from me anymore. I will always understand," she told him softly with a fond smile.

    Her huge pair of chocolate eyes were bright ¨C shining like the moon outside. Gin couldn''t help but stare at her, totally enamored by this petite human whom he used to bore so much hatred.

    "Do you really think that I am kind?" he asked.

    He was always in awe of the fact that this woman could still love him so unconditionally in spite of how he had treated her in the past. Even after being together, before he remembered who he was, she had gladly accepted everything of him even if it would have been short-lived as they first thought his life would be.

    "Of course," she answered readily. "You are kind."

    "How?"

    "Because whenever I''m with you, I could feel a very warm and gentle breeze," she told him softly, her eyes shining with everything she felt.

    Right at this moment, Emi wore her heart on her sleeve, and Gin breathed in, his own ?h?st filling with an infallible feeling that he was truly blessed for coming across this soul. In his entire existence, he had never felt anything like this. Only with her that he could feel that he was truly loved.

    A warm and gentle breeze?

    Kazehaya Gin ¨C no, Stribog smiled gently at the woman who would be legally his wife tomorrow and reached out to frame her face with his hands. He leaned forward until their foreheads touched.

    "Then I vow to you that I will do my utmost to be your warm and gentle breeze for all eternity¡­"

 Chapter 334 - Kazehaya Sora

    "How is it? Is everything fine now?"

    Homura Ryuu asked as soon as Ara entered their room. He lay on his side on the futon with his head propped with his elbows. In front of him on the cushion were documents strewn as if he was reading them just now.

    However, this was not what made the wife stop by the doorway and stare.

    It was the fact that the Koutaishidenka wore his kimono haphazardly, revealing lots of skin. Aside from that, his raven hair was equally messy, the tendrils outlining his handsome face, highlighting his ice-blue gaze framed with his eye-glasses.

    "What? My handsomeness rendered my wife speechless?" he asked teasingly as he held out his hand, beckoning his wife towards the bed.

    "Why are you wearing those?" Ara asked with a chuckle as she joined Ryuu on the futon, kicking the documents to the side before landing in his arms. "And since when did you learn to start spouting flirty lines, huh?"

    "What are you talking about? Haven''t I always been flirty with you? I just wore the gasses to add s?xiness," Ryuu countered, rendering Ara speechless once more.

    Well¡­

    "You''re right," Ara agreed in amazement afterwards.

    From the beginning, Ryuu had been dropping her lines. Just like when they first met again in this lifetime, Ryuu had told her she was beautiful.

    Ara looked smug. "Hmmm you''re that desperate for me to find you s?xy and lovable?"

    "Of course. I''m always, always desperate when it comes to you," Ryuu answered, and Ara had forgotten how to reply, overwhelmed by diabetic-inducing sweetness.

    Instead, she placed her arms around his neck and pulled him down for a kiss. Their kiss started with  light, playful ones, but eventually evolved into deep, scorching ??r?ss which led to their bodies intertwining, relieving the all-consuming heat of their passion.

    An hour later, their clothes lay strewn at the foot of the bed while they lay n?k?d under the bedsheet. The two wore satisfied grins on their faces as they embraced.

    "So?"Ryuu prompted afterwards.

    Ara still hadn''t answered his question earlier. He was talking about her talk with her father of course.

    "It was¡­ alright," Ara answered with a fond smile.

    After taking her father to his sleeping quarters, Ara stayed with Alistair longer to talk. They didn''t really have a specific topic at the beginning. They talked about anything and everything like two people who haven''t seen each other for a long, long time. But in the end, they still opened up about things that mattered. As her brother, Alistair, and as her father, Perun, he apologized again even if she told him not to. He apologized for keeping her in the dark believing she would be safe that way.

    On the other hand, she took the opportunity to apologize to him as well. She had always talked about being open, but in the end, she was the biggest hypocrite of them all. She said sorry for always taking things for granted, for not being brave enough to face her fears and have the initiative to communicate.

    Ara knew clearly that her failure to talk to Alistair back in Ritz contributed a big part to her ?ssassination. If she had talked to him properly, she wouldn''t have had those silly thoughts and had been more vigilant. She wouldn''t have walked into an obvious trap. Due to her own insecurities, a shadow lurker was able to attach itself into her incomplete soul which made matters worse.

    No, she didn''t regret her death in Ritz anymore. She was fated to die there and then in order for the pieces of her soul to reunite, but she still mourned the unnecessary deaths of her friends. Their blood would be forever staining her hands. Remembering them would always cause a throbbing emptiness in her heart.

    "What''s the matter?"Ryuu asked and Ara smiled.

    Ryuu had truly become quite s?ns?t?v? to her moods recently and could easily tell when something''s bothering her.

    "I just remembered my friends in Ritz," she said, and she felt her husband''s hold on her tighten.

    She had told Ryuu about them before, and so he knew about her loyal vassals. She had even showed him her drawings which he praised so much.

    "Don''t feel sad. Horgall, Midas, Lucius, Rubic, and Sven would live on with your art," Ryuu reminded her.

    He also knew her plans to be a comic artist, and he supported her dream. Ara''s nostalgic smile became bigger, and she sighed heavily.

    "What''s with the sigh just now?"

    Ara chuckled. "Nothing. I just wondered if I can really be a comic artist."

    "Of course you can," Ryuu answered readily. "You can be whatever you want to be."

    "Yes,"Ara agreed softly.

    Both her father and her husband told her the same. She knew that they would do everything in their power to make her dreams happen. However, after her graduation, it was also a fact that she had to do that very difficult quest in order to attain the future she ever dreamed of.

    "Speaking of which, I already fixed father''s documents so he can stay here whenever he wants,"Ryuu said.

    "Huh? What documents?"

    "The documents you''re lying down on,"Ryuu reminded her, which made Ara''s eyes widen as she sat up and shifted to take the wrinkled stack of paper on the bed.

    "Oh no! They''re crumpled!"

    Not to mention that they were also slightly moist thanks to the couple''s intense lovemaking just earlier. If she knew they were important documents, she wouldn''t have kicked them to the side and sat on them.

    "Relax, they''re just copies,"Ryuu ?ssured her.

    Nonetheless, she was unhappy to have messed it up. She took them in her hands and read their contents. "Er¡­ Kazehaya Sora?"

    Ara was confused.

    "Yeah,"Ryuu grinned. "That''s father''s name here on Earth. He will be Gin-nii''s older twin brother."

    "But¡­ How will this be possible?" Kazehaya Gin was a very popular person.

    He was Homura International''s CEO. Everyone knew of him and his background. Aside from Aoi, there was no other brother listed in his information. Suddenly having another brother ¨C and a twin at that would be very difficult to explain.

    "Well, father will be the ''sickly'' older brother who never went out of the house. The Kazehaya House has already been informed of this so there will be no problems."

    "And they are fine with that?"

    "Of course! Who would dare say no to both Perun and Stribog?" Ryuu ?ssured her. "Dolya had performed large-scale hypnotism as well earlier. Starting tomorrow, everyone in Tokyo will know Kazehaya Sora''s existence."

 Chapter 335 - One True Name

    "Starting tomorrow, everyone in Tokyo will know Kazehaya Sora''s existence¡­"

    Ara''s eyes widened. She had forgotten how amazing Homura House could be when it wanted something done. She just realized that she had asked a stupid question even after knowing about the memory manipulation they did to cover the truth about Okada Koharu''s death.

    Dolya¡­

    The powerful Deity of Fate had been there on Earth for the longest of time, guarding the Homura House on the side. Ara still couldn''t believe that she was truly here.

    After all, even if Dolya was her Uncle Stribog''s subordinate, her existence was still a special one. She was one of those deities who nobody could put in the rankings because of their uniqueness.

    Why?

    Dolya was the weakest among the deities in the Celestial Plane. However, when the Goddess of Fate was awakened as the oracle, her powers became off the charts that she''s even stronger than Perun, the King of Heaven. Nonetheless, she had no real control of her abilities, and the time she actually used the said ability was only once, so her strength was not included.

    Anyway, with Dolya''s presence, manipulating people''s memories were not difficult.

    "Until when will Dolya stay here?"Ara asked.

    Dolya was not a Returner to Ancestry. She was a deity who descended. She couldn''t really stay forever.

    "For a long while," Ryuu answered enigmatically, and Ara understood immediately that the Goddess of Fate was Earthbound for another reason, but she didn''t probe any further.

    "I see," Ara murmured as she got up in all her n?k?d glory.

    Ryuu watched her with appreciation as she placed the papers carefully on the low table near the bed, and gracefully walked towards the wall to switch off the light. She then rejoined Ryuu on the bed where they snuggled and fell into slumber.

    In a few hours, the sky gradually brightened as the sun rose high up in the sky. The day of Kazehaya Gin''s and Homura Emi''s marriage registration came, and the whole of Cedar Palace was bustling with activities.

    Ara and Ryuu woke up and didn''t delay preparing themselves. The two of them would be going with Gin and Emi to the Tokyo Metropolitan Building to accompany them in their registration.

    Ara had donned a peach-colored dress partnered with a black winter coat. Ryuu on the other hand, out on a black suit with a peach-colored undershirt. Their matching clothing made them appear very distinct, but not bold enough to outshine the couple to be married.

    "Ryuu ¨C you meanie, why are you wearing black at my wedding?" Gin asked as soon as Ara and Ryuu stepped into the hall for breakfast. He wore a neat dark blue suit with a light pink shirt underneath and the usual very colorful tie. Aside from his longer than before golden hair and equally golden eyes that were like a cat''s, nothing really changed with his appearance.

    Kazehaya Gin was as flamboyant as ever.

    "I have a colorful shirt underneath. What are you complaining about?"

    "But black is for funerals¡­"Gin complained, not giving up, but Alistair scolded him.

    "Hush," the older twin interrupted Gin''s complaints. "You''re the only peacock I can tolerate looking at for the day," Alistair told him matter-of-factly.

    The king of heaven stood by the door wearing complex, snow-white imperial clothing with intricate gold embroidered patterns at the edges, called "sokutai" minus the baton and the hat, which was mostly worn by Japanese officials and royalty. The one he wore, however, had the outermost layer designed with split front and back panels that permitted freer movements.

    With this regal clothing, and his natural silver hair and amethyst eyes, Alistair was a picture of a true monarch.

    "You''re going to be married in a while, yet, you still throw tantrums," the older twin continued as he stepped into the room, followed by Ivan who sported a modern black suit.

    Gin pulled at his golden hair in exasperation. "You guys! You''re all wearing plain-colored clothes!"

    He totally looked and sounded like someone who got betrayed. He even had tears in his eyes. Actually he was only referring to everyone other than his twin. Perun, due to special circumstances related to the seal had to wear white all the time.

    With a heavy sigh, Ara approached her uncle and anchored her arm in his. "Uncle, if you all wear the same clothes, you will not stand out as the groom. At weddings, the groom should be the unique one, no?"

    Her voice and face had on an innocent look that made Gin look at her quizzically. "Niece," he began after a while. "Do you honestly believe your uncle''s gullible enough to accept that?" he deadpanned.

    "You will not?"Ara said in mock shock, looking totally hurt, and Gin sighed.

    "Of course, I will," he acquiesced albeit unwillingly. He could never say no to that face, and the issue of the others'' clothing was not brought up again.

    Soon, all of them were seated and having breakfast.

    "Why is Grandma Emi not here yet?" Ivan asked in between sips of his cup of coffee. He really formed affection towards the drink, and had always requested to have some daily.

    "She won''t have breakfast with us. We will meet her at the Tokyo Metropolitan Office," Ryuu answered.

    "Oh?" Alistair raised a brow towards his twin, mischief danced in his amethyst orbs. "I thought she realized she made a mistake and changed her mind."

    "YA!" Gin protested. "She won''t. Never."

    "Uncle, my father is just teasing you, you know?"Ara looked exasperated. Her father and uncle were sometimes like kids.

    "I know that, okay? But it''s totally different when it''s your father who''s speaking. He''s friggin'' Perun," Gin explained and Ara realized why her uncle was always riled up when her father bullied him.

    Perun''s, the King of Heaven''s words were both blessing and curse.

    "Father, stop teasing uncle," Ara then softly scolded Alistair who immediately looked apologetic.

    "Alright, Alinea," Alistair promised, making everyone stop, forgetting the silliness of the earlier bantering between brothers.

    All eyes looked from Alistair to Ara, questioningly. It was as if they were not sure if they heard correctly and wanted confirmation.

    "Alinea?" Ryuu knitted his brows as he inclined his head towards his wife, waiting for an explanation. But it was his father-in-law who answered.

    "Her name," Alistair said. "My daughter has chosen her one true name among all the names she had in her existence."

    With this, everyone turned to Ara, who smiled and nodded.

    "Father''s right. From now on, please address me by that name. Call me Alinea¡­"

 Chapter 336 - Worth the Wait

    It was a Friday, technically, a normal working day. However, today was deemed special, and most of the departments at the City Hall were closed saved for the mayor''s office. This unusual holiday spurred curiosity among the workers, most especially when they found out that the Homura House was involved once again.

    That''s right. Again.

    This was the second time in a span of a week that the Tokyo Metropolitan Government Building made special arrangements to accommodate a behest from the Homura House. Last week, they had asked the office to suddenly be opened on a Saturday. Then, yesterday, they suddenly received messages that they were not needed to come to work for today.

    Curious, very curious. However, since it was the Homura House involved, nobody dared to poke their nose around ¨C not even the paparazzi. To them, the Cedar Palace was a force they couldn''t and wouldn''t dare offend. Stalking the imperial family was easier than dealing with the Homura House.

    For the people in the Cedar Palace, on the other hand, the curiosity and secretly wagging tongues of the people were of no importance. They were all occupied with the preparations of the festivities of the day and had no time to pay heed with anything else. Led by Yayoi, they all religiously worked to prepare the hall for the Young Master Gin''s wedding reception.

    That''s right. To everyone in the Cedar palace, despite being the Returner to Ancestry Stribog, Kazehaya Gin would be their forever beloved carefree Young Master ¨C and they were all genuinely happy that he no longer had a cursed existence and could be together with Emi.

    In all honesty, there wasn''t a soul in the Cedar Palace who didn''t know the real score between the Koutaishidenka and the Makura. They had always known that Homura Ryuu was never interested in Emi, just as they had always known that Gin was hopelessly in love with her just as she was in love with him. Only Emi''s attendants who aimed to hog the privileges of the Makura refused to see the truth. Now, they were reduced to lowly servants, and Emi and Gin were finally together.

    This was why the celebrations today were doubled. It''s for his marriage and for his freedom from his initially thought tragic fate. Even the Kazehaya House who had settled in Hakone had taken the special trip to come to Tokyo to ?ssist. Of course, it was their young master''s event after all. Also, this would also be the first time the Master and his son would be celebrating something together. It was truly a blessed event.

    "I''m nervous. Why didn''t you tell me it''s this nerve-wracking? How were you able to handle this?" Gin complained as he stood in the Mayor''s office, waiting for his bride to appear.

    "Experience," the Koutaishidenka answered matter-of-factly, making Gin''s jaw drop as he stared at him in shock.

    Ah¡­

    Ryuu had married his niece many times over, so he wasn''t such a nervous wreck when he got married last week.

    "I was still nervous, though," Ryuu added, his cold blue eyes warming over by several degrees as he thought about his wife.

    "Don''t you dare do low-key PDA on my wedding, Kresnik," Gin grumbled, making the others laugh and shake their heads at him.

    "Alinea fetched your wife so they''ll be here surely. You just have to be patient, little brother," Alistair said softly with a smile, making the officials ¨C most especially the mayor stare at him in awe.

    It was the first time anybody had ever seen the elusive Kazehaya Sora, Kazehaya Gin''s older twin brother. They had known and heard about his existence, but the man had always holed up in the Kazehaya House in Hakone due to his weak condition.

    Of course, this was the imposed memory of Dolya to the people, but they had no idea about that. For them, Kazehaya Sora truly existed, and that they now had the honor of seeing him in person.

    Upon seeing the mirror image of Kazehaya Gin earlier, they had been shocked. However, although identical in features, their coloring differed, and so, it was very easy to tell them apart. In addition, the older twin was more refined and dignified than the very blithe Gin. Too bad, he was sickly, the people thought. Kazehaya Sora seemed to be the better heir. True, Kazehaya Gin was undoubtedly a genius, but the older twin looked the same.

    Besides, Kazehaya Gin seemed to listen to his older brother well ¨C and acted respectfully compared to Homura Ryuu. The Koutaishidenka as well seemed to treat the older Kazehaya respectfully. It was why they were in awe upon seeing Kazehaya Sora''s ability to deal with the two powerful men like children.

    "They''re just probably fixing last minute things. They''re women," Ryuu reminded Gin as he patted his shoulder in ?ssurance.

    "Fine," Gin resigned himself into waiting. But he didn''t have to wait too long.

    Alistair''s amethyst gaze turned towards the door long before they heard footsteps. "They''re here," he announced softly just as the door to the Mayor''s Office opened.

    "Ali, where''s grand ¨C I mean Emi," Ivan asked.

    The Emperor of Kres trained hard last night not to call anyone grandpa or grandma anymore to avoid people being suspicious. He still tripped but at least had the presence of mind to correct himself in time.

    Alinea put on a mischievous grin as she stared at her obviously nervous uncle. "She didn''t run away, okay?"

    "I didn''t think she''ll run away, okay?" Gin retorted, making everyone chuckle.

    The mayor and the other officials dared to smile as well. Even if the Homura House was formidable, they were not unreasonable people, most especially Kazehaya Gin. He wouldn''t punish anyone for laughing at him.

    With this thought in mind, the mayor and the others finally realized that in a way, they were lucky that it was Kazehaya Gin they were dealing with and not Kazehaya Sora who had a stoic expression on his face most of the time. Between the twins, the younger one Gin looked like someone who was more approachable and forgiving.

    Today, the mayor and the others would bear witness to the marriage registration of Homura International''s CEO to Homura Emi, the Koutaishidenka''s adopted sister. Technically, the two were legally first-degree cousins, but the marriage between cousins in Japan was legal though rare, and they were not related by blood in any way so it was fine. Besides, nobilities like the Homuras and the Kazehayas, marriage within the family was kind of expected.

    "Well, here''s your bride then," Alinea announced with a huge grin as she stepped aside to let Emi in.

    As soon as Alinea moved, a petite girl that looked beautiful like a doll stepped in wearing a long, white mermaid dress which skirt progressed from white into light pink, then darker rose, to full violet, and then to dark blue at the edge.  It was an elegant ombre dress that made Emi''s beauty more pronounced.

    The bride didn''t seem to be conscious of the others in the room. Her shy smile and chocolate gaze were only for the nervous groom who looked at her with tears in his eyes. "I''m sorry to keep you waiting¡­"

    "It''s fine. It''s worth the wait."

 Chapter 337 - Additional Family

    The wedding between the Homura and Kazehaya Houses was just a simple process. After all, Kazehaya Gin and Homura Emi were just registering their marriage just like Ryuu and Alinea did a week before. The real wedding wouldn''t happen until after their important task was finished, however, that was not reason enough not to make this event special.

    Not long after the bride entered, she and the groom approached the table where they signed the documents presented by the mayor and the officials one by one. It didn''t even take fifteen minutes to complete everything, including snippets of good words from the officiating people.

    Soon, the small "ceremony" finished without a further hiccup. The group, along with the officials returned to the Cedar Palace where the small private fete was prepared for them. Even if the celebration was not open to outsiders saved for the mayor and the others, there were more people this time compared to the Koutaishidenka''s wedding since the Kazehaya House had come from Hakone.

    "Hey," Kazehaya Gin called out as he guided Emi towards his family.

    Kazehaya Kirio stood at the side, silently watching the party with Kazehaya Aoi next to him. As soon as they saw the groom approaching, both father and son beamed.

    "Big Brother!"Aoi called.

    In spite of the stoic face, he usually wore. Aoi loved and followed his older sibling. Their father, whom Gin initially thought didn''t care for him equally had on a gentle expression as they arrived.

    "Gin ¨C I mean Lord Stribog," Kazehaya Kirio corrected himself in embarrassment.

    It was very obvious that the Master Kazehaya longed for his son, but his recently discovered status as a Returner to Ancestry made him hesitate. He looked confused and didn''t know how to act with him.

    Gin saw his predicament and sighed but the smile of his face never left. He took Emi and pushed her towards Kirio. "Father, this is Emi," he said, making the older man''s eyes misty with unshed happy tears.

    Initially, he thought that since Gin was a Returner to Ancestry, their newly formed bond would grow cold, as deities rarely treat their mortal families as their real ones. Kirio was so sure that his relationship with his eldest would become stale like the relationship between the Koutaishidenka and his parents who chose to retire somewhere far away.

    But no.

    Here was his eldest son, Gin, presenting him with his new bride. Kirio looked gratefully at his son and opened his arms to receive his new daughter.

    "Emi¡­" he called out fondly and the girl didn''t hesitate to step into his embrace.

    "Father," she called, and she smiled at her husband''s approving gaze.

    "I''m so happy for you. You finally found someone who you really, really love among the beauties you''ve dallied with, brother," Aoi commented as he patted his older brother on the shoulder.

    "And what do you exactly mean by that, you brat?"

    Unlike Kirio, Aoi didn''t seem to be much affected by Gin''s divine status.

    "Exactly what it meant, big brother," Aoi told him with an unusual meaningful smile aimed to bully his older sibling. "It was painful to see you going through a parade of women because you''re too scared to confess to the one you truly like."

    "You¡­"Gin was dumbfounded.

    He realized, he was the only one in the Homura House who thought that he had hidden his feelings towards Emi well.

    "Don''t worry little brother, I will make him pay for that," Emi promised, making her husband groan amidst laughter.

    "Do hold back a little on the punishment, daughter. The boy only became like that because he thought his case was hopeless," Kazehaya Kirio told the bride fondly.

    "I''m so glad that it all worked out in the end."

    In spite of the tragedies that happened, it was always a parent''s wish to see his child happy.

    Also¡­

    "I''m glad that you''re still my son," Kirio told Gin honestly. "Even though I was so happy that you ended up being a Returner to Ancestry, I was scared that you would no longer be our family."

    "What are you talking about father? Didn''t I give you a new daughter just now?" Gin teased, and then remembered something else. "Come to think of it, you shouldn''t complain! Aside from a new daughter, I even gave you a new son!"

    Kirio''s eyes widened upon remembering this fact. How in the world did he ever forget about Perun? It might be because he nearly fainted upon learning that his son, Gin, was the Wind God Stribog and that the other twin, the King of Heaven Perun was also there just last night.

    And that they were now registered as his twin sons¡­

    "Where is brother, by the way? I should introduce him to you as well," Gin murmured as he scanned the place for his twin.

    He spotted him almost immediately as his brother was as tall as him. Only Ivan was taller than both of them. Perun stood next to Alinea, who stood in between him and a stunned Suzuki Aki.

    It seemed his brother was occupied with something at the moment.

    Funny. Just as Kazehaya Gin and Kazehaya Aoi gained an additional brother, Suzuki Aki had to deal with a huge change as well. The poor guy must be having another shock right now. After all, he was not meeting Alinea''s "brother" from the other world, but her actual father.

    "There''s no need to disturb His Highness, Perun," Kazehaya Kirio said nervously, and Gin shook his head at his father.

    "In this world, Perun is Kazehaya Sora, my elder twin. You are his father now, so you can disturb him anytime you want," Gin told him matter-of-factly. "However, this time, I do agree that it''s not a good time to call him over."

    Kazehaya Kirio, Aoi, Gin, and Emi looked at the man in question who seemed to be in a deep discussion with Alinea and the others. Indeed, additional family members needed time to be introduced and such was truer in Suzuki Aki, who was a mortal''s case.

 Chapter 338 - Clearly A Descendant

    30 minutes earlier¡­

    Suzuki Aki arrived at the Cedar Palace with Chiaki in tow to attend Gin''s and Emi''s wedding reception. He was the only businessman present at the small feast, but that was because of his personal connection to the Homura House.  Unlike the previous times he came there, he had already learned how to feel at ease at the place. However, today was totally different. He was nervous and anxious as he had been since the day before.

    Why?

    It was because he was informed that Perun, his sister''s soul''s real father was there.

    "Aki, you''re hands are cold," Chiaki murmured against his ear, making him clear his throat in embarrassment. "Are you alright?"

    "I am," Aki answered almost instantly making the corner of Chiaki''s mouth lift in amusement.

    If she didn''t know how much worry Aki was having at the moment, she would have laughed at his face. However, her fianc¨¦''s truly having a difficult inner battle, and it was related to his younger sister''s situation, so she held back. Regardless of how much Aki and Ara were getting along since she woke up from her accident, Chiaki knew that until now, Aki had lots of regrets and self-blame in his heart.

    Soon, they would be meeting the man who was Ara''s father. Chiaki knew that Aki was anxious because he felt that he had left that father down.

    "Well, let''s try and see if Ara and the others are there now," she suggested just as they entered the hall.

    They had arrived just in time, and so the wedding party, as well as some of the guests, were already there. Of course, they both looked for Ara as soon as they entered the room, but couldn''t find her. The Homura House was riddled with tall people after all. However, they spotted the usually colorful groom and his bride immediately and went to greet them.

    "Congratulations Gin and Emi!"

    The newlyweds beamed at the couple. "Thank you very much," they said. "Next time, it will be your turn," Gin told Aki who chuckled.

    "Of course. But we will have to wait a bit," he said as he turned to Chiaki who explained.

    "We want to get married after Ara graduates from high school, initially," she said.

    "Initially?" Gin prompted. He knew that there was an underlying change to their plans.

    "But, Ara has something important to do right after her graduation, and so we decided to wait for her to finish it and return."

    The coupled watched as Gin''s eyes widened in understanding. Since they found out the truth about Ara ¨C about the Homura House and the hidden deities in them, they were now privy to all information concerning the younger Suzuki.

    This was why they knew the existence of Alistair and Perun, and that Ara had to return to the other world to defeat the ultimate enemy to end the curse that spanned thousands of years. They were aware of how dangerous it was. But by stepping back ¨C by postponing their plans to wed to wait for Ara to finish her tasks showed how they put their devotion and trust in her.

    She would return. When she did, Ara would be at their wedding.

    "I see," Gin smiled as he nodded in approval.

    "We won''t keep you guys any longer. We''ll try to mingle as we look for my sister," Aki told him as he guided Chiaki away, and the newlyweds went to greet the Kazehaya House''s Master.

    "Look," Chiaki said afterwards as she pointed at something behind Aki.

    When the older Suzuki turned, his eyes widened upon seeing a very tall man towering everyone in the room. However, what surprised them was the silver-haired man standing next to him.

    Kazehaya Sora ¨C no. It should be Perun.

    There was no mistaking this. After all, there wasn''t anyone else in the world he knew who was the mirror image of Gin, saved for their coloring. On the other hand, unlike the carefree Gin who smiled a lot, the man had an expressionless face as he looked at the people with his unreadable purple gaze.

    As if feeling Aki''s eyes on him, Perun suddenly turned in their direction and their eyes met, surprising Aki that he took a step forward unthinkingly. The deity''s eyes flickered in recognition as if he knew who he was, and the poor mortal had no choice but to approach.

    Urgh¡­

    The older Suzuki''s nervousness heightened as he crossed the room, with Chiaki. But his fianc¨¦e''s hand tightened in his to give him support, and the two exchanged glances with a small smile as if cheering each other up.

    When they turned to Perun''s direction again, even the huge red-haired man next to him was also looking as they approached. But what surprised them was seeing both Ara and Ryuu there as well, waiting for them to come.

    "Big Bro Aki!" Ara called out to him, and Aki felt his heart ease up a little bit.

    At least, his sister was here, and so he didn''t have to introduce himself even if he already knew that the other party must have known who he was just as he knew who Perun was.

    "Hey, Ara," he called back just as he and Chiaki reached them. "I mean, Alinea," he corrected himself as he scratched the side of his head.

    He had already known that his sister had ultimately chosen Alinea as her name and that the Homura House had changed everything ¨C records and people''s memories so that she would only be addressed as Alinea.  But he kept forgetting and referred to her as Ara.

    His sister didn''t mind. It took time to get used to anyway since they did not meddle with his memories.

    "Big brother," Ryuu also greeted them with a respectful bow.

    "Have you been here long?"Alinea asked with a smile as she gave each one of them a hug in greeting.

    "No, we just arrived. We just finished giving our greetings to the newlyweds," Aki answered just as he turned expectantly towards Perun who remained studying him.

    Taking his cue, Alinea introduced the two of them with mischief dancing in her grey eyes.

    "Big Brother Aki, this is Kazehaya Sora, Gin-nii''s older twin brother," she started as an equally naughty grin spread on her face. "But, of course, he''s really my brother in the other world, Alistair, King of Ritz, and my father in the Celestial Plane, Perun."

    It was a long and confusing introduction, so Aki skipped everything else and referred to the last part.

    "Nice to meet you," Aki greeted Perun respectfully and was surprised to see the other finally having some kind of a reaction in his Amethyst eyes.

    Perun was totally amused that even the corner of his mouth curved upwards before he spoke, much to everyone''s surprise.

    "Nice to meet you, Suzuki Aki, brother of Alinea on Earth," Perun said as he leaned forward as if to tell them a secret, his smile mirroring the mischief of his daughter''s, shocking everyone, except Ivan further. "But of course, you''re really clearly a descendant of Ritz. Should I call you grandson, then, descendant of mine?"

 Chapter 339 - The Image of Her Brother

    "Should I call you grandson, then, descendant of mine?"

    Eh? Eeeh? EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEH?

    Both the Suzuki siblings and Chiaki were shocked. Their shrieks of surprise caught the other people''s attention so they smiled sheepishly at them to indicate that everything''s fine before clarifying the matter.

    "Father, what did you say?"Alinea asked in a hushed tone.

    Technically, aside from the Mayor and the officials, the rest of the guests were from the Homura and Kazehaya Houses so it was alright to speak normally about deities and such. However, she felt that this information was something that many were not privy to, and she''d like to keep it that way.

    Also¡­

    Alinea looked at Ryuu and Ivan. The two looked as if nothing major happened or had been heard. Strange¡­

    It was as if they knew something they didn''t.

    "Why are you looking at me like that? Do you want to go and rest?" Ryuu asked, his voice low and suggestive. Resting was totally never on his agenda the way he phrased the question.

    Idiot.

    "Don''t try and confuse me, husband," Alinea growled, making Ryuu smile as he turned to his perplexed father-in-law.

    "Kresnik, I have to applaud your courage to say such things in front of me." Although he had completely accepted the Flame God as his son-in-law, he was still not pleased with their PDA and innuendoes. "What are you trying to achieve?"

    "Your new grandchildren," Ryuu deadpanned, rendering the others speechless.

    "Ya!" Alinea scolded as she hit her husband''s arm. Nobody could stop her from getting answers ¨C even a honey trap.

    Suzuki Aki seemed to have recovered as well and he cleared his throat. "Excuse me," he called out, making the others look at him. "What exactly do you mean by earlier? Can you please explain?"

    Nevertheless, the retraction of the "joke" that he was expecting never happened. Instead, Perun turned to him again with his serious amethyst gaze as if studying his face, before they both warmed over, the corners of his mouth softening as he smiled at him.

    "What''s there to explain, child?"Perun replied gently. "It means exactly what you think it means. You are a child of Ritz, a man who carries my blood in his veins."

    Eh? Eeeh? EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEH?

    Suzuki Aki and Alinea exchanged looks of surprise.

    "Sister, did you know about this?"

    "Obviously not, okay?" Alinea turned to her husband and Ivan who remained watching. "How about you two?"

    "Of course, we know," Ivan answered readily. "It''s obvious isn''t it?"

    Huh? What was obvious?

    "My little one, look at his face," Perun ordered his daughter who immediately followed.

    "What''s with my face?" Aki asked as he too touched his visage.

    Perun chuckled. "Alinea, imagine Aki with the same coloring as I. Imagine him with silver hair and cornflower colored eyes."

    With this, Alinea frowned as she scrutinized Aki''s face again, and then her eyes widened in realization.

    Raiden!

    "What? What?" Aki asked consecutively, his nervousness apparent.

    "Relax," Perun told him. "It''s nothing sort of a defect. You just look similar to my eldest son," he continued, making Aki''s jaw drop.

    Similar. To. Perun''s. Son.

    No matter how he tried, he couldn''t absorb the words.

    "Why do you look so shocked? How did you think Alinea could be born in the Suzuki Household if you didn''t carry the blood of Perun within your family?" Ivan grinned at them.

    "Did you know this before we got engaged?"Alinea asked Ryuu.

    But the Koutaishidenka shook his head. "I didn''t," he answered honestly, but before Alinea could ask him how he knew it then, he explained. "But I did when I discovered your real identity and my memories.

    When Ryuu found out that Suzuki Ara was an incomplete soul, and that she was his wife, Alencica, it was easy to realize that the Suzuki had Ritz blood in them. After all, Alinea was some sort of a Returner to Ancestry as well, although her case was special since she''s only a demigod and not a pure deity.

    "The Suzuki Raiden Group''s name is a total give away too, no?" Ryuu reminded them of their family''s company and their eyes widened in realization.

    Of course.

    Also, Ryuu as Kresnik had personally met and took good care of Raiden and his twin, Perun''s twin sons with Fanya. Unbeknownst to many, it was Kresnik and Stribog who had rescued and brought the children to Ged in the behest of the King of Heaven when Fanya tried to kill her own children out of jealousy. This was that time when they had founded the kingdoms in Ged. Stribog founded Ovid, Kresnik built Kres, Raiden created Ritz, while his twin created the Ice kingdom of Cillan.

    "But how come I didn''t know anything?" Aki asked. He frowned as he tried to analyze his body. He didn''t feel anything weird or magical as well.

    "It''s because there was no one who taught you how to utilize your blood," Ivan answered again. "Even if you have Perun''s blood, if you did not awaken it, you will be nothing but a simple mortal. Also, you are not a Returner to Ancestry, and the blood had been diluted over the centuries in this world, and so, even if you awakened your blood, it wouldn''t change anything as much."

    Oh¡­

    "Is that so?"Alinea finally understood.

    She had never met any of her older siblings in person. The twins chose to descend to the mortal realm and live as mortals. They had already died long before she was born. In fact, her father met her mother on the day her older brother was laid to rest. Perun was crying after Raiden''s funeral as he lay under a tree when her mother first met him.

    "Anyway, if I''m not mistaken, one of your parents ¨C possibly your mother was the Ritz descendant. I will have to clarify this with my mortal parents, though," Ryuu added solemnly as he stared at Aki.

    At the mention of their parents, Aki visibly and unconsciously clenched his fist on the side, his eyes turning hard as crystals, and Ryuu sighed. He guessed that Aki''s investigation of what really happened to his parents already bore results ¨C and they were not good.

 Chapter 340 - ALI MINI THEATER Side Story 17

    It was during that time when the King of Heaven had just appeared to Vladimir in the form of a vision. It was also the time when the Returner to Ancestry Kresnik had finally awakened.  The Flame Emperor, in spite of his own personal grief, did Perun''s bidding and tasked his eldest son to form a group to go on a quest to maintain the portal that Stribog accidentally created.

    "Brother!"

    Hurried footsteps echoed in the hallway as a young man of seventeen rushed to one of the chambers in the castle. Without ceremony, he pushed open the door and stepped in inside; his wide, green eyes scanned the room for the person he''d been searching for since morning.

    He found him.

    The tall, clam figure standing by the window overlooking the palace courtyard looked so lonely in his eyes that his face contorted into a pained expression. His brother ¨C the older brother he adored and idolized would be gone soon.

    "Brother!"

    "Why are you so noisy at nap time, Ignac?" The figure by the window slowly turned to face the younger man who stopped and stared at the vision he created.

    Andrik, the crown prince of Kres looked on in amusement at his younger sibling with his pair of blue eyes that were wise beyond his years. At six feet and five inches, he towered over his brother by half a foot.

    "You''re going to wake the whole household," the older prince continued as his brother finally reached him.

    Ignac looked up at him with worry, and Andrik couldn''t help but sigh. He already had an idea why his younger brother came to find him. It was because he''d heard about his task and funny as it might seem, the younger prince was here to reason out with him.

    Ignac didn''t want him to cross the portal.

    "Brother I ¨C"

    "I will go," Andrik interrupted him with words that rang with finality.

    No, he didn''t sound angry nor did he sound like he''d given up because of his fate. Instead, his voice was full of conviction, showing that he was truly voluntarily going to his mission. However, it was something that Ignac couldn''t accept.

    "But, why?"

    The younger prince''s voice sounded upset. He had believed that his older brother was going to protest and refuse this quest, even if the person who gave it to him was their own father.

    "Is it because it is Perun''s idea? Or is it because it''s father''s orders?"

    At the mention of their father, Ignac''s voice came out harsh. He couldn''t believe the father he adored could also do something like this to his brother. Andrik was his own heir! He was the crown prince! From the moment he was born, Andrik had been groomed to be the next emperor.

    "I will go instead!"

    Ignac''s announcement surprised the other, rendering him momentarily silent, before sighing again. He crossed the room to sit on the chaise and beckoned for his younger sibling to follow.

    "You cannot go," he told him softly, making Ignac''s expression more defiant.

    "Why not? You are going to be the next emperor of Kres. I am just the spare heir. Why shouldn''t I go instead of you? Besides, you are the one who inherited most of father''s divine powers ¨C how can he make you go?"

    Andrik was uncannily strong ¨C stronger even than his grandfather''s generation, the strongest before their father''s time. At the beginning they just thought that it was an indication that a Returner to Ancestry might be coming to their bloodline, not knowing that Vladimir himself was the Returner to Ancestry and that the reason why Andrik was strong was that he was half-deity.

    Technically, Ignac was a demigod as well, but it was Andrik who was closer to their father in everything ¨C from his looks, the dark hair and blue eyes, the temperament, and his bravery. There was no more perfect heir than he was.

    "It''s exactly because I inherited father''s divine powers that I have to go,"Andrik answered softly.

    If he didn''t know any better, Andrik would think similarly with Ignac. All his life, he had been wondering why their father, even if he was a dutiful sire who took good care of them and raised them well, still felt emotionally distant. He had always had this feeling that even if Vladimir loved them, he was never really seeing them. In their father''s eyes were dark, melancholic clouds that kept him separated from the rest of the world. When Vladimir turned out to be Kresnik, Andrik finally understood.

    It was sad. It was unfair. But Andrik was already satisfied that their father tried his best for them, and was even thankful that he and Ignac were born. In return, the elder prince vowed to be the dutiful son and become a tool for Kresnik''s soul to reach that other world.

    "I still don''t understand," Ignac complained and Andrik laughed.

    "You will in the future, brother,"Andrik promised the other with a pat on the shoulder. "I just want you to know that it''s because I am the closest being to father that I was entrusted this quest. Besides, staying here in Kres holed up in the castle will be very boring. I am ?ssigning you to take over Kres in my stead. "

    The Immortal War had ended in their father''s time, and would skip Andrik''s rule if he stayed. If the world was peaceful, there would be nothing interesting for a wanderlust such as the prince to stay there. It was also one of the reasons why he agreed immediately.

    Ignac still looked torn, but he acquiesced. "Fine."

    Silence hung between them for a while before they spoke again. "When are you leaving and with who?"

    "I''ll be leaving three days from now,"Andrik answered, and he explained that one member of royalty from each kingdom in Ged would be accompanying him to the quest.

    "Even Ritz?"

    The expression on Ignac''s face was comical upon hearing the small Kingdom of Raiden.

    "Why? What''s the point?" he asked.

    After all, it was not a secret that the blood of Raiden had diminished, and that the current royalty now relied on the divine inheritance handed down from marriages with royalties of other kingdoms. None of them could utilize lightning anymore. The current King of Ritz was even a wind caster.

    "Of course, there''s a point," Andrik answered enigmatically. "It''s actually the most important point."

    To him, bringing someone from Ritz was even a priority. Why? Because, only by doing so he could be ?ssure that there would be a possibility of finding Alencica in case she appeared in the other world and Kresnik was also there. He was not sure, of course, but he felt that there''s a possibility.

    Five centuries after Prince Andrik and his group left Ged, his instinct was proven correct.

 Chapter 341 - Outrageous

    Amber liquid filled the glass as the figure in the study poured brandy inside. The area where he stood was dark, hiding the equally obscure expression on his face. However, based on how he gripped the crystal in his hand and how his middle-aged body was tensed, it was obvious that the man was livid.

    "What''s the meaning of this, Suzuki? Didn''t we already have an agreement?"

    Maki Eito turned around; his mouth clamped into a grim line, his pair of eyes cold and as hard as steel, making the man sitting on the chair not far from him squirm.

    Months ago, he left Japan on a long-term business trip to Europe. This was part of their plan to expand his business and to ready his network in preparation for the merger of Axis Corporation and the Suzuki Raiden Group. He''d left without worries, as he had been given the best ?ssurance by his friend and trusted executive, Suzuki Daizo.

    The latter had promised to have everything ready before he returned ¨C that he didn''t have to bother with anything else regarding Suzuki Aki except to ready the merger of their empires. Daizo had even promised him that the engagement of his daughter to Suzuki Aki would be announced as soon as he returned. This was what he was expecting to hear when he arrived yesterday.

    But no¡­

    Not only was his daughter''s engagement canceled, the merger of Axis Corporation and Suzuki Raiden Group was scratched as well!

    Unacceptable!

    "Please explain to me why everything you promised didn''t happen."

    Each word from his mouth was biting, making the man on the chair more and more anxious. It was the first time he''d ever used this cold tone of voice with Daizo. It didn''t take a genius to know how furious he was ¨C not that he planned to hide it regardless of how the other would take his treatment from now on. Maki Eito didn''t care about how the man felt. He only cared about results which the man didn''t give.

    To a shrewd businessman like Eito, Suzuki Daizo was nothing more than a useless pawn right now. To be correct, he was an expensive, useless pawn. Daizo owed him millions of money. Also, this was not the first time the man didn''t deliver what he said he would.

    Years ago, this man promised to take over Suzuki Raiden Group and merge it with Axis Corporation. But the fool let his nephew kick him out of the company instead. Now, he messed things up again at the expense of his daughter!

    "Did you just lie to me again?"

    He couldn''t resist letting his voice go up another octave as his body shook in rage.

    "Never! My friend," Suzuki Daizo began and flinched when Eito''s eyes only hardened at the mention of the word "friend", and decided to not use the word anymore ¨C at least for now.

    He cleared his throat.

    "I didn''t lie to you, of course. We even had a contract signed by Aki''s parents before they died about the engagement ¨C and the dowry was paid too," he added nervously.

    The two of them knew of course that the "dowry" was taken by Daizo for personal use, and never made it to Suzuki Aki or his parents before their death. Maki Eito didn''t care about where the money went too, as long as the wedding would take place.

    "And so what the hell happened?"

    "It''s my nephew!" Suzuki Daizo decided to place all the blame on Aki. "That boy was really adamant about making me angry. He even dared disobey his parents'' wish for him to marry your daughter just to spite me since we had a misunderstanding before."

    He was referring to the scandal at the Suzuki Raiden Group years ago when Aki fought with him over Ara''s custody and used the fact that he "borrowed" some funds to kick him out of the company.

    "Then what are you going to do about it?" Eito was not willing to let Daizo off because of this reason. "If you''re going to wait for that boy to stop being angry at you ¨C we may have to wait forever!"

    It was also no secret to him that Suzuki Aki hated Daizo''s guts, but with reason. Daizo''s greed was too glaring not to notice, and only a fool wouldn''t be furious with what he did. Suzuki Raiden Group would have been bankrupt if Daizo was not kicked out in time.

    Eito was aware of Daizo''s sickness with money, but it was also useful to him so he never commented on it as long as he wouldn''t steal from him. That time, years ago, he was hoping Daizo''s embezzlement of Suzuki Raiden''s funds would weaken the company and Axis would step in and take over as its savior. But who would have known that Suzuki Akihiko would be able to come up with funds himself and secure the Group without his aid?

    When the Suzukis died in an accident, Eito was hoping for Daizo to step in again but Aki thwarted their plans. Now, Aki refused everything Daizo wanted him to do, even the engagement with his daughter.  They had to do something to make the boy obey some other way.

    Worse, he also heard that the Suzuki boy had a woman. It was Yuuka who told him about the girl Aki was seeing. Speaking of his daughter¡­

    "But maybe we can do a business relationship instead?"Daizo suddenly suggested, making Eito turn to him with a scowl.

    "What are you talking about? Suzuki Aki will marry my daughter!"

    People in his circle already knew about Yuuka''s engagement with Suzuki Aki. If they found out that no wedding between their families would happen, they would become the biggest laughing stock out there.

    "But Yuuka doesn''t seem to want to marry my nephew anymore," Daizo explained, and Eito''s scowl deepened.

    It was true. When Yuuka talked to him, she openly stated that she''s not interested in marrying Suzuki Aki anymore. Instead, his daughter even announced that she would find a man to fall in love and marry!

    Outrageous!

    "Nonsense! My daughter only said that because her pride was hurt by that nephew of yours!" He refused to believe that his daughter who was raised to follow what was expected of her would disobey him. "Do something to that boy!"

    "But I can''t! The Homura House has Aki and Ara''s support,"Daizo informed him, much to Eito''s shock.

    "Homura House? What are you talking about?" This was even more outrageous than hearing his daughter announce she''d marry for love.

    "I''m talking about Homura Ryuu ¨C the Koutaishidenka." Daizo visibly shivered upon remembering the young man with a pair of ice blue ice that froze one''s soul.

    "And I''m asking you what does Homura Ryuu got to do with Aki and Ara?" He had heard that Suzuki Raiden Group was able to secure a business deal with Homura International, but he never thought there was enough connection for the Homura House to meddle with the Suzuki''s personal affairs.

    "Everything!"Daizo announced with raw fear in his eyes. "Homura Ryuu is Ara''s husband¡­"

 Chapter 342 - Something Brewing

    "Homura Ryuu is Ara''s husband¡­"

    There was a pin drop silence that followed that statement. Maki Eito looked at Suzuki Daizo as if he''d gone mad.

    "What are you talking about?" he demanded. He refused to believe that he had heard correctly.

    "I''m saying that my niece is now the Lady of the Homura House," Daizo repeated, with the last part coming out weakly as he slumped on the sofa, seemingly exhausted.

    Until now, he couldn''t forget the fear he had felt when Homura Ryuu had approached him at the IBEC. He couldn''t forget how those threatening cold blue gaze bored into his, letting him know how formidable of an enemy the man would be if he dared do something to Aki.

    "I was even planning on getting rid of Aki''s woman. But the Koutaishidenka seemed to know what I was thinking, and had warned me not to do anything." Daizo leaned forward, bracing his elbows on his th??hs as he buried his face in his hands.

    Maki Eito who was livid and uncompromising just a while ago also found his knees weakening at the news, and sat at the opposite chair. His expression dumbfounded.

    "How did that happen?"

    "Was it because of that contract?"Eito asked out loud. "Did they have the contract in exchange of the girl?"

    He snorted. For someone who acted so upright, Suzuki Aki still disgustingly sold his sister to the Homuras for business.

    "I honestly don''t know. I was as shocked as you were," Daizo told the other. "This is why my hands are tied. I have no power to go against the Cedar Palace."

    Well, to be fair, there was no one who could ever go against the Homura House. Still, Eito didn''t want to give up just like that. He had already given so much ¨C energy, money, and time for this ambition. He couldn''t just let go of things so easily.

    If only the Suzukis didn''t die, it would have been easier for him. After all, they did sign the engagement contract between their son to his daughter. Regardless of how that agreement was made, a contract was a contract.

    Huh? That''s right¡­

    Remembering this, Eito looked up and glared at Daizo. "We have a contract and the dowry has been given. If you do not comply with the agreement, then return the dowry immediately!"

    "What?" Suzuki Daizo was visibly shaken. "How can you be so unreasonable? You already gave the dowry, why are you taking it back?"

    Eito snickered at how stupid Daizo sounded. Of course, he could take the money back since the agreement was not honored by the Suzukis. The reason why Daizo said this was because he was the one who took the money, and he couldn''t give it back. To where he took the dowry, Eito didn''t know and didn''t care.

    "Your nephew will announce his engagement to Yuuka next week, or you will return the dowry."

    Five billion yen was not something to sneeze at. It was close to half a billion US dollars if converted.

    "But I already said that the Homura House is backing Aki. I cannot force that boy anymore,"Daizo complained desperately.

    "Then return the money,"Eito insisted, his voice final. There was nothing Suzuki Daizo could say to make him change his decision. "You''re a very resourceful man. It''s your problem how you do it as long as in the end I will get either of the two," he said. His voice was cold and threatening.

    Unbeknownst to the two men, a figure outside the study stood with a frown on her face. Maki Yuuka had heard everything her father and Suzuki Daizo talked about, and she felt concerned. Nothing incriminating was ever mentioned such as forcing anyone, but she still felt that something bad was going to happen. After all, this was Suzuki Daizo.

    Ever since she had seen him when she was a child, she had never liked him. In spite of his cowardly act in front of her father, there was a cold, shrewdness behind his dark eyes. It was a pair of gaze that bred ambition and greed. A typical snake.  Yuuka wouldn''t be surprised if the man could even commit something as atrocious as murder in order to satisfy his d?s?r?s.

    With a grim expression, Maku Yuuka quietly left the house and walked towards the garage. She was immediately welcomed by her bodyguards but she waved them away. She didn''t need anyone today.

    "But ¨C"one tried to protest but her cold glare made the man stop.

    "I can take care of my own and I will call when I need something. Alright?" Yuuka didn''t need to tell the bodyguard twice before she got in her car and drove off.

    As to where she was going, she had no idea. She just wanted to get as far away from her house as possible. She had always known that her father wouldn''t accept her announcement about marrying for love when she told him.

    Well, she surprised even herself. She had always thought that she was not the emotional type. But seeing how Chiaki and Aki seemed to get along well ¨C how warm and sweet the feeling they gave off when they were together, she felt lacking. It made her realize how cold her world had been, and how wonderful it would be if she found something like that for herself.

    "Chiaki''s lucky¡­"

    She murmured as she pulled over the side of the road. She initially didn''t have any specific place she wanted to go to, but she just realized that she was already near Denenchofu, where she knew the Suzuki siblings lived.

    Remembering the conversation in her father''s study, Maki Yuuka let out a heavy sigh before fishing her mobile phone in her bag. She didn''t think there was anything urgent to tell them, but she felt that she had to let them know what''s going on to prevent something bad to happen in case Daizo planned to do something in his desperate attempt to settle his debts with her father.

    She had Suzuki Aki''s number in her phone, but she skipped him and decided to call Chiaki instead. She just hoped that the woman had time to see her today since she had no idea if she could still be bold enough to defy her father and tell them about the trouble brewing from her side.  After four rings, Chiaki picked up and she felt relieved.

    "Hello¡­"

 Chapter 343 - The Call

    "What mortal parents are you talking about? There isn''t a plain mortal in the Homura House," Kazehaya Gin teased Ryuu, hoping to deviate the topic from Suzuki Aki and Alinea''s parents.

    He and his bride had left Kazehaya Kirio''s side to join the others. By now, most of the guests had already left, and only their people remained.  It was safe to discuss things related to deities.

    The Koutaishidenka shrugged. To him, being a mortal and someone who had little to none divine inheritance were one and the same. Homura Seiji, although he''s the Master of the Homura house, had little divine inheritance.  This was the reason why he retired early, and Ryuu took over the clan at thirteen years of age.

    "I will give them a call," Ryuu stated as he studied his wife''s face. "I need to tell them that I had registered our wedding as well, anyway."

    "Eh? You haven''t told Uncle Seiji that you''re married?"Kazehaya Gin was shocked.

    "How do I do that when they''re always out of reach?"Ryuu''s voice came out perplexed.

    His parents were surprisingly young at heart. Well, not just young ¨C young and in love at heart.  Homura Seiji and the former Makura, Homura Hanako were always out on a honeymoon since Ryuu took over the family. They had a penchant for cruises as well and so they''re always unreachable.

    "Er¡­ Just fly to where they are, maybe," Gin advised with a sheepish smile.

    It was what they did when they needed Homura Seiji''s signature for Emi''s formal adoption last week. He had one of the Fuumas who can fly find the former Homura Patriarch.

    "Your parents are interesting," Ivan commented with amazed green eyes. "The people in this world surely love passionately."

    "They are Gedians," Perun commented, amused.

    "I know that Ritz. But they were born here. The romance of this world has surely influenced them," Ivan countered, making Gin snort.

    Kazehaya Gin knew about Ivan''s more than a little bit of interest on a certain someone. This must be why he said those things.

    "Anyway, It''s nice to meet you, finally, this world''s Ali''s older brother," Perun told Aki softly, but as soon as he did, a shadow cast on the older Suzuki''s face.

    "Nice to meet you," Aki returned, however, he obviously looked like there were still more he wanted to say.

    "Child, would you like to accompany me outside?"Perun suddenly invited, surprising everyone.

    Aki looked at him gratefully and he nodded. He turned to Chiaki who already understood what he wanted to do, and let go of his arm. It was time the "brother" in Ritz and the brother there in Japan had a talk.

    "I''ll be back soon," Aki told Chikai who shook her head at him.

    "Take your time. I''ll just stay here with Ara¨C linea," she hurriedly added, correcting herself with a chuckle.

    "Alright," Aki said softly, and soon both he and Perun were gone.

    "Will they be alright?" Chiaki asked.

    "Why won''t they?" Gin asked.

    "Because the two of them aren''t used to this place. Won''t they get lost?"

    Well, her worry was not baseless. The Cedar Palace was huge, after all. Also, when the place was built, they had made the fa?ade very similar everywhere to confuse outsiders and trespassers.

    "Don''t worry, even if Aki forgot how to return, Ritz won''t," Ivan ?ssured her. "On the other hand, if you''re searching for Ritz, just look for the best tree where you can rest under, nearby. He''ll almost always be there, either reading or taking a nap."

    Hearing this, Alinea couldn''t help but smile. What Ivan said was true. Her father loved lounging under the shade of big trees.

    "That''s good, then," Chiaki said in relief. It''s not that Aki''s sense of direction was bad, but it''s a bit off when he''s not really himself. Since learning that Alinea''s father was here, Aki had been brooding and spacing out a lot. "Well, are you guys leaving for your honeymoon?" she asked Emi and Gin.

    Emi blushed but shook her head. "We just registered today. But Gin wants to have a real wedding ceremony like Alinea and the Young Master after her task is done."

    "Quit calling him ''Young Master''. You''re technically Kresnik''s aunt now," Gin chided her, and her embarrassment increased.

    "Gin-nii, I think we should stick to our technical and legal present relationships so we don''t confuse people." Ryuu had to stop this uncle, grandma, grandpa calling or the people around them would go crazy.

    "Urgh ¨C right," Gin agreed. "You should call your father, Sora-nii , as well," he told Alinea.

    For everyone''s sanity, they would stick to their original relationship and hierarchy known to this world ¨C well except for the additional family members. Perun would be Kazehaya Sora, and Ivan whose real name was Ivan Nikolai Alekseyevich would be a distant relative from Russia. It would be pushing it if they told everyone he''s Japanese too despite his too foreign appearance.

    "I will," Alinea answered just as Chiaki''s phone rang. "What''s wrong?" she asked her brother''s girlfriend upon seeing her quizzing expression as she looked at the caller ID on her phone.

    "Nothing. It''s just Maki Yuuka is calling me," Chiaki answered, surprising even Alinea, who gestured for her to pick it up. "Hello?"

    Everyone kept silent as Chiaki took her call. Except for Ivan and Emi, they all knew who Maki Yuuka was, and were wondering what the woman, who was supposed to be Aki''s spurned fianc¨¦e, wanted from the current girlfriend.

    "What?" At Chikai''s surprised tone of voice, everyone frowned, sensing bad news. "No, of course, it''s not paranoia ¨C and no, you did the right thing. We really appreciate that you decided to contact us."

    Alinea''s frown deepened. It seemed this conversation was brewing trouble. Remembering the girl whom she initially thought was a rude stalker but was proven incorrect, she couldn''t help but be concerned. After all, in a way, she''s also a victim of that idiot uncle.

    "What''s up with her?"Alinea asked as soon as Chiaki''s call ended.

    "Well, she overheard her father''s conversation with your uncle and she had a bad feeling so she told me about it. She apologized for making us worry if it turns out nothing, but she felt she has to tell us."

    "She did the right thing," Gin agreed. "And?"

    Chiaki shrugged. "I don''t know why but I have this feeling that we should go pick her up. She seems upset and nervous."

    "Then we should," Alinea said as she turned to Ryuu who nodded. She smiled. She hadn''t said anything yet but her husband already agreed with her.

    The Koutaishidenka turned to Chiaki. "Big Brother Aki will take time talking to Sora-nii. We can go out now to pick up Miss Maki."

    "I want to tag along," Ivan said. "I haven''t been in a metal carriage much. I want to experience it again."

    He was, of course, referring to a car. He had ridden it once earlier when they went to the Metropolitan Office, but the ride was too short for his taste. He wanted to ride again.

    Alinea laughed. "Fine. Let''s use a big car, then."

 Chapter 344 - Familiar But Unexpected

    Maki Yuuka sighed heavily before lifting the delicate china teacup from the table and placing it against her mouth. Normally, she would take time to inhale and appreciate the aroma of her coffee before drinking it, identifying whether it was earthy, spicy, floral, or nutty before taking a sip. She would then savor the taste, discerning the acidity, bitterness, sweetness, saltiness, and sourness of the drink.

    Yes, she was somewhat of a connoisseur when it came to coffee, and it''s her hobby to drop by different coffee shops to taste their fare. But the aficionado in her was absent at the moment. Her mind was still preoccupied with the conversation she heard in her father''s study. She played their words over and over again in her head but still couldn''t find anything that''s totally alarming. But the way they had the conversation made it seem to her that it wasn''t all there was to it ¨C that there was some kind of hidden meaning, but she couldn''t tell what it was.

    She totally believed he was just being paranoid as well, and that she disturbed Chiaki for nothing. Even if the other woman ?ssured her that calling her was the right thing, she still couldn''t shake the fact that she was being bothersome.

    "Miss, would you like a refill?"

    Huh?

    Maki Yuuka glanced up from the table and saw a smiling waitress. She was too engrossed in her own world that she hadn''t realized she had finished her cup of coffee. But glancing at the clock indicated that it hadn''t been that long since she received her cup.

    Urgh¡­

    She internally ?r??n?d. She loved to take her time enjoying her coffee because she liked the smell so much.

    "Miss?" At the waitress'' prompt, Maki Yuuka snapped out of reverie and smiled.

    When her lips stretched into an upward bow, her already pretty face became more beautiful, that even the waitress blinked several times, starstruck.  For a mortal, her face was more than gorgeous that she could pass for an actress or a model.

    "No, thank you," she told the server who blushed and bowed as she went away.

    Yuuka declined another cup for Chiaki and Ara would come and pick her up soon. She didn''t want to waste coffee, and she didn''t want to make the girls wait for her to finish her second cup either.

    Her decision was proven correct in a couple of minutes later. The door to the caf¨¦ opened, and Chiaki stepped, her eyes scanning the area for her. Yuuka stood up and waved to get her attention.

    "Hey," Chiaki greeted, as the door opened again.

    Yuuka already expected Ara to be there too, but she was surprised to see more people entered the door after her.

    Huh?

    She couldn''t believe it. After Ara, in came familiar, yet unexpected faces making her confused at first before evolving into horrified as she finally recognized them.

    Kazehaya Gin.

    There was no mistaking that very handsome and flamboyant man, although his coloring had changed somewhat, making the man look like a foreigner. He was followed a very tall red-head whom she totally didn''t know. But the last man who entered the door made her heart stop.

    A pair of cold, blue eyes met hers from across the room, and she shuddered.

    Yuuka watched the group walk towards her, and she was thankful that she had sat down at some point in her shock as her legs felt like jelly. She was the Vice President of Axis Corporation and was used to meeting different prominent people, but the likes of Kazehaya Gin still intimidated her and the likes of Homura House''s Koutaishidenka terrified her.

    At least, with Gin, she''d get a smile before being murdered ¨C figuratively, of course. The last time she checked, murder''s still illegal in Japan.

    But why were they together? She racked her brains for an answer as they came to her, but couldn''t come up with anything.

    "Sorry, did you wait long?" Chiaki asked, and Yuuka shook her head, but her voice got stuck in her throat.

    "Are you alright?"Ara asked her, and she had to clear her throat twice before any sound came out.

    "Y-yeah," she answered as he glanced at the men who were looking at her, and she felt like an insect under their gazes.

    "Stop ogling her ¨C you''re scary," Ara scolded the men who averted their eyes immediately.

    "I refuse to be tagged as scary as these two," Gin complained, indicating the others before he extended a hand towards Yuuka in a handshake. "I''m Kazehaya Gin."

    Yuuka automatically took his hand and shook it with an awkward smile. "Maki Yuuka," she said.

    "Ivan Alekseyevich, Gin''s cousin," the redhead giant said as he too extended a hand for her to shake. He seemed friendly enough, and so she smiled and took it.

    However, when the raven-haired man with blue eyes turned to her, her heart nearly stopped again. Why wasn''t he smiling?

    "Homura Ryuu," the man said briefly, and Yuuka nearly forgot to breathe when she shook hands with him.

    "Relax, Ryuu only looks scary, but he''s extremely docile," Gin teased her as the group sat with her at the table. Well, they actually had to pull another table so they could all fit.

    Yuuka was unsure if he''s jesting or not of course. Kazehaya Gin was someone who looked like he was never serious, after all. She didn''t know how to respond.

    "Ivan, get your coffee now for takeout. We won''t be staying long," Ara told the redhead and Yuuka was surprised again at how close their relationship appeared to be.

    Was the redhead foreigner Ara''s boyfriend then? They acted comfortable with each other so it must be so.

    "No, it''s not him," Gin suddenly told her, startling her.

    "E-Excuse me?" Yuuka was not sure, but it felt like Homura International''s CEO just read her mind.

    "Ivan is not Alinea''s boyfriend ¨C it''s him," Gin pointed at the quiet Homura Ryuu, and Yuuka''s jaw dropped, bewildered.

    "Who is Alinea?"

 Chapter 345 - Scrutiny

    "Who is Alinea?"

    At Maki Yuuka''s confused and bewildered expression that made her beautiful face comical, Alinea smiled.

    "That would be me," she replied patiently.

    "Why is it Alinea? Isn''t your name Ara?"

    Since they haven''t manipulated people''s memories yet with regards to her preferred name ¨C not that she thought it was necessary, there would be many instances such as now when people get confused hearing her name.

    "It''s her English name," Ryuu then answered and a light bulb suddenly seemed to light up in Yuuka''s brain.

    She snapped her finger in understanding. Most Asian people opted to adopt a more western-sounding name when they stayed in foreign countries or studied in international schools to make it easier for foreigners to call them.  She''s just a little bit confused since Ara was easier to pronounce than Alinea, yet the girl chose to use the latter. But she remembered something else, and she clapped her hands together.

    "Oh! I see ¨C you probably went to Chicago, Illinois to visit Grant Achatz'' restaurant and fell in love with it, that''s why the name! But why are you using an English name? Are you studying abroad soon?"

    Everyone exchanged glances, totally having no idea what Maki Yuuka was talking about except Chiaki and Gin. The two had been to the said restaurant and so they chuckled.

    "Yes, it''s something like that," Gin agreed for Alinea to end the discussion.

    Soon, the waitress and another server came to take all their orders. The staff was obviously rattled by the sudden visit of this gorgeous group that they nervously hurried to cater to them. They wondered if they were all models since some of them looked familiar ¨C most especially the golden-haired man with the equally golden pair of eyes that were like a cat''s.

    "But ¨C wait!" Maki Yuuka held out her hand as if she just remembered something very important. She transferred her gaze from Alinea to Ryuu and asked awkwardly. "You¡­ guys are together?"

    Alinea laughed. "He''s actually my husband," she informed as easily as one said the weather, making Yuuka''s face all the more comical.

    "WHAAAAT?"

    Yuuka turned to Chiaki who nodded in confirmation.

    "Oh, my god! That''s so unexpected but cool! I''m so jealous! You won the jackpot for possible blue-eyed Japanese babies!"

    Her reaction was totally different from what was expected, but Ara and Chiaki were already used to her from the last time they met so they just laughed. Gin, on the other hand, decided to prod.

    "Why? If you have the chance, would you try to have them?" His question was light, but the underlying meaning to that was glaring. He was indirectly asking Maki Yuuka if she had ever thought to try her luck on being the Lady Homura.

    "Of course, not," she answered readily. She looked at Gin as if he''d gone mad. "Well, unless the one I''d marry will have them. Colored eyes are the best."

    Her tone indicated that in case her children would have colored eyes, they wouldn''t be from anyone in the Homura House.

    "You are all safe from my husband hunting radar, don''t worry. Only brave souls and insane girls would try and throw themselves at your clan without being personally invited," Maki Yuuka told them matter-of-factly which surprised all of them there.

    "I''m not that brave of a soul, and I''m totally practical," Maki Yuuka continued.

    "Don''t bully Yuuka, Gin-nii," Alinea scolded.

    "I am not. I just asked if she wants to have blue-eyed babies," Gin denied but Alinea rolled her eyes at him.

    "Ignore him,"Alinea told Yuuka.

    "That''s just mean," Gin complained. "I just want to spread love and dreams," he added before turning to Yuuka. "I just got married today."

    "Congratulations then," Maki Yuuka told him honestly, and then her eyes widened as she hesitated. "Er¡­ this is not a business marriage, no?"

    "Totally not. My fabulous self found a love match," Gin replied instantly.

    "Ah, I hate you. Why do you have to add to that little conscience telling me that romance is a good idea?"

    Alinea could see that by now, Maki Yuuka''s earlier daunted feeling was slowly fading away. She wasn''t even offended by Gin, even if he said something rude on purpose as both a test and some sort of a warning.

    "The coffee will be here soon. We can go back to the Cedar Palace right after," Ryuu said, which made Alinea smile.

    It seemed Maki Yuuka also passed his scrutiny. If she was someone who''s scheming, the Koutaishidenka would never invite her over.

    But what everyone saved for Gin and Ryuu didn''t know was that the reason why the two insisted on coming along to meet Maki Yuuka was a totally different reason from what they thought. Alinea was thinking that they merely wanted to tag along because they were bored.

    But if one was to think carefully, Gin who just got married wouldn''t leave his bride just to pick up someone he didn''t even know. He would also never ask something rude at the first meeting. But the latter was necessary to achieve the result they were looking for. As to what it was, they would explain later when they returned home.

    "Er¡­ actually, I don''t think I will be coming with you. I mean..." Maki Yuuka looked troubled.

    She initially didn''t want to bother Chiaki and Ara since she was not even sure if what she told them was important enough. She just agreed to meet with them because she thought that they might want to hang out with her a bit. But they were together with other people, and it was Gin''s wedding today too. She was unhappy to cause them trouble.

    "I mean you must be very busy. I already told Chiaki what I heard. I don''t even know if that''s important enough. I won''t keep you long. I think I will head back home," Maki Yuuka told them apologetically.

    Alinea and Chiaki ?ssured her that she was not a bother at all, but didn''t know what else they could tell her to come with them. It was because Yuuka was right. There was no incriminating content in the conversation between her father and Daizo for them to take her and discuss things further. Although the two old men talked about trying to find a way to make Aki marry Yuuka, they didn''t mention any specific plot ¨C illegal or not so they couldn''t do anything.

    Gin exchanged looks with Ryuu, and the latter nodded.

    "Ms. Maki," Gin suddenly called out very formally, and everyone snapped in attention.

    Homura International''s CEO was usually carefree and smiling. He also almost never called anyone by their proper names and used nicknames to everyone even those he just met. When he was all serious like this, it meant that there was really something important he was dealing with.

    "Er¡­ Yes?"

    "Believe me, you have to come with us," Gin told her matter-of-factly, and of course, Yuuka didn''t dare protest.

    As soon as their takeaways were delivered to their seats, the group left the caf¨¦ to return to the Cedar Palace.

 Chapter 346 - Between Her Father & Brother

    "So, child, what is it that you wish to discuss with me?" Perun asked softly as soon as they were out of hearing distance from the house.

    He and Suzuki Aki had stepped out to the yard and were now crossing the Zen garden towards the gazebo. Perun walked ahead while the other followed after him respectfully like a loyal subject. Aki''s aura was so formal that the King was reminded of the stiff Fredek.

    "I¡­"

    Aki''s voice trailed off but Perun waived his words off as he signaled for him to go to the gazebo first so they could sit down. As soon as they did, Aki became all the more rigid, making Perun smile.

    "Aki, you don''t have to be so rigid and formal with me. After all, in this world, you are Ali''s brother, and I am merely a brother-in-law," Perun stated with an amused twitch of his lips.

    It was evident, most especially with his amethyst eyes that he found this tidbit very funny.   "How older are we supposed to be again compared to you?" He was referring to his and Gin''s age against Aki''s since they were twins.

    "Two years," Aki answered finally a bit less tensed compared to earlier but was still anxious. He cleared his throat. "I¡­ I wanted to talk to you to apologize¡­"

    Aki decided to go immediately to his concerns as first, he didn''t want to waste Perun''s time, and second, he wanted to get things off his ?h?st the soonest. Since hearing that he had come, the older Suzuki had been trying to think of ways to ask for forgiveness to his sister''s parent.

    "Oh?"Perun raised a brow. "Whatever for?" He already had an idea now what the apology was about, but he didn''t believe that it was necessary. Still, if this would help the other feel better, he wouldn''t mind hearing him out.

    "Because I failed as a brother," Aki answered what was expected. "I think you already know what happened with Ara ¨C Alinea here, in this world," he said with a bitter smile. "I nearly lost her because I was too preoccupied with myself. Also¡­"

    The younger man''s jaw clenched as he remembered all those events when his sister was hospitalized and he still thought the worst. "Also, for not believing her."

    Even if she survived and he promised to be a good brother, he still believed that she was the one at fault until Ryuu and Gin told him otherwise. He hadn''t realized that she was the victim all along until someone else told him. In that aspect alone, Aki knew that he was the worst brother there was.

    Silence hung between them for a while with Perun studying Aki''s sincerely agonized expression. His violet gaze bored through the surface and seemed to see through even his soul.

    "Why are you apologizing to me?" he asked softly afterwards.

    Aki was confused. He was expecting to be at least reprimanded. Alinea was Perun''s beloved child after all. "Because I failed your daughter¡­ I already apologized to her, but I wanted to say sorry to you too¡­"

    Perun looked at him again for several seconds before letting out a sigh. "Well¡­ I failed my daughter too. I failed her for thousands of years," he said quietly. "We can never change that, but, we at least still have this chance to make it up to her, no?"

    The last part of Perun''s words came out in a breathy whisper that Aki''s eyes widened, realizing what they really meant, and he felt relieved. Perun was telling him that his sin was nothing compared to his ¨C but in spite of, that it was okay to feel remorse as long as they would work hard to correct them.

    "You''re right," Aki said, finally with a smile. A great weight had been lifted in his ?h?st. He was really glad that he talked to the other.

    "You should head back. With all the deities and demigods in this place, she might start to forget you if you leave her too long," Perun said so seriously, alarming Aki. The older Suzuki knew about mortals being attracted to divine inheritance.

    "I''m just teasing you, of course," Perun continued with a grin. "Nobody will do that to Chiaki, here. Besides," he said as he paused. "You''re a demigod yourself, even if the blood is not that much. You''re charming enough for your love," he added, and Aki laughed.

    "I''ll head back, then. How about you?"

    Perun looked like he didn''t want to leave the seat yet. His faze scanned the garden and spotted a cherry blossom tree not far away from the gazebo. It was already early spring, and the weather had become warmer. It was enough for the pinkish-white blossoms to thrive.

    He shook his head. "You go on ahead. I will maybe take a nap over there," he said as he pointed at the tree, and Aki nodded before leaving.

    ============

    "What''s going on?"

    Alinea leaned forward as she posted the question in Gedian language. She also made sure that the only people who could hear her were Gin, Ryuu, and Ivan. Chiaki and Yuuka were seated at the far back of the discreet SUV they had opted to take, which Gin drove personally. Ivan sat next to Gin, while Ara and Ryuu sat in the middle.

    Ryuu patted her head. "We''ll talk when we reach Cedar Palace," he told her enigmatically, not bothering to speak in Gedian.

    Alinea frowned but didn''t insist. She knew that speaking in a different language in the presence of people who didn''t understand it was rude. But she was just too curious that she couldn''t wait to hear what''s happening, and she spoke in Gedian just in case it was something that neither Yuuka nor Chiaki should know.

    With a sigh, she settled back in her seat. It wouldn''t take long for them to return anyway. However, she had this nagging feeling at the pit of her stomach that something was totally off, and it was related to Yuuka. She had also realized that when Gin and Ryuu insisted that she come to the Cedar Palace with them that the woman was somehow involved in something that the Homura House needed to deal with personally.

    Could it be¡­ shadow lurker?

    Alinea frowned as she discreetly glanced at Yuuka who sat quietly at the back as she stared out the window.

    No.

    Alinea shook her head. It couldn''t be a shadow lurker. If it was, she would have known about it as the spawn in her soul would feel excitement at the dark elemental and would try to devour it. Dark elementals, after all, cannibalized each other to strengthen themselves. She would have felt a murderous intent within her if that was the case.

    So, what could it be?

    Alinea glanced up at Ryuu again and sighed. She felt restless, but she would bear with it for now.

 Chapter 347 - The Video

    "We''re here," Kazehaya Gin announced as he stopped the SUV in front of a huge gate.

    Soon, the doorway moved as servants of the Cedar Palace opened it to let them in with smiles plastered on their faces. Yuuka looked out from the window, her eyes appreciative while her mouth hung open.

    "You haven''t been here before?" Gin inquired lightly her as he glanced at Yuuka from the rearview mirror, before stepping on the gas to drive the car further in the courtyard.

    He asked because the Cedar Palace was not entirely closed to the public. There were times when the place opened for cultural events held at the outer buildings, and most times than not, businessmen and their brood clamored to have tickets to come. Coming at the Homura House in Tokyo was, after all, a status symbol, as not all the rich people could come in so easily.

    Maki Yuuka shook her head. "I''m not interested or fond of cultural shows and activities," she answered. "I''m not such a m?s??h?st that I''d suffer through something I hate just to gain connections. My father won''t force me to attend such things as well since he knew I''d probably mess up."

    Chiaki and Alinea who were familiar with her no holds barred mouth let out a hearty chuckle.

    "Your father''s wise then," Alinea commented as they arrived at the inner court, and everyone started alighting the car.

    "Woah, it really feels like you''re in another era in here," Yuuka commented as she eyed the huge traditional mansion.

    "Don''t let it fool you. The place is equipped with discreetly placed modern appliances. It''s more high-tech than some of the new houses," Alinea told her.

    It was true. Aside from the appearance and true age of the house, the Cedar Palace was surprisingly modernized to cater to its residents'' comfort. It''s just the appliances such as the air-conditioning system and others were hidden in a faux traditional exterior to keep the aesthetics of the place.

    "I see," Yuuka nodded as she followed the others.

    She still had no idea why she was invited here but she didn''t mind. Even if she''s not really interested in cultural shows and activities, she loved visiting fascinating places, and Cedar Palace was at the top of the list of intriguing places.

    "Here, miss," a servant told her as she placed a pair of slippers on the wooden floor of the balcony.

    Yuuka thanked her as she slipped her shoes off and wore them. She let the servant take her shoes to the side and followed the others in the receiving room. Her grandma''s house, although a lot smaller than the Cedar Palace, was also a traditional Japanese house, and so she was used to places like this one.

    "Yuuka, are you busy?" Gin asked as soon as they reached the receiving room and were all seated saved for Chiaki. The latter went to look for Aki and Kazehaya Sora.

    "Well, it''s the weekend tomorrow," she answered with a slight frown. "I''m just usually at home, either playing video games or listening to books."

    "Huh? You listen¡­to books?" Alinea was confused as she racked her brains how that was possible, making the others laugh except Yuuka.

    The lady pouted, looking hurt. "Why do you seem surprised? I love audiobooks," she answered.

    "Oh, audiobooks," Alinea nodded, finally understanding what she meant. She was someone who hated reading but loved listening to stories so she could relate. Back in Ritz, Alistair had tried to make her read many times but ended up reading to her instead.

    "So it means you have nothing important to do then?" Gin prompted and Yuuka shrugged.

    "Nothing that I can think of," she answered. "I just returned from New York, so I''m not really needed at work."

    "How about vacation? Can you take a leave?"

    Upon hearing that, Yuuka frowned. "Yes, I can. But why? Why are you asking me these things?"

    Gin shifted on his seat, before clearing his throat. "Because you might need to take one ¨C a semi-long one."

    Yuuka inclined her head; caution reflected in her eyes. "Is this related to Suzuki Daizo and my father?" she asked softly.

    "Yes." It was Ryuu who answered this time.

    Yuuka inhaled sharply, her hands clenched on her ??p as she bravely met the Koutaishidenka''s eyes.

    "Then why should I leave?" Yuuka''s voice came out clear and even challenging that Alinea''s eyes had a glimmer of admiration in them.

    For normal people, even simply hearing Ryuu''s name invoked fear. But now, faced with the man himself, even if it was obvious that Yuuka was afraid of the head of the Homura House, she didn''t show any signs of it.

    "If something bad involves my father ¨C good or bad, I want to be present," Yuuka stated. "I''m not saying I will side with him if he did or does something wrong, but if it''s the case, I would like to try my best to at least reason with him. I am his only child, after all."

    Alinea wanted to verbally agree with Yuuka. If it were her, she wouldn''t want to leave her father as well. But she knew that beyond the surface, there was another set of reasons for this. Because if not, her uncle wouldn''t bother dealing with it himself, much less her husband.

    "We understand," Gin nodded. "But we''re afraid we cannot really let you intervene," he continued, eliciting another sharp intake of breath from Yuuka.

    But before she could protest, Gin signaled for the servant who waited on the side to bring his ??ptop, and he placed it on the table. Everyone''s eyes focused on the open screen where a video was playing.

    "What''s this¡­"

    Yuuka''s voice trailed off as the screen showed a video of a girl standing next to a car where men that looked like thugs got out from. The girl was pretty but her eyes had a menacing look in them. There was no sound but they could clearly see what was happening.

    The men left the girl, but then one of the men suddenly came flying and slammed against the windshield of the car, shattering the glass. The pretty girl was not even fazed. Instead, she looked enraged and more so when a pipe suddenly came flying her way, embedding itself against her shoulder and she screamed.

    Everything looked normal in the sense that it was humanly possible and explainable, but the following events were not. Yuuka watched with her face turning horrified by the second as the girl screamed in agony while three dark heads with hollow faces came out of her screaming mouth.

    They watched as the girl''s body started convulsing as more of the black things tried to get out of her body but couldn''t. In the end, the girl''s flesh fused with the plethora of the shadows and they evolved into a spider-like demon.

    "What is this? Is this a movie?" Yuuka asked weakly, as she tried to put a semblance of a smile of her face, but gave up when she saw that no one was smiling back. "What?"

    "I''m afraid it''s real."

    It was Alinea who answered, and Yuuka turned to her as if she was insane. "This video is actually surveillance footage. That girl¡­" she said as she pointed at the girl who turned into a monster. "Her name''s Okada Koharu, my ex-classmate."

 Chapter 348 - Scenarios

    "Her name''s Okada Koharu, my ex-classmate."

    Alinea''s voice came out biting. With the spawn within her body, she could naturally feel rage whenever she saw the girl who was her other part, Ara''s mortal enemy. Even if justice was already served, and the crazy girl was gone, she still felt unhappy seeing her.

    At the same time, she was also wondering not because the video existed because she already knew there was surveillance in the area but didn''t care. She also knew that the Homura House took good care of it so she was not surprised they had a copy. What she wanted to know was why her uncle was showing the video to them.

    She had already observed Yuuka earlier and still believed she didn''t in any way harbored any shadow lurker within her. She did have to admit that the soul she was feeling within her was somewhat "strange".  But she couldn''t tell why it was so.

    Yuuka, on the other hand, still looked confused. She seemed to totally believe that the people around her were just joking.

    "What ''rea''l are you talking about?" she scoffed. "Why did you show me this movie?"

    Again, her questions were met with serious faces, and she started to feel disheartened, as well as a tad angry. Her own visage scrunched up in a disapproving frown; her lips clamped hard together, refusing to say anything more. Her light brown eyes met theirs, demanding to be informed.

    "We understand that this might be confusing and hard to absorb, but there''s no other way to tell you that you are in danger from something similar to that monster in the video."

    EH?

    The silence that followed was blatant that someone could drop a pin and they would hear it.  All eyes were on Yuuka, waiting for her reaction. Her body sat rigidly just earlier but she suddenly slumped as if the air was taken out of her. Her eyes wide, totally disbelieving, as she inclined her head, absorbing the words spoken to her.

    "What are you talking about?" she asked shakily. "We came here to talk about my father and Suzuki Daizo. Why are you telling me about monsters now?"

    Alinea also frowned at both Gin and Ryuu, her silver-grey eyes demanding an explanation. The only one who didn''t really have a big reaction was Ivan. He looked on quietly at the side, sipping his cup of coffee.

    "Yuuka, please calm down," Gin told her cajolingly, and the other nodded and smiled.

    "Sure. Calm down. That''s easy ¨C who are you kidding me?" Yuuka''s question ended in a growl; her face was comical that Alinea would have laughed if she weren''t feeling impatient hearing the answer.

    "We can''t explain and you will not understand when you''re in a panic," Ryuu''s cold voice informed her, making Yuuka aware where she was and who she was with again, and she settled down.

    Gin gave Ryuu a thumb''s up before turning back to the lady to explain. "The girl in the video has a different type of infection that turns people into monsters ¨C this is classified information by the way," he added in a rush.

    Gin didn''t want to inform her about gods and demigods of this world, and it would be easier for a mortal like Yuuka to tell her that it was some sort of infection instead. It was easier to take and easier to imagine as there were many films and games showing something similar.

    "You mean like zombies?" Maki Yuuka played video games, and her favorite was Resident Evil and Kabaneri ¨C both having zombies due to some sort of mutation caused by a virus.

    "That''s right!" Kazehaya Gin quickly nodded. He snapped his fingers, taking this chance to further explain the situation. "Sadly, the people in your house are infected."

    Maki Yuuka looked alarmed. "My parents!" She stood up abruptly, obviously planning to return to her house. Alinea stopped her, and she was upset. "Why?

    "Because you will only add to the danger," Alinea told her matter-of-factly.

    By now she had an understanding of what was going on. She had noticed the way her brother had gone into a silent rage at the mention of their deceased parents earlier. She had noticed how her husband and uncle were observing Aki''s reaction when her parents were mentioned as well. It already gave her an idea that the matters concerning Suzuki Akihiko and Suzuki Kaoru''s death were not that simple. Now that she knew that her mother was from Ritz, there was no way she could have died from a simple car accident.

    With the fight with Suzuki Daizo after their deaths, Alinea was sure something abnormal was involved. Suzuki Daizo was a shadow lurker host. He must be ¨C and the reason why Gin and Ryuu wanted to see Yuuka was to check if she''s a host as well.

    But then again, if that were the case, Alinea would have known about it. There was no need for the two to come along and verify unless¡­

    Unless it wasn''t a shadow lurker involved ¨C at least, not anymore.

    An evolved one ¨C and powerful at that...

    Alinea narrowed her eyes at the two, silently prodding them with her unvoiced question. Both her husband and uncle nodded in verification and she grimaced.

    Damn!

    "What can you do if you go back there? Do you have any idea?"Alinea chastised Yuuka. When the latter looked like she wanted to argue, her voice became colder. "You, yourself said that you''re not that daring and practical."

    Alinea reminded Yuuka of her earlier claims, and the lady stopped moving, but her expression remained torn. She was aware; she knew that if this infection was real, there was nothing she could do by herself. In fact, she knew that her ignorance might be more dangerous not only to herself but for her family.

    "What do we do then? Is there a cure?" Yuuka turned to everyone, studying their faces as if she could find the answer there.

    "It depends," Gin answered honestly.

    "On what?"Yuuka swallowed as fear started to seep into her ?h?st.

    "On how far along their infection is," Gin continued seriously. "I think you already know the possible scenarios, Yuuka."

    Yuuka''s jaw clenched. She had seen too many related films not to know the possible situations. If the infection was just at the beginning stage, the people in the Cedar palace could still save them. If not¡­

    They had to die for the sake of many innocent lives¡­

 Chapter 349 - Behind the Scenes

    "This¡­ is this real?"

    Yuuka''s voice came out as a weak squeak. Even if the question was redundant, the others were very patient and understanding. After all, things like zombies and monsters were mostly fiction for mortals. Suddenly being handed this type of news was too much to absorb in a short period of time.

    "Yes, this is real."

    Yuuka inhaled sharply once more. The only chance anyone could take and tell her this was all a great joke was gone. It was real. There was no longer any reason for her not to believe. After all, who was she and who were these people?

    They were the Homura House. She was nothing but an unknown rich miss, and yet, these people took time to cater to her when it wasn''t needed.

    That''s right. If it were other people, who cared if she and her family were at the brink of death due to this unknown infection? If they died, although their company would be affected, it wouldn''t be as big as the people in this room.

    Alinea watched as Yuuka tried her best to control her emotions ¨C watched as the woman reigned in her fears. She took a deep breath and settled back down on the tatami looking composed.

    Ali had to applaud Yuuka for that. It wasn''t usual to see someone ¨C most especially a pampered miss like her to be so reasonable. She looked at the others and saw that they were all looking at her with approval as well ¨C most especially Ivan and Gin.

    "Then, what should I do?"

    If Yuuka looked totally alarmed earlier, she was now filled desperation. Her tone of voice also indicated that she wouldn''t let them take her out of the circle ¨C meaning that as long as her family was involved, she would demand to know what''s going on.

    It was fine with them. After all, in the end, Yuuka''s memories, along with the other innocent ones remaining in the Maki household would be wiped clean of the events. They just needed her full cooperation now since they still had no idea what exactly they were dealing with.

    Technically shadow lurkers ¨C even those who were evolved were very easy to deal with. However, the special circumstances of those dark elementals ¨C how they could easily pass on to another host was alarming. As deities protecting the world, they wanted to keep the number of casualties at the minimum.

    "For starters, since we still have no idea how much the infection has spread, we''d like you to remain here."

    "Eh?"Yuuka''s eyes bulged. "Why? I can stay at a hotel. I don''t want to trouble you more than you are already troubled with my family."

    "It''s fine. We won''t be troubled at all," Gin ?ssured her.

    "CEO Kazehaya, is this infection related to Homura International?" she asked with a frown.

    "In a way, yes," Ryuu answered.

    Yuuka''s frown deepened. "Is¡­ Is this infection your product?"

    At the imagery it brought, Alinea almost couldn''t stop her chuckle from escaping her lips.

    "You watch too many movies, Yuuka."

    "Well, I can''t help but think it''s like that, okay? Where did this infection come from anyway?"

    Again, the others didn''t mind the suspicion. It was a legitimate conclusion anyway. Why would the Homura House know about the infection if they weren''t related to it? Why would they insist that she stayed at the Cedar Palace while they dealt with the problem if it was not connected to them?

    "Actually, the infection has existed for five centuries now," Gin told her matter-of-factly.

    "What?"Yuuka was shocked.

    "Why didn''t I hear anything about it until now?"Yuuka was dumbfounded.

    "It''s because the Homura House has been taking care of it from the shadows. Why do you think we established our clan ¨C made it powerful enough that we can do whatever we want, yet, we don''t meddle with politics?"

    That''s right. The Homura House had existed for so long and was totally capable of taking power, but they never did. Even at the time of the World Wars, they never participated. Normally all men were forced to join the army, but none were able to make the clan join. It remained a silent spectator as the world moved and only ever partook in commerce.

    "It''s because we only focus on the behind the scenes ¨C the supernatural things that ordinary people can''t deal with."

    Yuuka was quiet; analyzing what she had been told and nodded. "I take it you need to have me monitored so I have to stay here?"

    "That''s right," Gin confirmed. "Technically, you can stay at a hotel. However, it''s inconvenient for the people who would be monitoring you. Besides, there are other people at the hotel. You don''t want them to be dragged in this matter."

    "Your family is a possible host. They will try and take you with them," Ivan quipped as he took the last sip of his coffee. "Hosts are normally unaware they are infected and continue to live their lives, following their instincts and d?s?r?s. You are a child of that family. If your parents are harboring this infection, they will make sure you''ll have it too."

    Yuuka shuddered.

    "But don''t worry. The reason why we haven''t dealt with this matter sooner was that something happened that prevented us from detecting the infection." Gin frowned at this. "This meant that something happened to Suzuki Daizo that stopped the infection from taking over him for a very long time, and it only started being active again after the IBEC."

    "IBEC?" Yuuka, of course, knew about the business conference. "Isn''t that when Daizo met Aki again after so long?"

    Ryuu nodded. "That''s right."

    "Then¡­"

    "Aki was the trigger that woke the infection within him."

    Suzuki Daizo was trying to force Aki to announce his engagement to Yuuka at that time. But the older Suzuki thwarted his plans, making all the negative feelings flood in his heart, unlocking the seal that was placed, freeing the shadow lurker.

    "But IBEC¡­ Weren''t you also there?"Yuuka asked Ryuu. "Didn''t you see his infection then? Shouldn''t the Homura House know how to detect this thing?"

    Again, the Koutaishidenka nodded. ''Normally, I should."

    "Then?"Yuuka prompted, and Ryuu''s ice blue eyes turned hard as crystals.

    "Then it means that the infection he has is not the usual. Evolved ones are difficult to detect ¨C most especially those whose host can still think clearly."

 Chapter 350 - Evolved Danger

    "Evolved ones are difficult to detect ¨C most especially those whose host can still think clearly."

    Huh?

    "Evolved ones?"

    Alinea sighed, taking pity on the poor, confused and overwhelmed woman. "There are many types. Let''s say this one is a boss-type instead of the usual weak minion."

    She explained things akin to a game to make understanding easier.

    "I see."

    Finally, Yuuka understood. "But you are not yet sure if my parents are really infected, right?"

    "Your mother, we are not sure as we haven''t seen her," Gin answered truthfully. "But as for your father, I''m afraid that based on that conversation you mentioned, he''s already infected."

    "But how did you know?" Yuuka asked. "Didn''t you need to see him before to confirm?"

    Gin and Ryuu exchanged looks before answering.

    "For a father who doesn''t even force you to attend cultural shows knowing how much you dislike them, even if it will give your business more connections ¨C do you think he is someone who will still force you into a marriage you already said you didn''t want?"

    Yuuka froze, and everyone knew instantly that she realized now how truly weird that was. True enough, even if Yuuka already knew before that she wouldn''t marry for love, her father had asked her opinion about Suzuki Aki before arranging their engagement. If she refused before, she knew her father wouldn''t mind. So now¡­

    "My brother might be a rising star in the business world and a good choice for a son-in-law, but there are other better candidates who are not attached yet," Alinea reminded her.

    The Suzuki family was rich, yes, but not so high up that would tag Aki as the best in-law a business family could gain. In fact, the gap between the Suzukis and the Homuras were so great that they wouldn''t even mingle socially if it weren''t for the fact that they belonged to a special group of "people". Even Yuuka''s family, the Makis was higher in status than the Suzukis as the Axis Corporation was a much bigger and older business empire. The Suzuki Raiden Group''s only been around for more than two decades as it was started by Akihiko after his marriage to Kaoru.

    "Are you telling me that his strange insistence for me to marry Aki is a sign that he''s infected?"

    Although it was indeed strange, to say that it was a sign of infection was a bit ridiculous.

    "Weird, but yes."Gin shrugged. "The infection amplifies a person''s selfish d?s?r?s and would only strive to get them ¨C by hook or by crook."

    Alinea sighed, remembering Okada Koharu''s obsession. "It will remember the greatest wish of the host before it took over and would only obsess on that matter."

    The reason why Koharu shifted target from Hiroaki to Ryuu was that Koharu''s ultimate d?s?r? was to be a princess and she''s not really in love. The only reason why she targeted Sonoda Hiroaki before was because the boy looked strong like a prince in her eyes. It''s why when she bumped into Ryuu out on the streets, she didn''t have problems switching targets, and most especially since her naughty husband had also released his divine powers, making his charms amplify.

    "He must have wanted you to really marry Big Brother," Alinea sighed.

    "Well¡­"Maki Yuuka thought for a while as if trying to remember something from a long time ago. "I think it''s my fault," she said hesitantly. "I think I might have said that he''s the best husband material for me."

    "Oh¡­"

    "Well, in any case, regardless of the reasons, the fact is that he''s infected," Gin said. "As to what extent, we have no idea, but we will check. If your mother is fine, we will try and take her here as well. But for your father, as we have told you earlier, we apologize, but I want to let you know that we will try our best. If we can still save him, we will."

    Yuuka nodded. She understood what remained unspoken. So long as her father''s not yet a lost cause, he would not be killed.

    "If¡­ If my father has to die," Yuuka started, her eyes reddening as her lips trembled. She loved her parents ¨C her father most especially as she''s a daddy''s girl. But she understood clearly that if the infection was not stopped, more people would be affected. "Could you let me see him first?  You don''t have to let me speak to him. I just want to see him."

    Her request might be impossible, but she wanted to try asking.

    "We will," Gin and Ryuu promised and Yuuka was at least ?ssured.

    "You don''t have to return to your house today. All you may need will be bought and delivered here," Gin explained.

    The heavy conversation ended, and the men excused themselves. Gin went to find his bride, while Ivan returned to his room to rest. Ryuu, on the other hand, went to seek Aki to explain things to him. He didn''t want the older Suzuki to continue dealing with Suzuki Daizo as it had gotten so dangerous.

    Before, they couldn''t detect the shadow lurker in the old man. However, just earlier, before Maki Yuuka''s call, a fluctuation in the air was felt, and it was similar to a harpy''s. Whatever Daizo''s shadow lurkers had evolved into, it would be nasty.

    They already knew that Suzuki Kaoru might have done something to seal the shadow lurker before to stop it from taking over Daizo. But the old man''s negative emotions were so strong that it had broken free. Worse was that it must have eaten the power from the seal and had turned into something that they couldn''t identify.

    "The people will prepare a room for you here," Alinea told Yuuka after the men left. She took the other girl''s hand and gave her an encouraging squeeze. "I''m so sorry this has happened to you."

    Yuuka shook her head. "It''s not your fault. We are just¡­unfortunate it seems," she added with an ironic laugh, and Alinea patted her shoulder.

    "I will check the preparations for your room," she said.

    "Can I help? I will be the one imposing on you so I should at least do something, "Yuuka said, but Alinea shook her head and smiled at her.

    "It''s fine. You''ve been through so much in a short time. You should just stay here to relax. Or you can go take a walk in the gardens while we prepare. I will just come and find you later when your room''s ready so you can rest too."

    Yuuka sighed heavily before nodding. "I''ll take you up on your offer then," she said as she stared at the beautiful garden. "I''ll go take a walk. I need it badly¡­"

 Chapter 351 - Ozomene

    "Little sis, you''re here¡­"

    Suzuki Aki walked the length of the wooden corridor with Chiaki by his side. He looked more relaxed compared to earlier before he went with Perun.  It seemed he''d finally settled whatever was bothering him.

    "Yeah. I was going to see the preparations for Yuuka''s room," Alinea answered as she looked at her brother quizzically. "Where''s Ryuu? I thought he went to see you."

    "Yeah, we saw him earlier but we were not able to talk. He suddenly had a phone call with his parents," Aki answered. "He looked like there are some serious things he wants to discuss. Do you have any idea about it?"

    Alinea, of course, nodded. "But I''d rather he be the one to explain. I already have an idea but it''s better to get all the details from him."

    Aki seemed to think about it for a while before nodding. "Should we wait for him somewhere then?" he asked just as Ryuu returned. "Oh, you''re back¡­"

    The older Suzuki''s voice trailed off as he noted the black expression the Koutaishidenka was wearing.

    "What''s wrong?"Alinea asked her husband as soon as he reached them.

    "Where''s Yuuka?" he asked.

    "She''s in the garden. I thought she needs time alone to sort things out in her head."

    Ryuu nodded with this information and signaled for everyone to follow him. They all returned to the receiving room where they sat with Yuuka earlier, but this time only the Suzuki siblings, Chiaki, and Ryuu were there.

    "What''s going on?" Aki could feel that something urgent was happening. He was not here earlier so he still had no idea about the issue with Yuuka that was connected to his and Alinea''s parents.

    "Suzuki Daizo," Ryuu mentioned the name softly, but as quickly as the name left his lips, Aki''s face had turned cold and forbidding; his body tensed.

    Chiaki automatically reached out a hand and covered his left one, while Alinea took the other. Both women were trying to comfort the man in their own way. Among the two, it was Aki who was the most affected by their parents'' death. They also knew that Aki never believed that it was an accident and knew that Suzuki Daizo was involved somehow.

    "Is this about our parents?" Aki inquired. When Ryuu nodded, he was obviously anxious. "Did you find evidence then?"

    If Ryuu mentioned Daizo then it meant that he was correct.  The man really had something to do with their parents'' deaths. He had been looking for evidence for years, but his investigation always ended up with nothing. It was as if everything about the accident had been wiped out ¨C which was odd.

    Suzuki Daizo, even if he borrowed power from the Makis, still didn''t have the capacity to erase all his trails.

    "Yes," Ryuu answered, and Aki was instantly alarmed. "But it''s not something you''re expecting," he added before Aki could say anything, confusing both him and Chiaki.

    "It''s true that Suzuki Daizo had something to do with Akihiko and Kaoru''s deaths ¨C but he did not scheme to kill them."

    "What do you mean?" Aki asked. "Are you saying it''s really an accident?"

    He couldn''t believe it. No matter how much he thought about it, the accident itself was suspicious. It was even ridiculous.

    "Aki, you already know that your mother is a Gedian," Ryuu reminded him. "Therefore, Suzuki Kaoru was from the Homura House. Do you think a simple accident can actually kill her?"

    Alinea squeezed her brother''s hand. "Big brother, Daizo has a parasite ¨C just like Koharu."

    "WHAT?"

    Both Aki and Chiaki were shocked. They knew the issue with Okada Koharu ¨C knew about the elementals and was even able to see Gin''s harpies.

    "Y-You mean¡­"

    "Suzuki Daizo was initially taken over by a shadow lurker. With his greedy nature, it was not surprising. However¡­"Ryuu''s voice trailed off as he remembered what he and Homura Seiji talked on the phone just earlier. "In her efforts to save Daizo, Kaoru used a seal unique to the descendants of Perun."

    "My mother can use seals?" Alinea asked. This was one of the details she didn''t know. Most descendants of Perun and Raiden b?r?ly had a divine inheritance. It was a huge surprise if their mother could.

    "It''s rare, but she''s from the Ritz royal line. She''s able to use seals similar to what Father used to seal Czernobog, although the strength was totally weaker." Ryuu shifted on the floor, lifting his knee so he could prop his elbow on it. "She tried to seal him twice as the shadow lurker was already almost over the incubation period."

    "Twice?"

    Ryuu nodded. "The first time failed. But the second one¡­"

    "What happened?" Aki and Alinea waited with held breaths for Ryuu to continue.

    "The second one worked, but a disaster happened before it was completed."

    Aki and Alinea exchanged looks. "Disaster?"

    "According to my parents, someone appeared bringing something more ominous."Ryuu''s voice reflected the chill that was in his eyes as they narrowed. "That someone brought Ozomene with her."

    "Excuse me?" Aki had no idea what he was talking about, but Alinea did.

    "Ozomene? Isn''t that the mother of harpies?"

    "That''s correct," Ryuu answered, and Alinea''s eyes widened in horror.

    As was stated in the legends, all harpies used to be Czernobog''s followers. But after meeting Stribog, they all decided to follow him and became a loyal horde. However, this was not entirely true, for there was still a group of harpies who didn''t join the Wind God''s side.

    Ozomene, the mother of all harpies was the leader of that group. It was also the group of harpies who still took over poor Gedians and made them crazy, making harpy casters cursed children. It was what they originally thought was the case with Gin.

    Oh, and Ozomene hated Stribog to the core. After all, to her, the Wind God stole her children.

    "Harpies? Like the one Gin has?" Aki asked remembering the sinister-eyed giants that made him and Chiaki faint.

    "Yes, but Ozomene is a totally nasty elemental."Alinea frowned at her husband. "Are you saying that Daizo harbors Ozomene in his body?"

    When Ryuu nodded, she was no longer surprised. "Right before Kaoru cast her sealing spell, Ozomene pounced on Daizo to devour the ripe shadow lurker within him."

    Alinea closed her eyes, imagining the horrifying scene. It was clear to her now. "So that''s why they died," she whispered.

    "The monster killed them?" Aki asked and Alinea shook her head.

    "She died because to seal Ozomene she needed to sacrifice her life force," she answered, making Aki inhale sharply. Chiaki was equally horrified.

    "But mom''s divine inheritance is not that strong so she was probably losing," she continued. "So dad probably took her hand so she could use his life force too. It''s the only way to seal the harpy."

    Hearing this, Ryuu nodded. "That''s correct. That''s what exactly happened."

    The Koutaishidenka then told them that it was Akihiko and Kaoru who requested Homura Seiji and Hana to keep everything a secret. The Homura House led by the Master removed all traces of the incident and made it appear that they died in a car accident.

    Also...

    "Little sis, don''t you recall anything? You were with our parents when they died, "Aki reminded her which shocked her.

    "What are you talking about? How come I don''t have any memory of it?"

    Aki looked at her worriedly. "When they called me about our parents''accident, I immediately went there. You were sleeping at the backseat of the car."

    "What do you..."

    Alinea scrunched up her face, as indeed, a vague recollection of the event came to her mind, but incomplete. She tried to remember more but she came up empty and with a throbbing headache.

    "You have retrograde amnesia. It was also why I was adamant not to hand you over to Daizo in case you saw something that night implicating him and he''d hurt you." Now, Aki realized his fears were wrong.

    All Aki''s and Alinea''s questions about their parents'' deaths were already answered except for the new one.

    "Who is it?"Alinea demanded with a chilling tone. "Who was the one who brought Ozomene here? Was he the one who manipulated my memory?"

    She''s a demigod. She couldn''t just get amnesia because of a mere car accident or a harpy attack. It should have been forcefully removed from her, and that person must be the same as the one who had brought the harpy over.

    "My mother did it," Ryuu answered. "You were too young at that time. Your mother and father begged my parents to erase your memory of that night and make things look like they had a car accident. Your parents wanted you to live like a normal girl for as long as possible."

    Aki and Aliea both looked upset. But they could understand their parents. The real one at fault was the outsider who appeared to bring more chaos.

    If that person didn''t bring the harpy, her parents didn''t have to sacrifice their lives to seal it within Daizo. If they needed to exact revenge it would be to that person.

    Ryuu reached out his hand to take his wife''s in his. Alinea had a nagging feeling that she wouldn''t like the answer and she didn''t.

    "Fanya," Ryuu answered. "It was Fanya who brought Ozomene here¡­"

 Chapter 352 - Fanya

    "It was Fanya who brought Ozemene here¡­"

    Huh?

    Alinea was not just rendered speechless. She thought she had trouble with her hearing too.

    "Fanya?" she asked weakly.

    "Who is Fanya?"Aki asked.

    Seeing his sister''s shocked expression, he had a feeling that it was an existence that was beyond horrible.

    "Why are you talking about my nutjob ex-sister-in-law?" Gin''s voice suddenly echoed in the room as the man himself entered and joined them by the table.

    The Koutaishidenka briefed him of his phone call with Seiji, the same things that he already discussed with Alinea and Aki just earlier.

    "I thought¡­ I thought Fanya''s already dead?"Alinea asked.

    "She is. She was executed for treason long before you were born," Gin answered matter-of-factly.

    "Then..." She was confused.

    How was Fanya still able to appear time and time again? She reckoned it was also Fanya who had delivered and implanted the piece of Czernobog''s soul to her mother. She was the reason for her tragic curse. After Czernobog, she''s her ultimate enemy.

    "Why are you surprised? You already know that Celestials could sell their soul and live on exacting their revenge. Fanya had become an existence akin to a curse ¨C and her target is your father and everything related to him."

    Gin looked unhappy. "That nutjob''s still on the loose, huh," he commented with a heavy sigh. "On another note, I now understand why Yuuka has a strange smell."

    "Ha? What smell are you talking about?" Aki was confused. He already knew they picked up Maki Yuuka but didn''t know why.

    "Yeah. It must be her exposure to Daizo that Ozemene''s miasma clung to her."

    "Is this why you insisted on taking her?"Alinea asked, and the two nodded.

    "The bad thing is that it''s going to be very difficult to deal with Daizo. Ozemene''s a mean one. She''d aim for maximum destruction," Gin explained. "But the good side is, since it''s a harpy we''re dealing with, it means Yuuka''s parents are alright ¨C at least they will be once we remove them away from Daizo and the influence of Ozemene''s power emanating from him."

    The reason Maki Eito was having personality changes, was because he was exposed to the miasma of the harpy. Just like a shadow lurker''s effect, the malice of the dark wind elemental was enough to amplify a person''s negative thoughts and emotions.

    "She''ll be happy to hear that they won''t have to die,"Alinea commented, but something still bothered her. "By the way, if that''s the case, then why is Yuuka alright?"

    Everyone looked at her after that question that she quickly rephrased it, thinking that they might misunderstand that she was disappointed that there was no negative effect on the girl.

    "I mean it''s strange, no? Even if she hasn''t stayed long in Japan, at least she has met Daizo many times since she returned. She should be at least affected even just a bit."

    With an ominous energy such as Ozemene''s even just a single meeting could have an effect on someone. But Yuuka remained untouched. She was still the same blunt-spoken, no nonsense young miss she had met a week ago.

    "Well, let''s just say that your friend''s soul is pure," Gin told her with amused eyes.

    "Pure?" Alinea was not sure if they were kidding her or not.

    "Meaning that some souls are not affected by miasma at all."

    "There are things like that?"

    "Of course. It''s rare, but they exist," Gin explained and the others only nodded, accepting this reasoning. "Where is she, by the way?"

    "Outside,"Alinea answered, and her uncle grinned.

    "I see¡­ Well, at least now you can tell her that her parents can be saved." Gin turned to Ryuu. "Are you going to deal with Ozemene?"

    "I''m the only one who can do it without causing trouble, so yes," the Koutaishidenka answered.

    "What do you mean? Is that monster stronger than Gin and Alinea?"Aki asked curiously, but Gin shook his head.

    "Ozemene is my babies'' momma. I can''t fight her without feeling guilty," Gin answered bluntly. He was, of course, referring to the harpies.

    "And I''m out of the picture because of the spawn,"Alinea answered. "Ozemene''s malice can trigger mine, but I haven''t practiced controlling it yet. I might¡­"

    Her voice trailed off as a sheepish smile crossed her face. "I might break many things when I fight."

    Alinea was now aware of her bloodlust. When she fought, her excitement reached the peak and her d?s?r? to see destruction also heightened. She''s not longer a simple demigod with only her superhuman strength. She now had Aurel too under her command. If she lost control, she''d be obliterating more than the harpy. She might put normal humans in danger as well.

    "Let your husband deal with it then," Aki told her using his big brother voice that wouldn''t accept defiance.

    As for Aki''s feeling of revenge, now that he knew the circumstances of their parents'' deaths, he decided to leave it to Ryuu. It would be a lie if he said he didn''t hate Daizo anymore because of this. He still abhorred the man, but he didn''t want to kill him anymore.

    "What about grandpa? When are we going to visit him?"Alinea asked.

    She was referring to Akihiko''s father, the one who stood with them when Daizo tried to take over the company and Alinea''s custody. She still hadn''t seen the old man since she woke up at the hospital.

    "We can go and visit him tomorrow," Aki suggested as he turned to Ryuu. "You should at least inform him about your marriage," he said before turning to Chiaki, his brown eyes warming as he squeezed her hand. "I will tell him I''m engaged already as well. He''ll be happy."

    "I''ll go with you."Ryuu wanted to pay his respects to the Suzuki patriarch.

    "I''ll ask father if he wants to tag along as well,"Alinea said as she frowned. "Where is he by the way? Wasn''t he with you?"

    "Yeah," Aki answered. "But he decided to stay in the garden to nap."

    "What?" A laugh escaped Alinea''s lips as she shook her head, remembering the quiet days back in Ritz where her ''big brother'' Alistair would always go missing and she''d find him either reading a book or sleeping under the biggest tree in the garden.

    "You can fetch him if you want,"Ryuu suggested but she shook her head.

    "I''ll get him later. Let him take a nap for now."

 Chapter 353 - The Pragmatic Daughter

    "Where am I going again?"

    Maki Yuuka glanced around her and realized that she had wandered too far from the house. She could still see the old traditional building where she came from earlier, but the distance made it appear smaller than it was. The ground within the Cedar Palace was huge. She was reminded of the Imperial Palace in the heart of Tokyo not far from this place.

    "Well, at least I''m not lost," she murmured as she trudged on.

    She was not worried anyway. She had a fairly good sense of direction ¨C or so she told herself. But the reality was the exact opposite. If she didn''t remember just going into one direction she wouldn''t be able to go back. She just hoped she''d meet someone along the way later when she needed to return. For now, she would like to bask in the beauty of the place as she tried to sort out her thoughts.

    Soon, she found a gazebo and the comfortable-looking bench enticed her to go and sit there. She was normally a very elegant and poised lady, but at this moment, she didn''t care. She slumped onto the seat and leaned her back against the bench with her arms spread over the backrest. She stared into the ceiling, noting the traces of vines that started to climb on the roof, creating an intricate pattern, and a sigh escaped her lips.

    Her head throbbed a bit from all the information she had to deal with. Who''d have thought that just a week ago, she was just a carefree spoiled miss who was looking forward to her engagement announcement? Now, not only wasn''t she engaged, apparently, there''s a huge possibility she''d end up being an orphan as well.

    Remembering Gin''s words, an ache pinched her heart and she inhaled deeply to fight the pain.

    Her family was infected by a virus that turned people into monsters!

    There was nothing she wanted to do right now other than to go back to her house. But she knew that would be a very foolish move. Just as what Ara ¨C Alinea said earlier, she would not only be putting herself in danger, she would also hinder the Homura House from stopping this infection from spreading. If she warned her parents and they turned out to be infected, they''d sure flee, and who knew how many other people they would pass the infection to.

    She was torn. She was upset at both herself and with her situation. At times like this one, Yuuka wondered what she would have done if she weren''t the practical woman she knew she was.

    She was too¡­ realistic.

    She had no idea how she turned out to be this way, but she knew that it was because, from the beginning, she had vowed not to be a burden to anyone. As to why she thought like that, she had no idea. As far as she could remember, she just had the feeling that she didn''t want the people she loved to suffer or have any ill feelings because of her or towards her.

    It was why as soon as she started to understand, she did everything that was expected of her. She was an only child ¨C the only heir to a huge business empire. From the moment she realized what it meant, she did everything in her power to be a good one. She studied well; she learned everything that her parents asked her to. She did piano, she did etiquette class, and she did business ¨C everything that would make her a good heir.

    Oh, it wasn''t all that bad. She could still get away from doing things that were really miserable for her. For instance, attending cultural shows and anything related to reading. As long as it was something trivial, she''d allow herself some selfishness. But for those that mattered, she did her part well.  She even agreed to marry for business.

    "And now the pragmatic princess declared she''d like to try and marry for love," Yuuka told the ceiling followed by an ironic laugh.

    Her face then turned defiant as her eyes turned red as they filled with tears. She could still remember how livid her father had become when she told Eito that she didn''t want to be engaged to Aki anymore, and instead wanted to be like him and would like to find someone she''d fall in love with.

    It was the very first time since forever that she had expressed something so selfish. Her father had called her delusional. He told her that she was just upset because of Aki''s betrayal of the contract. The old man couldn''t accept that his usually pragmatic daughter would suddenly disobey him.

    The image of her angry father flashed in her mind, and Yuuka''s eyes turned redder as more tears came out. Her lips trembled and nose flared, turning crimson as well, while her ?h?st started to heave in silent sobs.

    "Dad, I''m so sorry¡­" she whispered.

    "I will marry another businessman that you want me to marry except Aki. Just live¡­"

    Suzuki Aki was a lost cause since he already had Chiaki. But she''s willing to be matched with someone else to form greater connections for their family business. She didn''t care to find romance anymore. She would become the level-headed miss she used to be. "As long as you are both okay¡­"

    As if a dam broke within her, she wept like she hadn''t wept in a long while. She didn''t know how long she cried, but she stayed there until her tears ran dry.

    When her sobs finally abated, Yuuka took out a small pack of wet wipes she always kept in her pocket and rubbed her face. She knew she must look horrible as she had cried a lot. She waited a while to let the swelling of her face to subside before she stood up, ready to go back.

    This time, however, she opted to take the longer route back into the house. She went to the opposite direction of where she came from so she could circle and go back via the other side ¨C or so she thought that was what she did. When she realized she made a mistake, she was already lost.

    Uh-oh¡­

    Yuuka sighed miserably as she turned and saw a lone, cherry blossom standing in the middle of the yard. Its huge size and position made it look extra majestic. It''s become warmer a lot earlier that year, and so the cherry blossom was already in full bloom with its pinkish-white petals.

    She didn''t know why, by Yuuka suddenly felt an urge to go there, and she did. However, as she came nearer, something white on the ground caught her eye and she stopped, her eyes widening in alarm

    It''s a human!

    Checking the person''s position on the ground told her that it''s someone who might have fainted. Realizing that it could be a medical emergency, Yuuka rushed towards the tree and bent over to the individual on the ground only to freeze in shock.

    He was a beauty!

    Although the man''s appearance was too beautiful to be considered human and mostly looked androgynous, Yuuka could still discern that he''s a man. Why?

    "Kazehaya Gin?" she asked as she studied the doppelganger of Homura International''s CEO lying on the ground. But then she frowned because she realized it couldn''t be Gin. Just the man''s coloring and the aura the man emanated even with his eyes closed and lying still was different.  Gin was a carefree golden boy. This man was a silver beauty basked in mystery.

    In any case, even if it''s already spring, the wind was still chilly, making the ground moist. With the man''s very thin white Kimono, he could definitely catch a cold ¨C if he weren''t already sick.

    With determination, Yuuka took a deep breath before leaning over to gently shake the man''s shoulder with her hand. Soon, the man started to stir awake.

    "Hey mister, are you alright?" she asked when she saw the man''s eyelids started to lift, and she couldn''t help but gasp involuntarily when he finally opened his eyes and stared at her.

    A pair of clear eyes the color of amethyst locked with hers without speaking, and it took a lot for Yuuka to gather her brain cells and attempted to talk to him again. "Mister, are you alright?"

 Chapter 354 - Alexandriaâ€™s Genesis

    "Mister, are you alright?"

    Unlike normal people who''d appear disoriented when they had just woken up, the man in front of Yuuka stared at her with clear, violet eyes that reminded her of the precious stone she loved. She unconsciously placed her hand against her ?h?st where her amethyst pendant rested in between her br??st under her shirt as she returned the man''s gaze.

    She had been a bit worried earlier upon seeing him lying on the ground. What made her thought the man collapsed, she had no idea. The man was obviously sleeping ¨C beautifully even on a bed of cherry blossoms, with all the pinkish-white petals kept falling on him like rain from the tree.

    Sleeping beauty.

    If he hadn''t moved just now, she''d even think he''s a sculpture of a god. That was how perfectly beautiful he appeared in her eyes. Looking at him made her think about Alexandria''s genesis, an online myth that claimed that a genetic mutation turned some people into violet-eyed, "perfect" human beings.

    This Kazehaya Gin lookalike was the very example of human perfection ¨C one that transcended mortality.

    Yuuka internally sighed. The big spoiled missy in her wished she''d taken advantaged and kissed the beauty awake but her logical self took over and halted her devious thoughts.

    The man''s eyes glistened as he looked at her knowingly, and she felt herself blushing. Why did it feel as if the man read her thoughts? That was not possible, no?

    She cleared her throat. She had already mistaken him as someone having an emergency earlier, so she might as well stick to her earlier ?ssumptions.

    "Mister, are you alright?" she repeated her question, but the man just continued to look at her without speaking ¨C and then it dawned on her.

    She''s a total idiot if she didn''t realize he must be a foreigner ¨C well Kazehaya Gin was originally a foreigner but his family had settled in Japan for five centuries. But the Homura CEO had lived in the country all his life, and this man, who was probably his brother since they looked similar might not. After all, she''d never seen him before.

    The Homura House was a very high profile clan. Even the current Koutaishidenka who was a recluse would still appear in public from time to time. For this man to remain unknown must mean that he did not stay in the country.

    Hmmm¡­

    "Monsieur, ?a va?" She didn''t know what came to her mind but she translated her question in French to check if the man would understand her.

    The amethyst eyes reacted then. The indifference she''d seen initially when the man first saw her that bordered on icy warmed over. They glistened as a ripple of something akin to amusement appeared in their depths as the corner of his eyes turned up.

    Although the man still looked otherworldly, the flicker in his orbs made him somewhat human.

    But of course, he''s human. What else was he? She felt totally silly with her thinking. The silence went on between them after that which made Yuuka start to feel upset and very awkward. She wondered if she should have tried asking him in German instead when the man finally spoke.

    "Yes, I''m alright. Thank you for asking."

    His clear voice rang in her ears, making her stop and stare. She had no idea why but a sense of d¨¦ja vu ?ssailed her, making her stand up and jump back as if burned. Still, her body was programmed not to be rude so she opted to squat in front of him, a decent number of paces away.

    "Ah, that''s okay th ¨C" Yuuka suddenly stopped as she realized something.

    The man answered her in Japanese.

    Urgh¡­

    Why did she bother speaking in French then? She internally ?r??n?d as she slapped her forehead with her palm, not noticing the amusement in the man''s eyes deepening.

    "I understood both, but you needn''t bother with other languages," the man told her as if he read her mind again.

    "That''s good then¡­"Yuuka didn''t know what to say afterwards, and it was getting awkward again, and so she stood. "Since you''re okay, I''ll be leaving then. Sorry to bother you," she told him sheepishly before giving him a small bow and quickly turned to leave.

    However, she hadn''t gone several steps away when the man called out to her.

    "Miss¡­"

    Yuuka stopped and turned to him with a puzzled expression. The man didn''t have any expression on his pretty face once more as he looked at her.

    "Are you sure you want to go there?" he asked, and she frowned.

    "Y-Yeah¡­" she glanced at the direction where she was headed and became confused.

    Damn! She got sidetracked by the beauty that she forgot where she came from, much less where she was supposed to head, and she tensed.

    Yuuka, you careless dimwit¡­

    "The manmade lake is over there. But it''s getting dark," the man added as he lifted his perfect hand and pointed at the direction opposite to where she was headed earlier. "If you''re planning to return to the house, then the way is over there¡­"

    Ah¡­

    Yuuka was surprised as she followed the direction where he pointed at, and sure enough, it looked familiar. She turned to the man again and bowed in thanks before scurrying to leave. She didn''t have to rush, but she had an unexplained nervous feeling and suddenly wanting to run away from those pair of amethyst eyes, most especially when she could feel the man''s gaze on her back as she left.

    She didn''t know how long she had been walking when the familiar sight of the mansion welcomed her, and she was relieved.

    "Yuuka, are you okay?"Alinea asked as soon as she reached the house, and helped her change her shoes to slippers by placing the latter on the floor so she could wear them easily. "I''m sorry we bombarded you with so much information. We didn''t mean to make you feel bad. But it was urgent."

    "Y-Yeah, I''m alright," Yuuka answered as she tried to recall what Alinea was talking about.

    Oh¡­

    Her father!

    The infection!

    "Oh, God¡­" She realized that she had cried a lot earlier too before seeing that man on the ground. She was sure he''d seen her swollen face, and she felt upset.

    "What''s wrong?"Alinea asked her.

    Before she answered, Ryuu, Gin, Aki, and Chiaki appeared, but her eyes were only on Gin, who found her staring at him strangely.

    "Er¡­ is there something wrong with my face?"

    "Gin-nii, your face is wrong," Ryuu countered with a stoic face, ruffling Gin''s feathers.

    "Ya!"

    "Quiet down," Alinea shushed them as she took Yuuka''s arm in concern. "You don''t look alright."

    Yuuka shook her head. "I''m fine. I think I just have allergies," she answered glibly with a wry smile.

    "Allergies to what?"

    There were many plants and trees in the garden, and Alinea was probably wondering which one of them caused her allergies, so Yuuka chuckled to ease her worry.

    "Allergies to men prettier than me¡­"

 Chapter 355 - Surreptitious Glances

    "Where''s Yuuka?"Chiaki asked as they all sat for dinner except the missing girl, Perun, and Gin who fetched his brother.

    The room filled with the delicious aroma of the kaiseki ryori served to them on the individual small tables, that their stomach started to react. Ivan who had been at the Cedar Palace looked totally happy with the food, as it was something he only ever had since coming there.

    "She''s resting in her room, but she will come here. Yayoi already had someone call her," Alinea answered.

    "Is she alright?" Chiaki asked again.

    It''s been an hour since they had last seen Yuuka when she just arrived from her walk in the garden. She had retired to her temporary room since. She was clearly ruffled and out of sorts, probably from crying, and so they let her take a rest and would just call her for dinner.

    "Of course not," Alinea answered.

    "You''re right," Chiaki agreed. "I don''t anyone would be alright after being told what she had been told today."

    They should be surprised the girl hadn''t broken down.

    "She''s very sensible and courageous. She''ll be fine," Aki suddenly said that surprised the women. "What? Why are you looking at me like that?"

    "Because until recently you seem to hate her guts," Alinea answered blandly.

    "I don''t okay? I''m mad at Daizo and anyone who will try to sabotage my relationship with Chiaki. The girl is not like that so I don''t have grudges with her anymore."

    "Courageous?" Chiaki asked, and her fianc¨¦ turned to her.

    "Yeah. If that girl''s not brave would she dare bully me to my face?" Aki asked. Perplexed, he remembered how Yuuka had insulted him to his face when they met at the caf¨¦.

    Recalling the incident, Alinea and Chiaki shared a laugh just as the screen opened and Gin stepped in like a whirlwind.

    "Oh? Who bullied you?" he asked Aki as he crossed the room to go to his place.

    Following after him was Perun, who looked totally otherworldly in his white hakama. The King of Heaven quietly walked towards his table that was set up at the elevated space in front where the master of the house usually sat. Normally, Ryuu would be sitting there, but the Koutaishidenka sat at the rows of table on the side with his wife and the others, clearly indicating the silver-haired man''s higher status.

    Of course, none of them ever cared or thought too much about it since they all knew who he really was. The position was only fitting.

    "Yuuka. She dissed me in front of Chiaki," Aki answered with a pout, although it was obvious that he didn''t take it to heart and was now only jesting.

    "You asked for it," Chiaki countered, making the people laugh except for one.

    "Who is Yuuka?" Perun suddenly asked as the servant placed the tray of food on his table.

    "Oh¡­ Haven''t I mentioned her before? She''s the girl we invited to stay here temporarily while we deal with some things," Gin said, purposely making his words vague.

    Maki Yuuka''s problem was caused by something the portal Stribog created brought to Earth. Even if it was an accident, the fact that something sinister was able to pass without them detecting it for a long time was a huge failure on their part. After all, both Kresnik and Stribog were there and yet, something like that still happened.

    "Is that so?"Perun commented as he elegantly picked up his chopsticks and studied them in his hand.

    Both his tone and expression seemed disinterested, and so they let out a sigh of relief. Even Alinea who loved to tease her uncle didn''t say a word to explain things further as she knew Gin was very nervous about letting her father find out about this glitch in vigilance.

    Soon, the screen door opened again, and Yuuka stepped in. She looked apologetic for being late as she went to her place, but her step faltered as her vision caught sight of Perun at the head of the table, and she whipped her head to quickly look to where Ryuu was sitting and her face broke into confusion.

    "What''s the matter?"Alinea asked, but Yuuka shook her head.

    She was somewhat confused since she felt that the arrangement at the dining hall was odd. She thought that the Homura House was like a monarchy in itself. People completely respected and acted according to hierarchy.

    So why was the Koutaishidenka not sitting where he''s supposed to be?

    Yuuka wanted to ask but changed her mind. It''s none of her business where they wanted to sit anyway. Still, she couldn''t help but glance at the man sitting at the head.

    Sleeping beauty.

    Who''d have thought she''d see him again so soon?

    Seeing where she was looking, Gin cleared his throat as he introduced them. "Yuuka, this is my older brother, Kazehaya Sora. Brother, this is Miss Maki Yuuka, the guest I was telling you about earlier."

    "Hmmmn," was the only response Perun gave before giving Yuuka a small bow.

    On the other hand, Yuuka totally looked confused now as she looked at the man, but returned his bow respectfully. She looked like she wanted to say something but opted not to speak as the man started eating, and the others followed suit.

    Alinea and the others of course noted that Yuuka remained not moving.

    "Aren''t you hungry?"

    "Ah¡­yeah, I am," Yuuka answered as she hurriedly picked up her chopstick and started eating mechanically.

    Silence reigned in the room as all of them ate. However, Alinea and the others watched in amusement as Yuuka kept giving Perun surreptitious glances as she fed. They knew Perun was definitely aware of her gaze but decided not to comment on it and ate on as if he didn''t know anything.

    And it was odd.

    Perun, the King of Heaven or Alistair of Ritz, hated being looked upon. He would slash anyone with his sharp tongue if one so much as looked at him longer than necessary.

    "What''s going on?" Alinea whispered as she leaned closer to Gin.

    "I''m actually¡­ not sure," her uncle answered as he too transferred his gaze from Yuuka to Perun. "Maybe she''s enchanted by my brother''s good look?"

    Alinea frowned. She was not sure about that, but it might be the case. There was no other explanation she could muster except that Yuuka was attracted to her father, she thought as Yuuka''s beautiful face suddenly frowned.

    Or not¡­

 Chapter 356 - Hidden From Public

    "What are you two discussing?" Ryuu suddenly asked Gin, his blue gaze boring into his pair of nervous golden ones and he quickly shook his head as he straightened on his seat.

    "Just gossiping," Gin answered with a grin, and Perun raised a brow at their direction.

    "He''s talking about your charms, Ritz," Ivan suddenly answered, making Gin turn to him with a glare as he pointed at him.

    You traitor!

    "Kids should be quiet and behave," Gin scolded Ivan. Even if he told the other to stop addressing him as his great ancestor, he still used his seniority over him at times like that one.

    "The older one should behave so that the younger ones will follow, no?" Ryuu suddenly countered rendering Gin speechless as he pouted.

    "Are you even my bestie? Why are you siding with him?"

    "He''s my gr ¨C cousin," Ivan interjected, stopping himself in time to call the Koutaishidenka grandfather.

    "You''re not loved," Aki laughed at Gin.

    Emi, although she too smiled reached out and patted her husband''s arm to comfort him. She looked like a young mother consoling an overgrown child.

    "When are you going to start acting your age? Look at Ryuu,"Perun rebuked his brother, adding to the injustice.

    "Brother, why do you have to compare me with him? Ryuu was born an old man," Gin reasoned, making the others snicker, their lips twisted, controlling their laughter.

    The Maki girl still looked confused. This time, Alinea decided to ask directly.

    "What''s the matter?" she asked Yuuka, and before the latter could shake her head again, she decided to expose her. "You''ve been staring at Sora-nii for a while now."

    As expected, Yuuka inhaled sharply, her face reddening up to the tips of her ears. She looked flustered, but a different type of perturbation than someone who was exposed having a crush. They could all tell that the reason for her disconcertment was nothing romantic.

    Yuuka cleared her throat.

    "Well¡­ I was wondering who he was," she answered in a small voice.

    It was technically dumb considering she had been introduced to the older Kazehaya just earlier. But they all knew that there was an entirely different meaning to that. They all could tell from her continued confusion that she was not at all jesting. She was really disconcerted. Actually, there was suspicion in her eyes as well.

    They decided to test their theory.

    "What are you talking about? Have you turned so forgetful? Gin-nii just introduced Sora-nii to you earlier. Were you not paying attention?"

    "I¡­" Yuuka smiled nervously but ended with a frown. "I know Gin said they''re brothers ¨C well, they''re obviously twins. But¡­"

    "But?" Alinea prompted.

    "Stop giving her a difficult time. The lady obviously never heard of me until now," Perun suddenly interrupted, surprising everyone. "Isn''t that right?"

    They watched Yuuka turned and looked up ahead to where he sat and they stared at each other eye to eye.  The lady hesitated at the beginning but then decided to swallow her awkwardness and answered truthfully.

    "Yes¡­"Maki Yuuka bravely stared at Perun, not wavering at all when he looked down at her intently from the elevated space he was sitting on.

    "And what does that mean exactly?" It was Aki who asked.

    "It means I haven''t really heard anything about Kazehaya Sora before. Actually, never. It''s why I was surprised ¨C and confused,"Yuuka frowned again as she broke eye contact with the beautiful man. "Kazehaya Gin is a very popular man in the business world, and almost everyone knew about his background ¨C about him being the Koutaishidenka''s cousin and things like that. But¡­"

    As they listened to her, they realized that aside from Perun, it was their turn to be confused but didn''t say anything as they waited for her to finish.

    "But in Kazehaya Gin''s biography that I know, there''s only one brother mentioned there ¨C Kazehaya Aoi," Yuuka said. "That''s why, for me, er¡­ Sora''s like a mushroom that suddenly popped out of nowhere."

    Silence greeted her words as the people tried to sort out what she said. But the more they analyzed things, the more their confusion deepened as her words didn''t match the facts ¨C at least the ones they knew had been established to the rest of the mortals aside from Aki, Chiaki, and Alinea''s friends at school.

    What she said were the original identities established in the Homura House before Ivan and Perun arrived. Maki Yuuka didn''t seem to have her memories altered.

    Dolya had made sure that everyone in Tokyo would know who Kazehaya Sora was ¨C and the deity''s memory altering power was at least very potent. So, why?

    "I apologize for being a mushroom," Perun spoke when it seemed that the others were too stunned to answer and salvage the situation.

    "Ah, no, it''s okay," Yuuka answered sheepishly. "I''m the one who should apologize for being nosy. I''m not really questioning if it''s true or not, alright? As I said, you''re obviously brothers. I was just wondering why I haven''t heard your name or seen photos of you before," she added and then realized she said something weird so she held out her hand. "I mean, even the Koutaishidenka who''s a known recluse has photos of him circulating ¨C what more the brother of Kazehaya Gin who''s a very popular business celebrity."

    Perun, to further surprise the people there smiled.

    "It''s because I have been sick for the longest time ¨C heart trouble."

    Perun added the last part with amusement dancing in his amethyst orbs, making Gin cough out the rice he just ate as he stared at his twin with wide eyes as if to ask ''What heart trouble are you talking about?''. But he was ignored.

    "My family thought it''s best to hide my existence from the public until lately," Perun lied with a straight face.

    "Oh? Heart disease?"Yuuka looked worried. "I''m so sorry to hear that. If your family decided to show you now, does this mean you''re getting better?"

    At the last question, everybody''s chopsticks stopped in front of their mouths as they side-eyed the man sitting at the podium. They had their breaths held as they waited for his answer.

    Perun stared at Yuuka''s face as if to study her for a while before he spoke again. "Perhaps. Who knows?" He shrugged as he gave her an enigmatic smile. "Do you think I''ll get better?"

 Chapter 357 - Immune

    "Do you think I''ll get better?"

    At this question, even Alinea choked on her food. Ryuu gently rubbed his wife''s back to help her, but his ice-blue eyes never left his father-in-law and their guest as they exchanged words.

    Interesting¡­

    In the entire time he''d known Perun, the King of Heaven had never been this talkative. His wife''s father was basically like himself who hated conversing, most especially with women. Like him, his father-in-law only ever talked a lot with Alinea.  For the woman to be able to make him speak several full sentences and even made him explain things when he didn''t have to was amazing.

    Also¡­

    Ryuu''s eyes narrowed on Yuuka''s face. It didn''t escape him that this woman was totally strange in a way that made her stand out among all the mortals he''d ever come across.

    Maki Yuuka was immune to divine manipulation!

    The fact that Dolya''s power didn''t work on her was incomprehensible.  Even if the Goddess of Fates'' other powers were not reliable, her ability to erase and manipulate memories was, and it''s actually potent even to other deities.

    So why didn''t it work on the woman?

    Ryuu wanted to know, just as he wanted to know why Perun was entertaining her. His father-in-law seemed to know something that they did not, and his curiosity was strong, but his patience was stronger, and so he''d wait for an explanation later if the king would give one.

    "Er¡­ I¡­ How would I know? I mean, I''m a businesswoman, not a doctor," Yuuka answered shakily before continuing. "But I do hope you will."

    She appeared as someone who would not take any responsibility lightly. Yuuka wasn''t one to give careless opinions just to make people feel good it seemed. Also, the fact that she did not say anything akin to flattery or lied just to get on Perun''s good side when she had the perfect chance impressed the others more, solidifying the fact that her character was genuinely good.

    "I see. Thank you then," Perun murmured as he returned his attention back to the food and all of them continued eating in silence for the rest of the meal.

    "Yuuka," Gin called out to her after they''d eaten, and the woman looked at him with quizzing eyes. "About what we talked to you earlier¡­"

    Yuuka''s eyes widened. "Do you already have news?"

    She was very anxious and it showed. Chiaki reached out and took one of her hands and gave her a squeeze to calm her down. As a fellow human, the latter empathized with her situation. It was not easy for them to get mixed up with supernatural things so suddenly.

    "Thanks," Yuuka told Chiaki with a grateful smile.

    She didn''t have friends and what little family she had was involved in the incident and didn''t have any idea what their fates would be.

    "You can relax, it''s actually good news," Gin said with a smile. "We will bring your parents here soon."

    He was about to tell her in detail but remembered that his brother was still there, and so he gave her something vague instead. He just wanted to make her feel better. With the lives of her loved ones hanging on the line, it was best to tell her the good news immediately so she didn''t have to be so anxious and depressed about it.

    "Really?"Yuuka smiled, her nose turning red as she looked like she was going to cry.

    Gin was nervous. If she cried then Perun would press him about what''s going on, and he''d be scolded. But it was fortunately not the case as Yuuka fought hard to rein in her tears and nodded instead.

    "Thank you. Thank you so much."

    "May I go back to my room now?"Yuuka asked and Gin didn''t keep her any longer.

    As soon as she left, Gin turned to his brother. Perun refrained from speaking but his eyes bored into his brother''s, making him explain immediately.

    "They have some family trouble and we decided to help her," Gin informed Perun matter-of-factly.

    "Oh?"Perun shifted on his seat as he lazily watched his brother. "A family trouble?"

    "Yeah," Gin answered. "Like what I told you earlier, she has issues with her parents so we invited her here."

    "Does this involve dark elementals?" Perun pressed out of the blue in a relaxed tone, catching Gin unawares, and everyone closed their eyes as he answered automatically.

    "Yes, Ozomene''s here and became a parasitic elemen¡­tal¡­"

    The last part of his words trailed off as Gin finally realized he answered and revealed the truth to his brother. He blinked several times as if trying to absorb what happened before turning to the others to ask them if he just messed up with his eyes.

    He did. They all looked at him as if he was a big idiot.

    "Brother, let me explain." He quickly went to his brother''s side with a pacifying smile.

    "You don''t have to tell me what you don''t want to," Perun answered. "Do your job and tell me about it when you''re ready. I will not meddle in the affairs of the guardians in this world. You can take care of them. I''m only here for my daughter''s affairs."

    Gin looked at Perun in amazement. His twin just told him that he trusted him to settle the matters that needed to be settled. He was touched, and he grinned and then stopped as he remembered something.

    "Brother! What''s up with the woman?"

    Just like Ryuu and everyone else, he''d been dying to know why Yuuka was unaffected by Dolya''s memory manipulation.

    "Which woman?" Perun played innocent, not at all interested in answering his question.

    "Who else? I''m talking about Yuuka!" Gin was a bit excited. "Why isn''t she affected by the memory alteration? I was so dumbstruck when she announced that she didn''t know you existed before."

    "What dumbstruck? Aren''t you just dumb?"Perun now looked at Gin unhappily.

    "Oi, I''m not that dumb, okay? It''s a legitimate question ¨C ask them!" Gin pointed at the others, and Perun realized that the rest also had no idea why, and he sighed.

    "Aren''t you dealing with a parasitic dark elemental related to her?" Perun prompted, and they all nodded. "If it''s like that then why did you bring her here?"

    Alinea frowned. "It''s because she''s not affected by it, father, but her family is. It''s dangerous for her to stay there."

    Perun sighed again. "Yes ¨C but the point here is that she''s not affected at all, no?"

    Everyone exchanged looks.

    That''s right. Maki Yuuka was strangely unaffected by Ozomene''s miasma. They wanted to ask why, but Perun gave them the answer.

    "The reason why memory manipulation and the miasma didn''t work on her is because she''s immune."Perun''s eyes shifted, a ripple flashed in his amethyst gaze as if he was trying to fend off something from his memories. "She''s a blank soul¡­"

 Chapter 358 - Blank Soul

    "She''s a blank soul¡­"

    As if on cue, everyone''s eyes widened, their mouths slackened at the same time ¨C except Ryuu. However, even the Koutaishidenka paused for a while before a flicker of understanding glinted in his blue orbs.

    So, that''s why¡­

    "What''s a blank soul?" Aki suddenly asked. He''d only ever heard of incomplete soul thanks to Gin, as it was Alinea''s circumstance before. But it''s his first time to hear about a blank soul.

    "Blank souls are reincarnated souls without a trace of their past lives," Gin stated robotically as his eyes that glinted in suspicion searched his brother''s face.

    "I¡­ don''t understand," Aki said apologetically.

    "All souls are from the cycle of life and death. When they die they are reborn with another identity, and when they die again, they''re reborn as another. For example, me." Alinea pointed at herself. "I was Alencica in my past life, but here, I am Alinea and Ara," she continued.

    "For demigods like me and Ali, we retain memories and some abilities we have from our past," Ivan added. "As long as the soul remembers, the possibility of the current identity remembering his past life exists."

    "And the blank soul?"

    "Blank souls have nothing aside from their current existence," Alinea answered.

    "What does that mean? How does that happen?" Aki and Chiaki looked totally curious.

    Alinea shrugged. "It''s either a really young soul ¨C something that had just entered the cycle, or¡­"

    "Or?"

    "Or someone whose past lives were deliberately erased from them," Gin completed the explanation, but his gaze never left Perun''s to check for any reaction.

    An idea was born in his mind as soon as he found out Yuuka''s soul''s situation, but he couldn''t be certain without his brother''s confirmation. After all, blank souls were¡­ blank. There was no method existing that could identify the blank soul''s history unless he could perform soul tracing to forcefully know who she was.

    But the latter was something only the King of Heaven would be able to do as he wished as it ate up immense energy. Technically, Stribog and Kresnik could do it as well, but it would be dangerous as they had pacts with tons of powerful elementals. If something went wrong with their strength, most especially with Stribog, their elementals would run amok with worry.

    "So you mean to say that Yuuka is a new soul or someone whose past lives have been erased?" Chiaki asked in amazement.

    "No." Alinea shook her head. "Yuuka is not a new soul, but someone whose past lives have been erased."

    "How did you know which one is she?" Aki inquired again.

    Since finding out about his sister''s special circumstance as well as the secret of the Homura House, he''d become very interested in things related to them. This interest increased upon learning that their mother was also like them.

    "It''s because Yuuka is immune to miasma and memory alteration," Gin answered. "Only blank souls whose past lives have been erased are like that. The new souls can be influenced by these powers."

    "Oh, is that so?" Aki nodded. He learned something new today.

    "Did you try and peek into her history at dinner, Ritz?" Ivan asked casually, and both Ryuu''s and Gin''s ears perked up.

    The two were very interested to know if Perun tried to see who she was. First, it''s because blank souls whose past lives got wiped out were very rare. It would be interesting to know who they were to learn why they had been given divine punishment.

    Yes, soul washing, the process of removing traces of the soul''s past lives was a divine punishment. It was given to anyone who would dare defy the laws of heaven by harboring something vile within them. Most of them were maidens that were vessels of demon lords and such with or without their knowledge.

    On the other hand, this process was also redemption to some. Why? It''s because most of them just disappeared, not able to reincarnate at all. Also, if one was lucky to be reborn after being a tool to something vile, he is better off not remembering anything.

    "No," Perun answered nonchalantly.

    Eh?

    Everyone gave Perun a look of disbelief.

    "Why?"

    Gin couldn''t believe it. If it were him, he''d have checked.

    "Why?"Perun countered lazily. "Should I have?"

    "Why should¡­"Gin wanted to counter his brother but decided to shut up.

    He originally wanted to ask him to look since there''s a chance that his wife, Shitara could have been reincarnated as well. If she did, she''d be a blank soul like Yuuka. But then again, as he was about to ask him earlier, he realized why Perun didn''t try to look.

    His brother, Perun, the King of Heaven was scared to see the blank soul for two reasons. One, he''s scared to check only to be disappointed to realize that she was not Shitara. Second, in case that it was really his sister-in-law, Perun was scared to face her. At least, not at the moment.

    Perun still hadn''t fulfilled his promise to his wife to fix their child''s destiny. He couldn''t face her yet.

    "No, you don''t have to," Gin agreed softly.

    It''s been thousands of years, so he had momentarily forgotten. His proud, twin brother had been a wreck when his beloved wife died. His obsession over ending his daughter''s curse which was his promise to Shitara was his only driving force. He refused to have other distractions.

    "Why not? It''s just looking," Alinea countered, but Gin turned to his niece and shook his head.

    "It''s not that easy," he told her.

    It was a good thing that soul tracing was not a common ability even among the deities. If not, he wouldn''t be able to give Alinea a better answer than that. Ivan who was about to say that Ritz could do it also realized what''s going on, and clamped his mouth shut. This was one of those moments that even though one could see a window of opportunity but had to let it go.

    "Yes, it shouldn''t be easy," Perun suddenly agreed while looking lost in thought that Gin whipped his head to stare at him again. But this time, he looked at his brother in disbelief as he realized something weird from the words that had been said.

    It shouldn''t be easy? Didn''t this mean that it was supposed to be difficult but Perun was able to do it effortlessly?

    Then again, Gin recalled the previous conversation when Ivan first asked if he looked at the blank soul during dinner. Perun replied no, and he wouldn''t lie. But Gin just saw a big loophole there.

    Yuuka took a walk in the garden earlier. His twin was there as well.

    "Brother, did you meet out guest at the garden today?" he asked lightly.

    Perun looked surprised at first before he raised a brow at him. "She thought I collapsed," he answered softly before shifting his gaze somewhere else. This gave Gin the answer he was looking for.

    Ah.

    Perun didn''t see the blank soul at dinner. He saw it much earlier in the garden. He knew who Maki Yuuka was.

 Chapter 359 - Exposure

    "When are we going to start my training?"

    Alinea gave the men a quizzing stare as she unconsciously rubbed Byakuya''s ears and tummy on her ??p. Everyone except for Perun sat on the wooden corridor facing the zen garden where the servants set up the breakfast for the day. Spring had totally come and the beautiful flowers and greenery in the Cedar Palace looked magical.

    "Training? Are you doing martial arts?" Yuuka asked innocently as her morning meal was served on the small table in front of her.

    "Er¡­ yes. Yes, I''m doing martial arts," Alinea answered in a rush. She mentally kicked herself for forgetting that they had a guest.

    "Really? Do you think it''s possible for me to join you?"

    Huh?

    "Why?" Alinea gave Yuuka a quizzing glance but realized the reason for her question as soon as she saw how the other''s face looked in awe when the breakfast was delivered.

    As per usual, the servants had brought them a full hearty Japanese style breakfast which meant that it was a full tray of different vibrant food. Per person was served with a bowl of rice with ikura, a type of caviar which was red and mostly roe of salmon or trout, egg rolls with flavoring, pickled vegetable salad, grilled fish, miso soup, and fermented soybeans.

    Everyone watched as Yuuka''s eyes brightened, obviously very delighted with the aromatic food before laughing as she suddenly ?r??n?d. "Do you still have to ask why?" she countered indicating the food. "Oh lord, it''s only my first morning here and I feel like I''ve gained a kilo already from last night''s awesome food."

    She totally looked like someone whose diet went down the drain and it was so funny. "Please don''t tell me that all your meals are like this?"

    "All the meals here are like that," Chiaki answered with a grin. She and Aki decided to sleep at the Cedar Palace last night so that Yuuka would have both Alinea and her for company.

    "Noooooo¡­" Yuuka comically ?r??n?d again but still dug in the food and made appreciative noises as she tasted the piping hot rice with seasoning, making everyone smile again at her.

    "What have you been eating for breakfast usually then?" Emi asked as she reached out and tickled the puppy''s ear on Alinea''s ??p.

    "Just warm lemon water and some nuts and dried fruit for breakfast."

    "That''s enough?" Alinea could never imagine starting the day with that small amount of food, most especially since she started staying at the Cedar Palace.

    Yuuka shrugged. "It''s fast and nutritious. I usually eat in the car going to work."

    Even if she was on a loose schedule now since she just returned to the country, Maki Yuuka, as the Vice President of Axis Corporation was a workaholic. She''s basically the female version of Aki and Gin. If she didn''t have a secretary who managed her schedule well, she''d even forget taking breaks for meals at all.

    "If you don''t want to get sick, you better pay attention to food," Chiaki scolded Yuuka who smiled.

    "Well, after eating delicious meals here, I doubt if I could go back to my usual eating habits," Yuuka said honestly and they all started eating in comfortable silence.

    "Where''s Sora-nii, by the way? Is he not eating?" Aki asked as he looked around.

    "Nah, my brother already ate," Gin answered.

    "Ritz wakes up really, really early, so he eats early as well," Ivan said, ending the inquiry and everybody finished their meal.

    As she ate, Yuuaka looked a bit distracted as if lost in thoughts. It stayed like that until everyone finished eating and the servants took their trays. She turned her attention to Gin and Ryuu, with a worried and hesitant expression. "Uhm¡­ about my parents¡­"

    Gin smiled at her. "Don''t worry. We already sent a message to your father about you staying at the Cedar Palace."

    "Eh?"Yuuka looked surprised. "Really? Did¡­ did he say anything?"

    "Well, we just sent the message a while ago. We can''t have the result until later, no?" Gin told her teasingly, and Yuuka smiled apologetically for forgetting that it''s not only eight in the morning, it''s also a Sunday. Normal people woke up later than usual since it''s an off day.

    "But rest ?ssured, your parents will be taken somewhere safe today," Gin continued.

    "So, can I be with them?" she asked, but Gin shook his head, confusing Yuuka.

    "But I thought¡­"

    "Even if they''re not infected, they still got exposed to it so they need to be somewhere a bit isolated before they can be with others," Gin informed her. "We will set them up at a comfortable place where experts will take care of them."

    When Yuuka still didn''t look convinced, Ryuu spoke up.

    "The exposure to the infection causes the people to be mentally unstable. Even if they''re not really infected, there''s a possibility they''d suddenly be if their minds are not stabilized."

    This was normally utter bull, of course, since they were dealing with a harpy and not a shadow lurker. However, the miasma exposure from very strong dark elementals like Ozomene could materialize into a shadow lurker if it was strong enough ¨C which was really the case this time since Ozomene was the mother of all harpies. The dark elemental was similar to Aello in power.

    If they were not careful, the miasma that the Maki couple was surrounded with could mutate ¨C and they did not want that. In order to avoid further deterioration of their mentality that could possibly summon a shadow lurker, they should work on getting rid of the couple''s obsession ¨C most especially Maki Eito''s.

    "So, they''ll be like in quarantine?" Aki asked.

    "Something like that ¨C but a bit more complicated," Gin answered and everyone looked at him to explain.

    "How complicated?" Alinea asked after seeing Yuuka''s confused expression.

    "Well," Gin started as he cleared his throat. "Ozomene ¨C the name of the infection, can cause people who are exposed to it to lose their minds and become violent."

    Yuuka inhaled sharply, her hands covering her mouth. "Will my parents really be okay?"

    She''s very happy they would live, but if they''d go crazy, wouldn''t they suffer just the same?

    "They will," Gin ?ssured her again. "It''s why you have to stay here and let us deal with your parents for a while."

 Chapter 360 - ALI MINI THEATER Side Story 18

    "You have to stay away, darling. You might get infected too," Suzuki Akihiko told his wife as he tried to fend her off with a hand.

    It''s his third day in bed due to the flu. He was someone who didn''t really get sick so easily but when he did, it would be bad as it was the case at the moment. Because of this, he sent both his children to his father''s house so they wouldn''t catch the illness.

    Aki and Ara were both still young ¨C ten and three years. He didn''t want his children to be sick.

    "What you are talking about? Silly," Kaoru answered fondly as she wiped her husband''s sweaty forehead. "Have you forgotten about my ability?"

    Akihiko stopped, remembering that one tidbit. He looked thoughtful for a bit as he scrutinized his smiling wife''s face and then gave up. "Alright¡­"

    Suzuki Kaoru was the former princess in Homura House, after all. She was not directly related to the first family, but her existence was a special one. Why?

    It''s because Suzuki Kaoru was the only remaining descendant from the Ritz Kingdom on earth ¨C at least the only remaining one who had a divine inheritance. Her family had long since lost their abilities and now lived like normal humans. Most of them with the blessings from the Homura House even integrated themselves among the mortals and lived amongst them, letting go of their divine roots which had abandoned them. They didn''t have any choice anyway. The blood of Perun and Raiden no longer flowed in their veins.

    Except for Kaoru.

    Kaoru was blessed with Perun''s sealing ability. It was such a mediocre version, but still a valuable and very rare ?sset. Therefore, since she was old enough to show her abilities, the Homura House took her in and was raised at the Cedar Palace, although in secret.

    Why?

    Well, Kaoru''s power was a special one, indeed, but at the same time, she had an uncanny and unfortunate trait that made it difficult to expose her to mortals when she was younger. Her Divine inheritance was so unstable it suddenly explodes, and this made the mortals around her totally attracted to her which caused a lot of trouble.

    Literally.

    This was why, she remained a hidden gem until she reached ?du?thood, when she finally learned a semblance of control ¨C well, at least better than before. She did still have "accidents" when she unleashed her celestial aura, but not as much.

    Still, the Homuras let her enjoy a normal life and enrolled her at a university where she met and fell in love with her husband, Akihiro. At first, they were thinking that the Homura House would be against their union. However, contrary to their fears, the Cedar Palace even supported them and even allowed Kaoru''s selfish request of letting them live normally as well as their children.

    It was only when the Koutaishidenka was born that the Homura House had urgently summoned her and informed her of the prophecy that they directly contacted their family. It was to inform them that Kaoru was the destined mother of the chosen maiden, Kresnik''s bride.

    That''s right. The seer of the Homura House had a powerful premonition when the Koutaishidenka was born. She had clearly indicated in her prophecy that their next child would be a daughter and the fated one of Ryuu.

    Even if the Suzuki couple didn''t want to agree to the arranged marriage, as someone who grew up at the Cedar Palace, and someone who was a descendant of the people of Ged, the couple was aware of the prophecy''s significance ergo their reluctant agreement. However, they had requested that everything would be kept a secret from the Suzuki children until they were old enough. This meant that they wouldn''t make the agreement known until after Ara graduated from middle school.

    Going back, Suzuki Kaoru''s sealing power could also fend off anything that might infect both her body and soul. She was not only immune to parasitic elementals, but she''s also luckily immune to normal human illnesses caused by infections and viruses.

    At least, she wouldn''t die because of a disease.

    "But still, you don''t have to cater to me so much," Akihiko added. Even if Kaoru wouldn''t catch his flu, he still worried. He guessed it was only normal since she was his beloved wife.

    "Quit your worrying, mister. You''re stuck with me. If you don''t want me to fuss over you, then hurry up and get better," she scolded him with a mischievous grin.

    "You¡­"Akihiko was exasperated but was not able to finish his reprimand when his wife smiled at him so brightly.

    "You can''t get rid of me. I''ll be with you forever," she said confidently.

    Akihiko then renewed the vow in his heart that he too, would stand by and be his wife forever. He would follow her wherever she might want to go.

    Years passed, their love only became stronger. However, since she was someone who was special, it couldn''t help that her path in life was also rough. In the latter years, the activity in the portal had gotten weirder and unpredictable. Even if she hadn''t really returned to the Cedar Palace in ten years, she would still receive information about the elementals that wandered out of the portal and would sometimes aid the Fuuma to eradicate them ¨C well, in her case, Kaoru sealed them.

    Nonetheless, things were not easy to deal with all the time, most especially when Kaoru accidentally let one shadow lurker escape. What more, the dark elemental had attached itself to Kaoru. Since she was immune to infestation, it quickly transferred to the first vulnerable person she had encountered.

    Technically, the first mortal she could transfer the parasite to was her husband. But Akihiko didn''t harbor anything negative in his heart. Therefore, he was a bad host for the shadow lurker. Nonetheless, his younger brother was a perfect host for it with his scheming heart.

    It was that time when Akihiko''s younger brother was caught making under the table dealings and secretly taking funds from Suzuki Raiden Group. Both Akihiko and her confronted Daizo about it.

    She should have known. She should have taken good care not to come in contact with anyone for a while. But that time, she was not thinking. She had been too upset to realize what was going on until it was too late.

    And it was¡­

    Months after the infestation, Kaoru had decided to clean up the mess she created herself. With the Cedar Palace''s blessing, she had faced Suzuki Daizo, ready to seal him, but her husband found out and came to her.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "Did you really believe I didn''t know?"Akihiko countered.

    He was aware. He knew.

    After a month of being careful, Kaoru had only informed him that they were being stalked by his brother. But Daizo''s mental downgrade was just too abnormal he refused to believe that it was natural.

    "I told you I will follow you wherever. He''s my brother. We will fix this," he told her.

    Whenever Kaoru used her sealing powers, her energy got depleted. She was not that strong anyway. This evolved shadow lurker could even harm her. She needed energy and he was willing to give her that.

    It was the perfect plan ¨C and they almost won.

    However, before they were able to seal the shadow lurker within Daizo, a huge shadow appeared behind the younger Suzuki, horrifying the couple.

    A harpy!

    Ozomene swooped down and devoured the shadow lurker within Daizo and forcefully made him her host.

    "My Lady, we can''t seal him anymore!"

    "We should get the Koutaishidenka and the Young Master Gin," they suggested but it was futile.

    Both were in Hakone. They couldn''t arrive on time.

    The Fuuma had lost all hope. However, they couldn''t just give up. If they retreated, Daizo would go on a rampage with Ozomene, and the whole of Tokyo would be annihilated within the night.

    "Darling?" Akihiko called his wife who had on a scared, and yet, determined expression on her face.

    "I''m so sorry, my love," she told her husband, and instantly Akihiko knew what she meant.

    "What are you talking about? Take me with you," he told her as he took her hand.

    "But the children¡­"

    "They are old enough to care for themselves. If we don''t do this many people will die," Akihiko reminded her.

    Tears started streaming down her face, but her husband was right. She wiped her tears with her other hand and gave her husband a look of love and a smile as a seal appeared upon their feet.

    "Then let''s go together¡­"

 Chapter 361 - Black Mist

    "Where did Yuuka go? I haven''t seen her since yesterday."

    Maki Eito frowned at his wife, making the middle-aged lady flinch. The two of them sat at the dining table in their house. Only the two of them ate while their maidservants waited on the side, waiting for orders.

    Lately, the master had always been irritable and scary that none of them dared make a sound else incur the man''s wrath. However, there was none in the room who felt very happy with their employers. All of them were equally enraged but kept their negative feelings in silence. After all, they were merely servants and had no power to go against their masters.

    Nonetheless, the case was not the same for Madam Maki. For several days now, she''d been equally dissatisfied with her husband and got irritated easily by anything. Also, she''d just been reigning in her own temper towards her husband. But lately, he had gotten more and more insufferable. He snapped at her for every little thing most especially everything that''s related to their daughter.

    "Your daughter is already old enough to go wherever she wishes and do whatever she wants. Why are you being so nosy?"

    Technically, she didn''t have to snap at him because his question only asked their daughter''s whereabouts, but she barked at him anyway. It''s Because of his tone of voice. She hated it.

    "What''s with that tone, woman? I just asked where Yuuka is," Eito equally snapped at her.

    "Oh, you dislike my tone? Then why don''t you realize you''re the one who''s been talking to everyone like your servant lately?"

    "Because I''m the master of the house! You''re all beneath me!"Eito slammed his hand on the table as he stood up. His eyes glared dangerously at his wife who finally cowered in fear.

    She was originally a very timid woman. She rarely argued and most times than not, she didn''t need to argue as Eito spoiled his wife more than he spoiled his daughter. In reality, this was the very first time the couple actually yelled at each other, surprising all their employees.

    On the other hand, the people who watched the couple argued surprisingly felt elated in their hearts. It was as if they were rejoicing at this moment when people were obviously at odds against each other.

    None of the seven people in the household right now could see the black smoke enveloping the house and its residents. No one noticed the dark mist passing through everyone, making the negativity in their heart amplify.

    This was the reason why the household was in disharmony. This was the reason why Eito was obsessed with something, but couldn''t really understand why. This was why the Madam felt aggrieved with every little thing as if they were out to get her and humiliate her, making her temper rile up. This was the culprit who made all the staff complain and felt irritated with their employers who usually treated them well.

    Outside of the Maki''s residence, a black SUV stopped. The four people sent by the Homura House, whistled at the amount of miasma in the air as soon as they rolled the car''s window down.

    The triplets, Shiro, Kuro, and Aka was amazed by how much the atmosphere had been contaminated in the Maki Household.

    Shiro turned to the fourth person and the leader of their little group. "Young Master Aoi, do you think there is no one infected by this?"

    For sure, the residents of the household were feeling sick or acting abnormally. Those were the norm upon exposure to miasma. What they''re asking was the fact that the mist had already developed enough to evolve into a shadow lurker, and that the residents had become unknowing hosts to them.

    Aoi glanced at the house with an unhappy expression. His older brother had asked him to take on this task, and he was adamant about delivering good news to him. However, it didn''t look like it would still be good news. The dark mist was just too thick. It''s impossible to believe that the people within were only slightly affected.

    "I''ll give my brother a call," Aoi said as he fished his mobile phone and called Kazehaya Gin.

    The younger brother explained what''s going on, and reluctantly, Gin ordered him to ?ssess the people inside and to quickly deal with the shadow lurker if they saw one. Aoi then relayed the message to the Fuuma, and the four of them got out of the car to knock on the Makis'' door.

    All four people were wind casters and had a sharp hearing as the sounds were carried by the wind. As they got near the door, they could hear unpleasant sounds coming from within and they frowned. It seemed they had walked in into an argument between the lady and the master.

    But they didn''t care. At this rate, all the negative feelings would feed the miasma further and if it hadn''t already, it would evolve into something nastier than the simple mist.

    Kuro stepped up to ring the doorbell. All four of them waited as a servant opened the door, and not reacting at all when the man looked at them in shock.

    Well, it was only normal. All four of them looked like foreigners anyway. The man transferred his gaze from the white-haired Shiro, red-head Aka, black-haired-light-brown-eyed Kuro, and the dark blond Aoi. However, what shocked the man was not solely their appearance but their clothing.

    All four wore black suits, with black ties on their necks. But the most distinguishing part in their clothing was the wheel of Kresnik, the badge of the Homura House that was pinned on their ?h?st pockets that caught the man''s eyes.

    "Er¡­ Homura¡­ House?" The man almost squeaked the name both in fright and in confusion.

    Never in his wildest dream had he ever imagined the Maki Household would ever receive a visitor from the distinguished Homura House.

    "That''s right," Shiro answered. He served as Aoi''s secretary after all. "Please tell your master that the Young Master Kazehaya Aoi of the Cedar Palace is here to see him¡­"

 Chapter 362 - Cant Be Helped

    "Please tell your master that the Young Master Kazehaya Aoi of the Cedar Palace is here to see him¡­"

    The attendant blinked several times before he snapped back to the present. Normally, he''d never let anyone in until Maki Eito allowed them. However, this was a special circumstance due to the special identities of the guests. Then again, if he let them inside, he didn''t know how to inform his master since he was not really familiar with Kazehaya Aoi, although the name Kazehaya indicated that he was related to Kazehaya Gin.

    Sensing the attendant''s hesitation, Shiro took out a name card from his wallet and handed it to the man. The man took his name card with a slightly trembling hand and read it before looking back at Shiro in shock.

    "M-Mr. Arima Shiro," the attendant stuttered as he stared at him with wide-eyes.  "I''m so sorry for being rude. Please come in," he announced without hesitation this time and opened the door very wide to let them in.

    He ushered them to the living room where he made them sit comfortably before running off to fetch his master.

    "What did you do? Why did he run off like that?" Aka asked his brother with a grin.

    "I just showed him my name card, okay? Since the Young Master Aoi doesn''t really show himself to the public, it''s hard to make him believe we''re not posers," Shiro answered and the rest silently agreed.

    Due to the immense power that the Homura House wielded, it was not unheard of for some sinister people to use their name to do bad things. Although each and every one of those that dared do it was crushed by the Cedar Palace, there were still one or two idiots who would take a risk and do it.

    "And the attendant recognized you because?"Kuro asked.

    Just like Aoi, Kuro was mostly in Hakone and didn''t care about the external businesses of the Homura House. He was mostly a guardian at the portal so he had no idea what''s going on most of the time at the company.

    "Because I''m Homura International''s President," Shiro answered.

    Among the triplets, it was Shiro was ?ssigned to be with Gin while Kuro was ?ssigned to protect and ?ssist Aoi. Aka, on the other hand, was ?ssigned to the Koutaishidenka, but mostly acted as the go-between between the Cedar Palace and the Kazehaya House in Hakone since Ryuu never needed protection.

    "Ha? Isn''t that Young Master Gin?" Kuro looked confused.

    "No. Gin-nii''s the CEO," Kazehaya Aoi answered.

    The Chief Executive Officer was the highest level person at a company. But due to its size, Homura International had both CEO and a president, the latter which acted as the second-in-command.

    "Eh?" Aka turned to Shiro. "So what exactly do you do?"

    "What else? Paperwork. It''s why my fighting power decreased a lot," Shiro ?r??n?d.

    Among the triplets, he might be the smartest one, but he was undeniably the weakest. Since Gin came to the Cedar Palace, he was also forced to attend school and get a business degree and masters courses at the university. They were the requirements needed to be the Homura International''s CEO''s dignified gopher. Whatever Gin studied, he had to take it up as well.

    Before, they didn''t know the significance of doing such a thing, but since Kazehaya Gin came out as the Returner to Ancestry Stribog, they finally realized what it was.

    Replacement.

    Arima Shiro would be replacing Gin at his position in the future, while Aoi who was asked to study business and arts would be replacing the Koutaishidenka. Why?

    It''s because Returners to Ancestry never stayed long enough to grow old and die amongst the mortals. They would always ascend to the Celestial Plane. Even if they left behind offspring, they might not be old enough to handle the business empire, and so, Shiro and Aoi would act as their temporary replacement until the heirs were ready to take over. But that was another story to be told.

    "But isn''t it weird that the servant didn''t recognize you, Young Master?"Kuro asked Aoi.

    "It''s fine. I don''t really mind,"Aoi answered nonchalantly.

    Although he was not recognized by the Makis''s attendant, he didn''t look offended. In fact, he didn''t really care since he was someone who preferred to be hidden from the public. He came here because his brother asked him to take care of the miasma, not to flaunt his face.

    Soon, footsteps resounded, and the door to the living room opened and Maki Eito stepped in. He looked like a forbidding old man usually, but since the attendant must have informed him that they were from Homura International, he had on a welcoming smile.

    "Young Master Kazehaya, President Arima, gentlemen, good morning," he greeted with the same booming voice they''d heard him use to yell at his wife just before they came inside.

    "Chairman Maki¡­"

    All four Fuuma stood up and returned the man''s greeting politely. Although they had a semblance of a smile on their faces, their eyes were narrowed at the old man, scrutinizing him.

    "What brought you in my humble home?" Eito asked; his shrewd eyes glinted at Shiro.

    The Homura International''s President''s presence in the house had rattled the attendant, but not Maki Eito. Since hearing from Suzuki Diazo that Suzuki Ara was married to the Koutaishidenka of the Homura House, he already half-expected for them to make a move in order to secure Suzuki Aki''s freedom.

    "I''m very sure that Chairman Maki already know," Shiro countered cheerfully.

    Another part of their task was to try and cancel the engagement contract between Yuuka and Aki. The Cedar Palace would pay whatever amount needed in order to do it.

    However, Maki Eito appeared as someone who would never give in. The engagement contract between Aki and Yuuka might not hold up in court under normal circumstances, but the millions of money involved would. The Makis had clearly paid the yuino, and canceling the engagement regardless that it was not Aki who received the money, the Suzuki Raiden Group and the Suzuki Family would be ruined. Nothing ¨C not even the Cedar Palace could protect the name of Suzuki Aki and Suzuki Ara from being splashed with mud. He''d make sure of that.

    Yuuka, his daughter, would marry Suzuki Aki.

    "And I''m sure the President already know what my answer would be," he added with a glint of danger in his old eyes, making the four guests look at him in alarm.

    Nevertheless, it wasn''t because the four feared the chairman''s unveiled contempt, but it was due to the dark, ghostly head that suddenly popped out of Eito''s left ear, looking at them with its hollow eyes.

    Damn.

    Kazehaya Aoi dialed Gin''s number which his brother picked up immediately. "Brother, I guess we''re too late," he said grimly.

    "Yes! Too late! Yuuka will marry Suzuki Aki and not that s?utty secretary!" Eito suddenly yelled, not caring about who he was talking to anymore. He thought Aoi was talking about the engagement.

    "It can''t be helped then," Gin answered from the other end. "Capture them first," he added, and Kazehaya Aoi produced wind that knocked everyone in the house unconscious.

    "Take all of them,"Aoi ordered the triplets who bowed.

    "Yes, Young Master!"

 Chapter 363 - Better Candidate

    "They will. It''s why you have to stay here with us for a while," Gin told Yuuka just as his phone rang, and he frowned.

    He just talked to Aoi earlier when they arrived at the Maki Household, informing him about the intensity of the miasma surrounding the house. His brother asked him what to do in case they were too late and a shadow lurker had already been born from all of the negative energy. He told him to deal with it. His only concern was to get the Maki couple safely. But if Aoi was calling, it meant that there was a bit of a setback.

    "Excuse me, I''ll just answer this call," he said as he left.

    He didn''t bother waiting for the others'' reply. He just rushed to the other side of the house so that they wouldn''t hear his conversation. "What is it?" he asked as soon as he was out of hearing distance.

    Well, at least out of Yuuka''s hearing distance. The deities in the house could clearly listen to him.

    "Brother, I guess we''re too late,"Aoi told him, and Gin inhaled sharply as he understood what it meant.

    But before he said anything, a menacing voice sounded from the other end. "Yes! Too late! Yuuka will marry Suzuki Aki and not that s?utty secretary!"

    Damn!

    It seemed Maki Eito was already infected.

    He had told Yuuka that her parents would be okay since they were dealing with a harpy. But it seemed they had underestimated Ozomene''s negative energy and didn''t bank on it giving birth to shadow lurkers so fast. It hadn''t been long since the IBEC when Daizo''s seal had been unlocked after all.

    In the end, they were already too late. He just hoped that they were not that late to still try and extract the shadow lurker from Eito''s body. But the latter was totally tricky to do. They had to deal with the person''s obsession, to make the host think that he would get what he wanted so that the negative energy he was feeding the parasitic elemental would stop. Because the more the host was aggrieved, the stronger his negative feelings were, and the more power he was feeding the shadow lurker.

    Just like what happened with Okada Koharu, who Alinea and Ryuu purposely angered, the incubation period of the parasite became shorter and the shadow lurker also multiplied faster. She was almost a disaster if they were not able to destroy her in time.

    But how would they deal with Maki Eito''s obsession?

    Asking Aki to pretend to agree to marry Yuuka was definitely a big NO. It would be rude to everyone involved, and he had a feeling he would be killed by either his niece or his brother if he did that.

    Gin frowned. Perun had already told him that he would not meddle with the Earth''s guardian''s business, but at times like this one, he felt he needed to ask him for some advice. Stribog might be one of the strongest deities in the Celestial Plane, but the gods'' divine powers differed. As the God of the Wind, he was more the brute and destructive type, same with Kresnik. If they were the ones who''d extract the shadow lurker from Eito, Gin was not confident he''d be able to keep his promise to Yuuka to keep her father alive.

    Hmmm¡­

    He guessed, talking to his twin would be the smartest move at the moment. He sighed, feeling disheartened. If only he had the same power as his brother, this purification thing would be so easy. Perun could do it with his eyes closed. He wouldn''t be as problematic as he was now.

    "Capture them first!" he ordered Aoi before ending the call.

    He then walked farther from the group to a secluded area and released his wind. He shot towards the sky, high enough to see the estate from above. He was searching for his brother. Although with the n?k?d eye it was impossible for him to spot where Perun went due to the trees, his twin''s divine energy, although subtle could still be felt by him since they''re twins.

    Ah¡­

    Stribog was not at all surprised upon sensing his brother''s energy beneath the biggest cherry blossom tree in the huge yard. He should have known, Perun loved lounging under them. It was funny, totally baseless, and totally unscientific, but sometimes he thought that the reason why lightning loved striking trees was that his brother liked going to them.

    He descended towards the tree at great speed. Soon he landed on his feet just a few steps away from his sleeping twin ¨C or at least he appeared to be sleeping.

    "What is it?"Perun asked with his eyes closed as soon as he came.

    Gin smiled sheepishly. Perun was greater than an alarm system. Even if he didn''t make a sound he''d know.

    "Er¡­ I kind of have a problem," Gin told him, his golden eyes focused on his brother''s expressionless face.

    He watched with his breath held as Perun opened his eyes, and looked at him with his amethyst gaze as if asking him what he wanted. Gin cleared his throat.

    "Well, I kind of promised Yuuka we''d save her parents," he started.

    "But?"Perun asked with his silver brow raised. "Speak fast. You don''t have to be so scared all the time. It''s not as if you''re still the little imp you were back then. Brother recognizes your maturity, okay?"

    His words sounded so frustrated that Gin felt a bit guilty. He spoke nervously with his brother because it was an ingrained reaction towards him. After all, Perun had been so strict with him before since he had always been the unruly one. Without his brother''s strict and merciless guidance, he''d have caused a lot of destruction already.

    "Well," Gin grinned, feeling his confidence boosted, and he told Perun of what had transpired. "So you see, brother, it would be a shame if Eito dies."

    Well, if he had already promised, then it was true. Gin''s words were Stribog''s promises, and breaking that would be a big problem. It was as if a deity had broken his vow.

    "What do you have in mind?" Perun asked. He had already told Gin that he wouldn''t meddle but it seemed his brother really needed a bit of help from him.

    "The only way to safely remove the parasitic elemental would be to stop feeding it. If it''s still too young and suddenly didn''t have nourishment to sustain it, it would die on its own," Gin said which confused Perun as he knew about this fact already.

    He wondered why Gin still bothered telling him this, but he kept quiet.

    "I was thinking of appeasing Eito''s obsession," Gin explained. "He was adamant that Yuuka marries Aki because he thinks that Aki is the best husband material for her."

    There were several seconds of silence before Perun spoke. "So? Will you ask the child to pretend to be Yuuka''s fianc¨¦?"

    "Of course, not," Gin denied at once. Perun''s voice didn''t have anything in it ¨C but it was safer to explain things. "It''s not appropriate since Aki''s engaged already and it would only make things awkward with everyone."

    Perun didn''t say a word again, but Gin knew his answer passed.

    "I''m thinking more of introducing a better husband candidate than Aki," Gin announced.

    "Oh? Who?"Perun inquired and he looked like he was thinking who among the men in the Cedar Palace would fit the bill.

    Gin grinned. "Kazehaya Sora."

 Chapter 364 - Options

    "Kazehaya Sora."

    Silence followed Gin''s announcement that stretched into several minutes until Gin couldn''t take it anymore. His twin brother remained unspeaking as he looked at him with his expressionless face.

    "Er¡­ aren''t you going to say something?" he squeaked as he sat near his brother.

    He trained his golden eyes on his twin, waiting for him to answer. He knew his plan sounded strange but he had reasons for it.

    "Explain," Perun commanded, and Gin was more than happy to do it.

    "Maki Eito''s obsessed with his daughter marrying Aki because, well, he''s the most outstanding among the new generation of businessmen."

    "Aren''t you and Kresnik not businessmen?"Perun countered, which was also a reasonable one since none knew about their marriages.

    "Well, the old man''s very practical. He''d never aim for anyone from the Cedar Palace."

    The Koutaishidenka of the Homura House and the CEO of Homura International were way out of the Makis'' league plainly speaking. Trying to have an arranged marriage with either men or anyone from the Homura House ¨C even Shiro would actually be chasing rainbows.

    Also, the other party already knew that Ryuu was married to Suzuki Ara ¨C Alinea. When Perun stayed quiet, Gin took this as a sign to continue explaining.

    "Anyway, I suggested introducing a better candidate for a fianc¨¦ to Chairman Maki because it''s what he only wants ¨C the perfect son-in-law. Who else is perfect here other than you?"

    Kazehaya Gin was totally kissing his twin''s ?ss but who cared? It''s not as if he was lying anyway. Perun was the King of Heaven ¨C who else was more perfect than him?

    "I and Ryuu are out of the question since we''re both married. Ivan can''t play as Yuuka''s fianc¨¦ as well for reasons. First, he''s not from here, so nobody really knew him. Second, he''ll be the one training Alinea. He won''t have time ¨C plus he''s interested in Ali''s friend, Rin. I don''t think he''d want to play as someone else''s boyfriend."

    Ivan would be the one accompanying Alinea in her mission to kill Czernobog. He had to be the one training with her so they could get used to each other''s abilities and also form some sort of combinations with their powers. Even if they''re both Level A, they were still painfully outnumbered in the Black God''s lair.

    "It''s why I was thinking, brother, you are the best candidate!"

    Perun looked at Gin for a while before letting out a loud sigh. "And what did the lady say?"

    Ah.

    "I haven''t told her of the plan yet," Gin confessed. "I didn''t want to tell her anything when I haven''t talked to you yet."

    "Good," Perun answered with an approving voice which made Gin feel elated.

    "So, does this mean it''s a yes?" he prompted quickly but only got a sharp look in return.

    "No," the silver-haired twin answered just as abruptly, and Gin''s smile fell.

    "But why?"

    "Because I don''t want to play fianc¨¦ with anyone," Perun answered simply. "Where did you get this crude, childish plan, anyway?"

    A frown marred the space between his brows. His lips clamped in an unhappy line.

    "I thought that when you came to me, you already have thought of all possible options to deal with the problem."

    Perun''s voice had a tinge of disappointment in them, and Gin felt depressed. He really had no idea what other options they had unless simply killing the Maki Patriarch was it. But he couldn''t do the latter. He already gave his word. A deity''s words were blessings; he couldn''t take it back.

    He''s in a pinch.

    Seeing as he was having a hard time, Perun sat up and shook his head at Gin. "Little brother, if you were not planning on involving me, your suggestion might have been good. But since you already asked for my cooperation, isn''t it more rational if you just directly ask me to purify the man?"

    Ah!

    Gin stood up abruptly; delight flashed on his face. "Of course! Why didn''t I think of that?"

    "At least you were smart enough to discuss this with me first," Perun mumbled, and Gin looked offended.

    "I''m not that foolish. I already learned my lesson when I promised her something without checking the situation first."

    He was talking about Yuuka''s parents being safe, of course.

    "We didn''t expect that Ozomene was that strong," Gin added while scratching the side of his head.

    The miasmas harpies emit were strong, but normally it would take at least several decades for a shadow lurker to be born from it.

    "It''s not Ozomene," Perun suddenly said that Gin thought he heard him wrong.

    "What?"

    Perun sighed. "I was not going to meddle, but I ought to tell you that the mother of harpies in Daizo''s body is not the actual Ozomene but a part of her only."

    EH?

    "What do you mean?"

    Gin couldn''t believe it. The Master of the Homura House already confirmed the harpy''s identity and the miasma in the Maki''s House was proof that it was Ozomene. Even Aello who was the strongest among the harpy children couldn''t emit such strong miasma.

    "The negative energy is from Fanya. It''s why I noticed it clinging around Yuuka yesterday."

    "W-What¡­"

    Gin''s eyes widened in horror. "Are you telling me that the blank soul is Fanya?" Was Yuuka Fanya? His crazed former sister-in-law? But wasn''t she Shitara? He was confused.

    Perun shook his head. "I''m just saying that some negative energy clung to her clothes. It can''t infect her since she''s a blank soul."

    Oh¡­ So this really meant that the possibility she was Alinea''s mother was high. But if that was the case, why didn''t his brother accept his suggestion earlier?

    Gin scratched his head again. "But what do you mean it''s not Ozomene?"

    Perun arched a silver brow at his twin. "Have you forgotten what Fanya''s power is? Have you forgotten how her soul''s still able to exist even after being executed back in the Celestial Plane?"

    With this, Gin''s eyes widened in horror, but Perun was not finished.

    "Have you forgotten how that piece of Czernobog''s soul was able to come to the surface and infect Shitara?"

    Of course¡­

    Gin felt weak. How could he ever forget?

    "Fanya¡­ Fanya is Ozomene¡­"

 Chapter 365 - Fanyas Power

    "Fanya¡­ Fanya is Ozomene¡­"

    Kazehaya Gin''s voice trailed off as he looked in a daze. Perun didn''t comment on it. Instead, he turned his head up to the sky as he remembered events of the past ¨C a time long gone but never forgotten.

    His relationship with his first wife had never been peaceful. Since he had wed her, they did nothing but fought. Of course, it wasn''t as bad at the beginning as they even had twin children between them. But after she gave birth to the twins, everything went downhill. Consumed by her obsessive love and possessive nature, Fanya had launched a battle to try to force him to look at no one else but her ¨C even their children.

    In the beginning, Perun just chose to ignore her schemes. But when she even put their children''s lives in danger, he drew the line. He had confronted her delusions, but she misunderstood it as him, loving his children more than her ¨C which was true.

    He never loved her, but he tried to cherish her as his wife and was loyal to her. However, Perun knew that for Fanya, it wasn''t enough. For her, if she couldn''t have his heart, then no one could. Then, she committed treason by allying herself with Czernobog.

    She had sneaked into the mortal plane to go to the Black God''s lair to make a contract with him. Whatever it was, none of them knew about it fully.  But the current situation was largely related to her.

    Fanya was officially a minor deity of ice. But she had a power opposite Perun''s. If he could break souls apart, Fanya could piece souls together. Although she couldn''t do it on a large scale since her power was limited, she could still do it.

    When she was taken back to the Celestial Plane and charged with treason and was executed, Perun had thought it would be the end. But no. Fanya had surprisingly continued to exist, as they realized that she too had borrowed Czernobog''s energy so she could transfer her own soul somewhere so she''d be able to continue to exist.

    At first, they had no idea with whom or what she fused herself together with. But now, it was clear. The Black God had given Fanya Ozomene. She had fused her soul with the harpy. It was why she was able to utilize its dark energy.

    Being a weak deity, she could pass through the seal Perun set up to meet the Black God. She was able to take the piece of his soul and fused it with a woman who happened to be Perun''s second wife. It was an unexpected event but was in Fanya''s favor since she was able to take this chance to get revenge.

    Their plan was originally to wreak havoc in the mortal plane by having a mortal give birth to the harbinger of catastrophe. But it would only annoy Perun. He could easily eliminate the cursed child, after all. However, the moment the woman became the King of Heaven''s wife, and the cursed child turned out to be his, the revenge became real.

    "That''s why that bitch can pass through the portal," Gin stated afterwards.

    He and Ryuu had been wondering how in the world Fanya was able to cross between Ged and Earth when only people who had Stribog''s blood or those he allowed could do it. As it turned out, she had merged with a harpy, and Stribog was the master of a harpy horde.

    "That''s right," Perun stated as he stood up.

    "Er¡­ brother, where are you going?" Gin asked awkwardly.

    He was very embarrassed upon realizing he had messed up on many things. If his twin were not here, he had no idea how to deal with their problems. Well, it''s easy to kill for him, but it''s difficult to keep people alive, and he needed the people he promised would be saved alive.

    "I''m going for a walk," Perun answered as he started walking, but Gin tried to stop him.

    "But what about sister-in-la ¨C" Gin almost said sister-in-law but clamped his mouth shut when Perun turned to him with a sharp look. He cleared his throat and rephrased his words. "I mean what about Yuuka''s parents? What should we do and what should I tell her?"

    The dangerous glint in Perun''s eyes immediately vanished and he let out a sigh. He contemplated for a moment before answering.

    "I''ll deal with the parasites and the miasma," Perun said before frowning. "As to how you would tell her, it''s up to you," he said as he turned and walked away.

    Gin watched his brother leave, but didn''t say anything more. It was enough that his twin decided to help. He still felt bad about one little thing nonetheless. He couldn''t understand why Perun refused to acknowledge Yuuka as his wife when she obviously was.

    Also, even if Perun didn''t want to, Alinea at least deserved to know. His niece had never experienced having a mother as Shitara died after childbirth. Now, her mother could possibly be just there under her nose, and her own father refused to tell her or acknowledge her existence.

    "Ah, what a complicated love," Gin murmured as he released his wind and he flew back into the house.

    However, just as soon as he landed near the house, he saw his worried wife clutching the puppy as she waited for him to approach.

    "What happened?"

    He''d never seen Emi so agitated before. Something major must have happened while he was not there. He glanced at the place where they had breakfast just earlier, but he saw no one there.

    "Where are the others?"

    "Ivan, Ryuu, and Ali went to practice. Aki went to work, but Yuuka received a call from her mother asking for help. I don''t know what happened exactly because it was unclear, but it sounded urgent and Yuuka just up and left. Chiaki went with her."

    "What? But we already told her that she should stay here," Gin said with an obvious upset. Foolish mortals. Chiaki knew what''s going on and yet, she still went with his sister-in-law.

    "I already asked someone to inform the Koutaishidenka," Emi added but Gin shook his head.

    If the three went to practice then it meant they''re in a different dimension now and no one could come in except Stribog who created it. But he had no time to go there.

    "Did Aoi call?"

    His younger brother was there with Shiro and the others. If an emergency happened, they should have informed the Cedar Palace at once. Emi shook her head so Gin took his phone out and called Aoi.

    However, the younger Kazehaya''s phone rang several times but he didn''t answer. He was about to end the call when he finally did.

    "Brother¡­"Aoi answered in between breaths and Gin instantly knew something was wrong.

    And there was.

    "Brother, everyone in the house is infected," Aoi informed him after several seconds as if he took time to go somewhere where he could talk properly which made Gin frown.

    Even if that was the case, it should still be easy for him and the Fuuma to take care of them. He was about to ask when Aoi spoke hurriedly.

    "I knocked everyone out in the house and was about to capture them when they all stood up again. The shadow lurkers are controlling the bodies. They''re like a bunch of zombies. We''re now being attacked but we''re scared to kill them if we fight back."

    Eh?

    SQUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAWRK!

    A piercing cry sounded from the other end, and Gin''s eyes widened more in horror upon realizing what was going on. "Aoi? Aoi?" he tried to call his brother but he was no longer answering.

    Damn it!

    "What''s going on?"Emi asked worriedly, but Gin had no time to explain.

    "I will go to the Makis'' place. Wait for me here," he told her as he again released his wind and rose up into the air. But before he flew to the direction of the Makis'' house, he released energy to give Perun an emergency signal.

    There was no time to waste and so he left, wishing his brother would follow. After all, the sound he heard on the line earlier was a harpy''s cry. Ozomene''s double was there and everyone there was in grave danger, most especially Yuuka.

 Chapter 366 - Distracted

    "Ali, you have to put more power in your attacks. At this rate, you''re going to put me to sleep," Ivan complained as he raised his hand just as Alinea came down on him with her sword.

    He didn''t even bother using his own sword to fend her off but caught the blade directly with his b?r? hand. Alinea tried to pull the sword back to free it from Ivan''s hold but no matter how much she struggled, it wouldn''t budge.

    "Are you a troll? How come you''re so strong?"Alinea complained with a pout.

    She tried to pry her sword from Ivan''s hand a couple of more times before she puffed out air from her cheeks and gave up. She slumped on the floor unceremoniously and sat cross-legged. Her silver-grey eyes watched unhappily as Ivan shifted on his feet and threw the sword back in her direction gently.

    Ali caught it by the hilt and sighed as she looked at it. It was the very same sword she had used back in Ritz, a gift from Alistair. When Ivan handed it to her earlier as soon as they entered the "zone" as what they called Stribog''s dimension, she had been both delighted and sad. She was happy because the weapon was her partner in many adventures back in Ritz, but sad, since it also reminded her of her fallen friends.

    "If I were not strong, then do you think Ritz would let me go to Czernobog''s Lair with you?" Ivan countered, and Ryuu who sat nearby looked at him in appreciation.

    The Emperor of Kres could have said that he was strong because he was Kresnik''s direct grandson, but chose to say something else. Even if they were all alright about the past now, Ryuu was still uncomfortable because Ivan was a living product of his sin.

    A descendant from another woman¡­

    Remembering this, Ryuu''s eyes withdrew from the two and focused on the floating stalk in his teacup. His senses, however, were still focused on his wife.

    He had accompanied them here in their practice because he had nothing to do and he wanted to morally support Alinea. He couldn''t be with her during the quest and so he wanted to at least be with her in her preparation. At first, his wife didn''t want him to be there in case he felt uncomfortable watching her get beaten up. But he promised that he wouldn''t meddle in their practice so she relented.

    "No, you''re just a troll," Alinea told Ivan which made her husband smile.

    Regardless of what happened, Alencica, Alinea or Ara, his wife was the deity of mischief.

    "Stop sulking Ali. We don''t have much time before we had to leave," Ivan scolded her.

    Despite the fact that they already got everyone sorted out with regards to whose soul was who, Ivan still treated Perun as his best friend, and Ali his little sister.  Also, he might be slow about other things, but he was a pure warrior. He took training seriously, and this was the reason Perun gave him the task of instructing Alinea.

    Well, another reason was that among all of them, Ivan was the only swordsman, ergo the only one who could really teach Alinea to fight with a sword.

    "But you bully me," Alinea teased as she turned to Ryuu. "How about you, hubby? Why don''t you teach me instead?"

    "Oi, oi, oi, Ali, I''m the one going with you so we should train together," Ivan protested although he knew she was only teasing him. "And grandpa can''t teach you swordsmanship."

    With this, the teasing glint in Alinea''s eyes vanished, replaced by surprise. "Why not? Wasn''t he a trained warrior as well?"

    "No. Vladimir of Kres was not a swordsman even if he had a sword," Ivan answered for Ryuu, confusing Alinea.

    Ryuu cleared his throat. "I''ve always had elementals. I had an army of ifrits when I didn''t know yet about Mavara."

    Oh.

    Alinea nodded, finally understanding how Vladimir ended the Immortal War in his time. Ifrits were fire elementals. They looked like winged men wielding swords, and they''re one of the strongest among the creatures of fire. Having five of them was already equivalent to having a battalion ¨C what more an army. Czernobog''s minions didn''t have a chance.

    "You''re always on cheat mode like my dad," Alinea told Ryuu matter-of-factly, then she frowned. "Wait¡­ You could command an army of ifrits and nobody wondered if you''re a Returner to Ancestry?" she asked because no one found out that Vladimir was Kresnik until before he died.

    Ivan grinned. "Well, it was truly unbelievable. But Mavara was the only one who could prove his identity. Without him, people would only think that he''s just unusually strong ¨C the closest to a deity one could get."

    "Well, you have a point," Ali agreed. Deities were only identifiable by their unique elementals.

    Kresnik had Mavara, Stribog had his harpy horde, Marzanna, the deity of winter had Viserion, the ice dragon, and so on. Only Perun, although he had Aurel, didn''t have an official elemental so he was the hardest to discover as a Returner to Ancestry.

    "Enough chitchat Ali. Pick up your sword and let''s practice again. But this time, utilize your borrowed powers. It''s dumb not to train without them since you need them," Ivan told her.

    "Borrowed pow ¨C oh!"Alinea was about to ask what he was talking about when she remembered them herself.

    How could she have forgotten! Her father, husband, and uncle all gave her a part of their powers. Even if she couldn''t be as strong as them, the weakened version of their abilities was still a lot more powerful than her original strength.

    "Why are you looking so surprised? Isn''t it the real reason for this training?"

    Alinea needed to learn how to use the borrowed powers not only in order for them to be effective, but also to be safe. If she didn''t learn how to properly switch her powers, there would be a huge kickback and she would get hurt so bad.

    "Alright. What should I do?"Alinea asked seriously as she stood up.

    "Try activating one power first," Ivan suggested and Alinea summoned one.

    She activated Stribog''s powers initially and she was successful as her body was enveloped with a soft breeze.

    "Good job. Try to maintain that. Don''t think of anything else. You need to get used to how that feels first," Ivan suggested, but Ali suddenly turned to Ryuu and she got distracted.

    "No, Ali, stop. Don''t lose focus," Ivan warned, but it was too late.

    Alinea got a bit excited being able to summon the wind but when she looked at her husband she imagined fire and almost instantly Kresnik''s flames also came out while the wind was still there.

    It was safe to say that the following event was catastrophic.

    "Ali, no!" Ivan cried as the wind and fire mixed and caused an explosion.

    BOOOOOOM!

 Chapter 367 - Taken Care Of

    BOOOM!

    The dimension shifted as the explosion erupted.

    "Ali!" Ivan''s voice rang after the blast.

    The place was filled with smoke and so visibility was low. But when the grey mist dispersed, his red aura was finally seen. The Emperor of Kres'' body was enveloped by a red blaze. It was his divine inheritance he used as a coat to protect himself from the elemental burst.

    He scurried towards the spot where he knew Ali was to see what happened. Normally, their bodies were well regulated in spite of the temperature so they didn''t feel hot or cold. But this time, Ivan was profusely sweating. He was worried. What Ali did was extremely dangerous.

    "She''s here,"Ryuu''s voice sounded as the mist completely dispersed, and Ivan had a good view of the Koutaishidenka standing a few steps away.

    A semi-conscious Alinea was in his arms. She had scratches and some burns on her body, and Ivan frowned. He was not as extreme as Perun but he was also very protective of Ali as he treated her as his little sister and was actually closer to her than she was with Alistair back in Ritz as her overseer.

    "Grandpa?"

    Ivan couldn''t see the extent of Ali''s injuries. Nonetheless, he was aware that most often than not, elemental bursts left lasting effects on the caster''s body. To say that he was nervous and worried was an understatement.

    "Relax,"Ryuu told him. "She''s injured but she''ll be fine," he said.

    Only then and there did Ivan see the silver-blue light that covered both Ryuu and Alinea, and he relaxed. It seemed that when Ali made a mistake of mixing both wind and flame abilities without regulating them first, Ryuu had cast his own divine power towards her. It suppressed Stribog''s wind in time for the explosion so the damage was minimal.

    Of course, there were still some injuries since it was inevitable with elemental bursts.

    "Do you have earth casters here?" Ivan asked.

    The Emperor of Kres appeared troubled. Ryuu guessed that Ivan was either still upset about his wife''s accident or he was regretting not brining a healer from Ged. The redhead knew that medicine in this world was totally different and inefficient compared to their healers in Ged.

    "Emi is an earth caster. Also, we have other healers here at the Cedar Palace as well,"Ryuu informed him as he and Ivan walked towards the spot where the secret doorway was to get out of the dimension.

    One second they were in the dimension and another they were standing just in the yard behind the private residential area of the Cedar Palace. As soon as they appeared, the servants welcomed them, but their faces showed concern upon seeing Alinea who now lay unconscious in the Koutaishidenka''s arm.

    "Young Master?" they prompted as they looked at the lady.

    They wanted to go and take Alinea and carry her to the room, but they knew that their Young Master would want to do it himself. Without words, some of them rushed to get the healers, and some accompanied Ryuu to the room to prepare the bed.

    Ivan remained outside the door since he was too huge he''d crowd the place in no time. He watched as everyone busied themselves into ?ssisting Ryuu in taking care of his wife, and he felt happy ¨C and relieved. He might not seem like it and might not have mentioned it since he stood as Alistair''s pillar, but he had also regretted Ali''s death deeply in Ged and had blamed himself. Seeing as she was well-loved and taken good care of, he was happy for her.

    In no time, Yayoi had also arrived with Emi. The two asked everyone to get out of the room and took over the patient. Alinea was cleaned and changed into more comfortable clothing. Afterwards, they too went out of the room to let her rest.

    Ryuu and Ivan stood just outside the door, so when the women came out of the room, Emi immediately informed them of what happened earlier.

    "What?" Ivan and Ryuu were both surprised.

    They had thought that the issue with the Makis was all sorted out. As it turned out something unexpected still happened. The miasma Ozomene had emitted gave birth to sets of shadow lurkers and had infected everyone in the Maki household.

    "She''s human. It''s understandable," Ryuu told him.

    Ivan wanted to say something about having some expectations because Yuuka was possibly Perun''s wife but clamped his mouth shut since it was not his place to mention it. If only Ryuu was there, he would, but Yayoi and Emi were also present.

    "Are you going there then, Young Master?" Yayoi asked.

    "There''s no need," Ryuu answered easily surprising the women, most especially since Ivan didn''t look worried at all as well.

    Originally the Koutaishidenka didn''t plan on explaining himself, but when Emi and his nanny continued to look at it as if waiting for him to say something, he obliged.

    "The harpy is not a big problem. They can easily deal with it without us," he said.

    The Fuuma was there. Stribog was there. Even with only the triplets, the matter with the elemental parasites could be resolved quickly. The only reason why it needed more people and it would take more time was because they didn''t want to kill anybody. Keeping people alive while dealing with elemental parasites was the hardest part.

    "But there''s a harpy!" Emi said and Ivan reached out and patted her on the head as if she were a child.

    Well, Emi was a petite woman and with Ivan''s height, she b?r?ly reached his ?h?st.

    "Your husband can deal with it even with his eyes closed. No need to worry," he told her, before inclining his head. "Besides, it seems Ritz went there too. I can''t feel him anywhere near here."

    "Your Majesty, you can actually feel His Majesty''s aura?" Yayoi looked surprised.

    Ivan grinned. "We grew up together. I''m used to his presence even if he hides his divine energy."

    "I see," Yayoi murmured as she nodded.

    "Father also went?"Ryuu asked, and when everyone nodded, he shrugged. "Then there''s no more problem. They will all return soon."

 Chapter 368 - Barrier

    Earlier¡­

    "Give me the keys. I will drive," Chiaki demanded as she held out her palm.

    Earlier just after Kazehaya Gin left to answer the call, the other had also left to do their separate activities for the day. Alinea, Ryuu, and Ivan went off to do business-related things. Aki also left for Suzuki Raiden Group. Only the three girls, Yuuka, Chiaki, and Emi were left.

    However, only a couple of minutes passed when Yuuka''s phone rang. It was a call from her mother telling her that the house had been under attack. If she didn''t come home, they would all be killed. It was unexpected since they knew that Homura House''s people were there at that moment. But after hearing background noises and screams, Yuuka had been shaken, and a very strong d?s?r? to go back home came to her.

    "H-Here," Yuuka said absent-mindedly and Chiaki didn''t waste time to grab it.

    Yesterday, Yuuka''s car was driven to the Cedar Palace by one of the servants so it was there. But she was not in a good state to drive so Chiaki, even though she knew that it would be dangerous to go to Yuuka''s house still agreed to go.

    First, it''s because she knew that Homura House''s people would protect them. Second, if she did not agree to go with Yuuka, the latter would drive there by herself which was more dangerous. Emi seemed to understand it too so she let the two of them leave. Chiaki knew Emi would inform the others of what''s going on later.

    Without further ado, the two hopped into the car and left with Chiaki driving. She didn''t know where exactly Yuuka''s house was, but there was a record on the navigator so she didn''t have to ask. It took only more than thirty minutes to get to their destination. However, as soon as they reached it, Chiaki stopped the car.

    "What''s wrong?" Yuuka asked.

    In her eyes, they were parked just in front of their gate. But it looked like Chiaki was not planning on moving the car. Then she understood.

    "Oh, sorry," she said as she took a small remote from the compartment and the gate moved sideways showing the driveway. "It''s okay now," she said but when Chiaki didn''t move, she gave her a questioning look. "What''s wrong?"

    "I can''t see anything. It''s just a vacant lot there with a huge wire fence," Chiaki said with a frown. "But it should be here, right? The GPS said so," she continued as she tried to push the bu??ons on the navigation to check.

    "How can that be? My house is just there," Yuuka insisted as she pointed at the building in front.

    "What?" Chiaki, of course, was confused as her eyes told her differently.

    Indeed, there was only a huge wire fence and a vacant lot in the photo.

    "But how can this be? My house is just there," she said as she took her own phone and took a picture with it. However, just as what was registered in Chiaki''s phone, there was nothing there but the wire fence and the vacant land.

    She was dumbfounded.

    "What''s going on?"Yuuka asked out loud.

    Chiaki was about to answer her but stopped as she realized something. The Makis were encountering something that was not of this world. It was why Homura House decided to intervene in the first place. If so, there must be some type of enchantment placed on the Maki House. This must be the reason why she couldn''t see anything.

    "But I can see our house from here," Yuuka insisted, and Chiaki couldn''t argue.

    Perun already told them that Yuuka was a blank soul and therefore immune to enchantments. The people Gin sent must have erected a barrier to keep humans away from the place. But of course, it wouldn''t work on Yuuka''s eyes.

    "Yuuka, I think it''s better if we stay in the car," Chiaki advised.

    If the people from Homura House wanted to keep humans away from the house, then there must be a very good reason. It would be dangerous.

    "But my parents are there," Yuuka insisted as she got out of the car.

    She stayed next to the vehicle though and just tiptoed to take a good look at the mansion that only she could see. She was still sane enough to know she couldn''t go if Chiaki couldn''t see the house just as she could. She didn''t know the details, but she felt that there must be some reflectors placed in her house so that it would be covered and go unnoticed by unsuspecting people.

    She, of course only said this because there was no other explanation she could think of unless she believed in magic. She even disregarded the fact that if it''s indeed caused by reflectors then she shouldn''t be able to see the house as well since her eyes were not that good.

    "What are you planning to do?"

    Chiaki had also gotten out of the car. However, as soon as she did, another car stopped next to them and a familiar old man stepped out of it.

    Suzuki Daizo!

    "Well, well, well," the old man commented as he leered at the two women. "It''s surprising to see the two of you here together."

    Chiaki automatically went around the car to stand next to Yuuka in a protective gesture. She had always disliked Aki''s uncle, and now that she knew what he really was, she felt warier of him.

    "Did you finally confront the mistress? It''s best to put the s?ut into her place this early. You don''t want a whore hanging around your husband," Daizo told Yuuka in approval.

    It seemed the old Suzuki thought that the reason why the women were together was that Yuuka had confronted Chiaki about Aki.

    "What are you talking about? Who''s the mistress?"Yuuka countered in anger, but Chiaki grabbed her hand to stop her from speaking.

    "Yuuka, we should go," Chiaki said as she gripped her arm, and Yuuka finally remembered that the man was infected, and it''s not wise to stay and talk to him.

    "Yeah, " Yuuka agreed as they turned around, but it seemed the other had some plans.

    "Where do you think you''re going? If you''re already here then it''s better to clear the matter to your parents, no?"Daizo said menacingly. His expression was that of a lunatic''s. "Let''s go inside and explain to them. We can set the date for your engagement party as well."

    "You''re crazy," Yuuka muttered under her breath as she nudged Chiaki towards the driver''s side while she opened the door to the passenger one.

    They were able to get into the car. But just as they were able to start the engine, Daizo stood at the hood with his crimson eyes lit up.

    "You women are rude. I told you to get inside," he said as he lifted the car by the front and started dragging it towards the house.

    In her horror, Chiaki tried to start the car to try to get away but to no avail. She and Yuuka were not able to do anything when Daizo dragged the car until behind the gate and flung it like a toy inside.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"

    The two screamed as the car catapulted into the air and was about to drop hood first on the ground, but a blur of black appeared where they were supposed to crash and kicked the car so it''d land on its four wheels.

    There was a cloud of dust when the car landed and Chiaki and Yuuka were both pushed back when the airbags were activated. The man who came to rescue them opened the car door and punctured the bags to free them.

    "Quick! Get out of here!" Kuro ordered them, and Yuuka and Chiaki wasted no time into getting out.

    However, as soon as they did, Daizo who looked at them with murderous eyes seemed to snap out of reality completely.

    "I am trying to find a way to fix this but it seems you don''t care! I will not return the money! The money is mine!" The old Suzuki screamed as his featured started to shift.

    Everyone watched in horror as he convulsed; his clothes destroyed as his body stretched and stretched and a foul odor permeated the air. His head grew big, taking on a bird-like appearance as he sprung into a twelve-foot giant.

    "Run! Run!"Kuro yelled at the ladies and Chiaki forced herself to move.

    She grabbed Yuuka''s hand and dragged her away. They couldn''t get out of the gate anymore as the monster was there, so they ran towards the house.

    Chiaki had seen this type of monster before, but this was a lot more menacing the ones she saw at the Cedar Palace.

    A harpy!

 Chapter 369 - Boons & Banes

    SQUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAWRK!

    The horrible, piercing sound echoed in the place as the monster threw back its head and screamed. By this time, Daizo''s consciousness had completely disappeared, his body completely overtaken by the harpy''s bloodlust.

    "Run and don''t look back!"Kuro yelled at the women as they ran towards the backyard.

    As soon as they disappeared behind the house, Kuro faced the still transforming harpy and he swallowed hard. He''d seen harpies before of course, but he had never experienced pitting against it as the harpy he knew was Aello, Young Master Gin''s pet.  Nonetheless, he knew that he was way out of his league in this fight. He just had to find a way to buy time until reinforcements arrived.

    Kuro knew that the Young Master Aoi was in a call with the Young Master Gin earlier right after hell broke loose inside the house. The unconscious people that the younger Kazehaya knocked out suddenly got up like zombies and they were pretty aggressive in their attacks. Because they were very cautious to not kill them, it was difficult for them to deal with them.

    But this sinister foe arrived unexpectedly and he knew things would be a lot more complicated and dangerous. At least, they didn''t have to take it easy with the harpy as they were ordered to fight to the death with it. Only the people with the shadow lurkers could be saved anyway.

    At this very moment, the harpy raised its claw and brought it down with great force. Kuro watched in slow motion as he tried to calculate his chances. He could move and evade it easily, but he couldn''t really go farther as the barrier he placed would be gone.

    WHOOSH

    The claw descended on him and Kuro quickly dodged to the side, b?r?ly missing being crushed.

    SLAM!

    The harpy hadn''t gotten used to the body yet and so it toppled over, crushing Yuuka''s car underneath.

    "Kuro!" Kazehaya Aoi called out as he swiftly flew towards him. "Are you alright?"

    "I''m fine, Young Master," he answered just as Ozomene stood up again.

    "Geez, I''ll try and lead it far." Aoi stood up as well and using his power, launched wind that was fine as blades, slicing their way to the monster.

    Ozomene got hit on the arm, and she writhed in pain.

    Enraged, her blood-red eyes glared murder at Aoi. Seeing as he had her attention, the Young Master quickly led the monster away. Only Kuro was the one maintaining the barrier, and it would be bad if he got hurt. People outside would not only see them, but the possibility of civilians getting caught up was high.

    However, just as Ozomene took a step forward to chase after Aoi, her body trembled, and to their horror, the harpy split in two.

    "What the¡­"

    The harpy''s size decreased. It shrank from twelve feet to eight feet, only two feet taller than Kuro. Still, it''s still a harpy, and it''s insanely strong.

    "Kuro, don''t die!"  Aoi told him as he flew away, leading the other harpy away from him.

    On the other hand, the light died in Kuro''s eyes; his expression bleak.

    Er¡­ Thanks a lot, Young Master¡­

    Still, there was nothing he could do. Even if Kazehaya Aoi was stronger than him, the Young Master was still not powerful enough to deal with more than one harpy. As for Shiro and Aka, he was sure his brothers were busy. He could their energy nearby, and so it meant that the two had activated the cage and couldn''t move, else the people infected with the shadow lurkers would come out.

    "Er¡­ Be gentle," he told the harpy who just screamed at his face, making his black hair blow backwards. "I guess that''s a no¡­"

    Perun walked the length of the wharf in the man-made lake of the estate. It was the farthest place from the house where he didn''t want to go back at the moment. He just had a conversation with his brother and was currently at war with himself.

    Kazehaya Sora.

    It seemed when he decided to have the name, his selfish nature wanted to take root in this world as well. First, his beloved child was here. Even if he had found her and had cleared the huge misunderstanding between them, he knew that Alinea would choose to stay in this world with Kresnik. Even his brother, Stribog looked as if he would stay in this world for a while as well.

    This was why he thought that it was a good idea to have a fixed identity for when he came here to visit.

    Also¡­

    An image of the curious woman with huge brown eyes and ?h?stnut hair looking down on him flashed in his mind and he let out a sigh of frustration.

    Mister, are you alright?

    Seriously, even after thousands of years ¨C even if after being punished by heaven by erasing her past, Shitara was still the same.

    Yes, the girl, Maki Yuuka was Shitara, his beloved wife.

    As the King of Heaven, he was granted additional powers by Rod, the original god, the creator of everything that existed including deities. Perun was born strong, but due to his additional powers, his divine powers amplified by more than a hundredfold. It was why his strength was miles away from his brother and other deities. Due to this power, he was able to easily do what other deities couldn''t do so easily, like identifying souls, including the blank ones.

    The third reason why he wanted to have an identity in this world was because of his wife whom he had no plan on revealing who she was. At least, not for now.

    "It''s why I was thinking, brother, you are the best candidate!" Stribog had said.

    As if it was that easy.

    Until he''s able to do what he promised her, Perun didn''t want to face her. Also, even if everything''s been settled he would still give his wife the option to forget everything and live a normal life as a human just as she should have a long, long time ago back in Ged.

    As soon as he thought about this, an urgent shot of energy sliced through the sky like a rocket. Perun turned to its direction and narrowed his eyes.

    It was Stribog''s energy ¨C and it''s the type that they used to tell each other that there was danger.

    Perun pressed his lips together as tumultuous clouds built up above him. Light appeared beneath his feet, and soon he was soaring up in the sky, riding the storm clouds. He followed Stribog''s direction at great speed as his heart beat fast.

    His daughter was with both Kresnik and Ivan. This meant that the one in danger that Perun ought to know about was Yuuka.

 Chapter 370 - Custody

    WHOOSH

    Kazehaya Gin soared in the sky towards the Maki Household. It''s been two minutes since he released the energy to warn his twin when he felt uneasy in his system. Frowning, he turned around and almost had a heart attack.

    KYAAAAA

    A dark buildup of clouds with disseminated flashes of lightning loomed behind him. But the scariest figure was not the storm clouds but rather the man riding it. The silver-haired, white-robed deity with his stormy amethyst eyes was a sight to behold.

    "Brother, why do you look like an avenging god?" he squeaked towards Perun who came near him in no time.

    "I am an avenging god," Perun countered breezily as he frowned. "What happened?"

    He suppressed his aura so much so he could have the closest existence to a normal human. Because of this, the scope of his hearing and awareness decreased considerably. It''s only limited to a few meters from him instead of a whole area.

    "We were too late. The people in Yuuka''s house have all been infected. Also, the harpy is there," Gin reported but his brother only raised a brow at him.

    Gin knew Perun couldn''t see the emergency in this situation. After all, they were a lot more powerful than the harpy and the handful of shadow lurkers. But the point was¡­

    "Yuuka went there," Gin told the other.

    As expected, Perun''s face shifted into a scowl. They hadn''t told Maki Yuuka anything as she''s a blank soul, and it''s not easy to manipulate her memory. Well, Perun could, but Gin was not sure if his brother would want to erase her memory. Nonetheless, if the woman went to her house, she would see things that were beyond something they could pass off as an infection anymore.

    She would know about them.

    "You''re too slow," Perun scolded Gin coldly as he grabbed his brother''s scruff as if he were a cat.

    "What do you mean slow? I was waiting for you so I didn''t go there fast," Gin complained, his golden eyes watering.

    He was totally aggrieved but Perun ignored him.

    "Which direction?" the King of Heaven demanded as he still held his brother by the back of his shirt.

    "There," Gin pointed at the direction, and they vanished almost immediately, leaving only an afterimage in their speed.

    When they appeared again, they were atop the Maki House where the spherical barrier was blinking.

    "It''s unstable," Perun commented.

    At this rate, the normal people would find it very strange to see the house and then a vacant lot alternately.

    "This is Kuro''s. I think he''s probably under attack," Gin stated as he struggled to get out of Perun''s hold. "I''ll go take a look," he continued and was about to descend when his brother clamped his shoulder. "What?"

    "Go there," Perun ordered as he pointed at somewhere farther than where they could feel the bulk of the dark energy.

    "But ¨C"

    "There are two," Perun cut him off before he could protest.

    Huh?

    "What two?"

    Gin could only feel Ozomene and nothing else.

    "Ozomene got split in two,"Perun said as he descended towards the left side of the estate. "Go save Aoi. I''ll take care of my wife."

    Ooooh¡­

    Kazehaya Gin''s lips twitched in amusement. His brother refused to even mention it before, but here he was, telling him that he''d take care of his sister-in-law himself.

    Oh well¡­

    He thought he''d stop poking Perun''s business and just let him be. After all, as the King of Heaven, he had a lot of restrictions that required him to suppress a deity''s natural inclination to be selfish. It was enough that he admitted Yuuka''s real identity. As to whether he''d tell it to the woman herself or to their daughter, Gin vowed he would not meddle this time.

    With this, Gin quickly flew towards the direction Perun pointed at earlier and dropped like a missile upon reaching it.

    Woah!

    Looking down, Gin reckoned he arrived just in time to save his little brother. Aoi was at the moment getting tossed around by a miniature version of Ozomene and he frowned.

    "My babies, is your mama this small?" he asked the harpies within him.

    He had only ever seen Ozomene once in the Celestial Plane when she protested so hard after her children abandoned Czernobog for Stribog. The second time he saw her was during the first Immoral War. She and the renegade harpies had joined the Black God''s army.

    But the Ozomene he remembered was a twenty-foot grey-green harpy, not this midget. He frowned. Gin was a hundred and ninety-two centimeters or six feet and four inches in height. The harpy fighting with Aoi only stood less than a couple of feet over him.

    No¡­

    The harpies echoed their answer in his head and Gin suddenly remembered something. He clapped his hands together upon recalling what his brother told him a while ago. Ozomene was not in her original state. She had fused with Fanya, so this version was just a shard.

    "Big Brother!" Kazehaya Aoi called out to him in relief.

    He looked battered and dirty, but he was still able to grin at the older man.

    "You got your bu?? kicked so hard, Ao?" Gin teased as he landed next to where Aoi was kicked.

    Ozomene was about to conduct a follow-up attack but stopped and stepped far back upon seeing Gin. Her crimson eyes looked wary as she recognized the aura surrounding Gin. When she was finally so sure of who he was, she opened her beak and let out an angry scream.

    SQUAAAAAAAAAAAAWRK!

    Gin turned to her with a lazy expression. "Awww Ozomene, it''s been thousands of years and you''re still angry at me?"

    As expected, his taunting voice only made her look angrier.

    SQUAAAAAAAAAAAAWRK!

    "Brother, this harpy looks totally angry at you. What did you do?"Aoi asked. He''d been fighting the elemental for a while now but it only showed such aggression when Gin appeared.

    "What do you mean? Shouldn''t I be the one angry here?" Gin put on an innocent expression. "I already won the custody battle over the kids, and yet, this baby mama still comes to bother me in my territory."

    "What?"

    Aoi was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 371 - Most Eligible Man

    "Brother, could you just call one of the harpies and end this?" Aoi deadpanned.

    The younger Kazehaya was already used to his older brother''s peculiar behavior, but there were times when he really thought his goofiness was out of place. As someone who had just been beaten black and blue by the harpy, he was not amused by anything. He just wanted to go home and rest.

    However, it seemed he said something wrong as Gin looked upset with his words.

    "Er¡­ what''s wrong?"

    "Ao, how could you?" Gin asked him accusingly. "How could you ask me to make my babies fight their mama?"

    Urgh¡­

    "Brother, I don''t care anymore. Just end it, okay?"

    Instead of answering, Gin grinned up at him and touched his forehead with his index finger, surprising the younger one. As soon as the Wind God''s finger connected with Aoi''s skin, a light appeared at the tip, and the younger brother felt his body enveloped with a cool sensation. He felt refreshed; the battered feeling from the harpy''s attacks earlier was gone.

    At this time, Ozomene still stood rooted in place. At first, Aoi thought it was because the harpy could sense Stribog''s power and was afraid. However, now that his eyes were clear again, he noticed that there was a seal below the harpy, and its gray body was enveloped with the wind, restricting its movements.

    Gin had already subdued the enemy as soon as he arrived.

    "Where are the others?" Gin asked.

    "Kuro''s fighting with the other harpy," Aoi answered. "Aka and Shiro are maintaining the cage. We put everyone in there as we can''t extract them anymore."

    Perun had already explained to Gin about Ozomene splitting so he was not surprised. But the issue on the shadow lurkers was a bit disconcerting. If the parasites had just recently invaded the hosts'' bodies, it would still be easy to extract them. But if Aoi said that his group couldn''t do it, it meant that the infestation was already mid-level. A bit more and it would be impossible to extract even for Perun.

    "Yikes. Hopefully, it''s not too late," Gin said.

    If there''s nothing they could do, he wouldn''t hesitate to kill the hosts. But if possible, he still wanted to keep his word to Yuuka.  After all, this was the first time his sister-in-law ever asked him a favor. In the past, Shitara had never requested anything from him ¨C oh except for that one time he visited them and she asked him to have more patience with his brother''s aloofness.

    But Gin didn''t consider that a request since he''s already used to Perun''s personality. Besides, his brother was the king and could do whatever he wanted and little Stribog couldn''t say no.

    "Ao, let''s go check the others," Gin said as he raised his hand with his palm open, and instantly, the subtle wind restraining Ozomene grew stronger.

    The brothers then flew towards the house to see the others.

    "Brother, I will go and help Kuro. He can''t handle the other harpy alone," Aoi said but Gin shook his head.

    "He''s fine. Our older brother got him covered," Gin said, shocking the younger man.

    "Our older brother?" Aoi asked in awe. "Sora-nii is here?"

    "Why are you surprised? Who do you think would extract the shadow lurkers from the people?"

    Saying this, Aoi had to nod. It was a fact that none of them could remove the parasites beyond initial stages. Still, he was surprised that the King of Heaven agreed to help. After all, in the books he had studied, it was clearly stated as per the original god, Rod, that as much as possible, deities were not allowed to meddle too much with the mortals. As the king, Perun was stricter on himself.

    Still, Aoi didn''t comment anymore. If Perun willingly helped, it would be better. Soon, they entered the house.

    "Young Masters!"

    Aka and Shiro looked happy to see them. But they didn''t bow in respect like they used to do in greeting as the formation they made to seal the people inside would break.

    "What do we have here¡­"Gin hummed as he studied the people inside the cage thoughtfully.

    Each person of the Maki household was in a cubicle seal that Aka and Shiro created. All of them were separated. It was a more difficult type of cage, but a necessary one as shadow lurkers tended to cannibalize in their early stages to get more energy. As a result, people infected by them felt enmity which might lead to them trying to kill each other.

    Just as Aoi had reported, some of the parasites had surpassed the early stages and were now ready to permanently implant themselves in the hosts'' souls. But the others still looked alright and could easily be removed.

    The thing was, the people who were mildly affected were only the servants. The Maki couple, however, was a different issue.

    "Can Sora-nii still remove them?"Aoi asked.

    Gin''s lips twitched in amusement as he studied the muddled but angry state of the people ¨C most especially Maki Eito who was screaming in the cage. Although the sound was suppressed by the barrier, Gin could make out what the man was yelling.

    "My daughter will marry the best man!"

    Gin scratched his chin and sighed. "He can. But the parasites need to be pried a little," he answered.

    The servants had no issue. They could even remove their parasites without Perun''s aid. But the couple''s parasites needed to be worked on a little before they could be extracted.

    "But how? Are we going to ask Aki to pretend to be Yuuka''s fianc¨¦?"Aoi asked with a frown.

    He knew it''s necessary, but he still didn''t approve of this arrangement as Chiaki and Yuuka were both good women and this was an awful and awkward arrangement for everyone involved.

    Gin shook his head. "Maki Eito is only obsessed with Aki because Yuuka told him that Aki is the best husband candidate."

    "So?"Aoi was puzzled.

    "We''ll give him a better one," Gin replied easily.

    "I understand. I shall arrange for Shiro to be engaged to Yuuka," Aoi stated making Gin grab him.

    "No," the older brother said.

    Aoi looked at Gin then at Shiro who was stunned at his sudden engagement. "Why not? According to the most eligible bachelor list in Tokyo, aside from you and the Koutaishidenka, there were no other men ranking higher than Aki other than Shiro. He''s the President of the Homura International after all."

    "Wrong. There''s another one," Gin said, and when everyone looked puzzled, he grinned. "Sora-nii¡­"

 Chapter 372 - The Strong

    WHACK!

    Kuro had just evaded the harpy''s claws. But who would have thought that the elemental would suddenly change the course of its attack? He got caught solidly on his abdomen as he had used his arm and hands to form seals and fortified the barrier. If he hadn''t, the people outside would definitely see what was going on. He was not good enough to maintain it alone and couldn''t multitask.

    URGH¡­

    The impact sent the Fuuma catapulting several meters. Kuro sweated, his vision blurry, as a nauseating feeling engulfed him due to the pain. Ozomene let out another scream as she hurriedly rushed to give Kuro a finishing blow. Her claws high up, ready to descend, but was distracted by something in the air.

    Ozomene stopped and sniffed. Kuro saw as the harpy brought down its claws as tried to analyze the air. Then it stiffened. The harpy''s face crumpled into one of enrage ¨C much angrier than it had been earlier and he didn''t know why.

    SQUAAAAAAAAAAAAAARK!

    Ozomene screamed murder and suddenly rushed out towards the back of the house, leaving Kuro dumbfounded.

    What did just happen? He thought he was a goner for sure. But why did Ozomene suddenly leave as if she was after someone she wanted to kill? Kuro was thinking about it when he realized where the harpy ran away to and was horrified.

    His body jerked as he tried to sit up, but pain ?ssailed him. His vision became blurry again, and it took too much of his will to stay awake. As soon as he fainted, the barrier would be gone.

    But the women¡­

    They were in danger, and Kuro was disabled.

    Tsk!

    Sacrificing his remaining strength, Kuro raised his hand to let out a distress signal, hoping that someone could come and save the women. But before he could release his energy, a figure appeared before him.

    "Save your energy," Perun ordered him softly as he leaned over and placed a finger on his forehead.

    "Y-Yes, Your Majesty," Kuro stammered in shock as he felt his energy returning in waves.

    "Your Majesty, I''m alright. Please save the women. The harpy went after them," he said and Perun''s eyes narrowed, making him nervous. "I m-mean I''ll go since my energy''s restored," he revised but the other shook his head.

    "No need. I''ll go save them, myself," Perun announced as he flicked his finger, and the barrier solidified as in evolved into something much stronger.

    Kuro turned to the sky and saw Perun''s seal hovering over them and he understood that he no longer needed to supply energy to the barrier. He opened his mouth to say thanks, but the King of Heaven was no longer there, and he collapsed spread-eagled on the ground in relief.

    ====

    "This way," Yuuka said as she grabbed Chiaki''s hand and ran with her towards the back of the estate.

    The Maki House was not as big as the Cedar Palace, so it was very easy to cross the whole property in minutes. Yuuka guided Chiaki towards the back gate so they could go out there and run away from this place. She now realized how stupid she had been coming here. She had seen how the man came to save them from the monster. But it was obvious to see the disparity in their strength.

    The man would die and it would be her fault.

    Because Yuuka insisted on coming here, the man had no choice but to become the bait and stall the monster so they could escape.

    Tears rolled down Yuuka''s eyes. But she still had the presence of mind not to break down at the moment. She would need to make sure that Chiaki was safe. If not¡­

    If something happened to her too, Yuuka would never be able to live. She couldn''t face everyone who had been kind to her. It was her fault.

    Soon, the gate was within sight. However, as soon as they were only a handful of meters from it, a menacing sound screeched from behind and both women were horrified to see the monster jumping down from where it leaped far away, closing in the distance between them. It landed just around four meters away from them, its pair of blood-red eyes glaring.

    SQUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAWRK!

    Its scream was accompanied by a wave of malice emitting from its body. By now, both Chiaki and Yuuka stood rooted on the spot, unable to move in fear.  However, just as the harpy lunged at them, Yuuka forced her arms and feet to move. She pulled Chiaki behind her and stepped in front, shielding her just as the harpy''s claws struck.

    Yuuka and Chikai closed their eyes waiting for the pain. But a second passed, then two, then three, and yet, there was nothing.

    Huh?

    The women opened their eyes in time to see the broad back of a tall silver-haired man in front of them, shielding their bodies just as Yuuka shielded Chiaki. The man had his arm raised, holding the harpy''s claws with his hand.

    It was obvious by the way the elemental screamed and struggled that it tried to get away, but the man''s strength prevented it from taking its clawed hand back.

    Strong¡­

    Yuuka''s eyes widened at the sight. She knew how the other man had struggled to deal with this monster, and yet, this man who was supposed to be ill could easily stop the monster.

    The man turned his amethyst gaze on them. "Are you alright?"

    His soft voice reverberated in Yuuka''s being, and she frowned at the nostalgic feeling caused by it. But it was absurd as she only ever heard him speak a few times.

    "Y-Yeah," Yuuka answered.

    The man''s violet gaze lingered on her body as if to confirm her words. When he was satisfied, light appeared in his hand that was holding the struggling harpy. It burst and engulfed the monster like a huge wave, eliciting one pitiful scream from it before it dispersed into nothing.

    Huh?

    To say that she was shocked was an understatement. She had just seen someone using powers or some sort to kill a monster. The man did it too while looking at her!

    But there was no room for questions at the moment. The man held out his hand to her. "Let''s go," he urged and with an unexplainable force, she found herself reaching out and taking that hand.

    Er¡­

    "Go," Chiaki said as she pushed her towards the man when she hesitated, and she silently followed as the man, Kazehaya Sora guided them to the house.

 Chapter 373 - What They Are

    Inside the manor, Kazehaya Gin was quietly sipping tea in the living room. He sat on the single sofa with Aka and Shiro flanking each side behind him. He had already dealt with the other people''s parasites. It was why the staff had returned to their duties and some of them were now even serving the refreshments.

    On the side, the Maki couple sat on the length of the sofa, restrained by Gin''s power. Because of this, even though the two of them sat, they were actually unconscious. Black smoke enveloped them and occasional hollow faces peek out from their heads as if to see what was going on.

    Ozomene had been annihilated and Perun had already purified the air outside. He had also removed the barrier as there was no longer any need for it. Even if the courtyard had been destroyed, the damage was not that big and the fences were still up. It was enough to cover the goings-on inside the residence.

    "Mom! Dad!"Yuuka called out as soon as she entered the house.

    As soon as she spotted them, she stepped up, ready to rush towards her parents but the hand holding hers stopped her. She turned to the man next to her with a frown.

    "It''s not safe,"Perun told her softly before guiding her towards the long seat opposite the Maki couple.

    Chiaki took the single-seat opposite Gin. She stayed quiet as she knew Yuuka would need an explanation and there''s nothing she could contribute on that. The only thing she could do for the other lady was to comfort her but¡­

    She surreptitiously glanced at Perun''s hand that still held Yuuka''s even after being seated and she secretly smiled. It seemed Yuuka wouldn''t need any comfort from her as well. On another note, Chiaki also couldn''t help but be curious about the score between the two.

    In her opinion, Perun, aside from Alinea, Gin, Ivan, Ryuu, and sometimes Aki, didn''t really deal with others closely. He was aloof and cold even ¨C not to mention very formal. It was as if the King of Heaven had no plans on immersing himself in this world. However, there they were, the very same aloof deity not only saved a stranger. He was even kind enough to hold her hand and comfort her too.

    Then again, remembering the talk last night about the blank souls, she couldn''t help but wonder if the others'' guess that Yuuka might be Alinea''s mother could be true. After all¡­

    Chiaki secretly peeked at the two again, but Perun glanced at her with his mysterious amethyst orbs and she was startled; she quickly looked away. She willed herself to lose her presence as to not bother the others as they settled things amongst them.

    Of course, what Chiaki saw also didn''t escape Kazehaya Gin''s eyes. But for the first time, the noisy brother chose to ignore the obvious and refrained from teasing his twin too much.

    "More tea, please," the golden deity cheerfully requested from the staff.

    The servants of the Maki knew who he was and so they scrambled on their feet to serve Homura International''s eccentric CEO. Also, since they woke up, they were told about the infection that turned people''s negative energy into monsters. They were totally surprised by it. Nonetheless, it explained why the Maki Household seemed suffocating lately.

    The staff used to like their employers as the couple and daughter were nice to them and even generous. But lately, they felt irritated all the time and the aggrieved servants also started thinking bad thoughts. The Homura people said that they were infected but were safe now, which was a good thing. They also knew that the Maki couple were still afflicted by the mysterious infection and would need time to get better. It was why they were doing everything to cooperate. They wanted to have their old employers back. The tea requested and some snacks were delivered in no time.

    "What''s going to happen now?"Yuuka asked as she looked worriedly at her parents. "Why are they like that? I thought you said that they will be alright?"

    Hearing the insecurities and worry for her parents'' safety, Perun tightened his hold on her hand, and Yuuka turned to him.

    "They will be fine," he told her.

    She didn''t know how, but she knew that the people of the Homura House were different from normal humans ¨C most especially this man, Kazehaya Sora.

    "W-Who are you, really?" she asked him as softly as he spoke to her.

    She didn''t bother extricating her hand from his grasp as she could feel the warm sensation coming from him that helped her anxiety. He was channeling some energy towards her by holding her hand and she was aware of it.

    "Ah, like what I said, he''s my older twin brother, Kazehaya Sora," Gin answered.

    "I know that."Yuuka turned her gaze on the younger twin and sighed. "Let me rephrase that then," she said in frustration. She was confused. She was sure that she would come across as rude considering these people came to save her and her family. But she was dying to know what''s going on. "What are you?"

    She held her breath as she threw the question. She was also half-expecting to be scolded as someone ungrateful. But to her surprise, a low chuckle came out from the man sitting next to her as if what she asked was very funny.

    Huh?

    PLOK!

    The snack fell from Gin''s hand to his ??p and he quickly cleaned himself up. "WAAAAA¡­"

    Yuuka then noted that even the younger Kazehaya was surprised by his brother''s amusement. She turned to Sora with questioning eyes.

    The man still had the remnant of a smile on his face. Somehow, in spite of the ethereal air about him that separated him from humans, the curve of his lips made him appear less distant. It was totally different from the sleeping sculpture she saw under the cherry tree, the imposing king she''d seen at dinner the very same night she first saw him, and the valiant otherworldly knight who appeared just in time to save them from the monster.

    The amethyst gaze shifted with a mesmerizing glimmer and Yuuka was awash by a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu once again. "What do you think are we?" he asked back, and somehow, Yuuka already knew the answer in her heart.

 Chapter 374 - Her Mother

    Heavy lids fluttered as she slowly came awake. In a few seconds, she''s able lift them and open her eyes. The world was a colorful blur at the beginning, and she had to blink several times before she''s able to focus. A familiar room welcomed her sight.

    Urgh¡­

    Alinea shifted on the futon, attempting to rise but nausea ?ssailed her. Her gut churned as a strong urge to hurl its contents came to her.

    "Here," a soft voice said and she felt a firm but gentle hand guided her to turn to the side where a basin was waiting. She didn''t care. She just retched until her stomach stabilized.

    Sweat beaded her forehead, her hands cold and clammy. She couldn''t remember when was the last time she''d felt such a bad case of motion sickness. It was awful, most especially since she hated vomiting.

    "Are you okay now?"the soft voice asked again followed by a gentle kneading on her back.

    "Yeah," she answered shakily as she turned to her worried husband who sat next to the bed. "What happened?"

    Ryuu studied her face for a while before answering. "Did you already forget?"

    At his question, memories flashed in her mind and she blushed, embarrassed at her elementary mistake.

    "I remember now," she answered, obviously depressed, and the light kneading on her back paused.

    "Drink this," he coaxed and she followed.

    The sweet water filled her mouth as she sipped and she was surprised.

    "Sugar water?" she asked and he nodded.

    "It''s for your nausea," Ryuu answered making her smile sheepishly as she finished her drink.

    There was no need to ask why she was feeling so awful. Severe motion sickness was a side effect of mishandling elemental power ¨C that was IF the person who did it was lucky to survive. Most people just died after committing such error. She was lucky to be so protected by her husband during her training.

    "You made my fire stronger?" she asked.

    Again, Ryuu nodded. In order to suppress Stribog''s power that she borrowed, Kresnik injected more of his divine energy on her so she wouldn''t explode.

    "Ah, I feel so stupid," she said woefully, making her husband smile.

    "You''ll get used to it. It was your first time," Ryuu consoled her. "Now that you know, you can be more cautious at practice."

    "As if it''s the easy,"Ara grumbled. She was still a bit depressed over her mistake. "How come I didn''t have problems with my father''s powers?"

    "My love, if you didn''t have Czernobog''s spawn in you, you would have had your father''s lightning ability. Your brothers had it."

    "How can you be so sure? My brothers are all pure deities. I''m a demigod," she said.

    "Then all the more you should have the lightning blessing,"Ryuu said. "With only one parent as a deity, you have a bigger chance to inherit his ability. If not lightning then it''s his sealing ability."

    Oh¡­

    Alinea was quiet for a while. Sure enough demigods always had divine powers inherited from the deity parent. Since her mother was human, there was no surprise on her supposed ability. Unlike her brothers who had Fanya as their mother, she had no option for a different power in her genes.

    Speaking of which¡­

    "Ryuu?"she called softly and her husband gave her his full attention. "What were my brothers like?"

    This was not the first time she had wondered about them. Her siblings with Fanya had been long gone before she was born as they opted to be mortals. She wanted to know about them even if she''d never seen them but didn''t want to ask her father because she was afraid it would make her father sad.

    Even if Perun and Fanya''s relationship was disastrous, her father loved her brothers with all his heart.

    "They''re a tag-team. They''re always together. Although Raiden was always the troublemaker he always protected his younger twin," Ryuu said in a nostalgic voice. "The little runts used to bother me a lot in my lair ¨C just as their little sister did centuries after." He peered at her face with a teasing smile making her pout.

    "Who bothered you? Huh?" she demanded. However, armed with her past memories, she couldn''t refute that. After all, it was indeed Alencica who pursued the poor Fire God.

    "You brought me chicken almost every day, remember?" Ryuu prompted making Alinea blush and they both laughed at the distant memories.

    "You fell for it. Why are you complaining now?" she grumbled and Ryuu kissed the top of her head.

    "I''m not complaining," he ?ssured her. "In fact, I''ll be the one bringing you chicken if you want."

    Alinea laughed at this. Ryuu was basically telling her that he would be doing everything to please her so she wouldn''t leave his side.

    "How about my mom? You''ve seen her too, right?" she asked. Just as she couldn''t ask her father about her brothers, she also couldn''t ask her about her mother.

    Shitara was the greatest love of Perun''s life. When she died, he grieved too much that he never looked at any other woman again.

    Ryuu laughed this time. "Your mom was a sweet woman. She''s just like you."

    "What do you mean by that?"Alinea asked with a pout.

    "She was so charming your father never had a chance,"Ryuu told Alinea with glitter in his eyes and she knew he was thinking of something funny.

    "What did my mom do?" she asked suspiciously.

    "What do you think?" he countered in amusement and Alinea ?r??n?d. It seemed it was her mother who pursued her father just as she pursued Kresnik that he had no choice but give in to her.

    She didn''t want to know anymore. The image she had of her mother in her mind was a fragile, elegant woman who was sweet and charming. But if she was like her¡­

    The gentle image of Shitara shattered into pieces in her mind.

    Urgh¡­

    Amazon lady. Her mama was an amazon lady.

 Chapter 375 - Exciting News

    "Hey Ali, are you awake?" Ivan called out excitedly as he moved the screen door but stopped upon seeing Ryuu. "Ooops sorry gramps."

    Ryuu sighed heavily. "Stop calling me grandpa. I feel like a cradle snatcher."

    "You''re a cradle snatcher," Alinea reminded him as she stuck her tongue out making Ryuu depressed.

    She laughed. "I''m just kidding, my love. I''m the one who snatched you, remember? I even sent you my beloved chicken."

    With her words, Ryuu let out another sigh obviously exasperated but let himself be consoled.  He would forgive her anything in any case, most especially when she smiled at him.

    "Why are you so excited by the way?" Ryuu asked Ivan who stayed quiet as he got bullied by his wife.

    As if remembering his purpose of coming, Ivan perked up. "Ah, Ritz and the others are back," he announced.

    "My father and the others left?"Alinea asked with a frown.

    There was no such thing in their itinerary for the day. Also, even if the others had other things they would do, she knew Alistair or Perun would just take a book and lie under a tree somewhere to pass time. He never meddled with humans as much as possible even when he lived as Alistair.

    "Yes. They had some¡­ issues to settle earlier," Ryuu said and he told her about what happened in the Maki Household.

    "What? Yuuka returned to her house? But why? It''s dangerous!" Alinea looked and sounded so worried which was understandable.

    Even if the people in the house didn''t have shadow lurkers, just the harpy itself was bad news. Alinea couldn''t even fight a harpy on her own ¨C well at least before as she could do so easily now with her boosts. She needed her team to deal with one ordinary harpy, what more Ozomene.

    "She received a call of help from her mother and thought the worst," Ivan explained and she sighed.

    Well, if it was like that, then it was very much human to simply lose reason and do stupid things. Still¡­

    "What happened after?" she asked. She didn''t know why, but since learning that Yuuka was a nice lady, she felt an attachment to her.

    "Well¡­"Ivan sat down on the tatami floor and reported what he knew ¨C about the infection and then Daizo''s sudden appearance.

    "The harpy split into two?" Alinea was shocked.

    "Why are you surprised? Fanya''s power can do that. Since she is one with Ozomene, it is easy for her to let the harpy borrow it." Ivan was obviously not happy with it. "That crazy woman gets crazier by the day."

    "You''ve seen Fanya?"Alinea asked Ivan.

    "Not me. But when the spawn was not yet with you, it was Fanya who controlled it. She went to the palace to visit Ritz after you died to tell him you''re still alive."

    Eh?

    "It was Fanya who told Alistair that I''m here?" Alinea couldn''t believe it. Fanya was supposed to hate her and her mother to death.

    "Yes. She used your face too," Ivan said and she shivered. "She was goading Ritz to strike her, but mocked him when he didn''t."

    Well, Alinea would die if the spawn died in someone else''s hand. Only she could suppress that part of her. Perun did that the first time in the Celestial Plane and Alencica died. Of course, Alistair wouldn''t kill the spawn no matter how agitated he was.

    But Fanaya had mocked him using her face. Alinea was depressed learning about that. Her father must have been angered but couldn''t do anything.

    "Why did she bother letting my father know that I''m still alive then?" This one she couldn''t understand.

    "To hurt him," Ryuu answered simply.

    "W-What do you mean?"

    "Ritz was beyond grief when you died. He had begged the soulcallers to revive you but no one could. But Fanya appeared to tell him you are still alive but already with Kresnik." Ivan''s voice trembled, his jade-green eyes hard as he recalled that time.

    "But why would my father get hurt? Shouldn''t he be fine when he learns I''m with my husband?"

    "My love," Ryuu called her as he reached for her hand. "Think about it. This lifetime is the first time we''ve ever met again and we both continued to live."

    Alinea''s eyes widened. That was true. It was because they were not knowledgeable about the nature of the curse before that they kept making mistakes and she always ended up dead. When she and Kresnik crossed paths, instead of a lovely reunion, it would turn into the start of a countdown to her death.

    "Just imagine how your father felt knowing that you are alive but didn''t know where you were and was told you were with Kresnik." Ivan''s voice became gentle as he studied her worried face.

    She totally understood that he was indirectly telling her that Alistair was placed in a very desperate predicament. "The time here is also faster ¨C around ten times faster than Ged. He must have been¡­ anxious."

    "He was¡­ It''s why he''s very happy with Stribog for insisting to come here." Ivan chuckled.

    "So, why were you excited again?" Ryuu asked and Ivan remembered his purpose for finding them.

    "Ah yes! I was telling you they returned already, right?" Ivan reminded them.

    "Well, Ozomene''s no match with my uncle. What more my father? It would just take a flick of his hand." Alinea sounded proud when she said this.

    Ryuu flicked her nose playfully. "Daddy''s girl."

    "But that''s not the point. Everyone in the Maki household got infected with the shadow lurker," Ivan continued. "The others only had them at the initial stages but Yuuka''s parents were already in the mid-stage. They must have more negative feelings or worries that fed the parasites so they ingrained deeper into their souls."

    "Then it would need work even for my father to extract them without killing the hosts," Alinea commented. "What did they do? Maki Eito wants Yuuka to marry my brother, right? But I''m sure Aki won''t agree even if you kill him. So how did they solve it?"

    "I was waiting for you to ask that." Ivan grinned. "Actually it''s not Aki Eito wants. He just wants the ''best'' husband candidate for his daughter. Since they didn''t think of anyone from Homura House, they settled on Aki."

    Alinea flinched. It sounded harsh and they talked about her brother like a drop in quality but she couldn''t deny the truth. At least, he was the best human ¨C well, semi-human since he had Ritz blood ¨C candidate.

    "So?"

    "So they found a better one ¨C actually the best one to settle the obsession of the couple. Due to that, the parasites will be successfully extracted as early as a week." Ivan looked totally pleased as he finished reporting.

    "Er¡­  it will be settled that fast?" If that''s the case, the couple must have gotten a very nice offer that they felt so happy ¨C overly happy that washed the negativity in their hearts making it easy to remove the shadow lurkers. "Did they get Shiro to do it?"

    Instead of answering Ivan grinned like an idiot.

    "Big brother, why do you look so creepy?" Ali asked, and Ryuu cleared his throat.

    "My love," he called, and Alinea turned to him with a questioning gaze. "I think the candidate they were talking about is your father."

    Alinea''s mouth hung open. "Excuse me?"

    Ivan laughed. "Ali, you have a new mama."

 Chapter 376 - The King of Heavenâ€™s Will

    Tip tap tip tap¡­

    Footsteps echoed on the wooden corridor as Alinea rushed from her room towards the dining hall where everybody gathered for lunch. The screen opened to reveal the interior and her silver gaze scanned the place for the face she was looking for.

    And she found it ¨C not. It''s the correct face but the wrong twin.

    "Uncle, where''s my dad?"

    "Oh, Ali, you''re awake," Gin greeted her, totally ignoring her question. He sat with the others. Everyone was there now as Ryuu and Ivan followed her except for Aki, her father, and Yuuka.

    "How are you feeling now?" Emi asked. She walked over to Ali and took her hand to guide towards the table. "The Young Master said you have been sick."

    Alinea noted the worry on Emi''s face and she grinned at her. "I''m okay. I just had motion sickness from magic misuse."

    "Don''t rush. You still have time to practice. It''s why my brother still didn''t fix the time difference between here and Ged so you wouldn''t be pressured too much."

    When Perun arrived and noticed the time difference due to the portal, he wanted to fix it so that Ged and Earth would be parallel. But Gin said that it would give Alinea more time to prepare for her quest so he postponed fixing it for now.

    "I know that now," Ali answered with a pout. "Uncle you still didn''t answer my question. Where''s my father?"

    She thought Perun was also there since Ivan said they all returned from the Maki''s place.

    "He went on a date," Gin answered easily as if it were nothing.

    Alinea was not buying it. She tugged on Gin''s shirt, her eyes demanding that he tell her what''s going on. Stribog, as always had no power to resist those silver eyes.

    "Ah, my little niece, you still bully your favorite uncle until now," he complained.

    "My father?"Alinea prompted ignoring Gin''s complaints, making Emi giggle.

    "Ya, wife! Whose side are you on?"Gin demanded.

    Normally Emi would fold like a mouse, but this time, she grinned unashamedly at her husband. "Ali''s!"

    The answer made everyone laugh ¨C Alinea included. But she was still desperate to know answers so she glared at Gin until he gave up and explained as they ate.

    "Just as you might have already heard, the Maki''s infestation was more serious than what we thought initially so we deviated from the plan. We had to come up with something else we wouldn''t be able to extract the parasites from the couple, and if we waited longer they''d have been beyond redemption."

    "Yes, I know that," Alinea said almost impatiently.

    For outsiders, it might seem a very logical approach ¨C and it was. But she knew her father. Her father''s purpose from descending was because of her. He was not someone who''s interested in human affairs. Regardless of who or what the circumstances might have been he wouldn''t meddle even if the outcome would be negative.

    It was because Perun was the King of Heaven that he was bound by this rule. Deities were not allowed to interfere with fate unless the people concerned were their believers and offerings had been given. Only to those who worshipped the gods would heaven allow miracles to be performed. It was the rule established by Rod, the creator of every existence including gods. It was why the king was miles apart in power compared to other deities. It was so they could keep the deities in line ¨C and Perun was the reigning king.

    "But why is my father engaged to Yuuka now?" she asked.

    "Why? You don''t like Yuuka?"Gin countered so naturally that Alinea almost gave him an award. Her uncle was truly living up to his reputation as a smooth talker, lawyer, and negotiator. No wonder Homura International was so successful.

    It didn''t work on her though.

    "Uncle, if you don''t spill properly and stop trying to distract me, one little girl named Rosey will be squished to death." Alinea''s expression bode evil.

    "Ya! Not my Chilean rose!" Gin was upset but looked ready to cooperate.

    It seemed Alinea was correct in taking her uncle''s pet tarantula as a hostage.

    "You can''t fool me, uncle. No matter what happened, my father didn''t need to be the one engaged to her. Even if you and Ryuu can''t take Aki''s place,  Shiro would have been sufficient. His ranking is higher than my brother in the eligible bachelor list."

    Gin sighed.  He looked defeated for a while after he extracted his niece from him and made her sit. But then his face became serious as he looked at each and everyone in the room in a warning. He never used that expression unless he meant business.

    "I will tell you, but I have to warn you, none of you will meddle ¨C not even you Ali," he told his niece sternly. "This is not about me. This is the King of Heaven''s will."

    The King of Heaven''s will.

    Stribog didn''t even use Perun''s name. So this meant that it was an official order that none of them could break. Else, heaven would automatically bestow punishment.

    Lightning strike.

    "Fine," she acquiesced.

    It''s not like she had a choice anyway. Also, she had nothing against Yuuka. If her father really liked her then she wouldn''t say anything. Yes, she couldn''t think of any other explanation about how her father took the initiative to engage himself to the lady. He''d never do that unwillingly. No one could make him form a relationship with another woman even as a pretend ¨C not even if Alinea begged him. For now, she just wanted her questions answered.

    "Alright." Seeing as she was cooperative, Gin finally decided to confess.  "First, the engagement is temporary."

    "What?"Alinea, of course, didn''t believe this, but Gin looked serious so she had to stay still.

    "It is temporary," he insisted. "Second, after the shadow lurkers are extracted in a week''s time, the memories of the Makis and everyone in the household will be wiped out ¨C including Yuuka''s."

    Alinea frowned. "Yuuka is a blank soul. She''s immune to divine influence."

    "Not Perun''s. Your father can wipe her memories ¨C and he will as it''s Yuuka who wished for it." Gin had on a complicated look which meant that he didn''t agree with this decision but had no choice in the matter.

    "Well," Alinea was more confused now. "Does Yuuka know about us?"

    "She does now," Gin answered. "But she''s human with no¡­ without any relationship with us deities in this lifetime. She''s not like Chiaki or Aki that are connected to us as family. It''s normal to be overwhelmed and be scared. It''s why when the shadow lurkers are successfully dealt with, Yuuka requested for their lives to return to normal ¨C without knowing about us. "

    Alinea noted the falter in her uncle''s words but didn''t think too much about it. Still, she couldn''t fathom why her father decided to step in if it''s like this.

    "And my father became engaged to her because?"

    Gin sighed heavily. "It''s to spend time with her while he can still be himself in front of her."

    Alinea frowned. "What do you mean uncle?" she asked and Gin hesitated before answering.

    "Maki Yuuka, the blank soul, is your mother."

 Chapter 377 - Let Go

    "Maki Yuuka, the blank soul, is your mother."

    Huh?

    Alinea was quiet for a while. She just stared at Gin, taking time to absorb his words. When she did, she turned to her husband, then to Ivan, then to Emi, and Chiaki. None of them looked surprised, and she nodded. It seemed everybody already knew.

    "I¡­ I see¡­" she said with a nervous smile.

    Well, she knew there was a possibility of that since Yuuka was a blank soul. But of course, it''s still normal for her to be a little bit surprised. But a big part of her already expected this somehow. Her father somewhat already gave them all a clue anyway.

    "You''re not shocked?" Gin prompted, and Ali shook her head.

    "My father''s impulsive behavior was already dead giveaway. I was somehow expecting this," she said honestly, then frowned upon remembering something. "But what do you mean her memories will be erased?" she demanded. But when no one answered, she asked again. "Why?"

    "Because it''s what your mother wants," Gin answered.

    "But does she know about father? About me?" she demanded.

    "No," Gin answered again, agitating her.

    "We''re her husband and daughter. Shouldn''t she need to know?"

    "No, she declined to know," Gin said again.

    This time, Alinea was upset. "What do you mean uncle? I''m sure if we tell her, she would understand."

    To understand what exactly, she didn''t know, but Ali believed that Yuuka at least should know about them. She never had a mother, so for her, there was nothing special. But she grew up seeing her father always pining for a love that he had lost. She couldn''t understand why Perun would agree to this when the person he''d been longing for so long was just there.

    "It''s the King of Heaven''s will," Gin insisted. His voice had a finality that wouldn''t accept any rebuttal.

    "But why ¨C"

    "Ali." Ivan''s voice came out low as a warning, stopping her protests.

    Alinea turned to him, surprised that he used such a tone on her. The Emperor of Kres''s face which always had a waiting smile was devoid of one at the moment, and she frowned.

    "Ivan, you grew up with Alistair. I''m sure you know how he truly felt," she told the redhead.

    "Yes, and that''s why you should back down Ali. Respect your father and mother''s decision this time around," Ivan countered firmly. His jade green eyes bore into hers until she settled down in defeat.

    "Calm down, my love," Ryuu told her as he rubbed her back. "Your mother is a human. You should always remember that. Also, there are some things that don''t need our intervention. Even if it''s not now, if it''s meant to be, your mother will return. At that time maybe she''ll want to learn about the things she''s too scared to learn now."

    With this Alinea became quiet and they started eating. She ate mechanically as she sorted out her thoughts and feelings. She worried about her father. At the same time, she couldn''t understand why he''d allow her mother to forget about them. However, she also agreed to Ryuu. She didn''t know the story. Only the people involved did. She would have to respect that.

    The King of Heaven''s Will¡­

    This meant that even if she wanted to meddle and tell Yuuka about her little family, she couldn''t. Not only she would get punished, but there''s also a chance that Yuuka would die too. Not only Ali, but everyone in this room ¨Ctheir hands were all tied.

    With a sigh, Alinea finally gave up on this issue. She might be the daughter, and she did deserve to be acknowledged by her parents, but she shouldn''t impose her own selfish d?s?r?s. Ivan was right. Gin was right. Ryuu was right. This thing with her parents ¨C she decided to let go, at least, for now. After all, there were more important things she needed to focus on.

    "Can we practice again after eating?" she asked Ivan.

    "Are you sure? You just had an accident," Ivan reminded her with a frown.

    Worrywart.

    Alinea grinned at her ''older brother''. "I''m sure. I don''t want to waste time. I need to practice whenever I can."

    Controlling the other powers other than lightning was very difficult for her. Even if she still had a week to train before her graduation, she preferred to master the gist of at least switching the elements without accidents.

    Actually, there were two things she needed to learn with the powers she had now. The first was to switch between the elements with ease. The other was to combine the right amount of power to produce a more powerful attack. The latter was the more dangerous one since if she miscalculated with the amount of energy, the power would backfire as the stronger one would try to swallow the other and cause an explosion like it did earlier during practice.

    "Don''t overdo it," Ryuu told her and she smiled.

    Her husband didn''t stop her but advised her not to do too much. She found him sweet.

    "I won''t," she promised, totally amused.

    As if she could overwork herself with her husband, big brothers, father, and her uncle around. Even if she wanted to do that, she''d be stopped ¨C bound and gagged even to keep her from doing too much. Realizing that she was surrounded by men who worried like a bunch of mother hens, she sighed in defeat.

    "Take an hour rest first before we resume," Ivan told her, and she didn''t protest.

    After the meal, Ali was convinced to take a short nap by her husband. She realized after lying down that she was indeed a bit exhausted. Her body still received damages after all. Even if Emi cured her external wounds, her energy still hadn''t returned fully.

    When the time for practice came, Ryuu woke Alinea up, and he went with her and Ivan to the other dimension again while the others took good care of their own things. Chiaki went home to her own house as Taka, the baby nephew she adopted wouldn''t stop crying. Aki came to the Cedar Palace to pick her up so they could take Taka to the hospital for a checkup.

    As for the King of Heaven, he still hadn''t returned.

 Chapter 378 - Cluster of Stars

    The place was a vacuum. There was neither sound nor light ¨C not that she could see as she had both of her eyes closed. However, she could feel it ¨C or rather, them.

    Warmth enveloped her but at the same time, a cool breeze circled her body as she sat crossed-legged on the floor. She had her hands on the ??p, her mind focused on the elements that she conjured in her mind.

    Talk to them, Ryuu told her.

    She had no idea how that would be accomplished, but as she concentrated, instead of a distant, alien feeling she first had whenever she thought of using her borrowed power, she now could actually feel their clear presence in her soul. Warmth, a cool breeze, and an electrifying sensation, she could feel being pulled deeper into her consciousness bit by bit.

    "You''re doing great, Ali. Keep it up. If you¡­.. "

    Ivan''s gentle coaxing first sounded so clear, but the last part suddenly became nothing but a distant echo and she felt herself floating.

    PLOK¡­.

    Huh?

    PLOK¡­

    Water?

    Seduced by the warmth and the sound, Alinea couldn''t help but open her eyes. But the sight that welcomed her was beyond anything she was expecting.

    She was floating in mid-air, suspended in the midst of a vast universe. Colors abound, radiant in their formations. In this place, she could see three groups of stars: one in various shades of purple, another blue, and another bluish-white.

    "This¡­"

    She wanted to ask where this place was. It was different from Stribog''s dimension and the place where she went each time she retrieved her soul''s memories. But she remembered what she had been doing prior to coming here, and she was sure that it''s somehow related to her powers.

    She''s inside her own self!

    With this realization, another idea came to mind. She lifted her head and turned to the cluster of stars once more. She didn''t pay them much mind before. But now that she looked at them, she realized that the cluster of stars were seals.

    "Are those¡­"

    Her borrowed powers!

    The white constellation formed the shape of a sun with twelve rays ¨C Perun''s helm, her father''s seal. The dark blue constellation was the shape of a wheel ¨C Kresnik''s wheel. The bluish-white color was a reverse N with an S in the middle ¨C Stribog''s seal.

    "Whoa¡­"

    They were very beautiful. Unconsciously, she reached out a hand to try and touch one. But as soon as her finger made contact with the edge of Perun''s seal the closest one, the formation exploded; it shattered into a million pieces before spiraling around her.

    BANG! WHOOOSH!

    Round and round, round and round, the little shards of light circled around her twice before they went to her forehead, embedding there their mystery and knowledge within her core. Several seconds after her whole body radiated light. She lifted her hand in front of her with her palm open and a ball of electricity suddenly appeared there.

    ZZZZZT ZZZZT

    Electricity licked and snapped in her hands. The feeling was both familiar and strange at the same time. It was familiar since she''d been using the lightning ability for a while but strange since this time around, the amount of power was different. Also¡­

    Alinea raised her other hand and another ball of electricity appeared there. She didn''t know how she knew she could do it, but she shifted her hand, and the electricity in her hand shifted its form as well. The balls of plasma connected and when she stretched her hand the electricity also elongated. She continued to widen her arms and when she did, the electricity took on the shape of a spear.

    Oh¡­

    She shifted her hand again, and the electricity changed shape ¨C an arrow.

    Alinea''s eyes widened. It seemed she gained an ability she never had before. She could manipulate electricity and shape them into weapons. This was thrilling! She felt happier now than when Ivan handed her the old sword she used back in Ritz. With this, she didn''t have to bring an actual weapon. One would just appear in her hand if she so wished it.

    Satisfied, she looked up again to the dark blue constellation. Just as she did with her father''s seal, she touched Kresnik''s wheel and it shattered into tiny diamonds that spiraled around her. It then took on the shape of a dragon before it turned into a blue mist that entered her forehead.

    Warmth. She was enveloped with warmth.

    The dragon was not Mavara, but a small part of him. Still¡­

    Alinea closed her eyes and willed the lightning to move. Then she opened her orbs again and coaxed the blue fire within her to come out. She held out her hand and opened up her palm. Kresnik''s blue flames came out like a torch, burning, but not burning at the same time. In her past lives, there had been numerous times when she had tasted this flame and perished. But this time, the blue flame was her protection. She closed her palms and the flames vanished.

    However, unlike earlier, she felt a bit full this time. It was as if the powers took up space within her, though not forcefully, yet still felt unfamiliar.

    "I have time to get used to this," she murmured as she turned to the last one ¨C the bluish-white cluster of stars that formed the Wind God''s seal.

    Just as she did earlier, she raised her hand to touch the edge of the formation and it shattered like a myriad of crystals. It spiraled around her like a tornado before blowing within her like a gentle breeze. It felt cool and refreshing within her body, the sensation akin to the autumn wind against her skin.

    The power, however, felt a bit cramped inside her, but she willed for the others to adjust for space. Alinea smiled bitterly. She guessed three borrowed powers were her limit ¨C at least they were all from primary gods. It wasn''t so bad.

    She was enjoying the breeze enveloping her body when a dark foreboding mass caught the periphery of her eye and she turned to take a look.

    "What''s this?"

    With a frown marring her face, she saw a huge clump of dark clouds that emitted an eerie sensation. Looking at it made her tense up as malice erupted from it. She shifted her body and released her lightning seal on reflex. But as she raised her hand, ready to call forth her power, she felt two sets of hands on each of her shoulders and she stopped and turned.

    Ryuu and Ivan both stood behind her.

    "Ooops, Ali, it''s not time to attack that one," Ivan said as the two grabbed her arms and the world shifted into a whirlpool of color that went round and round and round that she closed her eyes.

 Chapter 379 - Last Enemy

    "Ali? Ali? Ali?"

    "My love? My love?"

    Huh?

    Mellow, yet worried voices and gentle pats on her arm pulled her back into consciousness. When she came through, she found herself in her bedroom, once again lying on the bed with her husband and Ivan hovering over her.

    "W-Wh-Wha¡­"

    She wanted to ask what happened, but her voice came out hoarse and her throat dry.

    "Water," Ryuu ordered, and there was a sound of clinking glass and pouring liquid. In not time, the Koutaishidenka handed her a cup of water. "Drink this love."

    With the gentle coaxing, Alinea obeyed and drank mouthfuls of refreshing liquid to quench her thirst. The cool sensation eased the knots in her throat and soon felt soothed enough to talk.

    "What happened?" she finally asked.

    "Don''t you remember?" Ivan countered with a worried expression.

    "Remember?"

    Alinea frowned. The last thing she remembered was that she went to Stribog''s dimension again to train with Ryuu and Ivan. Since she had been injured earlier, instead of physical practice, Ivan made her meditate to become familiar with her borrowed powers. This would help her to wield them faster and more effectively to avoid accidents like earlier.

    And she did¡­

    "I¡­do," she answered.

    She could recall the seals appearing before her like clusters of stars. They shattered like jewels before her body ¨C or in this case, her soul''s core absorbed them.

    Remembering how she successfully managed to integrate the borrowed powers into her soul, Ali raised her palm and conjured electricity. A ball of plasma appeared in her hand. It was not much out of the ordinary for she had been wielding lightning for months now since the Immortal War. However, in spite of that, she could see a very obvious difference from the power she wielded now from before.

    It was stronger!

    The electricity packed more power than what she was able to conjure previously.

    "Nice job, Ali. You were able to integrate the seal to your soul," Ivan commented.

    Alinea grinned as she looked at the big brother and her husband. Ryuu smiled at her lovingly and patted her on the head for a job well done.

    "How about the others?" Ivan asked excitedly and then paused as he moved back a few feet away. "Er¡­ make sure to suppress the lightning first before you use the other elements, okay?"

    Ali laughed. She''s clumsy but she didn''t have a death wish. She wouldn''t make the same mistake and pay attention this time around. The plasma disappeared from her hand and she closed her eyes as she imagined the purple constellation to shatter and hide within her.

    When she opened her eyes again, she focused on the blue constellation in her mind as she held out her palm once more. At first, the ball of flames than came out was small ¨C and it was red.

    Alinea frowned.

    "My love, I thought I borrowed your flame."

    "It''s fire," Ryuu said in amusement.

    "Er¡­ I know. But isn''t it supposed to be blue like yours? Why is this thing a pitiful red?

    "Ya! Don''t look down on red flames," Ivan complained. The Emperor of Kres''s flames were crimson. He looked offended as he pouted at her.

    "I''m not looking down on it. I''m just confused, okay?" Ali countered Ivan before turning back to Ryuu. "The seal I saw was yours. When I touched it, it broke into shards and my body was enveloped in blue flames."

    Ryuu nodded. "My love, when someone makes an elemental pact, he sees the original seal of the deity lording over it."

    "What do you mean?"Alinea never heard of it before. She didn''t bother asking since she didn''t have elementals and couldn''t manipulate elementals so it was removed from her education.

    "All fire abilities are from the fire god," Ivan stated. "When I first integrated my power to my core, I had to accept the divine blessing first ¨C meaning I had to see and accept the seal of Kresnik within me."

    "Eh? So that means¡­"Alinea''s voice trailed off at the realization.

    "Yes, seals are the same. Flames vary on the other hand. There are red, yellow, orange, and golden flames that casters can use. But only the Flame Emperor of Heaven can wield the blue fire," Ivan explained and Alinea pouted, a bit disappointed.

    Ryuu patted her on the head again before leaning forward to kiss her on the forehead. "Don''t be sad. Red flames are the strongest among the flames."

    Ryuu actually meant ''flames'' that casters other than him could use, of course. It''s why Ivan was the strongest in Ged ¨C well, among the demigods at least. His power was still a far cry from the Returners to Ancestry.

    Alinea might be disappointed but it''s just her being childish. She really didn''t take this into heart. After all, she was aware that all her borrowed blessings were downgraded versions of the original ones.

    "Anyway, don''t wield the wind ability here Ali. You have Stribog''s tornado. It will be bad to release that here," Ivan said, and Alinea nodded.

    "By the way, I remember now that you two pulled me out of my concentration when I was about to attack the black cloud. Why?" she asked.

    "That''s your last enemy, my love."

    "My last enemy?" she asked, and then remembered what it was. "Oh! It''s the spawn ¨C the piece of Czernobog''s soul."

    "That''s right," the two confirmed, and Alinea understood and didn''t ask about it further.

    This was what they had misunderstood before. At first, they thought that if she killed herself, the spawn would die and she would be reborn without it. They were wrong. Now, they knew that she had to go deep into her soul''s core to battle it there to eliminate the curse. If she killed the spawn within her, she''d be able to free herself from it. However, their goal now was not to just end the curse but to be free eternally.

    Czernobog.

    Alinea''s aim was to kill the Black God because she''s the only one who had the ability to. Only after then, she would deal with the darkness in her own soul.

 Chapter 380 - ALI MINI THEATER Side Story 19

    "A long, long, long time ago ¨C a time when there was nothing, a being that was the most powerful created everything that existed. Water, wind, fire, earth, deities, and mortals ¨C everything was his creation. The Supreme Being, Rod, was the true power in all subsistence.  He created life; he created death. He designed heaven; he designed the mortal plane and hell. He fashioned good and evil, as well as the rules of the way of life.

    He crafted the cycle as he saw fit and chose his most beloved child to govern them all in his place ¨C the King of Heaven.

    Nonetheless, beloved as he might be, no matter how much he reigned supreme above the other creations, the King was the greatest servant of all. He was bound by the rules of Rod ¨C more than any other creations. He could not be like the other deities who were willful. He was compelled to be the dutiful superior ¨C the greatest example to all existence¡­"

    "This is boring," a six-year-old cherub with big silver-grey eyes and hair as dark as ebony complained.

    She pouted as she rolled over away from the book her brother was reading to her. The two of them lay under the huge tree in the palace grounds ¨C a usual sight for everyone who worked for the royal family of Ritz.

    Alistair Johann de Lancret, Crown Prince of the Royal House of Ritz closed the book he had been reading out loud, sat up, and turned to look at his sulking younger sister. At sixteen years of age, the silver prince had ascended into ?du?thood successfully.

    "My little one, if you dislike reading then you should at least bear listening to history," the prince rebuked his younger sibling softly.

    He placed the book on the grass and leaned forward to pull and gather his sister into his arms and placed her securely on his ??p. Unlike him who had grown over a hundred and ninety centimeters, his sister was a tiny girl he was easily able to cradle as he had been doing since she was born.

    "But I don''t like this story," Alinea complained with a pout.

    She bit her index finger as she looked up to her brother with begging eyes. The usually stoic man, Alistair''s face stretched into a small smile as he bent forward so that his nose would touch the tip of hers before planting a small kiss on her forehead. He shifted her on his ??p so they could be face to face.

    "Why do you dislike this story?" he asked.

    He had always been fascinated by her ¨C and delighted to hear words coming from her heart. His little one, his treasure ¨C each and every moment like this was a gift for himself.

    "It''s because the King of Heaven''s story is sad," she answered without hesitation, surprising him.

    He studied her for a moment, his amethyst gaze boring into hers. She had clear eyes that saw beyond what could be seen.

    "Why¡­do you think so?"

    He was curious. After all, Alistair was the Returner to Ancestry of the very same King of Heaven in the books his little one disliked to hear. In all of his existence, he had always been hailed as the most beloved one. He was the strongest. He sat at the pinnacle. There was nothing one could ever want that he didn''t have ¨C or at least, that''s what they said.

    Alinea pursed her lips as she thought. "Big brother, you have already told me his story many times. This is why I think it''s a sad story."

    Huh?

    Alistair didn''t understand. In the books he read to her, there was never a sad ending. It''s always about Perun ascending to heavens once more to his rightful place even after the tragedies that happened around him.

    "What do you mean? Shouldn''t it be a happy ending for him?" he asked, his curiosity getting bigger and bigger.

    Alinea shook her head. "It may seem like that ¨C that being the immortal King of Heaven sounds nice."

    "But?" he prompted. His little one sounded as if she didn''t believe what was said.

    "But isn''t it a lonely existence?"

    Huh?

    Alistair looked at his "sister" who was, in reality, his "daughter" in wonder. She never really ceased to amaze him. She was like her mother, Shitara ¨C she could always see through the surface down to the heart of everything. He didn''t have to ask. Alinea told him why on her own in her childlike eagerness.

    "The books said Perun has children, but his children left him to be the guardians of the world and became mortals and died. Even if he fulfilled their wishes, in the end, he was still left alone. Then he found a new wife, but she died too."

    Hearing this, a sad smile played on his lips. "Such is fate little one. Such is the laws of the world. Humans with their trifling lives ¨C loss is inevitable. Life and death is an endless cycle to those who are not immortals."

    "That''s why Perun''s story is sad," Alinea insisted, surprising Alistair once more. "It''s because he loves humans and their trifling lives. He is the King ¨C he knows fate. He can see destinies of those he holds dear but can''t prevent them because of Rod''s law. Isn''t that painful?"

    Sharp pain sliced in his heart. He''d never heard words he buried deep in his heart said out loud until now. Moisture filled his eyes, and when he realized it, tears were already making their trail down to his cheeks.

    "Big brother, why are you crying?" Alinea asked in a panic. She''d never seen her brother like that. "You can read to me if you want. I will listen now. I will not complain anymore," she begged, and his tears turned into laughter as he wiped his eyes.

    Alistair engulfed her into a tight hug, savoring the feeling of this pure soul in his arms. "There''s no need. I will not read you this story anymore."

    "Why not? Don''t you like the story?"

    Alistair smiled. The reason why he kept telling her this story was to let her know how much he loved her. The book was about Perun''s love for humanity as well as his children.

    "I like the story after that," he said confusing the little girl.

    "There''s a story after this one?" she asked. "But you still don''t have that book?"

    He shook his head. "Not yet. But in the future, this story will be written by humans."

    "What is it about?" she asked again.

    "The book of how Perun finally fulfilled his promises to his child and wife, and they all ascended to the heavens to live together for all eternity¡­"

 Chapter 381 - Give Him Time

    "That''s right," Ivan confirmed. "It''s a good thing we arrived on time. You nearly attacked it."

    Alinea smiled sheepishly at this. "Well, I thought it was a good idea when I saw it."

    "But if you destroyed it before we went to see Czernobog then it''s useless," he reminded her and she sweated at the close call.

    Indeed, if she destroyed the spawn, then it was useless to go and seek the Black God. The only reason why she was the only one who could kill him was because of the piece of Czernobog''s soul attached to her. He couldn''t use his power to be intangible on her. If she destroyed the spawn then her ability to hurt the Black God would be gone.

    "I know. I''m glad you stopped me," she confessed.

    If the two what would have happened if those two didn''t break through her meditation and called her back.

    "In any case, good job today, my love," Ryuu said softly, making Alinea smile back.

    "Urgh¡­ You two. I will leave for my own quarters now. This poor soul already had too much saccharine goodness from you," Ivan said in mocked disgust before excusing himself.

    Alinea stuck out her tongue at the door as soon as he went out.

    "Still like a little child,"Ryuu commented as he took his place next to his wife on the bed.

    Alinea quickly snuggled closer to her husband, inhaling his familiar scent that made her feel warm in her heart. The two of them would have an early rest as she was not allowed to eat anything after her mediation. It would take time for her soul to adjust to the powers integrated into it. If she ate, she would just feel motion sickness and feel awful again like earlier. Since she couldn''t eat, Ryuu said he wouldn''t either.

    Technically, as a Returner to Ancestry, Ryuu didn''t need food for sustenance. He just ate for p???sur? and not necessity. This little fasting wouldn''t do anything to him.

    "Rest up, my love. Tomorrow is going to be another busy day for you," he continued as he gathered her in his arms.

    They lay facing the same side with Ryuu spooning his wife as he played with her hair. His fingers ??r?ssed her scalp making her feel relaxed, and she purred like a satisfied cat.

    "I''ve finished integration today. What do I have to do tomorrow?" she asked.

    "You will practice variation with Ivan tomorrow," he said.

    "Variation?" she asked in surprise. "I will mix skills?"

    "Why are you shocked? You''re considered a multiple-element caster now,"Ryuu reminded her. "Even if you are going with Ivan and that man called Fredek and an army, it''s still going to be a very difficult journey for you. You''ve experienced the Immortal War yourself. Czernobog has thousands of minions. You need to learn everything you can to have an advantage in battle."

    As he spoke, his hold on Alinea tightened, and she understood that her husband was upset. He was upset about the fact that he couldn''t go with her because of the seal. The condition Perun set when he placed the seal was to not allow any S level and above to pass through on its weakened state until the Black God was defeated.

    It was a total Mexican Standoff because Czernobog couldn''t go out, and Perun and the other deities couldn''t go in.

    "I know. But can I really do it? I mean even Ivan had to practice variation since young," she said worriedly.

    Ivan was a descendant of Kresnik, but his mother was from Ovid. Even if he was a fire caster, he could also use some wind attributes. Fredek was similar. He was a wind caster, but and earth caster as well. Alinea had seen him practice with the other soldiers back in Ritz. Variation was something that took time to accomplish.

    "You can. Your uncle will help you too. He will adjust the dimension tomorrow to enhance your practice,"Ryuu ?ssured her.

    "I will do my best then," she promised although she still felt a bit skeptical. But she felt if her husband said she''d be okay then that''s the truth. She decided not to think about it anymore.

    Silence fell between them as they each fell into their thoughts. Alinea reflected about the events of the day and couldn''t help but wonder about her parents.

    "Ryuu?"she called softly.

    "Yes, my love?"

    "Do you agree with what my father did?"

    She was talking about Perun letting Yuuka forget about everything when things settled down. Even if she already promised that she wouldn''t meddle with her father''s decision, she still couldn''t help but brood about it. After all, she was the daughter! Her father should have at least asked her what she thought. But she knew it was useless. If she could do that, Perun wouldn''t have placed the decree as the King of Heaven''s will.

    Disagreeing was futile.

    "He must have his reasons,"Ryuu answered, and Alinea sighed.

    She was already expecting that answer. Ryuu was after all, Kresnik. He was friends with her father long before she was born. He wouldn''t give his opinion carelessly since he knew Perun well.

    Alinea let out another sigh. She was not satisfied but she knew it''s the best she could get. Still she couldn''t resist asking another question.

    "Do¡­ Do you think my father would tell me about it? About her?" she asked in a smaller voice.

    Her weak, vulnerable tone made the man next to her smile against her hair and Ryuu placed a kiss on her head as he hugged her tight. She had no idea that at this moment, her husband found her so endearing.

    "I don''t think so," he answered making her stiff. "I know he would," he continued and she let out a breath to finally relax.

    "He would?"

    "Of course. You are his child ¨C the child of his flesh and heart. He knows that even if you do not speak about your mother that you would want to know about her. Just give him time. He would tell you about her."

 Chapter 382 - So Many Questions

    The morning light came early, a sign that the season had completely left winter. Today, Alinea had to go to school so she woke up earlier, right just as the sun peeked from the horizon. This was not a problem because it''s when usually Ryuu awoke in the morning so she did not disturb him. It was just that since Alinea stayed with him, she didn''t wake up as early as he did so he spent the time after waking to stay with her, waiting for her to wake up in his arms.

    "Today, my club will have a farewell gathering for the seniors," Alinea said as she stepped out of the walk-in closet.

    She wore a plain white shirt and jeans. She crossed the room to the armoire to take a scrunchie and tied her hair.

    "You''re not wearing a uniform today?"Ryuu asked as he finished wearing a yukata.

    The people of the Cedar Palace mostly wore traditional Japanese clothing. Still, the servants wore yukata or hakama on regular days all-year-round as they weren''t affected by the temperature. They''re all people with demigod roots. They had good ways to regulate their bodies even in harsh conditions. They only wore kimonos on special occasions.

    Alinea shook her head. "No. Our classes are over. We are only going to the clubs today."

    "Okay. I''ll take you to school," Ryuu said, and Alinea didn''t reject him.

    The two of them finished dressing and went out to the hall of breakfast. Unexpectedly, as soon as they reached the place, Alinea saw Perun sitting having a meal. Her eyes widened in delighted surprise and quickly left her husband to hurry over to her father.

    "You''re here!" she announced as she grinned down at him.

    Perun smiled at her indulgingly and patted the space next to him. The Koutaishidenka didn''t say a word and just took the place next to his wife. As they ate, Ali couldn''t help but throw obvious glances at her father, making everyone smile secretly.

    "If you have time after this meal, we can talk," Perun told her softly, but stopped when she saw her clothes. "But if you need to go somewhere ¨C"

    "I have time," Alinea insisted, cutting her father''s word off, and everyone smiled again.

    It was safe to say that the princess finished her meal in record time.

    "Come," Perun invited as he held out his hand for his daughter to take.

    Alinea grinned as she took it and the two of them walked side by side towards the garden. Alinea recognized the direction they were heading to and knew that they were on the way towards the huge cherry tree.

    "You found your favorite spot here already," she teased, making her father laugh.

    "It appears that I did," he agreed as they continued to walk hand in hand in silence.

    Alinea and Perun were not in a hurry to talk. If needed, Alinea would even skip the farewell program for their club today just to spend time with her father. In spite of the warnings her uncle and husband had told her yesterday, she still wanted to try her best to ask her father questions.

    Why couldn''t she be with her mother?

    Why couldn''t her mother continue to know about them?

    Why didn''t he seem to want to keep her mother with them?

    Why did he allow Yuuka to have her memories erased after this?

    So many questions would need time to be answered. But it was alright.

    Perun guided her towards a spot under the tree and they both sat. She couldn''t help but smile at the nostalgic feeling it gave. It seemed a long time ago since they did this. Back in Ritz, when she was young, Alistair would pick her up from her room after her lessons and they would rest like this under a tree every afternoon.

    "It''s like before," Perun commented as soon as they were seated, and Alinea grinned.

    "Except that, you can''t carry me on your ??p anymore," she countered with a teasing smile, making her father raise a brow at her.

    "Oh? Do you want to see if that''s true?" he challenged and she laughingly shook her head.

    "I''m not talking about your ability, father. I''m talking about my dignity. I''m a grown lady now," she announced almost proudly making her father smile, but his amethyst eyes flickered with sadness.

    "Yes, you are," he agreed quietly as he turned his eyes away.

    "But even if I can''t sit on your ??p, I can still do this," Alinea declared as she lay down the grass and used her father''s ??p as a pillow.

    Perun was initially caught unawares but was delighted in the end. The flicker of sadness in his eyes vanished as he looked at his grinning child on his ??p. He reached out a hand and played with Aline''s hair. They stayed like that for a couple of minutes before he spoke again.

    "My little one, I''m sure our uncle has already told you about your mother," he began.

    Alinea studied his face first, gauging his reaction before answering. "Yes. I pressured uncle to tell me about her." She then gave her father a sly look. "Don''t scold Uncle, okay? I really forced him to tell me," she added, making her father laugh.

    "I won''t," Perun promised.  "I actually expected him to at least tell you about Yuuka''s true identity."

    Alinea who kept looking at his face noted how his expression softened and his voice changed into a sigh as he mentioned her mother''s name. This made all doubts about Yuuka''s real identity leave her ¨C though she was already convinced that she was really Shitara. It''s just that her father''s permitting her to have her memories erased made her doubt a little. The father she knew had been yearning for his wife for countless of years. To finally have her only to let her go was confusing her.

    "Then tell me, father¡­ is it true?" she asked; her silver-grey eyes bored into her father''s amethyst ones. "Is it true that she wants to forget about us?"

    Perun accepted the challenge in her eyes and held her stare for several seconds that seemed like a lifetime before she let out a sigh. "Yes¡­"

 Chapter 383 - Step Back But Not Give Up

    "Yes¡­"

    Alinea was already prepared to hear this answer as well. But now that she did hear him say it, it felt as if there''s a small twitch in her heart, making her sad. She knew she was feeling something akin to rejection. If it was from a lover or a friend, one could still justify it. But the rejection was from her very own mother. It was¡­

    Sad. There was no other word she could use to describe it.

    As if sensing her emotions, Perun smiled at her softly as he brushed her hair with his hand.  "Don''t be sad my little one. Your mother did not reject you the way you think."

    Alinea frowned and spoke in a cynical manner. "Are there other ways of rejection?"

    A rejection was a rejection regardless of reason, right?

    "No," Perun murmured as he shook his head at her. "When people are ignorant of the big picture, they tend to make some decisions just based on incomplete information."

    "What does that mean? Didn''t you tell her about us?"Alinea couldn''t understand.

    Perun shook his head again. "We told her about deities. We didn''t tell her about her past life."

    Alinea''s eyes widened in surprised as she sat up and shifted to face her father. "Are you saying that she chose to forget just because she thought she was dealing with deities and wants to live a normal life after the incident with the shadow lurkers?"

    "Yes," Perun answered, and her surprise turned into bewilderment.

    "But why? Father, it was a great chance for her to know about who we are to her ¨C that I''m her daughter and you are her husband!"

    Alinea''s body was tensed as she stood up; she was obviously feeling aggrieved. But Perun seemed to understand her.

    "Little one, hear your father out," Perun crooned as he held his daughter''s hand and pulled her back down.

    Alinea seemed to snap from her rage but calmed herself down enough to sit back down and listen to her father''s explanation. Still, she bit her lip tightly.

    "Don''t bite your lips ¨C you will injure yourself," Perun cajoled as he brushed a finger to her lips, and Alinea followed.

    "Ali, as a broken soul, you have experienced having memories from different sources when you fused together. Am I correct?" he asked softly.

    Alinea stopped to think. Indeed. She was someone who was broken into three pieces. Although the third piece was the spawn and didn''t really have its own memories, when she died in Ritz and transferred to earth, she was able to awaken with memories of Suzuki Ara. However, even if she was also Ara, the memories felt so distant ¨C like something that was unrelated to her. Her current relationship with her friends and Aki were forged by her new self and not because of her memories as Ara.

    "Y-Yes¡­" She whispered her answer as she now somewhat realized the purpose of her father''s question. She felt ashamed of her selfishness. She bowed her head in shame as a sheepish smile plastered on her face.

    Perun still smiled at her kindly. "It seems you already understand," he said as he turned to look up at the sky. "As a broken soul, even if you already attain memories from when you are Ara, they still felt foreign. Your mother''s a blank soul ¨C someone who didn''t have any memories at all. Can you imagine now how she''d feel when she''s suddenly told that she has a daughter and a child with someone she had no memories of?"

    "I''m sure she couldn''t take it," Alinea acquiesced with s heavy sigh.

    If she who could remember things still felt disconnected, what more Yuuka who had no traces of her past life at all?

    "I understand. I''m so sorry for being so thoughtless," she murmured, and her father patted her head.

    "It''s alright. It''s normal to want to connect with her. She''s your mother after all."Perun had on a bittersweet smile, and her heart broke for him. "I''m so sorry that I can''t give you the reunion you deserve, little one¡­"

    Moisture filled her eyes and soon they made trails down her cheeks as she shook her head. "It''s alright. I don''t mind," she said.

    It would be more heartbreaking if they forced her mother to know who she was but her emotions were no longer connected to them. The punishment of Rod to those who harbored something vile within them was cruel.

    "Don''t worry little one. Don''t cry. Even if father seemed to step back now, I have not completely given up on your mother." A determined expression crossed Perun''s face as a fire burned within the violet depths of his eyes.

    This time, Alinea looked up at him again in surprise. "You¡­ haven''t?"

    At her disbelieving tone, Perun let out a soft chuckle. "I haven''t. How could I? If it weren''t for the absolute rule handed out by Rod, I would have found ways to make her reincarnate and would have found her sooner. You would have had your mother almost immediately after she died. Or she wouldn''t have died at all."

    It was true. The reason why Perun stayed on the mortal plane after marrying Shitara was at first because of her family. He originally decided to live amongst the mortals until his in-law''s natural deaths. Normally as his wife, Shitara would stop aging as well, so he planned to ascend to the Celestial Plane with her when that time came. This was why he never found out about the spawn until Fanya appeared. It was because it happened just four years after he met Shitara, three years after they wed.

    Perun was caught unawares. The price of staying on the mortal plane was losing the potency of his powers. It was why he failed to see what was going on until it was too late. Shitara died and she reincarnated as a blank soul ¨C someone who Perun couldn''t find even with his powers.

    "My pain and desperation on that day I lost your mother still linger in my heart, little one. In all of these years, you are the only one who keeps me going."Perun framed his daughter''s face with his hands. "But Rod has taken pity in this servant and has let me meet her once again. After I fulfill my promise to your mother to remove your curse, I will work hard to win her again¡­"

    Alinea''s eyes warmed over the same way her ?h?st filled with hope. As she looked at her father, she remembered something from a long, long time ago when Alistair told her about the story of the King of Heaven he dreamt to be written in the future.

    "The book of how Perun finally fulfilled his promises to his child and wife, and they all ascended to the heavens to live together for all eternity¡­" she recited, surprising Perun, and she smiled. "I will do my best to end the curse so that my father can be free to woo my mother and we can all go home¡­"

 Chapter 384 - Precious Memento

    "I will do my best to end the curse so that my father can be free to woo my mother and we can all go home¡­"

    If Alinea had reservations about her tasks before, they were all gone right at this very moment. All that was left was a look of determination ¨C a fire within her. What she had just spoken was her promise ¨C one given by her as a demigod, the daughter of Perun, the King of Heaven.

    Perun looked at his daughter''s resolute expression and smiled. "Then father would do his best to aid you," he said.

    He then raised his hand with his index finger pointing at midair. He drew a seal and a dimensional space appeared. It rippled like a drop of water falling into a full basin. He then reached out and his hand passed within it, vanishing within the invisible space as he extracted something from it. When he finally retrieved his hand, he was holding a small bejeweled ?h?st. It was the same box he had brought from Ritz before coming here ¨C the one he took especially when he found out that he would be meeting his daughter soon.

    "Here, little one,"Perun said as he handed the ?h?st to his child.

    Alinea took it with both hands, her face wondering what was inside. Slender ivory fingers opened the clasps and when it opened her eyes widened. Inside was a bangle bracelet with five different colored stones. The jewelry was not at all conspicuous. It was something she could wear daily.

    "This¡­" she murmured as she placed the box down and picked up the bangle.

    At first glance, the jewelry looked like an ordinary accessory. But upon touching it, sunlight glistened on the five precious stones engraved on it, and she froze. A sense of nostalgia ?ssailed her, feeling her with warmth, longing, and wishes.

    "This¡­"

    Alinea''s nose soured, turning red as moisture filled her eyes. She was so startled as she looked at the bracelet with longing and she trembled.

    Seeing her state, Perun took the bracelet from her hand and put it on her wrist. Alinea didn''t protest but watch silently as her father placed the jewel on her person. This time, her tears flowed like clear brooks down her cheeks.

    "You¡­ You brought them back to me," she whispered as she admired the bracelet on her arm, her eyes boring on the precious stones in it.

    She lifted her other hand and touched the stones lovingly; her finger lingered on each one as if in greeting. These stones were her friends ¨C Midas, Horgall, Lucius, Rubic, and Sven. It seemed her father had condensed their souls into the gemstone engraved in their weapons and fashioned them to an accessory she could wear as their remembrance. Alinea smiled in spite of her tears.

    "Midas, the aquamarine¡­"

    The stone cooled anger and created a calm, centered, relaxed but alert state with balanced energy. It was a perfect gem for her paladin friend who was yielding and yet resilient.

    "Horgall, the carnelian¡­"

    The stone represented action. Just like her Viking warrior friend, it symbolized power of will, with the physical energy and drive to back it up.

    "Lucius, the onyx¡­"

    This gem was taken from Lucius''s necklace. She once asked what the stone meant, and he had told her that it directed energy towards goals by helping one to stay on course. He said it''s his lucky charm for his arrows to find their targets.

    "Rubic, the ruby¡­"

    Last but not the least¡­

    "Sven, the jade¡­"

    Just like the stone, Sven carried the energy of the earth and nature. He was the provider, a wholesome, nurturing energy that uplifted and soothed their hearts. Her gentle giant friend, Sven ¨C her savior. She wouldn''t forget how he used his energy until the very last drop to keep her alive back in the Devil''s Cavern.

    She ??r?ssed the stones one more time before lifting her gaze filled with gratitude to look at her father. "Thank you."

    She couldn''t find any other words to express the gratitude. She leaned over and fell into her father''s ready arms for an embrace. Just as she did when she thought that she had lost everything, she emptied her heart, releasing all the regrets she had about her friends and only letting the good memories stay within her.

    This was how she thought she would immortalize them.

    "Wear this always, my little one. Your friends will always be with you to protect you from now on," Perun murmured against her hair as she wept against his ?h?st.

    "I will¡­"

    She would never part with them again. Together until the end ¨C this was their group''s motto. She and the others had indeed reached the end together ¨C but she continued to exist leaving them behind. But now, with this memento from them, she could finally keep her promise.

    "You said you need to go to school. I don''t want you to look like a swollen fish," he teased and she laughed, remembering the old nickname her father used when she threw tantrums as a child.

    Puffer fish.

    "Then this daughter will dutifully go to school now," she told him with a grin.

    "Your graduation from school is in four days," Perun commented.

    "Yes."

    In four days, she would be graduating senior high school. After that, she would be going back to Ged with the others to fulfill her task. She was supposed to enter university with her friends, but her task to finish the curse was more important than that. If she did not end things with Czernobog, she wouldn''t even have a future.

    As if reading her mind, Perun smiled at her. "Don''t worry about it. Kresnik and Aki told me about your dream," he said as he looked at somewhere far away. "Tell your friends to pray to Perun about stopping time to wait for your return."

    Huh?

    Alinea''s eyes widened. "You will stop time for me?"

    "I will. So work hard little one¡­"

 Chapter 385 - Preparations

    "Ara, you''re finally here!"

    Alinea smiled hearing the name. In the past few days, people in her family had switched to calling her Alinea, but legally, she''s still Homura Ara. Since she decided to use her name in Ged, her husband also gave her time to think about whether she wanted to use that name legally. But now that she saw her schoolmates again, she thought she would keep her Japanese name while on Earth, the Homura House needn''t change the people''s memories for her. After all, they had done more than enough memory manipulation in the last few days.

    "Suzuki, you''re late!"

    Alinea grinned at the club members as she entered the room. She carried two bags with boxes of sweets from Kuuya and placed them on the table. She then placed her hands together and asked for forgiveness.

    "Sorry. I had to do something important suddenly," she apologized with a sheepish smile.

    Because she had delivered sweets that were rarely enjoyed by normal students, since Kuuya''s products were very expensive, she was forgiven almost immediately. They didn''t stand on ceremony and opened the box for everyone to enjoy the delicacies.

    Alinea just spent a month in the art club, but she still felt like she''d been with them awhile. Even before she was a member ¨C that time when Midori first brought her there, everybody welcomed her. Unlike her classmates, the people in the club never had a prejudice about her since Midori told them that it wasn''t her who was bullying her but Koharu.

    "Where is Midori?"Alinea asked before stuffing a sweet on her mouth.

    "She and Sonoda went to get drinks. They''ll arrive soon," one member answered, and sure enough, Midori came carrying bags of different beverages.

    "Ali ¨C raaaa," Midori called out using her preferred name at first but changed to her legal one making it sound weird.

    Nonetheless, Alinea laughed as she welcomed her hug.

    "Is there something wrong at home? You''re never late usually," Midori asked in a whisper and Ali smiled as she shook her head.

    "I just had a talk with my dad," she said and needless to say, Midori felt at ease immediately.

    "What are you going to do after this?" Midori asked.

    Today the students who had clubs just came there to say goodbye to their juniors and thank their club''s adviser. It wouldn''t take too long and would be finished just before noon. Alinea wanted to hang out with her friends, but she had more important things to do.

    Time was ticking and she still hadn''t mastered variation and some physical skills. She had to use all her free time to train.

    "I need to prepare for my quest. I asked Ivan to teach me more sword-fighting skills later,"Alinea whispered to Midori whose eyes widened in awe.

    "Oh! Can we watch it? I mean we will just be on the side and not disturb you," Midori implored as she looked at her with expectant eyes.

    Alinea wanted to say no because it was dangerous, but remembered that her father would be staying at the Cedar Palace to watch her practice today as well. If he''s there, he could simply create a seal that would lock her and Ivan inside while they fought. This would protect the place and the people from their attacks.

    "Please, please? Hiroaki wants to see you fight as well," Midori continued and Alinea finally acquiesced.

    The club gathering ended in an hour''s time. Ali and Midori thanked and said goodbye to their members and adviser before going to the home economics room to get Rin and Miharu. They too attended their club''s gathering. Afterwards, all four girls went to the judo club to fetch Sonoda.

    "We''ve come to disturb you today,"Rin announced as soon as they arrived at the residential common room where the others were also gathered.

    It looked like the men had a meeting just earlier so everyone was there. Alinea looked at each and every man in the room. Her stare lingered longer on her uncle and saw that they didn''t seem to be hiding anything from her so she gave them a knowing look. Gin raised a brow in her direction.

    "You brat, what were you thinking, huh?"

    Ali laughed, feeling cheeky. If they talked about something that they needed to hide from her, it would be her uncle who would give them away. Stribog had no resistance towards her and her father. Even without saying a word he''d spill the beans if it was something not as important as the King of Heaven''s will. If it was the latter like the matter with her mother, it would take time for Gin to confess.

    "Nothing, uncle. I just think you''re especially handsome today," Alinea grinned, and Gin cheered up as expected.

    After their meal, they played cards while Gin and Ryuu left for the company. Ivan and Perun, on the other hand, went to the courtyard to set up the area for practice. Ivan measured the size of the space they needed, and when he was finished, Perun erected a barrier that would prevent divine power to come out. The barrier was as strong as the one he made to seal the Black God within so there was no need for Ivan and Alinea to hold back in their practice.

    "Ah, they really look good together," Rin commented dreamily as she watched both Ivan and Perun working.

    "Rin, behave," Miharu scolded her, making Rin pout and the others laugh.

    But Rin''s sulking didn''t last long as Ivan turned to her with a beaming smile and a wave. Rin waved back as she let out a sigh before turning to the stoic looking Perun.

    "Aish, Ali, I really wish to see your papa smile before I die," she suddenly said.

    "Really?" Alinea laughingly asked before she called out to her father.

    Perun turned to her and she waved and smiled at him. Of course, the King of Heaven smiled back at his beloved child.

    "Oh. My. God. I can die now. Now, if only those two would smile at each other," Rin squealed as she sent smiles towards Perun as well.

    Unbeknownst to Rin, when Ivan saw her smiling at Perun, the Emperor of Kres suddenly looked depressed making Alinea who knew what''s going on laughe.

    The poor guy thought Rin liked her father.  If only he knew.

 Chapter 386 - Smash

    "While we are away, all authority concerning Homura International will be handed to Arima Shiro," Kazehaya Gin announced.

    The young CEO sat at the head of the long table in the conference room. All the executives and board members of the company were present. Why? It''s because aside from the Young Master Gin, the Koutaishidenka was also present. Each and every one in the room was very much aware of the lone man sitting at the corner of the room, looking at them solemnly with his blue gaze.

    Today, they had announced that the CEO and the Koutaishidenka would be going abroad with Kazehaya Sora and their wives on a family retreat that would take a while. It was not unusual for the family to go into seclusion, but this would be the first time that this would be happening in this generation. Still, there was no problem.

    All of the board members were connected with the Homura House. They were all aware of who and what the people of the Cedar Palace were even if they themselves didn''t have much deity blood within them.  These people had adapted well into the new world and cultivated talents that were needed for the clan to have a stable standing in the mortal world.

    Arima Shiro who stood in the middle ¨C someone who did his job well as a Fuuma as well as the president of the company had all their respect. The temporary transfer of power wouldn''t cause anything major.

    With three Returners to Ancestry, and all of them were the top three celestials in heaven, who among them would dare cause trouble in their temporary absence? Besides, Arima Shiro''s strength was also not to mess with.

    "Yes sir," they all answered in unison, and just like that, the board meeting was concluded.

    Homura International as it had been doing for the past centuries would continue to prevail.

    ====

    "Ali, go! Go!"

    The girls sat at the wooden balcony cheering for Alinea as she practiced sword-fighting with Ivan. In spite of the seal, the sounds in the barrier where they practiced still could be heard. Perun arranged it so that only divine power and force could be blocked.

    Alinea twisted her body and swung her heavy sword towards Ivan like a ballet dancer. Since she had an unusual strength, she preferred huge swords as her weapon and was good at it ¨C well at least she was when she was in Ged. Now, however¡­

    "Ali, hold the hilt properly. Don''t put the weight in one swing or you''re never going to recover in time. If your enemy is fast you''ll be in trouble," Ivan scolded her as he easily met her attack with his own blade and countered to make her lose hold of her sword and it flew to the side.

    Urgh¡­

    Alinea ?r??n?d. She angrily looked at her hands ¨C at her palms that were devoid of callouses. She gritted her teeth. She totally forgot that this was Ara''s body and was not used to handling a sword. Although she knew how to do it, her body was not used to gripping the weapon yet.

    She felt very frustrated. Back in Ritz, she was known as one of its swordmasters. Due to her strength, she could easily wield the huge sword as if she was just holding a feather duster. But this time, swinging the sword she''d been using all her life back in Ged felt unfamiliar and even tiring.

    "It''s fine. Don''t be frustrated. Let''s try again," Ivan said as he picked up Ali''s sword and handed it to her. "It seems there''s a disparity in your strength now and back in Ritz. I thought it''s because this body is not used to handling swords so you need to get used to it,"he continued thoughtfully.

    Ivan was the one who trained her sometimes in Ritz so he had an idea of her prowess. He would definitely realize her decreased power. "Oh! I think I know what''s wrong. But don''t worry, your father can fix that. The reason why your body''s not really doing what you''re supposed to do is because we burned your body in Ged."

    Oh.

    Alinea totally forgot about that. Normally broken souls combined after meeting. The body would vanish and absorbed by the main one. Technically Alinea''s body in Ged should have absorbed Ara''s body and soul piece, but she died so it was the other way around. Then her body was burned so Ara''s body was not able to absorb it. This was why even after regaining the seal on her body, she was still a lot weaker compared to when she was in Ged.

    After giving Ali her weapon, Ivan turned to Perun and called out. "Ritz!"

    Perun who sat quietly at the edge of the barrier suddenly disappeared only to reappear again in front of his child. He lifted his hand and pressed the middle of Alinea''s forehead with his index finger. A light appeared at the tip and Ali felt a sensation akin to being put back together.

    She blinked several times as she looked up at her father. Perun fixed her shirt and patted her head as if she was a good girl.

    "You''re all fixed now little one, go and smash," he said followed by a wink.

    She smiled then at the familiar coaxing. Her father did the very same thing and said the same words when she scraped her knee one time a long, long time ago. She gave him a grin and winked back and her father teleported to his original place at the edge of the barrier.

    Aside from being put back together, Alinea found herself feeling very, very light. This was a familiar feeling ¨C something she''d never felt again after coming here on Earth. She''s back!

    The realization that she''s finally restored to her strength gave her a thrill, and a huge urge to stretch and expend her energy ¨C the thirst for adventure erupted within her.

    Ivan must have sensed her thoughts and he grinned. "It looks like our little Ali is ready to smash," he teased.

    That''s right. SMASH. Because Alinea''s sword-fighting style never really depended on the sharpness of her blade. It''s in her brute strength.

    "Why just slash when you can also smash?" she murmured her fighting motto as she released her demigod energy and began to attack.

 Chapter 387 - Favorite Girl

    "Everything''s in order now. We can leave for Ged after Alinea''s graduation ceremony," Kazehaya Gin told Ryuu.

    The two of them sat in the inconspicuous looking car, the one they used when leaving the Homura International headquarters as to not attract the media. It''s their practice to arrive and leave in different vehicles. The meeting had finally ended and they left Shiro in charge as of today.

    Yesterday, while Alinea was at school, the men had a meeting about what they would do in Ged. Perun had decided since it would be the last Immortal War, he would remove the seal and exterminate all Czernobog''s forces. In actuality, there were two seals placed. The first one was at the mouth of the lair, the other was placed deeper underground. The latter was the one they would not remove so the Black God could not escape.

    Alinea, Ivan, and Fredek, along with selected soldiers would still need to go there to battle the boss. They would be infiltrating the deeper part of the lair to get to the Black God as soon as possible. As for the other dark elementals¡­

    "Ha! I can''t wait to go all out. I''ve been feeling itchy these days," Gin said cheerfully. "Aren''t you excited? We haven''t had a real battle for a long, long time."

    Although the dark elementals would not completely vanish as long as there was negativity in people''s hearts, at least, they were given the go signal to exterminate all that would come out after removing the seal.

    Perun could not participate in the actual battle aside from removing the first seal as there was no prayer for him to do so. But Stribog and Kresnik could.

    "You can kill all if you want. "Homura Ryuu looked and sounded bored. "It''s not like you need my help."

    It was true. Stribog alone could finish the minions. But the problem didn''t lie with strength, it was with time. They needed to get rid of at least four waves of the forces before Ali and the others could enter safely. If not, they might need to fight a lot to get through to Czernobog and would have exhausted their stamina and power by then. Even if Ali could touch the Black God, it''s asking to be killed to appear before him, not in full power. If Kresnik and Stribog joined forces, they could clear the path for them in no time.

    "No, you should still help me. Besides Mavara will have fun with the horde thrashing Czernobog''s forces."

    As if hearing Gin, the dragon tattoo on Ryuu''s body slithered and rested on his face.

    "Ah see? Mavara agrees," Gin said in approval.

    "Mavara," Ryuu said in warning, and the dragon tattoo moved again to settle down on his neck.  The Koutaishidenka then inclined his head. "And Shitara? She''s coming with us, right? When are we going to pick her up?"

    Due to the fact that Fanya still ran loose, they would take Yuuka with them to Ged so Perun could guard her. As long as Czernobog lived, Fanya could easily transfer from one body to another and was a big threat to Perun''s wife. They were sure that the reason why the crazy deity targeted the Makis was because she was aware of the blank soul''s existence. Her aim was to let Yuuka die again under Perun''s nose, but her plan failed since they arrived on time.

    "Technically, after Alinea''s gra ¨C"Gin suddenly stopped talking as he looked outside the window where a woman stood surrounded by three men.

    The three looked like sinister characters harassing the woman to come with them.

    "Damn," Gin muttered, and Ryuu immediately followed his line of sight.

    "What is my mother-in-law doing?" the Koutaishidenka asked as he stared at Yuuka with the men.

    "Trying to weasel her way out of trouble, I guess. It seems she was cornered while taking a walk," Gin commented. "We should go. If something happens to sister-in-law my brother would annihilate those stupid fools to the fifth generation."

    The two got out of the car and walked towards Yuuka who looked very angry as the men talked to her. When one man tried to grab her, Gin quickly stepped to intervene, but the lady was not a damsel in distress. She raised her hand with her purse and smacked.

    "Taste my Prada, you retard!"

    The man who got his face smashed by the leather purse flew backwards. Surprised Gin turned to Ryuu whose mouth also twitched in amusement. "She''s really your wife''s mom."

    "Yes, she is," Ryuu agreed and they both stepped in before the other men retaliated.

    "Good work, Ali. Let''s take a break." Ivan stabbed his great sword on the earth before raising his arms to stretch.

    Alinea on the other hand, lay spread-eagled on the grass; her ?h?st heaved as she caught her breath. She and Ivan did a hundred continuous exchanges of blows. The two of them had similar fighting patterns since it was the Emperor of Kres who trained her in sword fighting. They didn''t only rely on their blades but their brute strength as well.

    Strength-wise, Ali was slightly above Ivan in brute force. She was a direct line of Perun after all. But skill-wise, Ivan had more mastery of the sword. Also, Alinea lacked stamina.

    "I''m dying," she ?r??n?d as Perun removed the barrier.

    "It''s normal. You haven''t had a real exercise for a long time," Ivan said as he picked up his sword again and took Ali''s sword as well before joining the others at the balcony.

    "Are you okay Ali?" her friends asked and she raised a hand with her thumbs up since that''s all she could muster at the moment.

    She was totally exhausted.

    "My little one, are you planning to stay there on the ground?"Perun amusedly asked as he bent down and picked her up in his arms.

    Alinea smiled and snuggled close to her father as he brought her back into the house. Times like that were so rare, so she took the opportunity to act so spoiled.

    "Ali, are you a big baby?" Rin and the others teased her but Ali just stuck out her tongue at them.

    She had no plans on leaving her father''s arms yet.

    "Yes, I am. I''m his favorite baby girl in the whole universe," she announced proudly but froze upon hearing someone clearing his throat.

    She turned her head to see her husband, uncle, and Yuuka staring at her and Perun who remained carrying her in his arms.

    "Er¡­ Hello?"

 Chapter 388 - Burden

    "Hi?" Maki Yuuka awkwardly greeted back before turning her eyes away from Alinea and Perun, whom she knew as Kazehaya Sora, now her fianc¨¦.

    Father and daughter exchanged looks with the young lady obviously amused. She leaned forward to whisper in her father''s ear. "I think mama misunderstood," she said.

    Perun nodded. "I''ll let you down first," he whispered back.

    This little exchange of words was, of course, audible to the deities and demigods in the Cedar Palace. Kazehaya Gin was vibrating like a mobile phone as he clamped his hand with his mouth to stop himself from laughing out loud. He couldn''t, else the lady next to him would be offended.

    Maki Yuuka honestly looked heartbroken ¨C a good sign that everyone thought so.

    Still, it''s not good to let the woman continue to misunderstand.

    "Your father and daughter tandem makes me jealous," Gin commented as he pushed Yuuka so she''d go and sit with the others.

    Perun raised a brow at his brother''s suave way of clearing up the misunderstanding. "Go get your own daughter then," he scoffed.

    Alinea grinned at her uncle, her silver eyes dancing mischievously. "Go take Emi and work hard on making babies tonight. We won''t bother you two."

    Emi who sat quietly on the side suddenly had a coughing fit that her husband had to walk over to her to pat her back. But he didn''t stop with just that. With a mischievous grin, he scooped his wife up and winked at the others.

    "Now that''s my cue to sweep the wife off her feet. Excuse us," he said with an evil grin as he walked away with his totally embarrassed wife in his arms.

    Several seconds after Gin and Emi disappeared, Alinea walked over to Yuuka and sat next to her. "You''re here! Did Ryuu and uncle pick you up?" she asked.

    As expected, Maki Yuuka looked confused. "Uncle?"

    "Kazehaya Gin," Alinea answered with a toothy grin.

    "He''s your uncle?" Yuuka was more than surprised but frowned as she glanced at Ryuu. "But I thought he''s the Koutaishidenka''s cousin?"

    Ryuu walked over to them. Perun did as well, while Ivan stayed with Alinea''s friends a couple of meters away. They knew Ivan had a thing for Rin and wanted to be closer to her.

    "Well¡­"Alinea began as she looked at her father and husband.

    She had no idea to what extent Yuuka knew so she''d rather let someone else explain things to her clueless mother.

    Oh!

    Remembering that Yuuka was her mother, Alinea suddenly anchored her arm on the lady''s and rested her head against her shoulder. She was like a kitten rubbing her head against her master, but she didn''t care. Yuuka didn''t seem to mind either. In fact, she absentmindedly started scratching Alinea''s head as she waited for an explanation.

    Perun looked taken aback at the sight of mother and child but quickly recovered. His face wore on a calm expression but his eyes obviously lingered on his wife and daughter with warmth.

    Alinea noted her father''s look and quickly held out her hand to her husband who handed her her mobile phone without being told. She opened the photo application and smilingly urged Yuuka for a photo that the other confusedly took with her.  Perun and Ivan both had their own mobile phones now and Ali would send the photo to her father later. She returned to her position, resting her head on Yuuka''s shoulder afterwards.

    "We already talked to you about what we are, right?"Perun asked softly, and when Yuuka nodded. "We told you we are deities but didn''t tell you our specific identities."

    "S-Specific identities?" Yuuka was of course not knowledgeable about deities in general, but she knew what that logically meant. "Like the type of gods? God of fire, the god of wind ¨C like that?"

    "Is¡­ is there a need? I mean I don''t want to trouble you anymore than you already have been. You don''t have to explain to me."

    Alinea quickly lifted her head and stared at Yuuka disbelievingly. "Are you not even a bit interested?"

    She already promised her father she would let the matter with her mother be, but she couldn''t help sounding hurt with her obvious rejection. Yuuka had drawn the line. She didn''t want to know more.

    "I''m tired," Alinea suddenly announced with a grim expression. She stood up and walked away towards the private quarters not caring about the reactions of those she had left behind.

    Good or bad,  Alinea didn''t care about the result of her tantrum at the moment. She was frustrated and wanted to just not see her parents right now. She went to the bedroom she shared with Ryuu and marched into the bath to soak into the hot water to mope.

    On the other hand, there was an awkward silence when Alinea left. Yuuka felt she said something very terrible and felt guilty.

    "I''m sorry about that," Perun apologized to her but Yuuka shook her head.

    "I think it''s my fault. I should have explained more. I was trying to say earlier that you don''t have to explain things to me since I had selfishly chosen to abandon my memories after. I do not deserve to know more."

    For some, Yuuka''s words might sound more selfish and cowardly. It was as if she was too scared to know more than she already knew. But there was no fear in her that anyone in there could detect, even the human kids. She was simply telling the truth, and the truth was she looked at herself as a burden to them. She didn''t want the others to feel they owed her information because they didn''t.

    "You are not bothering us. These things ¨C it''s our fault in the first place. If we were not negligent in our duties, the shadow lurker wouldn''t have infiltrated your family. We are the ones who should apologize for getting your family involved, and that until now we are bothering you with our matters."

 Chapter 389 - Strong Enough

    "No. No matter what, in the end, you lot didn''t have to do anything to save my family. No one would ever know anyway. But you still did," Maki Yuuka stated quietly.

    And it was true¡­

    Regardless of what happened, whether it was their negligence or not, in the end, the gods didn''t have to care too much. They could have written off the Maki Family as casualty and just moved to eliminate all traces so that others wouldn''t be further involved.

    But this was only applicable under normal circumstances. Since Yuuka was involved, no deity would dare not lift a hand to aid her when she''s in dire straits. Else, they''d have to face Perun''s wrath.

    "I''m already very thankful for that," Yuuka finished with a small smile.

    The others didn''t want to agree with her but none of them could say anything ¨C except Perun.

    "You should not be thankful," Perun countered seriously; his amethyst eyes bored into hers. "All existence is part of the cycle of life. All that is part of the cycle of life is ours to protect and govern. It''s negligence and punishable by heaven''s law for us to know but not do anything about your circumstance. Besides¡­"

    Perun sighed as he inclined his head as if weighing his words before he continued. "You seem to be my daughter''s friend. It''s natural for us to be extra meticulous in dealing with your case."

    Yuuka''s eyes widened.  Gin had already mentioned Perun and Alinea''s father and daughter relationship, but it seemed it''s only now that she caught on.

    "D-Daughter?"

    "He is my father-in-law," Ryuu suddenly said.

    "But Kazehaya Gin ¨C"

    "Is obviously not my cousin ¨C at least our souls aren''t, even if our flesh in this life is connected." Ryuu wanted to clarify everything as soon as possible. He didn''t want Alinea to feel upset with her own mother''s ignorance for long.

    "Oh," Yuuka murmured. "It''s what you were trying to tell me earlier," she continued before ??psing into silence. A worried frown marred her brows. "I think I need to apologize to Ara ¨C Alinea. I didn''t mean to make her upset."

    "She would be fine," Perun told her matter-of-factly. "As long as you now know."

    "I should be apologizing to you. You were suddenly pulled into our world. It''s too much to ask you to know everything. But don''t worry, things will be resolved soon."

    Alinea stayed by her side since. Even when they had to take her friends back to their houses, she invited Yuuka along. The men stayed behind since they knew Yuuka would be safe with Ali and there were Fuuma following them in secret as well.

    "Will that be really okay?"Ryuu asked Perun.

    He was referring to Yuuka being ignorant about them. The Perun he knew would definitely secure his wife and child. Even if it''s impossible for some, the King of Heaven had the ability to try and make the blank soul recover her memories.

    "Fanya is still at large. It''s better to settle the score with her. If not, even if Shitara returns to us now, she will just be caught up in the mad game Fanya will definitely cook up to spite me. I will not allow her to suffer and be used as a pawn again." Perun''s normally serene expression darkened at the mention of his former wife.

    As a blank soul, Shitara had no traces of her old self that Fanya could use to locate her. If she remembered then she would be found out. They were all strong deities ¨C Perun was even the strongest, and yet, Fanya was able to scheme against them for the longest time. He couldn''t afford not to play safe this time.

    "Just focus on making Ali stronger. Shitara and matters concerning her will be personally dealt with by me," Perun added and the topic was dropped.

    As they discussed, Alinea continued to train under Ivan for the rest of the days before graduation. During this time, she had managed to utilize her strengths more effectively. She might be still very far away from being a master, but she had to acknowledge that the power she had now was more than what she had before in Ritz when she was still a warrior.

    "You have gotten better with your variation now," Ivan commented proudly after the last day of training.

    "Big Brother, do you think I have a chance at winning?"Alinea asked as she caught her breath.

    In the week they had been practicing, she had given it her all. But thinking that she would be facing a major deity soon she believed that she still didn''t have enough ¨C not good enough.

    "Of course," Ivan answered readily. "You''re a lot stronger than me now even if you''re fighting technique still needs a lot of improvement."

    "What?"Alinea couldn''t believe it. "How can I be stronger than you?"

    "Ali, in this lifetime, I may be your big brother, but you''re technically my grandmother, okay?" Ivan reminded her comically. "What is a third-generation deity like me compared to a direct descendant like you? Your father is even Ritz. That alone is already a huge factor in our disparity in strength. If you didn''t have the spawn on you, there''s even a big chance you can easily kick your husband''s bu????ks."

    The image Ivan''s words gave her made her giggle.

    "Well, if you say so," Ali agreed finally. "I just want to get this over with." She raised her hand with her palm up towards the ceiling as she spoke. "I can see freedom but I fear I''m not strong enough to grab hold of it."

    Ivan''s face softened as he bent forward to grab her hand and pulled her up to her feet. "You are strong, and what you lack we will provide. We will win this war, Ali."

    Alinea grinned. She still had lingering doubts, but her belief towards the people around her was much stronger. "I''ll be in your care then."

 Chapter 390 - Family Support

    "With you looking like this, I just remembered that you''re really a student," Suzuki Aki sighed as he looked at Alinea.

    She wore a brand new set of her school''s uniform for her graduation ceremony today. She had her shoulder-length raven hair tied to a neat ponytail. Her face was b?r? of makeup but there was a natural rosy tinge on her cheeks and her lips were naturally a rose petal hue that one had to wonder if she wore any cosmetics.

    "You''ve come a long way, brat. You''ve really grown," Aki murmured as he patted her on the head.

    Alinea grinned at her older brother. "I''ve already settled down big bro. When are you tying the knot with Chiaki?"

    Hearing her question made Aki chuckle, but his smile turned glum before letting out a heavy sigh.

    "What''s wrong?" Ali asked as she studied his face.

    "We can''t get married as planned. We have to wait for two months," Aki informed her in a visibly depressed tone.

    It was obvious that he wouldn''t do it if he had other options. Knowing her brother, he''d have dragged Chiaki to the municipal hall to register their marriage and have the ceremony the next month. But it seemed it was more important that he postpone his plans.

    "Why?"

    "Daizo,"Aki answered blandly, but his sister still didn''t understand the connection.

    "He''s dead. What about him?" she asked with a small frown.

    "It''s precisely that he''s dead that we can''t get married immediately," Aki quipped, his nose flaring in frustration and finally she understood why.

    In Japan, when someone died, they held both a wake and funeral consecutively. Afterwards the family would mourn for forty-nine days, following the Shinto religion. Although Daizo was killed by the Homura House as the host of Ozomene, to the public and to their family, he was killed from a helicopter crash that burned his body beyond recognition.

    "Did you go to see grandfather?" she asked.

    The feud between Aki and Daizo ran deep that they hadn''t stepped into the Old Suzuki House since the fallout. The old man, their grandfather understood their enmity and had let them be, settling on occasional phone calls with his grandchildren. After Ara''s accident, however, Ali and Aki hadn''t gone back, and Ali hadn''t talked to their grandpa yet.

    Aki shook his head. "I just called. He knows we wouldn''t show up at the idiot''s funeral."

    Alinea''s lips twitched. Of course, not. If ever, Aki would have thrown a huge party to celebrate Daizo''s demise.

    "Won''t the family be cursing us?" she asked teasingly.

    It didn''t matter if the rest of the Suzukis hated them. The siblings didn''t care. They should even be happy that they wouldn''t slap Daizo''s family with criminal charges and demand that they returned all the money they stole from the company.

    "As if they''d dare do that so openly," Aki scoffed as expected. "And if they did try to badmouth us to other people, what do we care? They''re just dogs that know how to bark."

    Amusement filled Ali''s eyes at the analogy.

    "Anyway, for grandfather, I moved the wedding with Chiaki. We will do it when he comes out of mourning," he said before leaning forward to squint at his sister''s face. "I also think that''s better. By that time, I''m sure you''ll be back from your quest so make sure to finish it quick. I won''t get married until you return."

    "Huh?"

    Alinea was surprised. She looked at her brother with wide eyes but saw that he was serious, and she smiled. "You have that much confidence in me?"

    He told her to get the quest done with and hurry home to attend his wedding as if what she''s going to do was a meager task, and not some life and death journey.

    "Of course. You''re my strong little sister. This thing with the Black God, I know you can do it. Just believe in yourself," Aki said confidently and Ali chuckled.

    "Fine. I''ll come back so you can get married already," she promised, and Aki laughed as he extended his arm to her and she anchored hers to his.

    "Ryuu will be attending your graduation?" he asked as they walked the length of the corridor.

    Alinea nodded. "Yes, but he won''t be announcing his presence. He would just sit quietly."

    Normally, everywhere the Koutaishidenka went, the place would announce his presence as respect. But this time, they opted not to do that. He would attend as a normal family member like Aki.

    "I heard Sora-nii would attend too?" Aki inquired and Ali grinned.

    "He would take my mom with her. It''s going to be like real family support on my graduation," she said happily and Aki reflected her happiness with his smile.

    To remove the shadow lurker, they had to keep the host satisfied and happy. It would deprive the elemental pest nourishment and would slowly release its hold. When that happened, Perun would extract and eliminate them before erasing the memories of every mortal in the Maki Household.

    For now, the two had to act like an engaged couple. It''s what they told Yuuka''s parents anyway. With one of the Homura House''s princes as his daughter''s new fianc¨¦, Eito''s obsession was more than ?ssuaged. In fact, as soon as he found out that Yuuka''s new boyfriend was Kazehaya Sora, someone who even the Koutaishidenka clearly respected, he was so thrilled. If he could he''d make them marry as soon as possible. But for now, he made sure that he and his daughter were dating properly.

    Hence, Sora had to go out a lot with Yuuka to show her parents that they were a couple in love. Well, it was not entirely a lie as her father was very much in love with her mother. But her mother was hard to guess. She seemed affected by her father and was bashful when it came to him. But if Ali would gauge the level of her feelings, she''d think that her mother only had a crush with her dad.

    "If only my mom would stop being stupid and just marry my dad again," Alinea grumbled as soon as they reached the end of the hall where her husband and the others were.

    Aki leaned over and whispered in her ear. "I''m sure they will. Just be patient."

 Chapter 391 - Graduation

    The graduation ceremony of the senior high school students was short and sweet. It began with the entry of graduating students to the auditorium, followed by the introduction to the graduation ceremony by the teacher host. The students then sang the national anthem before they received their graduation certificate.

    Unlike graduations in other countries, instead of the long ceremony of inviting each graduate up to collect their diplomas on the stage, Japanese ceremonies often only called up class representatives up to collect the diplomas on behalf of their graduating class and they would distribute them to their respective classmates later. Aside from that, another glaring difference was that not all students'' families came to support. In this country, graduation ceremonies were mostly an event for friends and not for family. Well, except for Alinea.

    Occupying an entire row of seats was all her family, led by her father. They sat just behind the school officials who were all stiff and nervous which was understandable. Who would manage to sit still when the Koutaishidenka of the Homura House, Homura International''s Ceo Kaehaya Gin, Suzuki Raiden Group''s CEO Suzuki Aki, and the newly introduced CEO of Homura International''s European branch Kazehaya Sora were behind them?

    None.

    As soon as they entered the venue, the school officials were more than shocked. They quickly apologized for being unprepared to receive them but the Koutaishidenka ?ssured them that it was unnecessary and asked him to ignore their existence. In the end, they just made the powerful lineup sit on the second row behind them, but were not able to do anything else but cry silently in their hearts.

    Even the guest they invited to give a speech, an alumnus who was deemed successful in the outside world being able to open his own business felt so nervous. For the nth time during the whole ceremony, he wondered why he ever accepted the invitation to give a speech of encouragement and congratulations to the students. With the powerful lineup attending as guests, his meager success was a total joke.

    However, before he went up to the stage, Kazehaya Gin leaned forward and chatted with him.

    "Are you CEO Takeda of Sugar House?" Gin asked good-naturedly shocking the guest on the fact that the esteemed CEO of Homura International knew about him and his little business. He nodded nonetheless and was even more shocked at his next words. "That''s amazing. My wife loves your company''s pastries," he said.

    As expected the man''s eyes rounded, but the dark cloud of depression and insecurity hovering over him just a while ago vanished, replaced by grateful happiness. "I didn''t know that CEO Kazehaya is already married. Congratulations, and please let my humble self send some pastries to the madam as gifts."

    "She''d be happy," Gin said before ending the conversation.

    It was safe to say that the guest speaker went up to the stage with pride and shared his words to the graduating classes in a humorous and inspiring way just as he initially planned.

    Afterwards, it was the student representative''s turn to give the speech, and the people from the second row shifted in their seats to sit up straight as they anticipated it. Why? It was because the graduation speech would be given by the top student of the batch which was Suzuki Ara.

    Everyone watched as the most beautiful and intelligent student stood up and walked up the stage. Not a soul made a sound as they all listened to her deliver her speech and a huge round of applause followed suit. The people of the second row couldn''t have been any prouder.

    Her speech was followed by another speech from the younger batch''s representative, and then the school anthem. Soon, the graduation ceremony''s curtain was closed.

    "Araaaaaaa!" Yashiro followed by the no-boobs group quickly ran towards her with all the intension of throwing herself at her.

    "Woah!" Alinea quickly caught her in her arms and the small girl hugged her tightly by the waist.

    Since that time they went to take a bath at the hot spring, the girls in her class liked to hang out with her when they had lessons. But now, there would be no more opportunities for that since they''d already graduated and most of them would be scattered all over the country to attend the respective universities they''d chosen.

    "Where are you studying next, Suzuki?" some other classmates asked and soon she was surrounded by many people wanting to talk to her.

    She lifted her head to look across the room to her husband who looked at her fondly. Her father and uncle stood next to him all gave her a signal to go ahead and talk to her classmates as there wouldn''t be another good opportunity to do so. Also, it seemed the teachers and school officials took this opportunity to talk to the power group and had engaged everyone in conversations. Since they also looked busy, Alinea took this time to exchange small talks and farewells with her classmates. By the time she was able to extricate herself from them and joined her husband''s group, she saw the principal''s face brightened over something Ryuu said before he hurriedly excused himself.

    "What''s going on?" Alinea asked her husband, but Ryuu just smiled at her as he pointed at the principal who was now running on the stage to pick up the microphone.

    The ceremony had ended, but none of the people who attended had left yet. They had all been busy chatting with each other as it would be the last time some of them would see each other for a long while.

    "What''s happening?" Ali asked again but Ryuu placed a finger against her lips just before the principal''s voice echoed in the auditorium.

    "Everyone, I have a great surprise to all of you. Parents, students, teachers, and our school officials, we have all been invited to share a banquet to celebrate this occasion at the Cedar Palace by no other than Mr. Homura Ryuu, Homura House''s Koutaishidenka. This is in honor of his wife, Homura Ara who everyone knows as Suzuki Ara, our graduating students'' representative¡­"

 Chapter 392 - Striking Contrast

    To everyone''s surprise and unparalleled delight, all the graduating students, teachers, school officials, and the guest speaker found themselves drinking and eating at the huge hall in one of the outer buildings of the Cedar Palace that day. It was a total treat ¨C something that none of them would ever forget.

    "Are you happy with your surprise?" Ryuu whispered in Alinea''s ear.

    After four hours of entertaining the guests, they were not waving goodbye to the last of them. Only the people who lived in the Cedar Palace plus Suzuki Aki, Asou Chiaki, Maki Yuuka, and Ali''s friends from school were left.

    "Hmmmn¡­" Alinea''s lips twitched as she faced her husband coyly. "Was this your idea?"

    Ryuu didn''t answer her directly. Instead, he turned to the yard where the car of the last guest just left. "It''s the last time you will be with your classmates."

    "Hmm..."

    Although most of the time she had spent in Senior High had been bad due to Okada Koharu''s lies, Alinea had to admit that she had somewhat formed a good connection with her schoolmates after everything was cleared. With their young age and naivety, she did not put the past against them anymore. Also, they treated her nicely after so she was okay with them.

    No, she wouldn''t miss her classmates. But it was really nice to have this party as a closure to their relationship. Who knew, in the future, she''d meet some of them again? But even if not, she had this day to look back on.

    She gave her husband a sly look that made him look at her with a brow raised before her face broke into a grin. "Good job, husband," she praised him before standing on her toes to give him a kiss on the cheek.

    Surprise registered on Ryuu''s face at his wife''s impulsive act, but it was a happy kind of surprise, evident on the small curve at the end of his lips. Due to the many guests coming today, the Koutaishidenka had reverted back into his poker face and had been quiet at the party, but Ali didn''t mind.

    The guests didn''t mind either. They were already used to Homura Ryuu''s stoic face. Also, they had a more popular poker-faced guy than the Koutaishidenka these days.

    Kazehaya Sora.

    "Ali!"

    Alinea turned around to see her friends coming towards her.

    "You guys¡­"

    The group went earlier to walk their parents to their cars but they all would be staying at the Cedar Palace tonight. Why? It''s because tonight was the last night they would be able to get together for a while. Tomorrow, the Homura House''s main people would go into seclusion; at least, it''s what they had announced to the world. In reality, they would all go and cross the portal back to Ged.

    "Ah, today''s so funny," Rin announced with a giggle.

    "Why?"Alinea was so busy going around and talking to many different people with her husband so she was not able to stay with her friends during the party.

    "It''s because of the bipolar twins," Midori chirped, mimicking the nickname coined by the guests. As to whom the nickname was for¡­

    "Bipolar twins?" Alinea asked, but Ryuu who was fast placed a hand on his mouth, and Ali who turned to him saw his shoulder shake. "Why are you laughing?"

    "I''m not," Ryuu denied immediately as he stood straight but there was still amusement in her eyes.

    "They''re talking about your father and uncle," Miharu answered with exasperation. As the most m?tur? one in the group, she was the only one who was not giggling over the nickname.

    "Why would they¡­"Alinea was going to ask why they tagged her father and uncle the bipolar twins as her eyes searched for them in the room. But her voice trailed off when she found them.

    At the far side of the room, Kazehaya Gin stood next to Sora as they talked with Yayoi and the Fuuma. The twins stood close to each other and it made one think strangely. Both men had the same height, body built, and face but those only made the difference between them glaring. One was pristine looking in his all-white ensemble while the other looked like a lost parrot with all the colors. Also, while her father was quiet and mostly devoid of expression, her uncle was¡­

    A chipmunk on energy drink¡­

    Even after remembering everything, Alinea still didn''t change her opinion on Kazehaya Gin. She faced her friends with a giggle.

    "Oh yeah, bipolar twins," she agreed making them laugh.

    That night, Ryuu and the others let Alinea spend time with her brother, Chiaki, and her friends. Ryuu and Gin saw the preparations for the travel, while Perun went to spend the evening at the Maki''s House as per Eito''s request. As to what he''d do there, only the King of Heaven knew.

    "We''ll walk you back to your room," Aki told Alinea and the latter didn''t protest.

    With a childish grin on her face, she hooked her arm on Aki while she hooked the other on Chiaki''s. The three of them trudged the length of the wooden corridor leading to the private quarters in comfortable silence.

    Alinea knew that there were so many things that her brother wanted to tell her ¨C so many things he wanted her to know. But she understood that it''s hard to express all the emotions with just words. She knew because she felt the same.

    Tomorrow, she and the other would leave for Ged. She would literally go into a battlefield to slay monsters. Fear, it was only natural to be felt. Her brother was afraid but his silence told her that even if he was scared for her, he believed in her, and that gave her a warm feeling.

    Soon, they reached the room she shared with Ryuu. She knew her husband had been inside a while ago, but he didn''t come out to give her more time with her brother.

    "Chiaki and I," Aki began as he studied Ali''s face. "We''re going to have a western wedding."

    Alinea smiled. "That''s nice!"

    "You''re going to be our maid of honor," Chiaki suddenly told her, surprising her.

    "You have to be back for the fitting of gowns¡­okay?" Aki told her after.

    Although his words were supposed to be light, the last part of his words came out in a crack as his eyes reddened and tears began to fall. Fear, worry¡ª Ali could see those in her brother''s eyes, but he chose to hide them and not to keep her from leaving. Instead, he''s secretly asking her to return safely as he put on a smile in spite of the tears as he reached out and patted her head.

    "Don''t eat too much and get fat," he added, trying to be comical, and Alinea laughed as she threw herself in her brother''s arms and gave him a hug.

    "I won''t. I''ll be back before you know it¡­"

 Chapter 393 - Soar

    The next day came soon. Even before the sun had risen, the Cedar Palace was already alive with activities. The morning''s hustle and bustle were more than the routine as servants poured into the huge courtyard forming an organized ?ssembly, leaving a huge space in the middle of the place as they waited for their masters and mistresses.

    Today was the day they''d depart to the other world. Even if everyone knew that the masters, Gin, Ryuu, and Sora would be okay, not the same applied to the Young Mistress of the House, and their hearts were clouded with worry in spite of the serene expressions on their faces.

    Everyone had risen already and by the time that the sun did rise from the horizon, the group had already eaten and was ready to go. Miharu, Rin, Midori, and Sonoda stood next to Aki and Chiaki, waiting for their turn to say goodbye. They had stayed at the Cedar Palace specifically for this ¨C to be able to say their temporary farewells and to wish their friend to be well, take care, and to return as soon as she''s done with her business on the other side.

    Everyone present knew what needed to be done. Everyone was aware of how treacherous the quest would be. However, even with the concerns in their hearts, none of them voiced their fears out like. Just like Aki did last night, in spite of their uncertainties, they believed she would overcome everything.

    "It''s time," Ryuu announced as he raised his finger pointing upwards and a dark tattoo spiraled from his arm until it reached the tip of his finger. A blinding blue light appeared as the tattoo turned into blue flames the shape of a dragon as it went out of the Koutaishidenka''s body. The flames became bigger and bigger until it manifested a solid form.

    Aki and the others'' mouths hung open in shock as they all looked up to see the huge dragon standing in the middle of the yard. It''s the first time they''d seen Mavara and they all couldn''t help but stare at him in awe. After all, dragons existed only in legends in this world.

    They hadn''t recovered from seeing the dragon when Ivan also called forth his vermillion birds, Bibi and Rashel. The fire elementals let out a cry of joy after being let out.

    The elementals would serve as steeds for Ryuu, Alinea, Perun, Yuuka, and Ivan. As for the Gin, he could fly by himself so there was no need. Perun could fly as well, but since Yuuka was with them, he opted to use one of Ivan''s elemental birds as they couldn''t let Yuuka mount the vermilion bird alone.  Elementals were perceptive of people''s fear, and the birds were flighty ones.

    Perun placed his hands on Yuuka''s waist and hoisted her on one of the birds'' back before mounting it as well. Ivan followed suit, mounting the other vermillion bird.

    "I''ll see you guys soon," Alinea promised with a wink before Ryuu wrapped his arm around her waist and jumped high and landed on Mavara''s back. "See you!" she waved at the others as the elementals flew one by one.

    "See you," Gin told Emi after giving her one last kiss and he too soared up in the sky.

    Everyone at the Cedar Palace continued to wave at them until they all disappeared in the sky. Normally, they couldn''t freely use the elementals as they were visible to the people. But Perun was with them and he could mask their presence.

    "Oh, yeah, I forgot I haven''t dealt with the metal bird that ate people yet," Ivan told the others seriously.

    "What metal bird?" Gin asked, and everyone turned to the Emperor of Kres with a frown.

    "It''s a huge elemental bird that''s made of metal. It has a see-through belly where you can see all the people it ate." Ivan frowned as he tried to remember what he saw the day he arrived from Ged. "Actually it''s not see-through. It has holes on its belly like windows¡­"

    "Because those are windows," Gin deadpanned and Alinea fought hard not to laugh.

    She could totally relate with Ivan though. She used to call cars metal carriage when she first arrived.

    "That''s called an airplane. A flying vehicle that humans use," she explained and Ivan looked amazed.

    "I wish to try traveling on one when we return," Ivan announced.

    "Aren''t you an emperor? Should you be really traveling a lot?" Ryuu asked and Ivan grinned.

    "Thanks to Ritz, I''m always traveling within Ged anyway. Also," he gave Ryuu a sly look. "When we return to Ged, you, grandpa, will be emperor."

    Alinea was going to protest but remembered that Kres was Kresnik''s nation and Ryuu was the Returner to Ancestry of the Fire God. As a rule, regardless of where he''s from as long as he''s Kresnik, the current emperor would abdicate and put Kresnik on the throne.

    "Warm the seat longer. I have no plans to settle in Ged for several years," Ryuu answered and Ivan was quickly depressed.

    The travel towards the portal in Hakone was not that long. Alinea turned her head to see Yuuka''s nervous expression nearby and secretly smiled. Her mother was obviously frightened but she was being a sport and bearing the fear.

    In reality, the Maki''s were happy enough for the shadow lurkers within them to starve to death. They could be extracted anytime already. But Perun didn''t do it yet.

    Alinea asked her father why they had to take Yuuka with them to Ged, but then she realized that it was the wisest thing to do at the moment. Fanya was still nowhere to be found. As long as Czernobog''s alive, the derailed former deity could transfer her soul to anyone along with Ozomene. They had a feeling that Fanya now knew who Yuuka was, and the possibility she''d strike while they were away was huge. For Fanya who hated Shitara a lot, there was no question she''d try to kill her in the cruelest way possible.

    So yes, they had to take Yuuka with them to Ged so that Perun could ensure her safety himself. Perun technically couldn''t join the fray. When he released the first seal, he would let the others deal with the dark elemental armies that would go on a rampage. He, however, would be staying in Ritz with Yuuka and watch the battle through Aurel''s eyes.

    Only after they defeated the Black God could they let go of Yuuka again. Perun would erase their memories and the Makis would go on living as if they''d never met with deities. Alinea knew that this would be only temporary though. She knew that her father would go and win her mother''s affections again.

    "We''re almost there," Gin announced, and all of them started to descend.

 Chapter 394 - Erased History

    The six landed in the middle of the clearing near the portal. They all dismounted as they eyed a specific spot on the air where it started to ripple and distort until revealed a gaping hole. Ryuu and Ivan called back their elementals, and the dragon and vermillion birds vanished.

    "Are you okay?"Alinea asked Yuuka gently.

    The lady was quiet and was spacing out, and she gave her a sympathetic look and a pat on the arm. It was obvious that she was bewildered by the experience even if she had already been briefed as to what to expect in their journey. But it''s normal to still feel shocked and surprised. For humans, what Yuuka had experienced so far was quite magical. It would take time before she could absorb everything it seemed.

    Alinea could understand that. It''s because when she first woke up as Suzuki Ara, even if she had all the memories of that part of her intact, everything she saw still seemed new to her. She glanced at her father and saw that he too wore a complicated expression¡ª well at least that''s what she thought as he had a poker face on.

    Urgh¡­

    "Aren''t you supposed to be ?ssuring your wife?" Alinea mumbled disapprovingly at her father who turned away from her.

    With a sigh, she gave Ryuu an apologetic look, and her husband nodded in understanding. Alinea would be staying with her mother when they''re traveling on land.

    "Let''s go," Gin said as he ushered them towards the portal.

    All six of them stepped into the gateway. As soon as they were all inside, Gin raised his hand the end of the portal where they entered closed. He would not let anyone else come through from the other side.

    The tunnel was long and they had to walk a while. It was too narrow for their elementals to come out so they had to travel on foot. For the deities and demigods, this passageway was something normal. Alinea, even if she had not used this as herself, she had memories of this as Alencica as Stribog made one for her to be able to sneak out of the palace to meet with Kresnik. Also, she had memories of this very same portal since her third piece, the spawn used this gateway a lot to cause chaos.

    "Is this the only way to go to the other world?" she asked curiously and the men smiled.

    "No. This is just a special passageway for us," Gin answered. "The real doorway to Ged is a nasty gate," he said blandly.

    Alinea who had no idea about this was surprised too. "There''s another gateway?"

    If so, she''d never heard of it.

    "Of course. How do you think ships, planes, cities, and people suddenly vanish from Earth?" Gin answered his niece with a mischievous grin.

    Alinea was stumped. Yuukas as well.

    "Vanish from Earth?"Alinea murmured until it dawned on her. "You mean like Atlantis and Bermuda Triangle?"

    It sounded like a joke though, but she couldn''t think of anything else for comparison. Nonetheless, there was no need for comparison in the first place.

    "We are talking exactly about the Bermuda Triangle and the Atlantis," Ryuu answered.

    "Seriously?" Yuuka asked, and all the men nodded.

    "Ged originated from Earth," Perun stated, shocking Alinea and Yuuka. "It''s why when you look at the map of Ged, you can see its similar shape to the missing continents."

    "Why haven''t I heard about this?" She grew up in Ritz and she''d never encountered this information in any of the books.

    "It''s because of Gedian pride," Ivan answered. "Nobody wanted to be related to the pure mortal world anymore in the new world. It makes the existence of Gedians more special as the chosen ones."

    Alinea blanched. "It''s still not a good excuse to remove it from history," she grumbled making Ivan laugh.

    "I was just jesting Ali," the Kres Emperor said. "It''s actually to protect the people of Earth. The information about the other world was removed on purpose. Gedians are far stronger and highly enhanced overall compared to the people of the Earth. What do you think would happen if Gedians suddenly start coming to Earth?"

    "Oh¡­"

    The women finally realized the reason. To prevent chaos, the other world was separated permanently and the connection erased.

    "Only the royalties who are direct descendants of deities knew about it. Technically coming here was highly discouraged to maintain the balance," Ivan said.

    "That''s right," Gin agreed sheepishly. "It''s why my brother asked Vladimir to send the strongest demigods to the other side to protect the humans and keep the secret when I accidentally opened the portal."

    "I see¡­" Alinea nodded.

    That last tidbit, she already knew, but she didn''t know that they had all been aware of the existence of Earth before the portal was created. She just ?ssumed that the discovery of Earth was accidental as well. In any case¡­

    "When we reach the other side, don''t'' be surprised," Alinea told Yuuka gently as she anchored her arm on hers. "Elementals, like the dragon and vermillion birds are common sights there. People use them for transport, battle, and business as well. The most common one we use for a long travel is the Chanleya. It looks like a white tiger with wings."

    Upon hearing her say the word "common," Ryuu''s lips twitched. It''s because all the elementals they have were rare ¨C only for them. But he understood what his wife meant so he stayed quiet.

    Gin, on the other hand, leaned towards Ryuu to whisper in his ear. "I think your wife will have to deal with a crying Mavara later. She just called him common," he snickered, and Ryuu sighed.

    Mavara, after all, was one moody dragon.

 Chapter 395 - Return to Ged

    "We''re almost there," Ivan announced, and five minutes after, all six of them could finally see the other end.

    With this, Perun, Gin, and Ryuu shed their mortal mask, revealing their real countenance. Their skin now had an iridescent quality into them, and the air around them was denser.

    Bling-bling brothers¡­

    Alinea snickered as she glanced at the three. But a frown marred her brows as she remembered something. A deity''s aura was not really friendly to normal people. She was about to complain to her father about this careless act that would affect her mother, but when she turned she spotted Yuuka looking fine.

    Ah¡­

    She had forgotten that she''s a blank soul. The simple presence of deities wouldn''t affect her so much unless the deities chose to oppress her on purpose. She''d be alright.

    Soon, all six of them reached the end of the tunnel and stepped out.

    "Your Majesties!" An excited and worried voice quickly welcomed them, as a familiar bespectacled person came forward.

    Fredek didn''t rush towards them, but he could have with how swift he had moved and prostrated himself in front of them. His actions were mimicked by the men waiting behind. "Welcome back!"

    "Rise," Perun said and the man stood up like all the others.

    "It''s been a while Fredek. Didn''t you get thinner?" Ivan teased as he stepped next to the man and patted his back.

    "Your Majesty, that''s impossible. You''ve only been gone a day," Fredek answered.

    "A day?"

    Perun sighed. "We stayed in the other world for ten days. It''s only a day here," he reminded Ivan.

    Fredek didn''t show much exasperation as if he was already used to the Emperor of Kres. He then turned his eyes to the others and they widened upon landing on Ali and he bowed.

    "Your Highness!"

    Alinea chuckled. The Fredek she knew hadn''t changed much. "Raise your head, Fredek," she ordered and the man did her bidding.

    "Kresnik, Stribog, this is Fredek, my right-hand-man, Grand Adviser to the throne" Perun introduced and Fredek bowed to both Ryuu and Gin.

    The man''s countenance didn''t change at all. It was as if he already knew them, or even if he didn''t, the presence of two more deities didn''t bother him the least. It was a very rare but appreciated characteristic for someone to be very calm all the time.

    Or so Alinea thought.

    "And this," Perun said as he ushered Yuuka in front of him, "is my wife," he said, and the poor "calm" man stood frozen as he stared at the woman his king suddenly introduced him to.

    Yuuka smiled awkwardly at the man, and Alinea knew the lady didn''t understand anything as all of them spoke in Gedian language. Still, the effect Perun''s words on Fredek was so amusing. The man looked like his soul had been su?k?d out of him.

    "H-Hello," Yuuka greeted awkwardly, unsure if the man understood her.

    But her clumsy greeting snapped Fredek out of his trance and he quickly bowed towards her as well. "Your Majesty, forgive my rudeness," he greeted.

    "What did he say?"Yuuka asked the others and it was Ivan who answered.

    "He said you''re welcome. Ah, and that''s your father-in-law. He takes care of Ritz," Ivan said in amusement, before placing a hand on his chin.  "Or should I say, mother-in-law?"

    "Your Imperial Majesty," Fredek addressed Ivan with his proper title as the emperor for the first time, indicating that he''s not happy with him.

    "Yuuka," Perun suddenly called, and when the lady turned, he placed the tip of his finger on her forehead, surprising him.

    Nonetheless, in spite of the sudden action, she stood still. She knew that whatever happened, everyone who came with her to this place wouldn''t hurt her¡ª most especially this man. She didn''t know why, but she trusted him completely.

    She first felt a cool sensation as soon as his finger touched the space between her brows. But warmth soon came and it spread inside her head before feeling a sensation akin to someone who had been washed by water in the morning.

    Huh?

    "Do you understand me?" Perun asked, and Yuuka looked confused.

    "Er¡­wasn''t I supposed to?" she asked back.

    "Fredek, say something to her," Alinea ordered, and Yuuka turned to the man.

    "Your Majesty, welcome to Ged," Fredek said to Yuuka as he bowed.

    Everyone watched as Yuuka''s face reflected surprise, then realization. "I¡­ I can understand you now."

    Alinea giggled at how cute her mother was being. But she would not tease her anymore. She reached out and anchored her arm on hers again. "My father blessed you with the gift of language. You can now understand all the languages when you hear them."

    "Wow. That''s very¡­ handy," Yuuka commented with a smile¡ª but that was before she remembered something else. She whipped her head and looked at Fredek in question. "Er¡­ Your Majesty?"

    Not wanting this thing to drag on, Alinea leaned to whisper on her mother''s ear. "I will explain everything later. But not to shock you further, in this place, Kazehaya Sora is a king named Alistair or Perun."

    Yuuka''s eyes nearly popped out of her head, but Alinea gave her arm an ?ssuring squeeze and she took a deep breath to calm herself. She turned to Ali with a nervous smile. "Fine. I won''t think for now. I will just say yes to whatever."

    Alinea grinned at her mother''s words. Yuuka was really a trooper, willing to participate even in difficult and confusing situations. The fact that she knew that Yuuka trusted them unconditionally made her happy. "That''s great!"

    If only she didn''t choose to forget everything after, Yuuka could keep all these experiences forever.

    Soon, as all carriages flew towards the direction of Ritz, the news that the King of Heaven had Returned spread all throughout the lands. Also, the news that the late Princess Alinea was back and that both Kresnik and Stribog had also come, threw the entire Ged into a paroxysm of both excitement and unease.

    The presence of the three major deities in Ged had never happened again after the first battle of the gods when Perun first sealed Czernobog in the depths of hell. They all wondered if their appearance now signified the end of the Immortal War.

 Chapter 396 - The Land of Ged

    "Father, I want to see them," Alinea told Perun as soon as the carriages arrived at the palace.

    She had on a resolute expression as she locked eyes with her sire. Even before coming here, she and her father had already discussed her plan to visit her friends'' grave. Perun stared at her for a while and was about to speak when Ryuu interrupted.

    "My love, we just arrived. I know you want to see your friends but this is not yet the time. Also¡­" His voice trailed off as he glanced at Yuuka who remained quiet and waiting on the side.

    As if remembering her, Alinea bit her lip as she looked at Yuuka with a guilty expression. Her husband was right. "Another time then," she agreed as she walked towards Yuuka and took her arm. "We''ll let the men talk their business. I''ll go with you to your room," she said as she looked at her father.

    Perun then turned to Fredek who gestured towards the servants to lead the women away.

    "See you later," Ali told them as she and Yuuka followed the servants to Yuuka''s quarters.

    Alinea was familiar with the castle of course as she was born and grew up there in this lifetime. Yuuka on the other hand had never been in a real occupied palace and was amazed by what she''s seeing. Ali looked at her fondly, at how she turned to eye everything akin to a tourist.

    The Purple Palace, the place where the Ritz king lived was straight out of a fairytale.

    "What do you think?" Alinea asked Yuuka with a knowing grin as they walked.

    "Amazing,"Yuuka murmured as she eyed the intricate decors of the spacious hallway in gold and purple motif. "This place gives me similar vibes with the Neuschwanstein Castle in Germany," she added.

    Alinea nodded. The palace indeed looked similar to the mentioned castle in Europe. The only difference was that the entire castle was covered with light purple glass. It was the color of Ritz, the hue symbolizing Raiden, the deity who could command the lightning just like his father, Perun. This was also the reason why the people called Ritz Perun''s Country.

    However, that''s where they were wrong. Perun''s color was actually white. It''s why Alistair always wore white.

    "But I think it''s bigger," Yuuka added thoughtfully. "You grew up here, right? You don''t get lost? Also, I noticed when we came here that life here seemed to be medieval. There are no elevators¡­"

    The last part was spoken as they reached the grand staircase, and when they looked up, they could see that it continued to spiral up to what seemed like infinity towards the glass dome above. Yuuka''s expression made Alinea laugh.

    "It''s not that bad. The castle only has four floors, but the ceilings are high. This place," she said as she pointed at the very high ceiling where the spiraling stairs disappeared above. "¡ªis the tower. It''s like this because it''s sixty-five meters high."

    "Wow,"Yuuka was amazed, but her astonished look didn''t last long. It was replaced by question. "But what''s the tower for?"

    Alinea grinned. "It''s where my father spends his time daily. The whole tower is a library."

    "He goes there every day to read?" Yuuka eyed the staircase and Alinea laughed this time.

    "He can fly," she said.

    Well, before he came out as Perun, Alistair did use the staircase, but instead of climbing, he just glided along it when there was no one looking. This area was strictly for the king so no one was ?ssigned there even guards.

    "Ah," Yuuka commented with a giggle.

    Alinea smiled at her mother fondly. Who could have thought that the day Shitara would walk with her like this in Ged would actually come? The place was spacious and so they talked a lot as they followed the servants.

    "How big is this world?" Yuuka asked.

    "Hmmmmnnn¡­ not as big as Earth since the land here is originally from there. There are only two continents, eight kingdoms, and two empires."

    "Yeah¡­ That really isn''t a lot,"Yuuka agreed. The Earth had seven continents and around two hundred countries. As to the exact number, she was not sure. Still, compared to Ged, it was bigger.

    "But remember that the size of Atlantis is bigger than the whole of South America and the size of Lemuria is as big as Asia,"Alinea reminded the other. "That means at all those six kingdoms and two empires are a lot bigger than the countries on Earth. Actually, Ritz is one of the smallest kingdoms in Ged. But, even if the kingdom is small its size is still as big as Australia on Earth."

    "And all of the people are demigods?"Yuuka asked.

    Alinea shook her head. "Only the royal families are¡ª at least those who are related to them by blood. The citizens are mostly mortals??? remnants of the people of the Earth that were transported along with the two continents."

    "Oh, so there are ordinary people here too,"Yuuka murmured as she nodded, but Ali shook her head. "W-What?"

    "The people might be from Earth, but the transport itself already changed their bodies and capabilities. They''re no longer "ordinary". They may not have the same skills and strength, but they''re no longer normal."

    "I see¡­"Yuuka looked stumped. "Did¡­ I mean I came here, but I''m planning to go back to Tokyo¡­ I mean¡­"

    Alinea laughed again. She had a clear idea of what Yuuka was worried about. She patted her arm to calm her mother down. "Don''t worry. We came here via Uncle Stribog''s portal. You''re still unaffected by transport."

    "That''s good," Yuuka was finally relieved. "I''m planning to forget everything after my parents return to normal. If by chance I picked up some weird talents by coming here, I will be shocked."

    With her words, Alinea''s smile dimmed. She was reminded again of that wish. After this, Yuuka would forget about them. But her father already had a plan, and so she would just wait. After all, she''s no longer a mere mortal. One year, two, years¡ª even a decade or a century, these years were just insignificant numbers to her.

    "We arrived, Your Highness, Your Majesty," the servants announced, but it made Yuuka puzzled.

    She leaned over to whisper in Alinea''s ear. "Why are they addressing me as Your Majesty?"

    With this, Alinea''s amusement returned as she smiled mischievously at the clueless woman. "It''s because my father just introduced you as his wife earlier."

    Needless to say that Yuuka who promised to be unshockable still got the shock of her life.

    EEEEEEEEEH?

 Chapter 397 - The Sooner, The Better

    "Will your wife be okay?"

    Ivan asked as they all watched the women leave with the servants.

    "She''ll be fine. She knows why she came here with us. She''s not on vacation," Perun said as he started walking towards another direction.

    "How cold¡ª you should at least help her settle down." Gin looked at his brother''s back with disapproval.

    "Quit it Stribog. She''s with Ali now. Her daughter can take care of her. It''s not the time for Father-in-law to cater to her. She''s in danger," Ryuu admonished.

    With this, Gin clamped his mouth shut. They all quietly followed Perun towards his study. The Ritz King went directly towards his seat behind the huge oak table while the others sat randomly on the different chairs and chaises inside the huge room.

    "News?" the king asked, and Fredek immediately stepped up to report.

    "The royal guests already returned to their respective countries," he said.

    He was talking about the kings from the kingdoms who came to visit to witness the summoning of Aurel. For Ged, the event only happened less than two days ago as Perun and Ivan had only been gone for a day.

    Perun nodded before signaling him to continue.

    "There seemed to be very little activity from the Dark Valley. But there''s unrest on the neighboring empire."

    "Dhahliah?" Perun asked.

    The mentioned Dark Valley was the vast barren land where he had sealed Czernobog. The neighboring empire was called Dhahliah.

    "Yes, Your Majesty," Fredek''s face looked grim. "The empire''s crown prince went missing. Civil unrest was brewing as the second prince was not popular among the citizens."

    "Sthral?"Ivan snorted.

    "What''s with him?" Gin asked.

    "Harpy caster," Ivan answered and Gin winced.

    "Empire''s doomed then," he commented. Harpies who were not part of his horde were an uncontrollable harbinger of chaos. "Are we going to help?"

    Perun shook his head. "Rod''s Law," he reminded them. "Also, that man won''t do anything stupid as long as we''re all here," he added, and so nobody talked about aiding the Dhahlian Empire anymore.

    "We don''t have to go to Dhahliah. We will just need to go to the Dark valley with our army." The five of them discussed the plan in detail as they were going to be Alinea''s pillar of support.

    "I am to go to the depths of the Black God''s lair with the Princess?" Fredek asked with a glimmer of happiness in his eyes.

    Ivan grinned. Fredek might look scholarly, but he was actually a demon on the battlefield. If he were not out on a s?ns?t?v? task during the Immortal War, he would have been with Alinea during the battle. But locating Stribog and Kresnik was Perun''s priority so he and Ivan left the Ritz Princess to battle it out with the Black God''s forces almost a year ago.

    "Yes. You and Ivan and some selected men from the army will accompany you. Once we release the first seal, the dark forces will go out to the surface. But many will be left in the lair¡ª the stronger ones. Alinea should not deal with those."

    "How do we select the men¡ªand how many?" Gin asked.

    "My special team of elites has three hundred people and most of them are upper B class in strength," Ivan answered. For normal Gedians without deity blood, the strongest they could be was B class.

    "Assign half to Ali," Ryuu said, surprising the men who all turned to him.

    "Only half?" Ivan clarified. This was different from what he was expecting. "The distance from the first seal to the second seal is far. Along the way, there would be hordes of enemies. Even if most are simple shadow lurkers the number is still astounding. If there are only a hundred and fifty soldiers plus me and Fredek to accompany Ali, there is a big chance we will be exhausting are powers before we even reach the Black God."

    It was true.

    "You all don''t need to do anything before the second seal," Ryuu said. "I will clear the path for you."

    "HA?" Gin stood up to look at Ryuu closely. "You will let me deal with the minions at the surface alone?"

    "Are you so weak you can''t even deal with those alone?" Ryuu countered blandly.

    Gin sat back down with a pout. "My babies can deal with them," he said swiftly.

    "I will leave Mavara with you as well. He''s too big to bring," Ryuu added as he turned to Perun.

    The King of Heaven looked like he understood what he was planning. Instead of helping Stribog clear the surface, so the others could go to the lair, he would clear the path for them until the next seal. Then he would return to help Stribog outside.

    "It''s faster," Perun agreed.

    The territories at the Dark Valley''s proximity were Ritz and the Dhahliah. Since the latter was having internal problems, they would only utilize Ivan''s men and the Ritz Kingdom''s army.

    "There''s no need to utilize the army actually. My babies can''t go all out if they have to mind where they step," Gin said lazily.

    Harpies went battle crazy. They''re naturally inclined to bloodlust. Once they started killing, they wouldn''t stop and might accidentally cause friendly fire.

    "Just let the army on standby at the edge. Limit the harpies'' attack area and let the army finish off those that step out of the boundary," Ryuu said.

    With that, the strategy for the final Immortal War was finished.

    "When do we do this?" Gin asked and Perun sighed.

    "As soon as possible," he answered. "I told the Makis I''m taking Yuuka on a cruise so the maximum time we have is a month and a half Earth time."

    He was originally planning to fix the time difference between Ged and Earth, but he couldn''t do that while guarding Yuuka against Fanya. If he prioritized doing it, it would postpone the battle further as it took time.

    "We''ll do it the day after tomorrow then," Ryuu said, and the rest agreed.

    The sooner, the better.

 Chapter 398 - The Final War Commences

    As soon as the King of Ritz and Emperor of Kres returned along with the other deities, the army of the respective kingdoms started to mobilize. It had already been prearranged the day before Alistair left for Earth that the army would be on standby.

    "Captain, are we going to this war with just our kingdom''s men?" one soldier asked.

    "Of course, not. We have the Flame Emperor''s Elite Force coming with us," the captain of the unit spoke with an impatient tone as he inclined his head towards the group of soldiers wearing Kres''s colors.

    It had been a year since they had been through the Immortal War, and their forces had won that time. But last year they were a myriad of soldiers from different kingdoms who joined forces to defeat the Black God''s minions who were able to pass through the barrier. It was totally different from the current setup. There was only around a million soldiers in the Ritz Kingdom. Based on the recently concluded Immortal War, Czernobog''s forces counted up to ten times that size¡ª and it didn''t include the ones which couldn''t go out of the seal. They had no idea of the numbers of those who were not able to pass through.

    "But they''re only three hundred people! Aren''t we going to die?" the soldier asked anxiously and the captain hit him squarely making him fall on the ground.

    "Are you an idiot? Who do you think our king is?" the captain snarled, and the soldiers, even those who didn''t voice their thoughts suddenly froze as they remembered this fact.

    They had totally forgotten that they''re no longer the weakest kingdom in all of Ged. They were not the strongest with Alistair, the Returner to Ancestry of Perun as their king.

    "Now, if you remember that you all shut your trap," the captain yelled and everyone stood up straight. Their morals that had crumbled and turned to dust rose from the ashes and now soared.

    At the same moment, light flashed from above and five individuals appeared right before them. Their towering heights intimidated the soldiers but seeing as their commander was one of them, they remained standing rigidly in attention.

    "Oh? Aren''t our soldiers looking good?" Kazehaya Gin commented as he looked at the nervous men. They all stared at the smiling man who looked exactly like their king. "Hi! I''m Stribog," he introduced himself with a wave of his hand.

    "Why are you introducing yourself like an idiot?"Ryuu stated with a bored countenance. "They just need to see your face and they''d know who you are."

    "One million and three hundred thousand men, ready to leave at your order Your Highnesses,"Fredek told Stribog.

    Since Gin was the king''s brother, and Ryuu was Alinea''s husband, Fredek addressed both as "Your Highness". This would only change if the two decided to migrate in Ged and Ovid''s throne would have to be handed back to Stribog, while Kres would be handed back to Kresnik. This was the rule of Ged. Regardless of which branch of the family the Returner to Ancestry was born from, they would immediately ascend as the head or the main family with no questions asked. This was how they were able to maintain the divine inheritance in their blood.

    "Stribog will take care of them,"Ryuu said as blue light appeared, surrounding his body.

    "Don''t be scared. He''s just giving you immunity from his fire," Ivan announced and the men relaxed.

    Mavara and Ryuu would be fighting with them tomorrow, and the soldiers in their camp would be exposed to Kresnik''s flames. The all-consuming fire would annihilate anything and anyone on its path unless given the immunity by the caster.

    The blue light covered each and every member of the Ritz Army and Ivan''s Elite Troops. It enveloped them for several seconds before seeping into their skin until it vanished.

    "Oops, I guess it''s my turn now," Gin said before mimicking the same thing that Ryuu did. This time, the army was enveloped with a soft breeze that sank into their system.

    "D-Divine Blessing¡­"The captain and the soldiers were all in awe.

    In battle, friendly fire was inevitable most especially when people were in too deep into the fight. Getting their comrade injured by their own powers was the norm. But that shouldn''t be the case for powerful deities such as Stribog and Kresnik. One hit from them regardless that it was accidental would be fatal. Ergo, they both decided to protect their allies.

    After giving protection, Fredek briefed everyone about the formation for the next day. The army would surround the borders of the Dark Valley and only deal with the monsters escaping from the attack ranges of Mavara and Stribog''s horde. The harpies were giants and Mavara as well. Aside from the divine protection that Kresnik and Stribog blessed them with, they would have to make sure that they were out of range of the elementals or accident could still occur.

    Also¡­

    "There''s unrest in the Dhahlian Empire at the moment. Make sure none of you would cross the border to Dhahliah or let any of the Black God''s minion pass to the empire."

    This was an absolute rule. Although they were deities and none within the mortal plane would ever contest their might and authority, they didn''t want to meddle with the mortals as much as possible. Their main focus was to finish the task and end the thousand-year curse that the Black God and Fanya had bestowed to the only remaining child of heaven.

    "Unsheathe our swords and might. Let''s pave the way for our Princess¡ª to defeat the Black God in this final battle!"

    Everyone raised their swords up in the sky. With the presence of the deities in the legends and those powerful words, each and every one present wore a mask of determination.

    A fire was ablaze in their hearts! Let the Final Immortal War Commence!

 Chapter 399 - Mimic The Strongest

    "My love, what''s the matter?" Alinea asked as she turned to Ryuu.

    "Just wait here awhile," he said and she obeyed.

    The sun had just risen from the horizon and the army had already started to move with Fredek, Ivan, and Gin on the lead. She was also expecting to go with them, but her husband stopped her. They stood at the courtyard of the palace where the army had been camped just earlier and watched as the last soldier rode away.

    "My little one, take care, alright?" Perun said softly, and Ali turned to her father and smiled as she stepped in his open arms.

    "I will." She thought that the reason why her husband asked her to stay back was because her father still wanted to talk to her. "Take care of Mother," she retorted.

    Yuuka was not present at the moment because she and Alinea had a late night. Her mother accompanied her to her friends'' graves where Alinea unabashedly cried her heart out while being comforted in her mother''s arms.

    "I will," Perun promised as well. "Give it all you''ve got. In case you''re in complete danger, release Aurel and I would come to you in a flash."

    The king''s voice was determined. Because of his position as the King of Heaven, he couldn''t join this war. But if his child would be placed in grave danger, he would disregard the law of life and would come to her.

    "I will protect her with everything I have," Ryuu said with equal determination.

    "As you should," Perun agreed but his tone hinted a warning as his amethyst eyes scrutinized his son-in-law.

    Alinea found this amusing and was about to say something but remembered something else that she thought about the night before when she was told about the plan.

    "Father?" she called her parent, making sure he was paying her attention before she spoke again. "I¡­ There''s something that''s been bugging me."

    "What is it, child?"Perun asked; the eyes that had given a warning to Ryuu earlier turned warm again.

    "It''s about the Black God''s lair," she said as a frown marred the space between her brows. "I was thinking that the reason why Ryuu and uncle can''t go with me to fight Czernobog was because of the last seal."

    Perun''s seal wouldn''t let anyone or anything above level A to pass through, normally.

    "Yes?"

    "But since you will remove them, why can''t they come with me all the way so I can concentrate on Czernobog?"

    The men looked surprised at her question. Normally, other people would think the same way she did. But Perun shook his head so this meant that this wasn''t the case.

    "It''s our fault. We forgot to tell you another thing that''s preventing us from going near him," Ryuu apologized, confusing her, but she remained quiet, waiting for an explanation. "Do you remember when we told you about your greatest enemy?"

    Alinea nodded. "Myself? It''s because the spawn will try to take over me, right?"

    Perun shook his head. "It won''t."

    "Ha? It won''t? How¡­come?"

    Alinea was more than confused now. She believed that the reason why she was the harbinger of catastrophe was because the spawn in her body would try to take over her consciousness and wreak havoc across the land.

    "The divine powers that you have completely integrated within your soul are suppressing it now. Even if Czernobog would try and manipulate the spawn, it couldn''t take on all three of us."

    Both Perun and Ryuu looked apologetic after saying this and Alinea understood why. It was because if this method was really effective, they had wasted thousands of years and tears. But she also understood that none of them knew about this until this lifetime, so she forced herself to forget about feeling aggrieved over something that''s already in the past.

    "So the Black God can''t control me anymore," she confirmed, and the two nodded.

    "This is why I told you that if you do not wish to deal with it yet, it would also be okay," Perun said.

    Upon realizing all their mistakes and finally discovering the entirety of Czrnobog''s folly and the nature of the curse, they were no longer in a hurry as long as they were able to secure Alinea''s life.

    "Then why is my greatest enemy still myself?"

    "Because you will be literally fighting against yourself," Perun answered enigmatically. "Aside from making himself intangible after a specific amount of damaged received, his other ability would also be triggered."

    Ability?

    "What ability is that?" Alinea asked although in her heart, she somewhat already had an idea what it was.

    "He would mirror the strongest individual in the vicinity," Ryuu answered. "The reason why I can''t go with you to the deepest lair is that he can copy anyone within the area of the inner seal."

    Alinea was already expecting this answer but she was still shocked. No wonder¡­

    "The only exemption to that is your father. Nobody could make a complete copy of the King of Heaven," Ryuu continued and Perun nodded.

    "So that''s why¡­"Alinea murmured. She had also been wondering why despite the might of all the deities in heaven¡ª despite Czernobog''s pittance of power compared to her uncle and her husband, Perun had still needed to deal with him personally during the first Immortal War.

    "That''s right. Because he can copy not only their physical feature but their powers as well," Perun confirmed. "We cannot let him be that powerful."

    "So he will copy me,"Alinea nodded in understanding.

    "Technically, he would copy Ivan. But with our divine powers within you, you have become stronger than him. The Black God would choose to mimic you."

    Oh well¡­

    At least she got this issue clarified. If she wouldn''t lose control of herself then there''s no problem. But as if reading her thoughts, her father poked her forehead.

    "Do not lax because he won''t take control of you. The Black God can still mess with your mind," he admonished her, and Alinea gave him a sheepish grin.

    "I won''t," she promised again.

    Perun studied her after a while before nodding. He glanced at the bangle he had given her on her wrist before turning back to her and smiled.

    "Then go," he said and he gave Ryuu a warning glance again. "Take care of my daughter."

    "I will, father."

 Chapter 400 - ALI MINI THEATER Side Story 20

    "How is the little one? Is she still upset?"

    Perun asked his brother with a worried expression on his face. For anyone in the Celestial Plane, this was a very rare sight. However, for Stribog who had stayed with the king ever since he ascended with his daughter, this expression was the norm.

    The King of Heaven was forever worrying over his only remaining child, his beloved daughter, Alencica. Since Perun had many tasks to perform as the overseer of heaven, his younger twin served as the young lady''s guardian when he''s away.

    As for disciplining heaven''s favorite child¡­

    Stribog was totally unreliable. He spoiled his niece too much so it was still Perun who admonished his daughter. It rarely happened, but today was such a day that it did. Alencica, the princess eighteen years of age was too adventurous and curious for her own good. She had taken upon herself to bust myths and legends and would frequently disappear.

    This was dangerous¡­

    In two years'' time when normal demigods'' divine inheritance awakened, the spawn of Czernobog within her would activate. With Fanya on the loose, there''s a big chance she would take advantage of the time when Alencica was out on her adventure to take her so she could properly awaken as the harbinger of catastrophe.

    "Well¡­"Stribog hesitated, and the king frowned.

    "What is it?"

    "Isn''t it understandable that she''s still upset? She''s been raised as a free spirit, and now she''s locked up inside."

    Stribog''s voice sounded melancholic but there was no accusation in it. He totally understood his brother''s reason. After all, it was him who reported the sighting of Fanya in the Celestial Plane just a few days ago.

    Perun placed his elbows on his desk as he crossed his fingers, deep in thought. "There''s no choice. It''s my fault. I have shamefully miscalculated. If I knew this would happen¡­ I should have dealt with Fanya differently. I should have revoked her status as a deity and banished her to the mortal planes. If I did, she wouldn''t have been able to use his divine powers to cast that curse."

    "Brother! Do not speak as if you did wrong!" For the first time, it was Stribog who had reprimanded his elder twin. "Fanya had committed treason and the punishment you had given was according to Rod''s Law. You did your part as the King of Heaven."

    Silence hung between them before Perun smiled bitterly. "Yes, I did my part as the King of Heaven¡­"

    But failed greatly as a father¡­

    Stribog looked at his brother worriedly. He knew the unspoken words after and could understand. Bound by strict celestial rules, Perun could only get by with finding the loopholes and utilizing them.

    This was the reason why even if they were twins who were as different as night and day¡ª even if the disparity in their powers were miles apart, there was never a moment that he felt jealous of his brother''s power.

    Stribog, just like the other deities had many children, although they were only ones he sired to guard the mortal world against the Black God''s minions. He had never given any one of them any special attention or power. But Perun, his brother only sired three¡ª and all were brought up with his love.

    "She will be fine. Alencica is not stupid. She understands why you had to restrict her," Stribog pacified his twin.

    The two of them had explained to Alencica the details of her birth and the curse when she turned fourteen. She knew that she was a risk. The twins knew that this would be painful to bear, but they knew that it was important that the child understood her circumstances well to protect her.

    But of course, a child was still a child.

    Alencica grew up doing everything she wanted as long as it was not harmful. But since her eighteenth birthday, since Fanya appeared again to taunt them, she was told she couldn''t go out anymore. She had obeyed at first. But today¡­

    It seemed she had enough.

    But it was only understandable as Alencica, if her curse did not happen was supposed to be the deity of curiosity and mischief. It was all because of Shitara. Perun''s wife had no idea that when she was asked one day what their child would govern when she''s born and answered with those two words that it would be what the child would become.

    The Deity of Curiosity and Mischief¡­

    Stribog sighed. Shitara''s wish had come true.

    And she cried¡­

    Alencica had never cried in front of them before. He had to admit that as an uncle, her tears were unbearable to see¡ª what more to her father?

    "Should we go and see if the little one is still angry?" Stribog asked in a small voice.

    Perun looked at his forlorn expression and let out a heavy sigh. He then stood up from behind his desk, and the two of them walked towards Alencica''s room.

    However, the sight that greeted them when they opened the door was not something that they were expecting to see. It was empty.

    "Where is she?"

    Stribog and Perun looked around the room but there was no trace of the girl. In panic, the Wind God opened the window and looked outside in time to see Aello flying away with a young woman on her back.

    "EH? Aello-chi, what are you doing?" Stribog was shocked. Aello had probably taken Alencica because among the harpies, Aello was the weakest from his niece''s tears. She''d do anything to make Alencica stop crying. "Alencica, where are you going? Your father said you can''t go anywhere dangerous!"

    The young woman instead turned and stuck out her tongue at him. "I''m visiting my darling!" she yelled and they were gone.

    "The little one will probably just going to visit Kresnik," Perun said in defeat.

    Aside from going on adventures, Alencica had also started pursuing the Flame Emperor.

    "Should we warn Kresnik?"Stribog asked and Perun raised a brow.

    "Warn him about what? That he''d have chicken for dinner again today?" the King of Heaven retorted as he swiftly turned and walked away, leaving Stribog who had clamped his mouth shut to keep himself from laughing out loud.

    He had never expected his twin to joke¡ª although only he knew about it. It was because Alencica had been visiting Kresnik a lot and offering him her favorite chicken. The Flame Emperor should be fed up with it by now.

    "Chicken, huh?" he muttered as he shook his head. Nonetheless, he went to follow after Perun. He reckoned his brother returned to his study to mope about the daughter who had just sneaked out after being grounded.

    To be young and daring!

 Chapter 401 - Dark Valley

    The ground shook as millions of soldiers moved with their steed towards the direction of the Dark Valley. The citizens all lined up the streets to watch them march out of the border from the palace. It was an amazing sight to behold. But what mesmerized the people were the vermillion birds bearing the Emperor of Kres and the King of Ritz'' right-hand man, and the huge blood-red harpy that carried their king''s brother, Stribog that hovered above the legions of men. They all watched and cheered as they passed, and didn''t leave their spots until they all disappeared in the cloud of dust at the distance.

    Just as when they thought that the spectacle was over, another majestic roar was heard as a huge shadow hovered over them. When they looked up, they saw a resplendent sight of a blue dragon carrying two people. Their eyes widened as they realized who one of them was.

    "Princess Alinea!" The crowd began to cheer out loud and some even went as far as shed tears. They had already heard the good news that their king was able to find Princess Alinea''s soul and revive her. "Ah and that must be Lord Kresnik!" one of them shouted excitedly as they waved.

    They were aware of the three Returners to Ancestry that were in Ged. They also knew that the soldiers and their Princess with the deities were on their way to the final Immortal War. With smiles on their faces, they watched as the dragon soared higher and higher as it flew farther and farther away.

    "They love you," Ryuu whispered in his wife''s ear as they stared at the beaming crowd until they grew smaller and smaller and completely disappeared from their sight.

    "I guess they do," Alinea answered with a smile as Mavara sped up to catch up with Gin and the rest.

    The palace of Ritz was actually situated near the border of the Dark Valley, and so it would only take them five days to reach Czrnobog''s lair. In reality, the Returners to Ancestry and demigods had no trouble reaching their destination in less than a day. But the soldiers were mostly normal Gedians and they used normal steeds¡ª horses, griffins, chanleyas, horses, and some were on foot.

    Ivan, Fredek, and Alinea were veterans on the battlefield. Ryuu also had retained his memories as Vladimir who was the hero of the Immortal War fifty years ago, while Gin was used to handling matters of the Fuuma¡ª not to mention that he''s the commander of the celestial planes army, and so handling legions of soldiers were an easy task for all of them. Nonetheless, the commander overall would be Gin as he would be the one who would remain on the surface with the soldiers, and Ryuu would just join him after he had successfully escorted Alinea and the others to the second seal.

    They had actually crossed the border on the third day, but needed to travel two more days within the Dark Valley to reach the Black God''s Cavern, a bigger version of the Devil''s Cavern where Czernobog and his minions were sealed within. As soon as they set foot on the Dark Valley, the oppressive air ?ssailed them. The soldiers had encountered low-level dark elementals that were highly aggressive. But due to the presence of the deities and demigods who didn''t hide their celestial powers, they only lurked and watched them.

    The soldiers only had to take out those who were aggressive enough to really attack them. They had no plans on wiping all the dark elementals as it would disrupt the balance. However, they would wipe out the high level ones that were exceedingly dangerous to the mortals.

    On the fifth day, around midafternoon, the army arrived at a huge open space several meters away from the Black Cavern.

    "We''re setting camp here!"Fredek announced and the soldiers moved in sync.

    Tents were set up, fired were started, and by evening, meals were served. They would all spend the remaining hours until a few hours of the morning resting. At the break of dawn tomorrow, Perun would remove the first seal and the final Immortal War would begin.

    Ivan and Fredek went to brief the special team of a hundred and fifty men they would take to the lair. Gin, Ryuu, and Alinea sat near the fire eating.

    "Hmmm¡­ it''s been a while since I experienced something like this. It''s very nostalgic," Gin said.

    He was talking about old school camping of course. Even in Hakone when they were guarding the portal, they had a cabin and modern equipment with them. He''d never experienced this type of rough, old way of camping out since the last time he accompanied Perun in the first Immortal War.

    "Hmmn¡­"Ryuu quietly agreed.

    Flashes of the Immortal War half a century ago with his soldiers appeared in his mind, and his heart ached. Since coming to Ged, memories of Vladimir was predominant in his head. The guilt from that lifetime when he forgot about Alinea that he had pushed at the back of his mind resurfaced. He hadn''t noticed that he had stopped eating midway.

    "Are you alright?"

    Ryuu looked up to see his wife scrutinizing his face. Caught unawares, guilt flashed in his eyes and she carefully placed the bowl of soup on the group before cradling his face with her hands.

    "Hmmmn," he answered noncommittally but Alinea already knew what was on his mind.

    "Homura Ryuu," she said, making Ryuu look at her now with clear eyes.

    Having taken her husband''s full attention, Alinea grinned. "That''s the name of the man I married in this lifetime."

    A quizzical look crossed Ryuu''s face, waiting for her to explain.

    "Stop being a stubborn idiot Kresnik. My niece meant she doesn''t care about Vladimir. Just don''t think about him anymore," Gin interrupted in a frustrated tone.

    Even if Ryuu''s EQ had improved considerably since regaining his memories, there were times when he''s still very slow. Alinea had already said that she''d forgiven him; there was no need to cling onto a sin that had been pardoned like nursing a wound that he didn''t want to close.

    "S-Sorry¡­"Ryuu apologized, and Ali shifted on her knees so she could place a kiss on his cheek.

    Gin made an exaggerated gasping sound as he covered his mouth. "Hey, you two¡ª no PDA!"

    Ryuu who was finally feeling alright turned to him with a smug look. "You should have brought your wife," he said, making Gin glare at him.

    "Stupid Kresnik!"

 Chapter 402 - Party Time!

    On the sixth day, even before the rose, the camp was already filled with activities. Everyone in the expedition was able to take a good amount of rest since Stribog had released his harpies to stand guard. The harpies were originally dark elementals¡ª still were dark elementals but they had formed an eternal pact with the Wind God and only followed him. Riddled with malice, they scared off all the lesser monsters so they stayed away from the camp.

    The elementals didn''t need to sleep as long as they were not injured badly. Guarding the entire camp was a piece of cake for them even if they would be joining the battle the next day. This was the reason the commander, Gin asked all the soldiers to sleep which they happily did.

    So today, everybody oozed with energy. After a quick breakfast, they kept their belongings and were ready to move towards the Black Cavern. None of them would bring their mounts and would go on foot so that they wouldn''t be caught in the battle. The distance between the camp and the battlefield, the vast plane outside the Black Cavern was around twenty kilometers.

    Normally, the troops would walk continuously for an hour and take a break in between until they reached their destination. However, Gin had set up a huge portal that would deliver them straight at the edge of the battlefield, so they didn''t have to waste a lot of stamina.

    If it weren''t for Rod''s Law, Gin would have preferred to set up the portal directly from Ritz to the Black Cavern. But the distance of this portal within Ged was restricted, and so he decided to use this to connect the camp to the battlefield instead. Alinea had asked him about it before and all he answered was: "It''s because your grandpa''s stingy."

    Alinea didn''t know how to react after that. She never knew Rod and he had vanished as soon as he was done creating heaven, earth, and hell. She was not sure if her uncle could casually call Rod stinky, though. Nonetheless, she put this at the back of her mind as the troops started entering the portal.

    Gin had already entered the portal at the forefront with Aello and the horde. The human soldiers who were to man the borders followed suit. Alinea, Ryuu, and the others would go after along with the hundred and fifty elite soldiers they would take with them to the second seal.

    Soon, everyone reached the plane just outside the Black Cavern.

    "Men, go to your posts at once!" the captains of the troops ordered and the soldiers didn''t waste time going to their respective area of responsibility.

    They were severely outnumbered compared to the dark elementals, they knew, as the ones who could come out of the seal when it was weakened already amounted to three million. What more if the seal was removed completely? Their number was only an eight of their numbers during the recently concluded Immortal War when other kingdoms'' armies also joined the fray. But unexpectedly, unlike before, they were more at ease. In fact, they were even excited.

    Why?

    It''s because not only they had Emperor Ivan, the strongest and Grand Adviser Fredek, second strongest Gedian partaking in the battlefield, they also had both Stribog and Kresnik with them.

    "Why are you smiling like idiots?" one of the captains asked his troops.

    The men were staring at the tall man who stood next to their princess with stars in their eyes. Their gazes were akin to people who met with their idol and they were bubbling with excitement.

    "Captain, that''s Lord Kresnik," one of them said making the captain give him an "I know that, idiot" kind of look on his face.

    Both Stribog and Kresnik had been presented to the army before they left Ritz. Of course, there''s no one in this expedition who didn''t know who they were.

    "I''m so happy was born in this era," another said dreamily and the captain couldn''t do anything but sigh.

    Soldiers were naturally battle-fanatics, and they greatly admired strength. They heard of the legends surrounding Stribog and Kresnik, but compared to the legends, they were more inclined to fawn upon Kresnik who had been a Gedian two generations ago. Emperor Vladimir, the hero of the Immortal War fifty years ago who had solely defeated the Black God''s minions was a real living legend for them. Well, Vladimir was dead, but he was Kresnik, and Heaven''s Flame Emperor was there with them right now.

    The captain sighed. There was no need to expend energy in reprimanding the soldiers. He could clearly understand their feelings. If he weren''t tasked to keep his troop in line, he''d be joining them.

    "Ah, we''re so lucky. Our king is Perun, our princess is Alencica, and Lord Kresnik is her husband."

    "Enough! Go to your places. Don''t let Stribog and the commander see you making fools of yourselves," the captain castigated and the men clamored to return to their places.

    Several more minutes and all the soldiers lined up the borders of the Dark Valley. They all stood in attention with their weapons drawn. They were to strike down all dark elementals that would be able to flee the rampage of the harpies and Mavara in the middle.

    "Let''s go," Ryuu told Alinea and Fredek.

    Ivan who stood next to them raised his fist to signal the one hundred and fifty thousand men they would take to the second seal. All of them took their position on the far side of the Black Cavern. They would sneak in with Ryuu paving their way as soon as the first and second wave of dark elementals came running out of the cavern when Perun released the seal.

    Reaching their position, Ryuu released Mavara. The tattoo on his arm spiraled as it burst into blue flames. The flames left his body and became huge, taking up the shape of a twenty-foot dragon which gradually solidified and landed just at the entrance of the cavern.

    Stribog who sat on Aello''s shoulder then gave one sweeping glance at his horde before releasing his energy and condensing it in his hand. He then shot the ball of wind to the air. It was a signal that was very s?ns?t?v? to his twin.

    Several seconds passed and a huge violet oracle appeared in the entire area of the battlefield. It was Perun working on the seal and Stribog grinned.

    "It''s party time!"

 Chapter 403 - MÃ©lange

    The purple seal that covered the entire battlefield glowed as runes shifted within them. The inscriptions shuffled and changed places for several seconds as the oracle became smaller and smaller until it only covered the entire mouth of the cavern where it suddenly stopped. It blinked ten times before the wheel representing Perun started to turn clockwise and counterclockwise.

    "Men, prepare your weapons," Stribog announced. His golden eyes focused on the Black Cavern.

    The Wind God sat on Aello''s shoulder and flanking the red harpy were her sisters, Ocypete and Podarge. Behind them was Mavara. The other harpies scattered within the battlefield as they would be the one pummeling the waves of dark elementals that would flood out of the cavern as soon as it opened.

    Everyone held their breaths as the seal stopped moving. It blinked several times in sync with the fast beating of their hearts before a loud sound of glass breaking was heard and the seal shattered into millions of diamonds before crumbling into thin air.

    The cavern was open!

    As soon as the seal broke, a cold, ominous breeze blew past everyone sending chills down their spine. The malice that started to ooze out of the cave sent waves and waves of oppressive energy, washing over each and every one present. If it weren''t for Kresnik''s and Stribog''s presences, the divine auras that they released, most of the soldiers with weaker spirits would have given in under the pressure.

    During the Immortal War when the seal was weakened, malice also poured out of the cavern. But due to the seal, the amount was not as strong as it was now. It was only this time that they had all experienced the condensed negative atmosphere that was suffocating.

    "Urgh¡­"

    The mortal soldiers were sent into their knees. But just as they were about to drown, the harpies opened their mouths and started su?k?n? in all the energy.

    "Huh? What''s going on captain?" one soldier asked and the captain pulled him up.

    "It''s going to be fine. The harpies are eating the malice," the captain said.

    Aside from the initial surprise, all of them remembered the origins of the harpies and they all started to relax. Harpies were elemental parasites that fed on negative energy!

    Soon, the waves of ominous aura were directly devoured by the harpies, and there was a surge of energy and excitement amongst them. Even if the miasma continued to flow, they were directly eaten by the horde and didn''t even go towards the soldiers anymore.

    They all returned to their former stances as they waited and watched the entrance of the cavern with guarded eyes. After a few seconds, the ground started to tremble. But this was something they had already expected. It was something that they had experienced from the previous Immortal War.

    The tremors were not a product of a natural circumstance. It was due to the dark elementals that were currently rushing out of the cavern. The seal Perun placed made them uncomfortable thus they stayed away from the seal. But now that it was removed, the plethora of monsters and dark elementals would come rushing out of the cavern, like an overflowing cup.

    The ground continued to tremble as ghostly cries echoed from within the dark entrance of the cave. They sounded so horrible¡ª it was as if there was a chorus of tortured souls calling out from the pits of hell. The otherworldly wails made the soldiers shiver in trepidation. But the presence of the deities and demigods with them who didn''t even show any expression as they waited for the enemies to come out put their minds at ease.

    Soon the several shadows could be seen within the cave. Small dots became bigger and bigger as the elementals rushed forward.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAH!"

    Shadow lurkers, both evolved and non-evolved rushed out amongst the throng of dark elemental beasts. Chimeras, banshees, dark wolves, and skeleton soldiers bolted out of the entrance with their maniacal laughter, cries, and howls. They poured out of the cave and ran in all directions, their wicked smiles and eyes shone brightly with excitement at the coming bloodlust.

    "Now!" Gin cried and Aello and her sisters stepped aside to give way to Mavara who had inhaled a huge amount of air, making his ?h?st puff up.

    At Gin''s order, Mavara breathed out a long line of blue fire targeted at the entrance of the cave where low-level dark elementals were pouring out.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAH!"

    The Black God''s minions who came out at the first wave were all scorched by the unforgiving flames of the dragon. Those who were hit didn''t even have the time to scream in agony. The flames devoured them and snuffed their existence quickly. When Mavara retrieved his flames to inhale again, the dark elementals that were missed by the fire quickly scrambled out of the cavern, scattering in different directions.

    But it was all for naught.

    The harpies who stood behind Mavara were all waiting for those who had escaped the flames. As soon as they ran out, the harpies started smashing them one by one. Normally, they were berserkers, but with Stribog around, they only worked within their respective areas the Wind God allowed them to and didn''t let bloodlust take over.

    It was a very organized m¨¦lange of attacks. The first and second waves of dark elementals didn''t stand a chance. The soldiers who stood at the borders didn''t even do anything other than watch. But it was only understandable since the elementals near the first seal were the weakest among the Black God''s minions.

    These alternate attacks of Mavara and the harpies continued on for a couple of more times until the level of the elementals upgraded. The shaking of the earth which was due to a stampede changed in tempo.

    STOMP, STOMP, STOMP

    Alinea and the others'' ears perked up at the sound. Everyone looked at the entrance, and gin signaled Mavara to unleash his flames once again.

    WHOOOOSH!

    However, unlike the other times, the flames didn''t incite screaming. The heavy set of footsteps didn''t falter as well. It continued on and soon, as soon as Mavara finished with his flames, a giant iron shield came flying out of the cavern towards Mavara.

    The dragon, of course, caught it so easily. But the rhythm of their offense now changed as the owner of the huge shield came out followed by others.

    A huge hand clamped the edge of the cavern as a one-eyed giant pushed itself out of it. It was crouching when he came out but when he stood, Mavara found himself looking up.

    Armed with a huge spiked club in its hand, the more than twenty-foot Cyclops stood in front of them¡ª and it was not alone.

 Chapter 404 - Its Time

    "Step¡­ back¡­" Ivan ordered, and Alinea''s group stepped back a few meters away from the mouth of the cavern.

    Their eyes however never left the group of Cyclopes that now started to come out one by one. The procession of armed giants didn''t end there. The smell of decaying corpse permeated the air as more giant elementals appeared. Following the Cyclopes were trolls, then ogres, all armed with clubs, swords, and shields. These giants were carnivores and sometimes practiced cannibalism. The strong foul odor came from the not yet dried skin of other elementals that they used as their clothes.

    The previous groups of elementals that rushed out of the cavern comprised of unintelligent ones. Those mostly followed their instincts and didn''t use their brains. They attacked whoever and whichever possible hosts or food they encountered regardless that those were much stronger than them.

    However, starting with these giants before them, the level of thinking capacity upgraded. Of course, comparing the strength of Mavara and the harpies to these creatures were akin to the earth and the sky. But their size and berserker tendencies classified them to level C and some of them which acted as leaders were classified as level B or A.

    "Urgh, it''s those disgusting giants again," Alinea ?r??n?d as she stepped back and buried her nose against Ryuu''s back.

    The Koutaishidenka on the other hand laughed. "What''s the matter?" he asked as he reached out behind him to tickle Ali''s chin with his fingers. He knew very well that she was using him to block the rotten smell.

    "Ali loves trolls. They''re her favorite," Ivan suddenly quipped making Alinea snort against Ryuu''s back.

    Fredek who was next to Ivan coughed to cover a smile, but when Ryuu looked at him, he explained. "The Princess was trapped by trolls during the Immortal War a year ago. She nearly had an accident if it weren''t for His Majesty Alistair''s timely bestowing of Aurel''s seal."

    Ryuu turned around making Alinea fall on his ?h?st. He lifted her chin so he could look at her eyes. "You nearly got beaten up by trolls?"

    The way he asked sounded so incredulous. It was as if he couldn''t believe she''d lose to inferior beings. As expected, the princess''s feathers were ruffled.

    "Ya! Those were not the regular ones. Those were general grade trolls, okay?" Alinea explained with a pout.

    When the army of the other kingdoms ridiculed Ritz''s troops before, Alinea felt it was her duty to uphold Alistair''s reputation and had let herself be goaded into manning the frontlines.

    Ivan had found out about it because his third brother who joined the battle ran after the Ritz Princess and joined her at the frontlines because Ivan asked him to look out for her. The Kres Prince had begged Ali not to be impulsive but he was helpless and was not able to do anything but let the Kres Army be dragged to the frontlines as well.

    "Haha, Andrej panicked a lot but willingly got dragged into the front lines with her. It was an awesome first war for that boy," Ivan recounted in amusement.

    "You''re so mean to find it so funny, Your Imperial Majesty. Prince Andrej might have been traumatized for life because of that," Fredek commented. However, the title was mentioned not as respect but as sarcasm.

    It was because normally, Ivan should be the one in charge of the Immortal War. If he were there, he would be taking the Kres Empire''s troops to the frontline. But he was not available as Perun sent him to confirm news about Kresnik''s whereabouts. Due to this, Ivan''s second brother, Mikhail handled the palace, while his third brother, Andrej led the troops in the Immortal War with the aim to aid Alinea in battle.

    They were not supposed to be at the frontlines, though.

    "He won''t be traumatized. The Goddess of Mischief protected him well," Ivan said as he grinned at Alinea who still hid behind Ryuu.

    Alinea turned her head to look at Ivan and pouted. "Can we do something about the trolls now?"

    "Just let your uncle deal with them," Ryuu told her. He was still very much amused at his wife whose face had a tinge of green. It was as if she was starting to feel sick due to the odor. "How were you able to fight those before if you hated their smell so much?"

    "Pride and stubbornness," Alinea answered making everyone including some of the soldiers behind them laugh.

    Just as the princess said, she really hated the smell of the giant elementals. She just steadfastly walked into the battlefield for the sake of her brother''s name. For Alinea that time, no one was allowed to laugh at Alistair!

    "Babies, smash!"

    Gin''s voice echoed in the battlefield as the giants swarmed out of the cavern''s mouth and began to attack. This time, because they had weapons, the elementals on their side also moved. Due to the number of the dark elementals, even if they were not individually a match to any of the harpies or Mavara, they all had to move to fight. The only area they leave open and didn''t move into was the one near the edge where the soldiers were waiting to attack the escapees and the area in front where Mavara continued to breathe his fire.

    Blood and gore painted the plane as the harpies went all out with indulging in the carnage. The giants, albeit stronger than the first waves of the elementals were still not matched with their might. The small elementals took advantage of this time to make a beeline towards the soldiers, thinking that they were easier prey. However, the lesser harpies who stood near the troops welcomed them with their talons.

    Cries of pain and death echoed as the enemies fell one by one. Those who were able to escape the harpies and Mavara were taken down by the soldiers'' swords. This went on as waves and waves of elementals continued to pour out of the cavern.

    As soon as it seemed to tone down, Ryuu who stood in front of the group tasked to go to the second seal raised his fist as he turned to the others behind him.

    "It''s time¡­"

 Chapter 405 - Flame Demon Emperor

    At Ryuu''s signal, Fredek and the others straightened and drew their weapons out except for Alinea. She was not allowed to do anything until they reached the last seal. All her energy would be conserved for the final battle. Amidst the ongoing chaos before them, the clinking sound of swords, armors, spears, lances, axes, and other weapons could be heard.

    "Remember, just be vigilant but do not engage unless necessary. Reserve your energy," Ivan reminded the troops and they echoed their affirmative answers. "Lord Kresnik, we''re ready."

    Ryuu''s body suddenly emanated a blue glow akin to Mavara''s fire. It enveloped his whole body as the atmosphere around him became condensed.

    Divine Aura.

    Normally the force that pure celestials released would oppress the lesser beings around them. But Ryuu had adjusted it so that his aura would go to the front towards the enemies.

    Feeling his power, Mavara quickly shifted to face the cavern''s mouth once more. At his master''s signal, the dragon puffed his ?h?st as he inhaled and released his blue flames. Fire shot at the cavern''s entrance scorching everything in its path. The flames could reach several meters, and so he was able to kill lots of elementals that were still trying to flood out of the cavity.

    "Let''s go!"

    Ryuu stepped forward, the blue glow in his body escalating in burning flames. Since he''d given the members of the troop immunity to his fire, they were not affected by its unforgiving heat. With him on the front, the troop marched steadily inside the cavern. As soon as they went in, Mavara positioned himself at the very entrance of the cave, blocking any elementals that would try to go back in to attack them.

    "Light!" Fredek ordered and the soldiers all took out a special type of crystal in their pockets that let out a glow akin to moonlight.

    Moon crystals. These were special types of minerals that people in Ged used as torches. Ali and the others in front didn''t have to take out crystals. Ryuu''s glow was enough for them to see.

    None of them let their guards down as they trudged inside the cavern.

    "This is¡­ the Black Cavern?"Alinea asked as she gazed at the huge space that welcomed them. "No wonder those giants could easily fit inside here," she commented.

    The cavern''s mouth was around fifteen meters in height. It was huge. But it was basically just a hole towards a much bigger place within. After stepping into the cave, there was a gradual descent as the ceiling became higher and higher. After walking for about twenty meters, there was illumination in front that didn''t come from Ryuu.

    "Whoa¡­" Alinea stared wide-eyed at the vision before her before flinching in disgust.

    There was a huge drop that went down several meters, and the distance from the ground to the now very high earth ceiling was around a couple of hundred meters. It could easily fit high buildings within much more giants. The surrounding walls were embedded with moon crystals. It was the reason why there was illumination in the place. In the middle of the place was a huge sinkhole that led to a deeper part of the place.

    Nonetheless, what could have been an astounding sight before them was reduced to a nauseating view.

    Yes, the place was indeed a lair of the devils.

    Dark elementals cannibalized their kind and they had poor eating etiquette. The blood and gore outside when the harpies and Mavara smashed and stomped on their enemies were similar to what was inside. Rotten flesh lay everywhere and there were creatures still feeding on them¡ª of course, the disgusting smell permeated the air mixed with the musky scent of the cave.

    When they entered the place the elementals within all froze on their spots because of Ryuu''s divine aura. The oppressing atmosphere made them wary and alert afterwards as they inched backwards to another cavity on the other side. However, just as they retreated, giant footsteps made the place tremble coming from the other side and they all watched as giant salamanders emerged one by one.

    Seeing their strong brethren, the small elementals''eyes seemed to sparkle with glee as they once again stepped forward. They were like Chihuahuas¡ª aggressive even in their small pitiful sizes.

    "None of you will move,"Ryuu said as he turned to his wife. "Behave," he told her with a smile before jumping down into the pool of angry elementals.

    "Ah, Lord Kresnik looks so cool just now," a soldier commented from behind and Ivan snorted.

    "What are you talking about? That''s Kresnik you now. If you called me a flame demon berserker in the battlefield when I''m only a demigod, what more the original Flame Emperor of Heaven?"

    Huh?

    Alinea was confused at first. She had no idea what Ivan was talking about. Her husband in her memory was very cool. He was the man who did archery, flower arrangement, teas ceremony, and other delicate arts. He was always the calm and quiet type.

    "How can he be a demon?" she wondered audibly just as her husband landed in the middle of the land below amidst the legion of elementals that had gathered.

    He was surrounded!

    Alinea''s heart jumped. She was worried that she almost jumped after him, but Ryuu looked up to where she was and her husband grinned.

    "Ah¡­ it''s starting," Ivan commented just as Ryuu''s fire suddenly burst from his body.

    Huge, wild flames danced just as Ryuu bent forward. Alinea was reminded of those characters from Dragon Ball Z when they turned into super saiyans. But the wild fire in her husband was ice blue in color.

    ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAR!

    The elementals attacked Ryuu simultaneously, but the deity didn''t care how many or how strong they were. For him, they were all puny ants that he was there to slaughter. He lifted his arms and the aura shot from his body. A powerful explosion radiated from his whole being covering the whole diameter of the place.

    Ivan and Fredek both raised their hands to form a barrier to protect them. They might be immune to Kresnik''s cursed flame, but they were still vulnerable to flying debris. After the blast, all elementals giants or small were reduced to gory pieces on the ground.

    By this time, one thing was clear to Ali. Her husband was not calm. In fact, he looked like the happy god of war in the midst of carnage.

 Chapter 406 - Second Seal

    Kresnik, Heaven''s Flame Emperor stood in the midst of carnage with his eyes glowing. The oppressing aura surrounding him only grew stronger as he killed. In just a few seconds, all the elementals that were left were scorched and turned to ashes.

    Ah¡­

    Alinea almost smiled. She could now totally understand why the Koutaishidenka of the Homura House refrained from personally handling things with the company and the clan itself and let Kazehaya Gin managed everything that needed dealing with other people. She now understood why Homura Ryuu was raised trained in delicate arts. It was to curb this temper of his. Wild like his flames, the real Kresnik was a walking active volcano that erupted at the slightest provocation.

    This young master had been sealed from his natural instinct since becoming a Returner to Ancestry. Now that Kresnik was finally released, Alinea would let him vent as he wished.

    "Go ahead, love. We''ll just follow you," Alinea called and Kresnik looked up at her.

    The Flame Emperor of Heaven remained unmoving for a while as he looked up at his wife and Alinea had to wave at him, signaling him that he could go before he did. Ryuu turned his back on them and faced the forward, towards the deeper part of the cavern. He released more of his divine powers that surrounded his body making the atmosphere around him more oppressive that even Ali and the others could feel. But since he was far from them, it was only a small force.

    Without further ado, Ryuu''s flames grew, the blue fire lifting him up, and he disappeared in front of them, leaving only an afterimage. However, to the eyes of the demigods, he merely flew so fast from his position and continued forward towards the second seal and proceeded on paving their way, killing everything that came in his path.

    "Wow¡­ and here I was thinking Your Imperial Majesty was already wild," Fredek told Ivan who just grinned.

    "I told you¡­" The Kres Emperor almost said that it was in the genes but stopped himself in time. He didn''t want to remind Ali about his lineage at the moment.

    "Take your mounts out. The cavern''s huge inside and deeper than we first thought," Fredek ordered the soldiers.

    The interior of the cavern was a lot bigger and the distance of the first seal to the second was farther than what they had first thought. They didn''t bring physical mounts earlier since they were not familiar with the cavern. But now that they could see the very spacious underground lair, they had to agree that walking would take time and spending energy unnecessarily was not on their agenda. Besides, they needed to catch up with Kresnik.

    One by one, they took out a summoning crystal, the one they use to call forth elementals to use whenever and wherever in case of emergency. However, the summoned beasts in a form of winged horses only had a limit of four hours. When the time was up, they would vanish immediately.

    People in Ged didn''t have modern gadgets but they had items that were magical. The crystals used to summon themselves were naturally golden in color. But while the summon beasts were out they gradually changed their hues, turning duller as time passed until they turned gray. This indicated that time was up and the summoned beasts would vanish.

    In no time, the summoned beasts appeared one by one and the group didn''t waste time to mount. As for Ivan, Alinea, and Fredek, the emperor summoned his twin elementals for him and Fredek since the latter''s elemental was a tornado. It would be dangerous to call it there. As for Alinea, she had called Aurel.

    At Ivan''s signal, they followed after Kresnik who had continued his massacre of Czernobog''s forces he came across. Their journey was smooth as they didn''t run into any enemy. The glided past burnt remains of elementals as they traversed around stalactites and stalagmites that littered the place. There was also a lush jungle below as they flew. They also came across cave pearls formed over centuries or even millennia as water dripped down, dried up and left layers of calcite crystals on grains of sand.

    The cavern would have been an interesting place to explore if it weren''t for the fact that dangerous elementals lurked the place. Also, the stench of the place made breathing hard to do much less appreciation. It was a good thing Kresnik had burned everything including the carcasses already cannibalized by the elementals. The burnt smell covered the rotten odor which the troops were most grateful.

    They continued on following Kresnik who meticulously did his part. He made sure none was spared as he wouldn''t let any to harm Alinea''s group before they reached the second seal. At around nine kilometers deep, their group finally reached the second seal.

    Kresnik sealed his divine aura within him once more just in time for the others to arrive. "Come here," he called Alinea who obediently got off Aurel and stood next to him on the side.

    Ivan, Fredek, and the soldiers would be the ones to enter first as they would serve as tanks. Ali would be at the rear as she had to keep herself from fighting and save all her energy for the Black God.

    As they agreed upon, Ryuu took out a crystal storing Stribog''s condensed power. He snapped it in two and a blast of wind shot up to the roof of the cavern towards the surface then towards the sky.

    It was the same signal Gin had used earlier to let Perun know that they had finally reached their destination. Soon, a familiar violet oracle appeared below them before it became smaller in size that fit the opening of the deeper lair. Just like the first seal, several runes shifted as it turned clockwise and then counterclockwise before dispersing.

    "It''s open¡­" Ivan stated and everyone waited in attention.

    Ivan and the others grinned. It was a good start for them. Most of the monsters within were a lot powerful than the ones which could go to the first seal''s area.

    "Go!"

 Chapter 407 - Loose Cannon

    "Lord Kresnik, we''ll see you later,"Fredek said and Ivan nodded.

    "Don''t worry. We will offer our lives to protect Ali," the Kres Emperor seconded and Ryuu nodded in recognition.

    Ivan and Fredek then went through the entrance without much ado and the hundred and fifty thousand soldiers with them followed. They were still on their mounts and so it didn''t take a lot of time for them to go through. Soon, it was only Alinea, Ryuu, and Aurel left on the other side.

    "Take care. If it''s too dangerous, don''t hesitate to break the crystal,"Ryuu reminded her and she smiled.

    Alinea had a similar crystal with Stribog''s energy to signal her father either when the task was finished or if they encountered great danger. In both instances, the King of Heaven would transport everyone back into the surface. It was the safety measures her father had bestowed her and her team. Yes, casualties were inevitable in this type of dangerous mission, but in the event that all of their lives would be put in jeopardy, Perun would help them.

    "I will,"Alinea answered.

    She was no longer under the control of a shadow lurker nor was she a broken soul. She no longer had suicidal tendencies and wished to be a martyr. Although she still cared for her team and friends, she would prioritize everyone''s safety over heroics.

    "Also, when you''re having difficulty and you feel like your resolve is weakening, remember, your friends are with you,"Ryuu said as he held her hand and touched the bejeweled bangle that Perun gave her.

    With her husband''s words, Ali''s gaze lowered to where her accessory was on her wrist. Her eyes softened as a sad smile formed on her lips. "I will."

    "We''ll be waiting for you, my love,"Ryuu said after as he lowered his head, and she welcomed his lips with hers.

    The kiss was not urgent and sweet. It lasted not a while as she still had a task to perform.

    "Go!"Ryuu said as he lifted Alinea up and placed her safely on Aurel''s back.

    "See you!"Alinea said before urging Aurel to go through the other side.

    As she was the catalyst of the seal, as soon as she entered, Perun''s violet seal appeared again locking them from within. This would prevent the Black God from moving around and copying Ryuu or Gin''s power.

    As soon as the seal appeared, Ryuu could no longer see within. With a sigh, he released his divine powers and quickly came out of the cavern with a speed far greater than he used coming there. In no time, he was back on the surface again.

    As soon as he exited the cavern, he released a powerful wave of attack that was explosive as a bomb spreading into the whole diameter of the battlefield that burned all the remaining dark elementals instantly. However, despite the flames saving everyone on their side from being burned to death, the force of the power he released was still insurmountable that the ground shook and the oppressing aura made all the mortals kneel on the ground. It was as if something very heavy pressed them down.

    When the nebulous cloud of debris and dust cleared, all soldiers were on the ground, while the harpies sat down, unmoving, not sure of what happened. All wary eyes were on Ryuu who hovered above and slowly descended as he controlled his powers until he finally returned to the ground.

    The only ones who remained unaffected was Mavara and Gin who sat on the sitting Aello''s shoulder. In fact, he even looked amused.

    "Oi Kresnik, I guess you finally released all your bottled up rage inside," he commented with a laugh as Ryuu calmed his breath.

    He opened his ice-blue eyes as he looked at the startled soldiers and harpies and sighed. "Sorry," he apologized.

    The soldiers then regained their bearings and also chuckled nervously as they all stood back up.

    "They''re finally there?" Gin asked as he got off the red harpy''s back and walked towards Ryuu.

    "Yeah," the Koutaishidenka answered as he looked back at the mouth of the cavern. "We just have to wait."

    Gin nodded as he patted Ryuu''s shoulder. "They''ll be fine."

    He then turned to the captains of the soldiers and signaled for them to retrieve their things. He raised his hand and opened up a portal to where they left their mounts and things so that some of the soldiers could set up camp. He also signaled for the harpies to stay on guard. Seeing as Mavara was behaving, Ryuu also let him stay with the harpy sisters.

    When the camp was set up, Ryuu and Gin stayed in the same marquee tent where they set up their temporary office. It was huge and one side was open facing the cavern. It would be easy for them to check from their seats.

    None of them had been inside the cavern before. Only Perun. Ryuu drew a map and of the interior of the cavern until the second seal. He had a different task other than sending Alinea and her team safely to the next seal. It was something he just thought about but Gin had already guessed his intention so there was no need to explain things to him.

    "Did you find any trace?" Gin asked and Ryuu shook his head.

    "I killed all dark elementals on the way. I covered the entire place as I moved forward. I didn''t see any signs of Ozomene." Ryuu looked upset when he said this.

    That''s right. One of the reasons why he changed his mind and tanked the team was to see any sign of Ozomene who was now one with Fanya. Since the mother of harpies had been broken into pieces as well and attached to many hosts, her power had fallen from what it used to be. This meant that she could pass through the second seal easily. Ryuu was planning to finish her once and for all when he encountered her on the way to the second seal.

    "Do you think she''s maybe with the Black God?" Gin asked but Ryuu didn''t know how to answer.

    "She could be somewhere else for all we know. It''s why father-in-law took Yuuka with us here in Ged. Fanya is a loose cannon¡­"

 Chapter 408 - In Danger

    As soon as Aurel stepped into the second seal, the battle had already started. The hundred and fifty thousand soldiers were divided into a hundred and fifty groups. Each group consisted of a thousand soldiers led by a captain each.

    As planned, as soon as they came inside, the thousand soldiers at the front sans Ivan and Fredek engaged the dark elementals who loitered near the entrance. The second thousand then would pass and go to the next area of responsibility and engage the enemies there. This pattern repeated until all hundred and fifty groups were engaged. When the first team ended their fight, they would then go immediately to the front and engage once more in battle.

    "Ali, do not fight," Ivan reminded Alinea who looked at the soldiers fighting with the enemies.

    As expected, all the elementals within the second seal were a lot stronger than the ones outside. The weakest would be around level B and the strongest was Czernobog which was a level S.

    All the soldiers in Ivan''s special team were A and B level in strength, though they were not demigods and so their stamina was limited. However, they made up for their lack of demigod fortitudes with crystals and elixirs. They were a good match with the enemies so far.

    "Let''s go," Fredek said and they moved forward.

    Around this time, only the three of them were free¡ª well not quite. As soon as they stepped a few meters away from the soldiers, a group of armed minotaurs appeared.

    "Yay, my favorite¡­"Alinea said blandly, making Ivan and Fredek laugh.

    Both men knew Alinea got thrashed by a rampaging minotaur when she was young.

    "I can''t use any of my elementals. The cavern would cave in," Fredek stated unhappily.

    He was both a wind and an earth caster. He had an elemental in a form of a tornado and one giant behemoth that burrowed within the earth. Due to their sizes, they were not good to use within caves or they would all be buried underground.

    Actually, it would be fine to do just that since they could teleport outside and be safe using the crystal given by Stribog. But if the cavern collapsed, Czernobog would be able to escape and it would be difficult to find him.

    "Don''t worry. My beauties will do," Ivan said as he released Rashel and Bibi.

    In no time, the two vermillion birds attacked the minotaurs, but both Ivan and Fredek joined the fray to save time. While the fire birds distracted and injured them, the two demigods gave them the final blows. They were completely annihilated in no time.

    "She could be somewhere else for all we know. It''s why father-in-law took Yuuka with us here in Ged. Fanya is a loose cannon¡­"

    "An extremely wild loose cannon," Gin supplied with a perplexed expression.

    But it was alright. They were really not expecting too much about finding clues on Fanya''s whereabouts. If they saw Ozomene in the cavern, it would just be a bonus point. Knowing the devious former Queen of Heaven, she would do anything not to get caught when her power''s close to diminishing.

    Even if they couldn''t find her now, one thing was for sure. When Czernobog''s been defeated, she would behave and wouldn''t cause them any trouble for a long while. Her parasitic power would be gone and when she died the next time, it would be forever. The only one who could resurrect her would be Rod or the bearer of his power.

    Nonetheless, they had the opportunity to carefully look for her now. They wouldn''t let this chance pass in case she''s there.

    "I will go and check again. I''ll use my wind to inspect even the crevices," Gin said and Ryuu nodded before falling into silence.

    The Koutaishidenka looked out of the tent towards the cavern''s mouth. "They''re probably in the midst of battle now."

    "Hmmmnnn¡­" Gin agreed. "I will go and scan the interior of the cavern again," he added as he patted Ryuu on the shoulder. "They''ll be fine."

    "Just don''t get too close to the second seal¡­"

    "I won''t," Gin promised as he went.

    The God of Wind didn''t waste time to go and inspect the cavern. He went alone since it was easier. He had seen and smiled in approval at the aftermath Kresnik''s flames had permitted in the place. Not a dark elemental had been left alive.

    He released wind to check all the nooks and crannies of the place. He didn''t want to miss any part in case Fanaya had been hiding. What''s good about his wind was that even if the enemy had turned herself invisible, his wind could still find her.

    The search resulted in nothing¡­

    Kresnik might miss something but Stribog with his wind couldn''t. Fanya was not there.

    Soon, he reached the vicinity of the second seal and he stopped. With a frown marring his face, he placed a finger on his forehead.

    "Brother, ease your seal so I could scan the interior of the main lair," he spoke to Perun using his mind.

    Since they''re in the same world, he''s able to use this skill of communicating unique for him and his twin. As soon as he did, the seal appeared at the opening and the runes in it shifted. However, this time, it didn''t break. It was just made weak enough for Stribog to use his wind to scan the entire space inside.

    Soft breeze entered the main lair in great speed, and Gin smiled after feeling the soldiers and Alinea inside. As estimated, except for his niece, the rest were already engaged in battle with the Black God''s forces inside. Also, the levels of the monsters inside were indeed a lot higher than the ones they had killed.

    His wind blew deeper into the lair to check the Black God. It didn''t take long for him to find him. However, when he did, his eye widened in horror and he stepped back.

    "No way¡­"

    His heart beat fast; Gin withdrew his wind and immediately flew back to the camp to report to Ryuu.

    "What''s the matter?" Ryuu asked with a frown.

    "They''re in danger. Czernobog revived his four generals," Gin stated ominously, making Ryuu''s eyes widen in horror as well.

    "We need to save them."

 Chapter 409 - Four Generals

    "We need to save them¡­"

    However, this was easier said than done. If Czernobog was able to revive the four generals, then it meant that he was able to have four clones of himself, power-wise. If Gin and Ryuu stepped into the second seal, two of those would turn into them and join the fray.

    "How did he get the ability to¡ª damn it!"Ryuu slammed his hand on the table, breaking it in two as they realized how.

    FANYA!

    There was no other explanation as to how the Black God was able to regain much of his powers other than that woman.

    "It must have been what that witch used to make a deal with Czernobog,"Gin stated.

    Who''d have thought that the vile deity they had dismissed as irrelevant could cause a ton of trouble for them for so long? Not only Fanya was able to curse Alencica, but she also made Shitara a blank soul, and now, they found out the reason why the Black God helped her. By offering Ozomene as her vessel, Fanya in turn fixed the deficiency in Czernobog''s power by using a part of hers. This was how the Black God was able to revive the generals.

    "I''d really love to find my ex-sister-in-law. I''d have the sisters tear her up into pieces," Gin said with a lot of malice which was rare. "What do we do? Even with Ivan and Fredek there, it would be tough. Those generals are around level S each. Even if Ivan and Fredek are also similar in power with the redhead as strong as Czernobog, there are still four of them. Then the Black God, so there are five. If Ali joins in the battle, she won''t have enough energy for Czernobog."

    "We need to send another one who''s not as strong as Alinea," Ryuu said with a frown. "But I heard that the only remaining strong demigod is from Dhahliah and he''s missing."

    "Sieghart Sverayov, the Dhahlian Empire''s crown prince," Gin murmured thoughtfully before letting out a sigh. "We can''t depend on Ovid to have another strong warrior as well. The illegitimate child of the king, Fredek''s the only one who inherited my divine powers."

    "Let''s inform father-in-law immediately," Ryuu said. "We cannot move blindly. If we make a mistake Alinea and the others will be in more danger."

    "Yeah," Gin agreed as he released his energy to use telepathy to contact Perun. He relayed their discovery in no time and the King of Heaven decided to join them.

    "It''s odd," Ryuu commented after.

    "What''s odd?" Gin asked. He had made his conversation audible to Ryuu so the two of them were able to hear Perun''s voice.

    "My father-in-law''s calm," Ryuu answered and Gin''s eyes widened.

    "You''re right¡­"Although normally stoic, Perun would never be calm if his daughter was put in danger. "Do you think he already knew this would happen?"

    Ryuu was thoughtful. "Maybe. Else he wouldn''t be so coolheaded."

    The four generals of the Black God were four chimeras with power level around S, similar to Czernobog. During the first Immortal War, the four generals had been annihilated By Perun, Stribog, Kresnik, and Veles, the earth goddess. They were all powerful deities so it was easy for them. But for Alinea and the others¡­

    Soon, Perun arrived with Yuuka. He placed her on a chair by the table as he asked the status.

    "So far they hadn''t used the energy seal. It means they can still get by," Gin reported. "Should we go to the second seal and use my harpies?"

    Ryuu shook his head. "There are other harpies in there¡ª those who stayed with Ozomene. The soldiers might get confused and attack the horde."

    "Kresnik is right,"Perun agreed, and Stribog looked worried.

    Gin could only think of sending the lesser harpies since they were strong enough to pass through the second seal but not strong enough for Czernobog to copy them.

    "What should we do now?"

    "We wait," Perun said and everyone looked at him in question.

    They had thought the King of Heaven had other plans to aid his daughter and her group. They didn''t think he would suggest doing nothing but waiting.

    "Just waiting?"Gin couldn''t believe his ears.

    Perun smiled. "Did you actually think I sent my daughter there without help?" he asked smugly making Gin and Ryuu stare at him in awe. "Don''t worry, they''ll be okay. In any case, I''m already here. If something happens, I''ll bring them all out¡­"

    =======

    "Quick, protect the princess!" Fredek yelled as he welcomed the attack of the huge beast the suddenly appeared.

    The gigantic fist made the air pressure strong when it moved. As soon as connected with Fredek''s sword, there was a spark due to the impact, and the power made the wind caster stagger backwards. But the punch continued on, and Fredek flew backwards and slammed his back against the wall of the cavern before falling with a thud on the ground.

    "General!"

    "I''m alright! Hold it back for a while," Fredek ordered as he looked at where Alinea was.

    They had beaten most of the elementals with medium difficulty for the army within the second seal. However, just when they thought that they were nearing the main lair where Czernobog was, two huge chimeras appeared. They breathed fire injuring most of the soldiers who were in front.

    Ivan quickly ordered the wounded to be taken to the back and attended to while he dealt with one giant. He engaged one of the giants who attacked in reckless abandon and was on equal footing with it in terms of strength. However, the same could not be said with the other monster. Ivan and Fredek were both almost class S but the disparity between their powers was great. The Ritz General was strong but not compared to this huge elemental out of nowhere.

    "Princess, do not engage. Please let us deal with it," Fredek told Alinea who made Aurel step back reluctantly.

    She worried. She worried a lot. The monster that appeared was not entirely unknown to them. It was one of those huge demons that were written in the history of the Immortal War.

    The four generals of the Black God.

    They were supposed to be dead, but they suddenly appeared there in front of them. What was worse was that there were two more like those monsters somewhere, but they were already struggling so much.

    Biting her lip, she looked behind her where the soldiers continued to fight. Some minotaurs were still there and the troops were engaged in battle with those. For now they were getting by since there were only two of the four generals which appeared. But if the other two came as well¡­

    It''s bad. Their situation was bad. If those appeared she would have to join the fight or else many more people would die or get hurt.

    "What to do?"Alinea asked as she looked at her hands and noticed the bejeweled bangle her father gave her and ??r?ssed it with a nostalgic smile. Her resolve was weakening, and she said a prayer to her friends to give her strength. "Help me out here guys, okay?" she told the stones softly just as a loud roar rang in front of her.

    To everyone''s horror, the remaining two generals appeared.

    "Princess step back! Let us handle these monsters!" The soldiers yelled as they surged to go in front of Ali, making Aurel step back further.

    The army was strong. But in the face of S level monsters, there was no contest. One by one, the soldiers fell against the chimeras. Alinea closed her eyes. She would have to make her move soon. However, before she released her aura, a noise sounded behind her and a huge dead minotaur came flying in front towards the monster.

    "THIS-IS-NOT-A-TREE-BUT-CHOP-IT-FOR-FIREWOOD!"

 Chapter 410 - Made Gods

    "THIS-IS-NOT-A-TREE-BUT-CHOP-IT-FOR-FIREWOOD!"

    The familiar booming voice echoed as the dead body of the minotaur slammed against the chimera with a force strong enough to make it fly back like a snipped kite.

    HUH?

    Alinea whipped her head to face the direction of where the voice came from and a choke escaped her lips as she placed a hand against her mouth in shock. With her eyes wide, she stared at the familiar countenances beaming at her.

    "Y-You¡­" Tears blurred her vision, but the sight she''d seen would forever remain in her heart.

    "Midas, reporting to General Alinea," a paladin in silvery-white armor called out.

    "Horgall, reporting to her Highness Alinea," the huge Viking who just threw the minotaur earlier seconded the paladin in paying respect.

    "Rubic, reporting to our favorite girl, Alinea," a redhead young man who held a silver bow said with a grin.

    "Lucius has returned to report to the General Alinea," a long haired archer bowed respectfully but a grin was also on his face.

    Lastly¡­

    "Sven is here again, reporting to our beloved General, Alinea," a very tall man with a gentle smile said, and it was the last straw.

    "YOU LOT!" Alinea threw herself at her old team¡ª the very same team who perished in the Devil''s Cavern with her. "You''re all here! You''re all here! You''re back!" she gushed over and over again in between sobs as she hugged them.

    Her team returned her hugs but didn''t linger.

    "General, I think we can continue our reunion later," Rubic said teasingly as he pointed at the still ongoing battle around them.

    Due to her surprise, the fighting surrounding her had faded into the background. Only now that she finally snapped back to reality that she could see and hear them again.

    Ah. Yeah¡­

    "ATTACK!"

    "Yes, General, but you have to stay put. Your father already gave us instructions," Midas said respectfully as he and Horgall raised their respective weapons and targeted one of the generals.

    Alinea watched as Horgall threw is battleax which embedded itself on the chimera''s back making it scream in pain. The soldiers dispersed around the two generals they were dealing with giving way to the newcomers.

    "That one''s surely big," Lucius commented as he and Rubic set up arrows on the bows and positioned behind a stalagmite.

    "And we''re ready!" Rubic crowed as he and Lucius started shooting at the remaining one of the chimera generals consecutively in great speed.

    Alinea noticed that the arrows and equipment that they were using were different. It was something she''d seen before but in the eyes of Alencica and not Alinea. Horgall''s and Midas'' weapons and armor as well were different.

    Celestial bows and arrows. Celestial sword and halberd.

    Sven ran towards the fight and successfully plucked wounded soldiers and carried them away with the help of the soldiers and started to treat them. However, different from his previous healing prowess, he could now use a large scale healing. He even used a seal of his own; the injured people covered by the seal recovering in fast speed.

    Alinea was amazed by how strong they were. Judging from how they were dealing with the two general grade chimeras, they were basically as strong as Fredek. It was a far cry from their previous status.

    As the battle continued around her, Alinea touched the bejeweled bangle in her wrist as a soft smile formed on her lips. "Father, thank you¡­"

    She was not sure before but it was very clear to her now. The reason why her friends were able to return was because of her father''s blessing. By capturing their souls in the jewels, he was able to revive them. However, instead of simple revival, it seemed that her father had granted them celestial bodies. Her brothers were now deities.

    Made gods¡­

    They were those who were not born as deities. By doing something very good in their lives as mortals, the King of heaven granted them an eternal life in the service of the King as made gods. This meant that when Alinea finally broke the curse, she could ascend to the heavens with her friends and family and live eternally.

    Warmth enveloped her heart, and a surge of inspiration filled her. She could do this. Blood, grunts, screams, and orders echoed in the cavern as the fight continued. But there was no longer that dreadful feeling in their stomach as the battle was now balanced.

    Fire blazed around as the chimeras attacked. But Ivan was a flame caster. It was easy for him to counter. He had to give effort in this fight with a level S elemental, but he was a demigod that had more deity blood that mortal. This fight with the general grade chimera was not something that could threaten his life.

    As for Fredek who was still engaged with the other general grade chimera, he was ?ssisted by the soldiers and they were doing well. The third level S beast was being dealt with by Rubic, Lucius and the soldiers while the last one was taken good care of by Midas, Horgall and the soldiers as well.

    As early as that point, they could already see the outcome of the struggle. The four general grade chimeras screamed as they mindlessly attacked but was thwarted over and over again. Even if there were more elementals that arrived to attack along with them, the other soldiers were able to nullify them.

    Soon, Ivan killed the first general grade chimera with his flames. The elemental let out a piercing death cry before succumbing to the fire and dropped onto the ground with a loud thud.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, you can go ahead and bring the princess to where the Black God is. We''ll take care of things here!"

 Chapter 411 - Nemesis

    "Your Imperial Majesty, you can go ahead and bring the princess to where the Black God is. We''ll take care of things here!"

    "Right!" Ivan ran towards Alinea, taking down dark elementals on the way.

    "Leave your elementals here to help. Aurel will take us for now," Alinea yelled as soon as Ivan reached her and she held out her hand.

    Ivan took her hand and she hoisted him on Aurel''s back. As soon as they were settled, the giant crow flew up in the air towards the deeper part of the cavern. The distance from the floor to the ceiling of this underground space was around two hundred meters high. But upon reaching the latter part, Aurel had to fly lower as the passageway got smaller, although it could still accommodate giants. It was the very same passageway where the four generals appeared.

    "Ali, did you like Ritz''s present?" Ivan asked as they flew.

    Alinea shifted on Aurel''s back so she could see Ivan''s face and grinned. "What do you think?"

    She was more than elated!

    "I thought I lost them forever," she said wistfully and Ivan grinned back.

    "When we found your bodies in the cavern, Ritz called all the available soul callers to call you all back. But only those five returned," Ivan relayed, relieving that time. "He condensed their souls to the gems they had in their possession and created the bangle using those. But they had already been revived and granted the status of divinity and were only waiting for you to call them."

    So, it was like that¡­

    Alinea sighed. Back then she had been eaten with hatred. But now¡­

    She turned her face back to the front towards the deeper part of the cavern. Soon she would finally come face to face with her nemesis.

    Czernobog¡­

    Her silver-gray eyes flashed as the aura around her changed.

    "Looks like the little princess is all fired up," Ivan commented having felt the pure determination emanating from her.

    "Of course," she answered with firmness. "We''ll end this final battle and have a proper reunion afterwards!"

    A few seconds after, Ivan placed a firm hand on her shoulder. "Ali let''s switch. We''re near."

    Alinea pushed against Aurel''s back to propel herself up and backflipped and sat behind Ivan. She could feel the space after the passage was another huge underground area. But she could feel a huge swarm of dark elementals at a distance. Aside from that¡­

    The dark part of her soul suddenly became active as if it was excited. Czernobog was there.

    "Ali, step a bit back. Aurel wouldn''t mind if I stand, no?" Ivan asked and Aurel opened his beak.

    AAAAAAAAAAWRK!

    Ivan stood up on Aurel''s back and retrieved his fist as he pivoted his foot on its ball and pushed his body forward for momentum. A red blaze enveloped his hand as he concentrated his power there.

    "Here we go!" he yelled and he pushed off his foot again and turned his h?ps as he extended his arm straight towards the front, releasing the fire.

    WHOOOOOSH!

    The red flames shot straight, burning all the dark elementals that blocked its path. The fireball from Ivan burned bright and furiously but the moment it reached a certain space in the middle it suddenly stopped and started slowly vanishing as if su?k?d in the black hole.

    Aurel landed on the ground just before the entrance. Ali and Ivan got off the lightning elemental and scanned the space. Dark elementals with harpies, smaller grade chimeras, blood salamanders, and others filled the room except for the area Ivan had scorched. Unlike the other aggressive ones they encountered in the previous parts of the cavern, these creatures seemed to have an ounce of intelligence in them.

    "Ali¡­"Ivan spoke in a low, warning tone, and she nodded.

    Ivan could take care of them, yes. But with their numbers, he''d have his hands full. He waved his hand and flames appeared in them.

    "I''ve summoned back my elementals," Ivan told her and she nodded. "Don''t mind the pipsqueaks. Focus on that nasty one in the middle," he said as the two of them watched the fire he shot earlier dispersed, casting illumination to the darkened area in the middle for a while before it was drowned by darkness once more.

    In this place, the light crystals had been removed as if the one basking in the shadows at the far front of the area deliberately got rid of them. Only the ones at the entrance remained.

    Several seconds passed and none of them moved. Nonetheless, the tension was very high and they could clearly sense the murderous intent of the predators surrounding them. The dark elementals glared at them, on high alert, but remained unmoving as if waiting for their leader to give the command.

    "I was wondering where all those commotions were coming from outside. As it turned out, I have visitors," a melodious voice sounded from the shadows giving an illusion of a gentle and timid owner.

    However, both Alinea and Ivan were not fooled. As one saying from Earth about the evildoers, be careful of who to trust despite a gentle and kind fa?ade as the devil was once an angel. Czernobog was a devil through and through¡ª the personification of the fallen celestial in the legends.

    "Pardon us for coming uninvited," Ivan said mockingly as he narrowed his eyes at the minions.

    The battle outside might have come closer as the scent of blood was getting stronger. Due to this even the intelligent once were starting to feel excited, seduced by the aroma of death. Among the most agitated ones were the harpies. They had started to shift on their feet as if they were fighting their urge to murder but losing.

    "Oh?" the melodious voice sounded again. "I do not really mind," the voice continued lazily as moon crystals suddenly lit up from everywhere illuminating the whole place. As it turned out, they were not removed but blocked by dark mist. Now, they could clearly see the entire space including the man sitting on a rocky throne in the middle. "After all, it''s not every day my child came to visit me¡­"

 Chapter 412 - The Black God & The Harbinger of Catastrophe

    "After all, it''s not every day my child came to visit me¡­"

    Alinea''s and Ivan''s eyes narrowed at the man before them. Sitting on the throne made of rocks in front was a slender young man with long, lavender hair. He wore a pure white robe and a golden mask adorned half of his face. Even if his countenance was partially covered, he had the looks that could rival the King of Heaven''s. However, he might be lounging lazily on his seat but there was nothing lazy about how he regarded them with his pair of scarlet eyes.

    "Who is this pretty boy?" Alinea whispered to Ivan. "Why did he call me his child?"

    "Ali that''s Czernobog," Ivan whispered back, but his eyes remained on the man in front.

    Czernobog? Alinea then remembered that the Black God had always worn a mask. But she had always thought of him as an ugly creature not this man with ethereal beauty.

    "Isn''t it obvious? It''s because you are my child," the Black God said before inclining his head as if he changed his mind. "Or better yet, my grandchild."

    Huh?

    "What are you talking about? You''re neither my father nor my grandfather. You''re my enemy" Alinea unsheathed her sword and pointed it towards the man. "I came here to finish you off."

    Alinea couldn''t understand why but she suddenly felt very uneasy. It was as if the deity before her had a joke she was not privy to¡ª and it''s a lethal one. As much as she would love to attack him right at that moment, her instinct told her to stay put and hear him out first.

    CLAP CLAP CLAP

    The Black God clapped his hands as he ended his laughter. "That Fanya didn''t lie. It really worked. You came here."

    "Damn¡­"Ivan suddenly muttered as he inched closer to her. Alinea who still had no idea what was going on turned to him with a questioning gaze. "We''ve been set up."

    WHAT?

    "The Black God has been expecting us the whole time," Ivan continued before clamping his mouth in a grim line.

    "How¡­"

    "I take it my granddaughter came here in hopes to end her curse as the harbinger of catastrophe?" Czernobog asked as he raised his empty hand and conjured a goblet of wine out of thin air. His crimson eyes stared at Alinea as he drank.

    "If you already knew, what''s the use of asking?"

    "Just to confirm so I can tell you to be rest ?ssured. There''s no point coming here to end your curse as you were not cursed from the beginning," the Black God drawled lazily as he smiled.

    "What are you saying?" Ivan and Alinea gripped the handle of their swords as tension rose. They were ready to attack at any time.

    But the Black God remained calm. He snapped his fingers and the goblet disappeared. He then used the same hand to touch his face where the mask was and slowly removed it, revealing his face for the first time.

    Alinea and Ivan both stared in horror upon seeing a familiar countenance behind the golden fa?ade. "I''m saying that you were never the harbinger of catastrophe in the first place¡­"

    =====

    "I feel so restless. How long do you think we have to wait," Gin ?r??n?d as he slumped on the table.

    They had all finished their evening meal and the Wind God was getting bored.

    "If you''re so impatient you can go out on patrol. Just stop whining here," Ryuu told him impatiently.

    "Ah! But I''ve scouted the entire Dark Valley three times now," Gin said woefully but Ryuu ignored him.

    "Scout it a fourth time, then a fifth time then. Just shut up," the Koutaishidenka retorted blandly, making Gin groan louder.

    "Are you a pig?"Perun sighed and a soft chuckle sounded next to her.

    Gin turned to see Yuuka silently giggling next to his twin. "Ah. Brother are you sure you want to show how mean you are to me to my sister-in-law?"

    "Do you want me to demonstrate how sure I am?"Perun countered and Gin scrambled to his feet and hid behind Ryuu.

    However, regardless of how funny the scene might be, no laughter came from Yuuka again. When they looked at her, she was totally red on the face, embarrassed.

    "Aya¡­"Gin smiled meaningfully but looked away.

    "Don''t mind him," Perun told Yuuka who shook her head.

    "I don''t. I mean, I-I¡­"Yuuka sighed looking helpless.

    "Brother why don''t you take her out for a walk so sister-in-law can have some fresh air?" Gin suggested.

    "There''s no need!"Yuuka protested as she shrank against the wall, trying to make herself invisible.

    Gin sighed. His brother''s wife could be overly thoughtful at times it was frustrating. But it was a good thing that Perun seemed to be amiable to his match-making efforts. He stood up and offered his hand towards his wife.

    "Go out with me?" Perun invited and Yuuka shyly placed her hand in his.

    Gin and Ryuu watched the couple go out of the tent and fly off.

    "Ah, it''s good to be in love¡­" Gin sighed again as he slumped back on the table.

    "Why are you so restless?"Ryuu asked seriously and Gin froze.

    "Ah, I got caught," he murmured. "I don''t know why. Everything''s planned out perfectly. But I still have a nagging feeling in my stomach that tells me that something''s not right," he confessed as he turned to Ryuu. "How about you?

    Ryuu nodded. "It was too easy. It''s strange."

    That''s right. Even if the process resulted in deaths amongst the army, they felt that it was all too easy. Czernobog, the Black God was the God of Destruction and suffering. It felt so strange that everything was going smoothly on their side.

    "Yeah. I just hope everything will be fine¡­" Gin murmured as he looked outside where his brother and his wife vanished a while ago.

    Up in the air, Perun carried his wife as they flew towards the forest near Ritz''s and Ovid''s territory. The Dark Valley was a stretch of barren land so there was nothing much to look at. When they reached their destination, he placed her gently back on the ground.

    "This place is¡­"

    Perun smiled as he watched Yuuka looked around at the grove before them. She looked amazed at the beautiful trees as well as confused.

    "I-I don''t know why, but I have a nostalgic feeling about this place," she laughed nervously and Perun''s amethyst gaze widened before they warmed over as a smile softened his face.

    What the mind could not remember, the heart would not forget¡­

    This place was where he used to bring Shitara a long, long time ago. In fact, a few meters from where they were was the spot where they used to live as man and wife.

    "Let''s walk," he told her softly as he guided her and started moving forward.

    However, after walking for a few minutes, Yuuka suddenly stopped.

    "What''s the matter?" he asked as he turned but frowned upon seeing her.

    Yuuka had her head bowed low with her hair covering her face. She stood unmoving and unresponsive even after he called her.

    "Yuuka? What''s the matter?" he asked as he reached out to touch her face but stopped when she straightened up. Her beautiful face had a sad smile as her eyes filled with tears as she looked at him. "Yuuka?"

    "My love," she called out softly as more tears came out of her eyes and he inhaled sharply.

    Her face had changed in this incarnation but those eyes¡ª the look she gave him and the endearment she used were all too familiar.

    "Shitara¡­"

    How could it be? He couldn''t believe it.

    "I''m back my love. Did you wait too long?" she asked as a sob escaped her lips, and he didn''t waste time to gather her in his arms.

    "How?" he asked. She was a blank soul. How could she remember the past? Was it the place?

    "It doesn''t matter," he said and she rested her head against his ?h?st as he tightened his hold on her.

    "That''s right. It doesn''t matter," she agreed in a whisper just as Perun suddenly felt a slicing pain in his ?h?st.

    The sound of a sword stabbing flesh resounded in the grove and Perun found himself stepping back from his wife. The shock was written on his face as a bloody rose started to bloom on his ?h?st.

    THUMP!

    The King of Heaven fell on the ground as blood sputtered out of his lips. His amethyst gaze locked at the woman who stood above him. Gone were the gentleness in her eyes, replaced by cold orbs that were freezing. In her hand was a sword made of miasma that she used to stab his heart.

    "Die for me, my love¡­"

 Chapter 413 - Created

    "Where are you going?" Gin asked with a pout.

    He had been complaining for a while and it seemed the Koutaishidenka already had enough and decided to go away.

    "Don''t leave me here Ryuu-chan,"he begged like a spoiled child and Ryuu looked at him as if he''d gone insane.

    "Stop calling me that,"Ryuu grumbled but sat back down.

    To pacify him, Gin stood up to fill a goblet of water for him. But as soon as he did so, he felt an intense dread and his hand let go of the glass. It fell and shattered on the floor with a loud crash. However, Ryuu didn''t ask what happened as he too stood up stiffly on high alert, his eyes out of the camp towards the cavern.

    Purple light shone as lightning flashed amidst dark clouds that shifted in the horizon. Then, a beam of purple light shot from within the cavern towards the sky before it broke into dazzling sections.

    "The seal is broken,"Ryuu announced and he immediately ran out of the camp.

    "Soldiers, prepare! The seal into the inner lair is broken. Prepare for another wave of enemies," he yelled and didn''t wait for the men to take positions.

    He returned in the camp to find Gin spitting out blood as he clutched at his ?h?st. Ryuu''s blue eyes widened in alarm. "What did you do?"

    "I¡­ I tried to search¡­ for my brother¡­" Gin said before spitting out more blood and doubling over.

    Ryuu caught him in time before he hit the floor. The two of them were bewildered.

    "Disconnect!"Ryuu ordered as he hoisted him back onto his feet but Gin shook his head.

    "I can''t¡­ We need to find him," he said stubbornly.

    Perun and Stribog could connect to each other when they''re in the same dimension and sometimes even not. With Gin injured like that, there was no question that Perun received the same fate.

    Or worse¡­

    "Ryuu, let''s go find him," Gin said and Ryuu took him out.

    To cover his injuries, Ryuu released his aura and used it to catapult into the sky. Seeing as his master jumped, Mavara took the cue and flew towards them, catching them midair as they started to search for Perun. Using Gin''s connection to him, they followed where he was. However, the connection was cut midway.

    "NO!"

    Gin struggled to reconnect with his brother, but couldn''t. This only made their worry increase. But the Wind God remembered enough where Perun''s location was before it disappeared. Soon, the two of them arrived at the forest in between the Dark Valley, Ovid, and Ritz.

    "This¡­"

    The two recognized the place as Perun''s and Shitara''s old home. They descended in great speed, scanning the area for any sign of the couple.

    And they found it¡ª at least one of them.

    "Brother!"

    Perun lay in a pool of blood. His eyes closed but they could still see the faint rise and fall of his ?h?st.

    Gin immediately cradled him in his arms. "Brother!" he called out in desperation as he looked around. "Ryuu, find my sister-in-law!"

    But Ryuu didn''t move.

    "What are you standing there for? She might be in danger!" Gin yelled as he started giving energy to Perun, hoping to ease his condition even just a bit. The gaping hole in his ?h?st looked horrid.

    "Attend to father-in-law. I will return to the army,"Ryuu said and Gin looked up at him in shock.

    "No! You better find Yuuka first!"

    "There''s no need,"Ryuu said which startled Gin.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Is your brain not working again? Who do you think hurt father like this?" Ryuu said before clamping his mouth in a rigid line.

    Gin was about to argue but Perun opened his eyes at the point in time. "Go and protect the people¡­"

    "I will,"Ryuu said and didn''t waste time to leave.

    "Brother¡­ what happened? Is it really sister-in-law?" Gin asked.

    He couldn''t believe it. He had seen Yuuka and he was so sure she was a blank soul. How come she was able to hurt his brother? Why?

    Perun smiled bitterly despite the pain. "Stribog¡­We''ve been had¡­"

    "What do you mean?"

    "That old fool¡­ He was¡­ He was serious with his promise¡­ Everything he did¡­ All this time¡­ All this time, he wanted me to be free¡­" Perun mumbled, and Gin''s brows knit.

    Kresnik and Shitara¡­

    Two deities locked in battle to the death.

    ======

    "YOU!"

    Alinea and Ivan looked at the man in shock.

    "Why do you have my father''s face?"

    The man behind the mask looked similar to Perun. Just like Stribog, he was similar in countenance although the coloring was different but exuded a different air around him. However, unlike what she had been expecting, this man¡­ didn''t really look like a villain.

    There was nothing evil about him in spite of the horrible surrounding. Also, notwithstanding the gore and bloodshed outside, the inner lair looked immaculate albeit dark. Even the stench of rotting flesh was absent. In fact, the air in this area had the same celestial vibe akin to the celestial plane.

    Could it be¡­

    The man smiled. "Didn''t you already know the answer? Why are you still asking me this question?"

    Alinea bit her lip. If he said that she already knew the answer then did it mean that he was indeed her father''s brother?

    "Why?" she asked. She wanted to know the reason behind all the sufferings they had been through. "If you are their brother, why did you turn into an enemy?"

    Silence hung in the air as those scarlet eyes bored into hers as if judging her. He then threw his head back and laughed again. His shoulders shook as he reigned in his mirth.

    "My silly grandchild, I did not turn into an enemy. I was created as the enemy¡­"

 Chapter 414 - Dichotomy

    "My silly grandchild, I did not turn into an enemy. I was created as the enemy¡­"

    "What?"

    Both Alinea and Ivan got more and more confused. But they couldn''t let their guard down. The elementals surrounding them hadn''t stopped with their enmity. If ever, the malice they exuded only became stronger. However, with the wave of the man''s fair hand, all the elementals suddenly calmed down.

    There was no longer malice or murderous intent in the atmosphere. But Alinea''s and Ivan''s hearts were not yet reconciled. They had come so far¡ª had planned meticulously before coming here. What was going on?

    "Child, I see the questions in your heart. Since you''ve come this far, I ought to entertain a couple of them. But you have to answer some questions as well," Czernobog drawled lazily and snickered at Ali''s drawn sword.

    "It''s useless to fight. I am not someone you can kill," he added as he disappeared only to appear in front of Alinea.

    Ali and Ivan stepped back, but she swung her sword to strike the Black God as she did. But he easily caught the blade.

    "Did you know that if someone bore a piece of my soul, he could hurt me?" he asked and Ali''s eyes narrowed.

    "I know," she snapped between her gritted teeth as she pulled her sword only to swing it again.

    But just as he did earlier, Czernobog easily caught the blade with his b?r? hand.

    "Too bad," the Black God said in amusement. "You don''t have it," he said as he flicked his hand, and Alinea was suddenly thrown far away.

    Ivan quickly moved on his feet and caught her just in time and it was his back which slammed against the cavern wall. Still, even if she did not hit the rocks directly, Ali felt pain. As for Ivan¡­

    The forced knocked him out, and it only proved the prowess of the enemy.

    Urgh¡­

    Czernobog was strong. He was supposed to be level S just like her husband and uncle, but the air the Black God gave off was similar to her father. How?

    And he said she didn''t have a spawn? She didn''t have a piece of his soul? How was that even possible? She clearly had a dark entity within her. It was even proven true when her father broke her soul into three.

    "That''s not true¡­"

    Alinea wouldn''t let this devil mislead her, she thought, which amused the man.

    Czernobog walked towards her and with the wave of his hand made her stand up. He reached out and grabbed her hand that was holding the sword and made her properly handle it.

    "Then see for yourself," the Black God said as he moved her hand so she could plunge the sword she held into his heart.

    "No¡­way¡­"

    Alinea couldn''t believe it. She was expecting to go all out battling him. But now, the enemy even made her stab himself voluntarily and he didn''t even flinch.

    "No¡­way¡­"

    Alinea slumped on the cavern floor. Her resolve, her beliefs, and her everything shattered. She came here to end everything. But in the end, it turned out that everything she knew was not real.

    Or at least not all. Czernobog did say that the spawn could kill him, but she couldn''t. So what was she?

    Czernobog easily removed the blade from his body and disappeared only to appear again back on the rocky throne.

    "I already told you earlier. You are not a spawn¡ª you are my grandchild," he said.

    "Then my mother¡­" Alinea started but bit her lip, refusing to continue this train of thought.

    But the Black God smiled.

    "Your mother, Shitara is my child," he answered the unspoken question in her mind.

    "The one Fanya brought back to the surface during the Immortal War when the seal weakened was not a piece of my soul but a piece of my flesh. When Perun sealed me in here, I was not alone. My wife, the Goddess of Avarice and Fortune was with me, and Shitara is our child."

    What¡­ Alinea thought her mother was human.

    "Her powers were of course sealed so she was no more than a human. The parents who raised her were humans." The scarlet pair of eyes narrowed on her as he spoke. "With my wife''s blessing, it was not surprising at all that she''d cross paths with Perun, isn''t it?"

    "And all of that for your revenge?" Alinea was more than livid but the man laughed.

    "Revenge?" A mocking smile formed on his lips. "Only fools like Fanya take revenge. That vile woman would do anything and everything to hurt the man who could not love her even if it meant destroying herself."

    "She''s dead?" Alinea thought that her father''s ex-wife was still around. After all, she had Ozomene as the host for her soul, and the mother of harpies was still alive somewhere.

    "Alive or dead¡ª what''s the difference? From the moment she had succumbed to her greed, her life was over," he answered enigmatically.

    "Then what''s your purpose?" If she could not kill him, she might as well find out what he wanted. "What do you want?"

    Again, those scarlet eyes studied her face as a small smile fixed on his lips. "As soon as you stepped inside this place, I already got what I wanted."

    "What do you mean?"Alinea had a very bad feeling about it.

    "Rod," Czernobog said enigmatically as he held out his palm and a ball of light appeared showing scenes like a projector. "The ultimate God created the King of Heaven who''d govern all other gods as well as the mortals. But he also created me, the King of Destruction and Chaos. To what purpose? It''s to keep the balance of everything. Gods are supposed to be omnipotent but in reality are riddled with flaws."

    At his words, she remembered what she told Ryuu about the selfish nature of deities. She couldn''t disagree with what the Black God was saying.

    "The only exemption is your father¡­ and me. Good? Evil? This is a very common dichotomy. Opposing but one couldn''t exist without the other¡ª and we''re perfectly black and white." He pointed a finger at her. "You asked me what I want, child. All I want is to release that man and myself from the hands of Rod, and you are the key that unlocked the catastrophe that would grant us that freedom."

 Chapter 415 - Good & Evil

    "You asked me what I want, child. All I want is to release that man and myself from the hands of Rod, and you are the key that unlocked the catastrophe that would grant us that freedom."

    Alinea''s mind reeled. She didn''t know what to think anymore. She had so many questions, but she didn''t feel like she wanted to know the answer. If she asked, it would be as if she was questioning her very own existence.

    Was she nothing but a ?h?st piece of the gods in the end?

    Her hands balled into fists on her ??p. She still looked defiantly at Czernobog, although her will to extinguish the Black God''s life was no longer there. Her boldness was more on her unwillingness to be reduced to a mere pawn.

    But reality glared at her vividly. If not, why was she unable to touch him at all? She had stabbed him with her sword and yet, he remained unscathed. There was no other explanation other than the truth that this man was telling her.

    "Rod created Perun to be the ultimate good, while I was created as the ultimate evil. But what is good and what is evil? You call something that denotes immorality evil¡ª but was that really it?" Czernobog spoke in a mocking tone as he leaned against the throne. "Killing for instance¡ª if someone killed, it''s evil, isn''t it? But if someone was killed in the name of justice it''s called a good thing. So what''s good or evil?"

    Yes, what was it really? Even she, herself had been killed numerous times in the millennia after being tagged as a spawn of the Black God even if she hadn''t done anything. The deity who bore the same face as her father laughed at her silence as he waved his hand again as if to dismiss her.

    "If doesn''t matter. I am not interested in the answer," he said as he stood up and looked up to the cave''s ceiling. "The thousands of years that I''ve been locked up here were worth it. The catastrophe that I have set up worked and I won the bet with Rod."

    Bet with¡­ Rod? Alinea was horrified.

    "That''s right," he said with a faraway look. "We all resided in the Celestial Plane at the beginning. We were free to do anything we wanted except for that stubborn fool."

    "My father?" Alinea asked but he did not answer.

    "The most favored child of Rod was the most pitiful one, shackled by invisible chains. Even in pain¡­ that hypocrite just endures it all¡­"

    Huh?

    Alinea was confused. When the Black God spoke of her father, he didn''t sound like someone who hated the King of Heaven. In fact it even sounded like¡­

    She looked up and saw the pained expression on that ethereal face that was supposed to be the devil''s. This only made the nagging feeling in her ?h?st intensified.

    How could it be?

    "Who are you really?" she asked, and the man looked at him with a laugh.

    "That''s an absurd question. I''m Czernobog," he said as he stood up. "Perun''s untarnished self is no more. This game has ended. Leave," he continued as he waved his hand.

    But Alinea didn''t want to go until the picture was complete.

    "Tell me¡­ What is this game you''re talking about?" she demanded.

    "It''s something you don''t have to know," he retorted but she wouldn''t give up.

    She stood up and pointed at herself with her palm against her heart. "I have the right to know! I have been your pawn for thousands of years. I have died over and over again for this so-called game! Tell me!"

    As soon as she yelled, purple light flashed in the room and several seals appeared as well as runes.

    "What''s happening?" Alinea quickly stepped back to scoop Ivan up and propped him up as her eyes stared at her father''s seal that ran amok.

    The cavern shook as debris fell from the earthen ceiling. The dark elementals which were standing there ran in all directions to avoid being crushed by the stalactites and the stalagmites.

    The only one who didn''t seem in panic was the Black God who remained standing in front of his throne was if he was expecting this chaos. He waved his hand and Ivan suddenly came into consciousness.

    "Take my grandchild and get out of here," he ordered Ivan who grabbed Alinea and pulled her back to the entrance.

    "No! I want my answer!" Alinea yelled as she glared at Czernobog.

    "Ali, if we don''t leave, even us, demigods will be buried alive here," Ivan said as he punched and swiped at the rocks that were raining down on them.

    "NO!"

    Alinea wanted to remain to get answers but Ivan was stronger than her around this time since her emotions were unstable. She tried to fight, but she was losing.

    "Child, leave while you can still see your father," Czernobog suddenly said making Ali stop.

    Her eyes flew back to Czernobog as she screamed. "What happened to my father?"

    But the Black God''s red eyes were already distant as if he was no longer seeing the chaos around him. However, before the inner lair got destroyed and caved in, he opened his lips to speak to her one last time.

    "The prize of winning against Rod is death and rebirth," the Black God said before a huge stalactite fell and she could no longer see him. "Your task is over now, child. Live freely¡­"

    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"

    She had her arm stretched as if wanting to get hold of the Black God. Her heart was in turmoil and her eyes were blinded by tears as Ivan desperately carried her out of the place.

    Why did it end up like this?

    But at the back of her mind, she knew the reason. Czernobog, in his own twisted way, cared for her father. In spite of her confusion earlier, she understood at least that.

    "But why?"

    Why were they all sacrificed? Even Fanya who colluded with him was in the end only used as a pawn.

    "Damn! We''ll be buried alive at this rate!" Ivan cursed as he summoned his elementals.

    The two vermillion birds appeared and led the way, burning all the debris that started falling. Ivan quickly hoisted her up on Aurel who started to fly.

    "Rashel! Bibi! Break out! We''ll go by the roof!" he ordered and the firebirds burst as they rocketed straight up, boring a hole towards the surface.

 Chapter 416 - The Fall Of Perun

    "What''s going on?"

    Fredek and the soldiers looked up at the ceiling as the ground shook. Light flashed as Perun''s purple seal appeared and disappeared like a heartbeat going wild.

    "General! It''s dangerous here," Midas informed him as the shaking of the ground became more frequent and stronger.

    Fredek paused. Based on what''s happening, he knew that something bad had happened¡ª and it''s connected to the king. If not, his seal would never be uncontrollable like now. But if that were the case, it would be tricky to leave the place as Perun was supposed to be the one to teleport them back to the surface.

    He was thinking on what to do when a huge circle bloomed from the cavern wall and he knew immediately what to do.

    "Gather all the wounded and go through the portal. We''re all going now!" He raised his fist and signal the captains to usher their teams towards the doorway that appeared.

    Stribog''s portal.

    Now, he was sure that something happened to the king and he looked grim. But it was not the time to ponder about things. It was best to get the soldiers out of there as soon as possible before they all got buried alive.

    The captains immediately ordered the troops to mobilize towards the portal with Rubic and Horgall in the lead in case there''s something at the other end. Each of them grabbed a wounded comrade and led them towards the doorway towards the surface. Fredek and the rest of Alinea''s team remained. They checked out the other areas to see any who had been left behind.

    As for the dead¡­

    Although there were those who had lost their lives in this expedition, it was small in number compared to what was expected. They mostly perished during the fight with the four generals. However, a life lost was still not a good thing. Sadly, since it''s an emergency, they couldn''t linger to collect the dead. They offered a silent prayer to those who succumbed, wishing for them to find their way to the Elysium Field.

    "How about General Alinea and His Imperial Majesty, Ivan?" Midas asked as he looked at the direction where the two disappeared to go to the Black God''s lair.

    "They are on the way out as well. We should take care of the people here,"Fredek answered.

    It was at this time when the tremors increased a notch and the shaking increased and larger and more debris started crashing down. Fredek, Midas, and Lucius started moving to destroy the falling debris lest they hurt the soldiers.

    SMASH! CRASH!

    Nebulous clouds of smoke and debris barred their vision and Fredek released his wind to blow them away. They continued on for a while until the last of the soldiers stepped into the portal.

    "General, let''s go now," Midas called out.

    Fredek was still busy getting rid of the falling stalactites and so both Sven and Lucius grabbed him fast before jumping into the portal. It was so timely since after then entered, the whole place gave in.

    When they emerged on the surface, they were at the makeshift camp just in front of the Black Cavern. The earthquake continued and the cavern looked like it was going to crumble. But that didn''t really attract much of his attention. He and the others instead looked at the two forms that were fighting each other in the midair.

    Of course they recognized Kresnik. But their eyes were wide in horror upon recognizing who Heaven''s Flame Emperor was fighting against, although fighting was not exactly what they should call it. It was more like the other one was on berserker mode, attacking Kresnik without much thought or strategy. It was as if the goal was just to kill whoever was in the way. But the Flame Emperor was not fighting back. He was mostly blocking and making sure that the attention of the enemy was only on him.

    "No way¡­"

    The shy albeit a little clumsy young lady who was the king''s wife now looked like a Goddess of War incarnate. Her hair that she always tied in a neat knot now swayed freely with the breeze. Her eyes glowed with scarlet light while her body was wrapped in a very thick miasma.

    Harbinger of Catastrophe¡­

    In the legends, it was told that the Harbinger or Catastrophe was a woman with eyes the same as Czernobog''s but twice his power as she had the blessing of the Goddess of Avarice and Fortune.

    But wasn''t that supposed to be the Princess Alinea?

    Something was terribly wrong. Fredek pivoted on his heel to run towards the tent where he knew he could find Stribog and the King. However, despite already expecting that something had happened to Alistair, he was not prepared to see the sight that had welcomed him.

    The King lay in a makeshift bed with an unusual pallor and eyes closed. Beads of perspiration adorned his face and body. The rise and fall of his ?h?st was irregular as if breathing was painstaking. His upper torso was b?r? except for the bandage wrapped across his ?h?st. Based on how it was done, Fredek reckoned it must have been a serious wound.

    Also¡­

    The bandaged part might have stopped bleeding, but in contrast to the king''s white clothes and pale skin, dark smoke festered and seeped out of the dressing on his ?h?st. He didn''t need to think as to how the king was injured or who did it. The answered was very obvious as Alistair would never put his guard down except for his wife and child.

    Yuuka¡ª or better yet, Shitara did it.

    "My Lord, what''s going on? How did the lady end up like that?"

    Stribog who looked rugged pressed his lips in a grim line before letting out a frustrated sigh. "We were wrong."

    "Wrong?" Fredek couldn''t understand. It was Perun who had thought about the plans. How could the King of Heaven make another huge mistake?

    Stribog let out a sarcastic snort. "We made all the preparations and plans based on Fanya and Czernobog''s previous actions," he said as his hands balled into fists. "But we didn''t take into account that father was also in this. Rod let this happen. My brother¡­Perun has fallen..."

 Chapter 417 - Red Herrings

    Rod? Wasn''t he the God of the Gods? The creator? Fredek was confused as he glanced at the heavily injured king. If it really was the creator, then why did he want to destroy his own beloved son?

    As if reading the question in his eyes, Gin shook his head. "He is not dying. My brother¡­ my brother is to be reborn¡­"

    Huh?

    No matter how many times Fredek repeated those words in his head, he still couldn''t understand. Even with high intelligence as he had, there were still some things he couldn''t comprehend. This was one of them. Still, there were some things that needed to be focused on first. He looked outside the tent where Kresnik was still battling with the Lady.

    "Lord Stribog¡­ Lady Yuuka and Lord Kresnik¡­"

    His voice trailed off as he was worried. Even if he knew that what happened to the king was related to his wife, he was still uneasy seeing the Lady and Princess Alinea''s husband fight.

    "Don''t worry. Kresnik is just keeping her busy. He won''t harm her," Gin said but his brows furrowed. "At least until her daughter comes."

    "Daughter?" Fredek had a bad feeling but he couldn''t ask, afraid to hear the answer he had in his heart was correct.

    It was too cruel even to think about after all.

    Silence hung between them for a several seconds before Gin spoke again.

    "Fredek, what do you know of what happened?" Gin asked him softly without removing his diligent eyes from his sleeping twin. "What do you think is the entire story?"

    The General pursed his lips as he thought of the answer. As Alistair''s right-hand man, of course, he knew everything. However, right at this moment, he felt what he knew didn''t amount to much or nothing at all. He was confused. Yet, he answered with the things he did know¡ª or thought he knew.

    When and what started it all?

    "Czernobog committed treason against heaven and was banished to the mortal plane. But he didn''t stop wreaking havoc. He came up with a powerful army to raze the lands. Perun led an army of deities to destroy the Black God and his minions and sealed him in the Dark Valley. But Perun''s seal weakens every half a century enabling the minions lower that level S to go out and cause chaos on the surface. Because of this, you and the rest of the deities stayed in Ged to pass on your bloodline so that heroes may rise from them to defeat the Black Army every fifty years. This was the beginning of the kingdoms in Ged."

    This was of course what was written in Ged''s history. Even the common people who went to school could answer this easily. Fredek still mentioned it anyway as the Lord Stribog was not a Returner to Ancestry in Ged. However, the story after that was not written in books.

    "A thousand years ago, during the Immortal War, Perun''s jealous ex-wife, Fanya secretly descended and entered the lair. She collaborated with Czernobog. To what extent, I have no idea, but she helped the Black God bring out a piece of his soul out into the surface. She was caught after and was sentenced to death. But the whereabouts of the soul was unknown until centuries after. It had attached itself into a human. The human child is Shitara, Perun''s wife."

    Fredek looked at Gin, gauging his reactions to his recitation but he didn''t give any. In fact, he even inclined his head urging him to continue. To what purpose, he didn''t know. But he continued anyway.

    "The spawn transferred to the lady''s child when she gave birth¡ª Alencica, the harbinger of catastrophe."

    At he mentioned this, Fredek felt conflicted. All along they knew that it was Alinea who was the Harbinger of Catastrophe. But why was the one who was acting like the Goddess of Destruction her mother instead? Also, if it were the case¡­

    It didn''t make sense. It didn''t add up as well. Only those with the blood of deities flowing within their veins could become the Harbinger of Catastrophe. If Czernobog''s soul latched onto an ordinary human, it would remain dormant and pass on to the person''s children until it mixed with deity blood. It was why they were so sure it was Alencica.

    And those with deity blood couldn''t be Blank Souls. Only humans could, and the king told him that Maki Yuuka was a blank soul and had no recollection of her past life. These rules were established by Rod so it was impossible to overturn. The only reason he could think of why this happened was¡­

    No! Fredek was horrified.

    "Why are you so quiet Fredek?"Gin asked in a mocking tone followed by a weak self-derisive laugh. "I take it you already found the answer?"

    "That''s right. From the beginning, everything we know is nothing but a bunch of red herrings!"

    For the very first time, the all-smiling deity looked angry and frustrated in front of other people. His hands balled into fists on his ??p; his golden gaze was fierce as he looked at his brother''s face.

    "All these sufferings¡ª all the tragedies¡­"

    His body trembled as he obviously suppressed his d?s?r? to vent and to cry. Fredek understood how the Wind God felt. So much had happened during the millennia since the initial rebellion¡ª lives sacrificed, death and rebirth of the souls, and the long time suffering and longing of everyone involved.

    Fredek realized that even if Perun was very intelligent, Czernobog could easily compare notes with him in schemes despite his lack of power. And this time¡­

    This time, Rod was involved. It was as if the King of Heaven was betrayed by his own household.

    "What will happen to His Majesty?"Fredek asked.

    If Perun was not dying then what was happening to him?

    "He''s been tainted with miasma. My brother would enter the cycle of reincarnation not as a Returner to Ancestry but as a partial blank soul."

    "Partial blank soul?" Fredek had never heard the word before. It was always a blank soul or not.

    Gin nodded. "The King of Heaven''s rebirth is special. He may remember his past, but not one of us¡ª neither mortals nor deities are allowed to aid him."

 Chapter 418 - The Big Picture

    "The King of Heaven''s rebirth is special. He may remember his past, but not one of us¡ª neither mortals nor deities are allowed to aid him."

    Kazehaya Gin then glared at the direction of the cavern as he flipped his middle finger, shocking Fredek. "Damn it! I''m so angry! We we''re so na?ve to think that the Black God did everything he did to hurt my brother as revenge for imprisonment! He had planned everything from the start that lavender bastard!"

    L-Lavender bastard? Fredek knew the Wind God was cussing at Czernobog but couldn''t connect the color to the dark deity. He''d just pretend he didn''t hear that.

    In any case, Gin didn''t explain anymore as he turned his attention back to Perun. Right at this moment, he was recalling that last moment he was able to still talk to the Black God back in the Celestial Plane before his so-called "rebellion and banishment."

    "Stribog, you should stop being so wild and free. In the future, you will have a big responsibility in your hand," the lavender bastard told him enigmatically before chaos ensured.

    Gin didn''t understand the meaning then, but he understood it now. Since Perun''s out, there''s no other choice but for him to ascend and take over temporarily. He placed a hand on the side of his temple as a headache started.

    "When Ali comes back, make her ignore the fight outside and come to find me first," Gin ordered. "We need to discuss something before she deals with her mother. Perun won''t have any memories when he reincarnates. We need to plan around Rod''s law to protect him."

    "My Lord, if¡­ if he doesn''t remember what will happen?" Perun''s existence was vital. His mere existence keep the rest of the deities in line¡ª most especially those with malice and greed.

    "Then he will live and die as a normal human¡ª well at least I think so. He will soon enter the cycle of death and rebirth. All we can do is wait until he remembers his divine existence and ascend to the Celestial Plane on his own." Gin scratched his head, hesitating to tell him what was inevitable, but told him in the end. "It means I have to ascend immediately after."

    Fredek looked grim at the last part of Gin''s words. "Does the princess really need to kill her own mother?"

    This time, Gin too looked conflicted. "Instead of killing, I''d rather call it freeing her instead," he answered, and they fell into silence again. "Do you know what the meaning of real catastrophe is?"

    "The destruction of the world?" Fredek answered, but the look Gin gave him told him that it was wrong.

    "It''s the destruction of the balance. It''s when the good and evil collides," Gin answered as he looked back at Perun again. "Now the symbol of good¡ª the white god has been sullied, the Celestial Plane will be thrown into chaos since the king will have to stay among the mortals. That is catastrophe. Shitara was the one who caused this. The miasma she stabbed in my brother''s ?h?st is connected to her. It''s why my brother lingers. When she''s¡­ defeated, the two of them will go to the cycle and be reborn."

    Gin let out another frustrated sigh followed by grumbling. "Rod, you''re such a jerkazoid from hell. You''re worse than Czernobog."

    "Er¡­"Fredek frowned worriedly.

    "What?" Gin asked seeing as he was concerned.

    "Isn''t it¡­ uhm¡­ blasphemous to speak about the Creator God like that?" Fredek really worried. It was known that anyone regardless of him being mortal or god would be struck by lightning if he badmouthed the creator.

    Gin looked unconcerned, however. He even waved his hand as if to tell him it was nothing. "He can''t hear us or do anything outside an established law at the moment. Aside from the rules he had instituted before handing out everything to my brother, there''s nothing he can do."

    "The creator doesn''t care?"

    Gin shook his head. "Rod has disappeared mysteriously after telling my brother to marry that crazy Fanya. The details are not clear but if I remember correctly, he has descended to the mortal world," he said, shocking Fredek.

    "R-Returner to Ancestry?"

    Rod was a Returner to Ancestry?

    But Gin shook his head. "Father''s body and consciousness already dispersed. What descended from heaven were his powers."

    "Then¡­" If they were able to find the holder of Rod''s blessing then they could still turn things around. They could remove the miasma that tainted Perun.

    Again, Gin shook his head. "If Rod is on our side, this wouldn''t have happened in the first place. There''s no use looking for him. Besides¡­"

    His voice trailed off and Fredek inclined his head to wait for him to continue.

    "Besides, as I said before Czernobog couldn''t have done this without Rod''s blessing," Gin said softly. "He was the mastermind of everything. In order for us to not be suspicious and to continue believing that what we''re dealing with were only Czernobog and Fanya, he conveniently disappeared, erasing parts of our memories as well¡ª even my brother''s."

    "Memories?" The King of Heaven also lost his memories? But, no. Perun was a Returner to Ancestry with his memories intact.

    "I''m sure my brother told you his story, right? It''s also in the books anyway," Gin began and then snorted. "Hasn''t it occurred to you that it''s very strange that although Perun has children with Fanya, he can only remember Raiden and not his other son?"

    "That''s¡­" Fredek was speechless. The Wind God was correct. Actually, if it weren''t for the King telling him his story, he wouldn''t even know that the one he brought to the mortal plane for sanctuary was more than one child.

    "After Fanya was executed, we lost memories of Raiden''s brother¡ª or sister. At the beginning, I thought Rod did that to protect the children from their mother, but it seems it''s not the case. As to exactly why, we will never know. Since my brother''s power is greater than ours he was able to at least remember he had twins with his ex-wife and that they chose to be mortals."

    Fredek noticed a change in the other''s aura. Stribog was still angry, but his resignation was more than his frustration.

    "Go wait for Ali," Gin ordered and Fredek immediately left.

    As soon as he was alone, Gin narrowed his eyes as he felt a familiar aura nearby. "How long are you planning to hide there?" he called out, and after several seconds of silence, a figure stepped in the cave.

    Only then did Gin glance at the entrance with a glare. "No wonder I, Kresnik, Perun, and Alencica were all born in the same era¡ª it''s your work isn''t it?" His biting voice echoed in the tent as a young woman stood before him with an apologetic expression. "Why aren''t you speaking Goddess of Fate, Dolya?"

 Chapter 419 - Roadkill

    BANG!

    The earthen ceiling exploded as Ivan''s elementals bored their way out onto the surface. The Kres Emperor didn''t need to be concerned with the soldiers and the others as he trusted Fredek and the made gods to be able to bring everyone back to safety. Also, he was able to feel Stribog''s energy earlier before the energy of the legion vanished. It meant that they were able to leave.

    "Ali, hang in there. We will be out soon," he told the young woman who sat quietly in front of him.

    After the Black God''s inner lair completely collapsed, Czernobog sent them a message with his voice echoing in their minds. She had long since been silent with a defeated look on her face.

    "Your task is over now, child. Live freely¡­"

    Perun''s seal continued to wreak havoc, causing the place to collapse completely. If they were not as powerful as they were right now, they''d have long been buried underneath.

    "Father¡­"Ali''s eyes stared at the intermittent seals going wild everywhere. "Father''s in danger."

    Alinea''s words made Ivan clamp his mouth shut. Normally, it was something very impossible to do. Perun was at the pinnacle of power and no one could easily get close to do him harm. Yet, the seals running amok wouldn''t lie. Something bad had happened.

    "Ali, when we get out, don''t do anything rash. We have to find your uncle first," Ivan said and Alinea nodded.

    "I know. I kind of already guessed what''s going on. After repeating what Czernobog said over and over again in my head, I finally somewhat understood what happened. The only reason my father could be hurt is my mother, right?"

    Ivan stiffened but didn''t answer her question. There wasn''t a need to in the first place. Alinea might have asked a question, but she was only confirming what she already believed in her heart. In fact, he had made the same conclusion as her that''s why he told her not to act rashly and find Gin first.

    Soon, fiery red light burst followed by sunlight as they finally reached the surface. But as soon as Aurel flew out with them on his back, Ivan placed his hand on Alinea''s eyes, covering them. Ali''s reaction was of course to remove it, but Ivan warned her.

    "Don''t. We''ll find your uncle first," he told her and she stopped struggling.

    Ivan then glanced at Kresnik and saw him nod before he urged Aurel to land near the camp. Without taking the hand covering her eyes, Ivan got Ali off the crow''s back as Fredek ran towards them.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, Lord Stribog asks for you to go to him immediately," he reported in great speed and Ivan nodded.

    "We know," the emperor said as he guided Alinea towards the tent.

    As soon as they entered, Ivan''s eyes widened in shock upon seeing the king''s unconscious body on the makeshift bed. With him were two deities Gin and¡­ Dolya?

    What was the Goddess of Fate doing there?

    Gin signaled for Fredek to close the flap of the tent which he hurriedly did.

    "Can''t you remove your hand yet?"Alinea asked and Ivan, after glancing at Gin who nodded did.

    She inhaled sharply upon seeing the pale form of Perun on the bed. She rushed to go to his side, her eyes wild and disbelieving seeing his poor state.

    But she didn''t ask who did it. She already knew.

    "Ali is already here," Gin said as he stared frostily at Dolya.

    Dolya looked apologetic again as she looked worriedly at Alinea as if gauging her feelings. Ali understood there and then that they had a traitor in their midst.

    Or not¡­

    "Speak!" Gin commanded and Ali almost flinched. She''d never heard her uncle use that tone to anyone. It just proved how livid he was.

    Dolya fell on the earthen floor and kowtowed, her forehead touched the ground. Still she remained unspeaking.

    "Why are you still not talking? Do you want me to help you?" Gin waved his hand a small tornado appeared picking up Dolya from the ground. The wind then started to compress, slowly suffocating her, her face turning red. "Why don''t you tell us how you made us go in circles for millennia?"

    But without waiting for an answer, Gin moved his hand to the side and the deity was thrown back onto the floor, unconscious.

    "Uncle, why¡­"

    "Relax, we''re just trying to make someone come out," Gin said and when Alinea looked confused, he sighed. "Do you remember what kind of God Dolya is?"

    "The Goddess of Fate?" Alinea answered blandly.

    "And do you think the deity that controls fate is a good one?"

    Of course¡­ not¡ª at least not all the time. Alinea''s eyes widened. When she first saw Dolya, she had already wondered what she was doing in the mortal plane when she''s not even a Returner to Ancestry. "But uncle, I thought you were the one who asked her to stay in the mortal plane to help you?"

    "Because she can be an unknowing spy," Gin answered and then it dawned on the others what he meant.

    "How long are you going to pretend that you''re hurt?" Gin asked Dolya who remained sprawled on the ground.

    Dolya then started to move and she chuckled. "Stribog, you''re still so mean," she complained in a singsong voice, and the hair on Alinea''s body rose.

    Dolya was still Dolya, but the way she spoke and the aura surrounding her was no longer the pure and kind one that she had on earlier. Alinea narrowed her eyes on the young woman and really looked at her properly for the first time.

    Black hair and silver-gray eyes.

    Alinea sighed. After everything that happened so far, she shouldn''t really have been surprised anymore with this development.

    "There''s no need to speak. I finally understand,"Alinea said. "Czernobog and Perun are originally brothers¡ª you''re not really twins¡ª you''re triplets." She didn''t even have the strength to glare at Stribog who stiffened. "But because of the way Perun was totally restricted, Czernobog, the closest to Perun begged Rod to set him free¡ª and the God Creator agreed but in the condition that the Black God would offer his life and if he''s able to successfully embed miasma in his heart, sullying his purity."

    That''s right. The rebellion, the banishment, the Immortal War, the curse, Fanya, and her, Alencica, the cursed child¡ª they were all red herrings so that Perun wouldn''t guess what was going on.

    "We were just roadkill¡ª little sacrificial lambs for that goal," she Ali said as her eyes narrowed on the woman in front of her. "Am I right, Goddess of Fate¡ª or should I say grandmother, Goddess of Avarice and Fortune?"

 Chapter 420 - ALI MINI THEATER: Side Story 21

    The story of the origin of the greatest conspiracy of the millennia¡­

    When Rod started to create the worlds, he first gave birth to three major existences: the good, the evil, and the one that served as the messenger, the go-between. These three beings were his precious children who bore identical faces similar to his.

    Perun, Czernobog, and Stribog.

    After the triplets, he created two more existences that would aid and observe them; one that symbolized brute strength, the other of fate and fortune.

    Kresnik and Dolya.

    After them, the rest were fashioned in varied purposes but with deliberate toning down of abilities and strength. This was in order to craft a more vivid and interesting world that kept the balance and the cycle of life and death.

    In a world where both heavens and earth were flawed, there was only one existence that was as pure as the whitest snow. Unsullied by all the material things and power he sat at the top ruling everything and everyone. All creatures looked up to this mighty being as the king who governed them all, the perfect existence envied and worshipped even by the gods.

    Perun, the King of Heaven.

    However, even if he was revered by all, the king was an unsmiling being that was more like a sculpture than man. He existed in a mundane cycle, upholding the laws, overseeing his subjects, and keeping the balance with power that was miles apart from the others. The only ones who were at least able to get close to the ruler were his brothers and friend.

    Stribog, the God of Wind, Czernobog, the God of Darkness & Destruction, and Kresnik, Heaven''s Flame Emperor.

    "Why are you giving me this?"Stribog asked in confusion as he stared at the silver mask that his second older brother handed him.

    "Because I''m sick and tired of seeing someone who bore my face doing stupid things," Czernobog deadpanned and a cough resounded while the deity with golden locks gaped.

    "Ya! What are you talking about you lavender bastard? Are you asking for a fight?" the God of Wind pointed at the Black God with indignation, and the one who coughed to cover his laughter earlier waved his hand in his direction.

    "Sit down Stribog. You''re being too noisy," Kresnik reprimanded the other and he sat back down.

    Stribog still had his unhappy look in his face as he placed his arms across his ?h?st. "You''re just picking on me because your harpies found me cuter and asked to follow me instead," he grumbled as he looked haughtily at Czernobog.

    The Black God sighed as he propped an elbow on the table. "I can give you the rest of them if you want. But Ozomine and the others dislike peacocks," he said as airily ruffling Stribog''s feathers again.

    "You!" Stribog released his wind, but the Black God was quick to mirror his power and released the same.

    Wind clashed against wind causing a remarkable collision that injured the surface of the ground beneath it.

    "Enough," a cold voice echoed and all three of them looked up to see Perun walking towards them and they all straightened up.

    "Brother¡­"

    Their eldest brother wasn''t one to take sides and they would both be punished if they didn''t take heed. But it wasn''t really fear that made them obey. The two of them just loved and respected their eldest¡ª most especially Czernobog.

    "You have gotten stronger again," Perun commented on the Black God, his face softening as he spoke. He sat on the remaining seat around the table.

    "Sinners increase every day," Czernobog answered nonchalantly with a shrug. "I gain strength just from people''s vanity alone," he added enigmatically as his scarlet eyes glanced at Stribog.

    "Ya! Are you saying I''m vain?" heaven''s peacock looked and felt offended.

    "I wasn''t the one who announced his cuteness just earlier," the Black God countered, but before another round of argument ensued, Perun signaled for Kresnok to stop them.

    The Flame Emperor immediately and wordlessly placed his hand in between the two deities who couldn''t get along well which made them stop and behaved again.

    "Your Majesty, why did you summon us today?" Kresnik asked and all turned to the king.

    Perun was silent for a while before speaking. "I will take in a wife in a week."

    Silence hung as each and everyone around the table looked taken aback by his announcement.

    "Well¡­ congratulations then brother,"Stribog greeted him happily, but he was the only one who was happy.

    Kresnik and Czernobog had different reactions, the former expressionless, while the latter frowned.

    "Brother, forgive me if I''ll be rude, but why? You''re never interested in marriage before," the Black God said, which made even Stribog stop to think.

    "That''s right. Who is the lady you will be married to?"

    Perun was never interested in anything else. If he was strict on others, he was even more so to himself. He rarely mixed with other people.

    "Father told me to marry Fanya,"Perun answered with an indifferent tone as if he was talking about the weather.

    "That''s it? Father asked and so you will do it?" the Black God countered in bewilderment.

    "It''s my duty," Perun answered and none of them spoke against it again.

    However, deep inside one of the deities'' heart, a grievance against his brother''s monotonous existence festered. To others, Perun was the beloved child of heaven, but to him, he was nothing but a caged bird.

    A week after, the Celestial Plane celebrated the wedding of the king. While everyone else cheered, a pair of scarlet eyes were ever vigilant of his brother''s reactions. It was clear to him that Perun didn''t care for the occasion. He merely took in a wife since it was dictated.

    Months passed, and the red eyes which remained observing grew more and more clouded; the grievances in his heart continued to grow.

    "The fool," Czernobog muttered.

    Fanya, that foolish woman had thrown a tantrum again and again in her selfish need to take all of her husband''s affection and time. But Perun would not love her, and due to this, life for his perfect brother only turned from mundane to miserable. The fact that the king never protested only made the pain he felt for him worse until he couldn''t take it anymore.

    "Brother, why are you letting yourself suffer like this?" he asked, but Perun, as expected answered that it was his duty as the untainted one. Then and there, his broken heart and his genuine wish for this brother to find happiness, a vow formed in his heart. "Duty? Untainted?" he snorted.

    He reached out his hand and placed his palm on Perun''s ?h?st over his heart. Feelings of frustration rushed towards him upon the fact that since his power and Perun''s power were polar opposites, they couldn''t harm each other directly. "Then brother, one day, I will change that. Just wait for me¡­"

    He turned around and rushed outside, but bumped against Stribog on the way.

    "Ya! You lavender bastard, why are you rushing in the dark and hitting people?"

    Normally, Czernobog would have retaliated with more acerbic words, but he surprisingly remained quiet this time which made Stribog worry. Even if they squabble a lot, they were still brothers after all and didn''t hate each other for real.

    "What''s wrong?" the God of Wind asked, but the Black God only looked at him and smiled.

    "Stribog, you should stop being so wild and free. In the future, you will have a big responsibility in your hand," he said enigmatically before leaving.

    This was the last time both Perun and Stribog met with this brother on amicable terms. The Black God went to Rod''s temple the very same evening where Dolya served as the oracle. The next time they ever heard of him again was when Rod declared Czernobog a traitor and banished him to the mortal world.

 Chapter 421 - No Regrets

    "Am I right, Goddess of Fate¡ª or should I say grandmother, Goddess of Avarice and Fortune?"

    With her words, Dolya and Gin exchanged looks of surprise. No one¡ª not even the other deities knew that the Goddess of Fate was the same entity as the Goddess of Fortune and Avarice except for the brothers and Kresnik.

    Well, Fanya knew about it too.

    Still, even if Gin knew about it, he had thought that after Czernobog was expelled from the Celestial Plane, Perun had sealed her other part. But it seemed since Rod had a hand in the conspiracy, the king''s power didn''t work on her. He now understood the reason why his father asked him to have Dolya descend and to roam the mortal plane.

    It was all so she could set up their fates without attracting attention.

    Dolya cleared her throat, her eyes scrutinizing Alinea who stared back at her. Even if she didn''t have to hide her true self and pretend to be a gentle lady, she still felt awkward as she was aware that she had a blood debt to her own grandchild.

    This was something that Alinea was also aware of. After all, she was the greatest victim in all of this. She was the one who had died over and over again, carrying the name Harbinger of Catastrophe in each of her incarnation. But there was no longer hatred in her eyes. There was only resignation.

    "Yes, I am your grandmother," Dolya said, her eyes now downcast.

    Regardless that she stood by her husband''s side in his wish to free the King of Heaven from his gilded cage, it was a fact that it had caused misery to many in so many years, especially the child in front of her.

    Silence hung in the room again as the granddaughter continued to stare at her grandmother with her hands balled into fists on her sides. Then, she turned away to look at her unconscious father again and spoke.

    "Do you regret it?" she asked Dolya who stiffened.

    The Goddess of Fate looked up at her granddaughter in surprise. But then her eyes clouded over for several seconds before they cleared again, her face had on a serene expression.

    "No," she replied with determination.

    Her body language told everyone clearly that regardless of what punishment might befall her, she would never regret her actions. It even meant that if she were given another chance, she would do exactly the same thing she had done. This was the kind of resolve Dolya had.

    "No matter how idiotic and unnecessary you might think what we did¡ª regardless that you might disagree with our actions, to Czernobog and me, we were prepared to be hated just to free your father from his shackles."Dolya''s voice came out clear as her eyes. "Of course, we will never begrudge you even if you hate us for what happened to you. You have¡­ You have the right to be angry. After I send your father and mother to the cycle, you are free to punish me however you wish."

    For a while, Gin, Ivan, and Fredek looked worried that Ali might go berserk and attack Dolya. But then the princess sighed heavily.

    "What''s the point? Even before you descended, you already knew what your punishment would be, isn''t it?"Alinea countered with a knowing look and Dolya was once again surprised before nodding.

    Czernobog and Dolya would die just as Perun would die to be reborn as mortals. Whether they regain their memories and powers would be entirely up to them. Nobody could ?ssist or interfere with them directly.

    However, Perun would be connected with Shitara again as it would be Dolya''s last task. As for the couple, Dolya and Czernobog, they would go through life on their own. Whether they met or not again would be entirely up to fate that the goddess would not be able to control anymore.

    "Yes,"Dolya answered with a smile, but her eyes had already filled with tears.

    All the others turned away, pretending not to see her cry and she surreptitiously wiped her tears away. Alinea, on the other hand, walked over to her father and placed her head against his ?h?st as she wrapped her arms around him. Taking this as a cue, Gin signaled for everyone to leave the room.

    Alone with her father, Alinea let the tears she had been keeping within her out. It would be hypocritical of her to say that she was not livid.

    Of course, she was.

    But, in spite of the anger, she could also understand Dolya and Czernobog. Everything was for her father. With this, the untainted one who was bound by Rod''s law was finally free.

    Just like her¡­

    "Father, I still quite don''t believe that someone was able to outsmart you," she told her unconscious father as she smiled and cried at the same time.

    In the thousands of years Perun, Stribog, Kresnik, and her, Alinea had been looking for ways to defeat her "curse" they had never thought that things would end up like the way it did. The King of Heaven was highly intelligent. But it seemed the Black God knew just how intelligent his brother was and used it against him.

    "My uncle¡ª I mean my grandfather is smarter than you this time¡­"

    Urgh¡­

    "Father, our family tree is so messed up," she commented light heartedly as more tears fell as she closed her eyes and her arms tightened on her father.

    "Ali¡­" a whisper sounded as she felt a warm hand on her head and she froze.

    Her eyes flew open as she raised her head to look at where the whisper came from. "Father!"

    Perun still looked pale but his amethyst orbs were clear as he looked at her. He attempted to smile, but flinched as if in pain. He lifted his hand, the same one he used to touch her hair and she took it in her hand and placed it against her cheek.

    "Ali¡­ father is sorry¡­"

 Chapter 422 - Go

    "Ali¡­ father is sorry¡­"

    Perun''s voice echoed his suffering and Alinea quickly shook her head as if to tell him he didn''t need to apologize.

    "It''s not your fault father. Please don''t say sorry," she said as she placed a kiss at the back of his hand before placing it again against her cheek.

    Tears fell freely from her eyes as she was speaking. Time was precious for them. There was no need for apologies. "Your brother just wants you to be free."

    Perun''s eyes clouded momentarily before letting out an exhausted sigh. "I know. I know that now¡­ Still, my little one, you got hurt a lot because of me¡ª and you will hurt more."

    Alinea swallowed hard. It was true. Because after talking to him like this, there was still one last task she had to do in order to set the cycle in motion: Return the key to lock away the Harbinger of Catastrophe. In short, her mother would have to die by her hands again.

    Yes, again.

    Shitara, the real harbinger of catastrophe was bound to die when the key was taken out and when it was returned. How? The first time was when she gave birth to Alencica. Part of the dark energy from her was the lock that attached itself onto Alencica when she was born. It was why Shitara died after childbirth. Her seal was released.

    To hide Shitara''s deity status, her divine powers were locked. She was nothing more than a human and was given to human parents who never told anyone they had adopted Shitara. It was why all these years they all thought she was nothing but a vessel for the Black God''s spawn. Of course, the seal would be unlocked when she gave birth. This was why Czernobog had allowed Fanya to taunt the couple, to let them know of the "curse" which Perun''s ex-wife believed to be true.

    The Black God had fooled Fanya, his most important chess piece in order to fool all.

    Also in order to awaken as the harbinger of catastrophe and for Perun to be misled, she was set to die after her seal was released. When she was born again as Maki Yuuka, her power remained inactive until certain conditions applied.

    Fanya was a wild card who hated Shitara a lot. She would do anything to eliminate her. As Czernobog had predicted, Perun would take note of her threat and take her with him back to Ged. As expected as well, the Black God had successfully made everyone believe that the lock was the Harbinger of Catastophe. By sending Alinea into Czernobog''s lair, he was able to sense where the key was and who she was with. He was able to activate Shitara''s long dormant powers.

    She now could understand why that dark energy that was supposed to be a part of her power didn''t come to her when she was training. The miasma within her remained distant and locked up. It was because it was never meant for her use in the first place. It was the lock, the lock she would have to pass on to her mother so she could reincarnate again.

    Alinea smiled but more tears fell. "It''s alright," she told him. "It''ll be alright soon father. All the pain, all the years lost don''t matter anymore. Just promise me to live as you want and be happy with mother in the next life."

    Her words came out as a breathy prayer. Perun stared at her, unashamed to show his love reflect in those amethyst pools of his. The hand she held in hers tightened on hers.

    "I''m sorry. I guess father will have to make you wait this time," he apologized but this time, with a semblance of a smile.

    Alinea smiled back at him as she rubbed her cheeks on his hand again. "It''s fine. What''s fifty or a hundred years of waiting?"

    Compared to how long her father had waited for her, this number of years was nothing. In fact, in spite of everything, she looked forward to watching over her parents this time around.

    "That''s right. It''s not long," he agreed and she nodded.

    "Right. You and mother will just go on a short vacation. When we see each other next time, prepare to be grandparents," she told him with a laugh but more tears spilled from her eyes and she threw herself at him for an embrace again.

    "Father, thank you so much for everything. I will miss you so much. So make sure to live in your mortal journey to the fullest to make all my waiting worth it, okay?" Alinea sobbed as she tightened her hug.

    "I will,"Perun promised. "Even if I''ll be gone for a little while, do not forget that I love you. Even if your mother turned out to be like that, know that she truly looked forward to bringing you out into the world. You are our treasure. Nothing will ever change that."

    She nodded as she clung to him, dreading to let go, but she knew it was inevitable that they''d part¡ª at least for now.

    "Little one, there''s little time. Could you call your uncle?" he requested, but before Ali even moved, Gin had already come.

    "Brother?" Gin called as he came and crouched next to Alinea.

    Perun turned his eyes from his daughter to his brother. "You already know why I called you, don''t you?"

    Gin studied his brother''s pale countenance and sighed as he nodded. Alinea too looked at her uncle then at her father. She also already had an idea why he was summoned.

    "Ryuu and I will help uncle. You do not have to worry about the Celestial Plane in your absence, father,"Alinea said and Perun too did a small nod.

    The King of Heaven then lifted his hand and pointed his finger towards Gin. Light appeared at the tip and glowed as if amassing energy there before it shot towards Gin''s forehead and embedded itself within him.

    Gin shivered. Perun had just transferred his energy towards him for safekeeping but it felt as if it was allowing him to use it while it stayed with him temporarily. "Brother¡­"

    "You will need it in case of emergency. Use it wisely or you''ll have an earful when I return,"Perun scolded his brother teasingly, making him pout. "Be well. Treat Emi with care."

    "I will," Gin promised, his nose turning red as suspicious moisture filled his golden eyes.

    Perun then turned his attention back to his daughter. "Ali," he called softly and Alinea breathed in sharply. She understood his silent plea.

    It was time.

    Alinea smiled as she stood up. "I will go and get mother now," she said softly and Perun squeezed her hand one last time before smiling weakly at her.

    "Go¡­"

 Chapter 423 - Tears of the Villain

    The first thing she saw outside the tent was a blur of colors¡ª afterimages of the two people who remained locked in combat.

    Kresnik and Shitara. Ryuu and Yuuka. Her husband and her mother.

    "General," Midas, Horgall, Lucius, Rubic, and Sven saluted in front of her as soon as she stepped out of the tent.

    Her five vassals had on a worried look on their faces. They knew her well, and they knew how she valued her family. Knowing that she had to put an end to her own mother distressed them.

    But that was the Alinea before.

    She had to admit that even if not much, she had still grown¡ª become m?tur? enough to learn how to draw the line between her emotions and responsibilities. She smiled at them reassuringly as if to tell them that she''s fine. When she did, all five exchanged looks as if surprised.

    Well, she couldn''t fault them. She had been somewhat emotional, and yet, wild lass back in the day.

    "I''ll be fine," she said with confidence that made them freeze and look at her in surprise.

    Then, comprehension dawned in their eyes as they finally nodded and created a path to let her pass. She nodded her head in their direction as gratitude before turning her attention to the fight before her.

    Her eyes followed the blur of black and blue at Ryuu''s and Yuuka''s speedy movements all over the place. She already had an idea what to do, but as she''d never done it¡ª never utilized the chained dark energy within her, she was a bit unsure. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath as she tried to search her soul for the dark part.

    Soon, her consciousness was in the place where she accepted the powers bestowed on her by her husband, father, and uncle. She floated in the vast universe in search of something¡ª the black hole of miasma that she was born with. She shifted and turned looking for it until she found it.

    An angry mass of dark energy shaped into a ball with chains around it floated afar. She willed herself to get closer to it. But, as she reached out her hand, a bolt of dark energy lashed out to her, whipping her hand, leaving a stinging sensation.

    Urgh¡­

    She remembered the last time she came here, she saw this black hole and tried hard to touch it as well but was stopped by both her husband and Ivan. They told her that she was not yet ready to deal with her dark energy and made her give up trying.

    But now was a different time.

    She needed to be able to take control of this angry demonic energy in order to use it to place the lock into her mother''s rampaging powers. This was the inheritance, the piece of Czernobog''s legacy that was the key to both awakening and sealing the Harbinger of Catastrophe.

    She reached out her hand and again, dark energy snaked out and electrified her, leaving red marks on her skin.

    "How do I touch this thing?" she muttered just as she felt a hand on her shoulder and she turned around in reflex.

    Silver eyes met with scarlet ones and she gaped.

    "What are you doing here?"

    She had thought that the Black God had perished in the lair, buried under the rocks.

    "I''m just a soul right now. I will only be reincarnated with my wife after my brother and my daughter," he explained. "I know you need this energy to send your parents to the cycle. It''s why I came here as planned. You won''t be able to control it if not."

    Alinea felt confused. "How come? I''m your granddaughter. Also, I was able to exude dark energy before as well. How come I can''t touch it now?"

    She''d been attacked before because they all thought she was the Harbinger of Catastrophe being able to utilize and surround herself with miasma.

    "It''s because your mother was still sealed, and it''s because your father broke your soul. He had isolated the dark part. Of course, the energy would leak and would try to transfer back to you."

    Oh¡­

    Another revelation. All this time she thought she could manipulate dark energy as well. Somehow she felt a little depressed. This meant she didn''t have any other divine powers except for her unbelievable strength.

    And she was supposed to be a complete god not a demigod¡­

    A soft chuckle sounded and she lifted her face to see Czernobog''s laughing face and she held her breath. Right at that moment, the Black God looked very similar to her father¡ª more so that Gin could. After all, Czernobog was the closest to Perun in temperament although unlike the eldest among the three, he had inclinations to bully Stribog on purpose.

    "Do not fret child, after today, you will be able to utilize your own power," Czernobog told her softly.

    "My own power?" There was something like that? She had thought that she would either have dark or lightning divine powers.

    "You control the weather little mischief," he told her. "I believe you have experienced rain when you''re sad or thunderstorm when you''re angry."

    Oh!

    A realization came to her. That''s right¡­

    "Come, I will help you unlock this thing," he said as he raised his hand and the chains binding the ball of miasma snapped one by one.

    CLANK, CLANK, CLANK!

    In the hands of the Black God, the ball of miasma was docile. It came when beckoned and with the wave of Czernobog''s hand, it transformed its shape into a sword. He then presented the weapon to her.

    Alinea stared at the weapon with mixed emotions, but only for a moment. The inevitable had come and she would have to face it one way or the other. She reached out her hand and wrapped it around the sword''s hilt. She was about to take it but Czernobog did not relinquish it immediately. She looked up at him in question but was taken aback by his tearstained face.

    "Why?" she asked. "Are you regretting it?"

    Czrnobog shook his head. "I am not regretting doing everything I did to set Perun free," he said softly as he handed her the sword. "But I do regret hurting you and your mother¡­"

 Chapter 424 - The End & The Beginning

    "But I do regret hurting you and your mother¡­"

    Alinea stared in surprise at the Black God before her eyes turned wistful and she shook her head; a smile curved her lips.

    "I should hate you¡ª but I don''t," she told him. "You might have hurt me, but I cannot ignore the fact that your ultimate goal was for my father''s happiness. You''ve set him free. Also, it''s a fact that without you, I won''t be here."

    It was Czernobog''s turn to look surprised. It was as if he had long since accepted the fact that he''d be hated and was unprepared to be told otherwise. "You¡­"

    Alinea reached out a hand to cup his face and used her thumb to wipe his tears as she smiled up at him. "You''ve reached your goal grandfather. Go and get reincarnated. You owe me a lot when you remember and we see each other next¡­"

    Czernobog''s surprised expression vanished and his handsome countenance softened considerably as he looked at her. "Grandfather will go and find you next time then," he promised softly as he let go of the sword.

    Alinea took the weapon, smiled one last time at the Black God and vanished from the place. When she opened her eyes, she was back to the present where her husband continued to fight with her mother.

    "General," Midas and the other called in surprise, but she already had an idea why.

    In her hand was a sword made of miasma¡ª the weapon her grandfather handed her. It was also the key that would seal her mother once more.

    "I''m going," she said without looking back and she vanished, leaving only an after image in her wake.

    Yuuka screamed as she stopped in midair and raised her hand. By now she had lost rationality and was just attacking based on instinct. It didn''t matter who, she looked like she just wanted to destroy. The space around her warped and Ryuu frowned as he watched her carefully and then his eyes widened upon seeing dark arrows coming from the warped space surrounding her.

    One, two, three, four¡ª up to ten arrows made of miasma appeared and shot towards him, catching him in surprise. He had thought that her power was only brute strength even if her whole body was surrounded with dark energy.

    But it was alright¡­

    Unexpected it might be, but the power was not enough to make him change neither his tempo nor the amount of energy he was using. He flicked his hand and the arrows were easily devoured by his blue flames.

    Harbinger of Catastrophe¡­

    The name might give anyone an image of the end of the world, but it was not really what it meant. Ryuu felt frustrated that he also had been fooled by Czernobog. When he had realized the real meaning of catastrophe, it was already too late.

    However, whether it was good that he didn''t realize it or not, he was still conflicted.

    Yuuka repeated her attacks, alternating in between with her arrows and fists. But all were for naught. The Flame Emperor of Heaven just blocked them easily as if he was dealing with a child.

    "Ryuu!"

    Upon hearing Alinea''s voice, he then flicked his hand again to produce a huge wall of flames to stall Yuuka for a few seconds. With the mass of blue fire suddenly blazing in front of her, Yuuka backed away with an angry expression.

    "Ali, are you¡­"his voice trailed off as his wife appeared next him and he saw the sword in her hand.

    His ?h?st constricted as if he was feeling the pain that she must have been feeling in her heart. Alinea''s hands would dye red with her own mother''s blood, and he worried about her state of mind.

    As if reading his thoughts, she smiled reassuringly at him. "I''ll be fine," she said, and he had no choice but to step back and let her do her task.

    But before she turned to face her mother, he pulled her against his ?h?st and kissed her surprised lips. "I''ll be here," he told her, and she smiled as she nodded.

    "I know, thank you," she retorted as she gave his arm a squeeze, and he let her go.

    He flew far from them to give space, but he remained vigilant, ready to destroy any stray weapons from Yuuka. He would have his wife''s back. It was the only way he knew how to ease her burden.

    Alinea looked at her husband as he flew a distance from her and her mother and smiled thankfully at her. He returned her smile, but she saw worry in his eyes and she sighed. It seemed despite being a warrior, in the eyes of the people she loved and who cared for her, she was still a fragile princess.

    And she agreed with them at some point¡­

    But today¡­ Today would be a very painful day, but it would also be the last that they would feel anguish. She would make sure of that. She would fulfill the one last task everyone had given her.

    Alinea''s eyes focused on the diminishing wall of blue flames in front of her and shift her hand to ready to battle against her mother. As soon as the wall disappeared, dark arrows shot towards her and she swung the sword and parried them away in great speed.

    She would not drag this battle on.

    Alinea raised her sword and summoned her energy. The air around her thickened as rose colored aura surrounded her body making her glow. Her body felt incredibly lighter since the dark energy within her was removed. For the first time since she was born, she was able to utilize the divine power that was supposed to be hers.

    Yuuka who had advanced towards her after shooting the arrows halted in midair after seeing her power. The wild look on her face vanished as she stared wide-eyed at her, the glow in her eyes vanishing as she seemed to recognize her energy.

    "A-Alencica?" Yuuka called out in a trance as she continued to look at her.

    Alinea''s eyes filled with tears. She was not expecting her real reunion with her mother to be like this. But it couldn''t be helped.

    She smiled as tears fell from her eyes and she raised the sword, her body shifted as she took an attacking stance. "Yes, mother, it''s me," she choked her answer as she sped towards her.

    Hearing her acknowledge her name, Yuuka''s face looked surprised, and then she relaxed as a smile spread on her lips. As Alinea rushed towards her with the sword, she opened her arms and welcomed her.

    THRUST¡­

    Alinea''s eyes were blurred with tears and she started to tremble as she realized what she had finally done. She had already prepared mentally but still¡­

    A warm embrace wrapped around her and she turned her face up. Yuuka smiled down at her as she hugged her. She let go of the sword and wrapped her arms around her and held on tight.

    "Mother!"

    Yuuka''s body started to glow and she raised her hand to brush the stray hair from Alinea''s face. In spite of the sword piercing her heart, she smiled at her.

    "The curse¡­is over now¡­" she said in between breaths.

    Alinea nodded. "Yes. It''s finished," she confirmed and Yuuka''s smile only brightened.

    "Your father¡­completed his promise¡­" she said in wonder and Alinea cried harder as Yuuka''s body started to disperse before her.

    "Yes he did. Yes he did,"Alinea said as the light grew stronger and then she was gone, leaving Alinea hugging nothing but air. "It''s over¡­"

 Chapter 425 - Royals

    It''s over¡­

    Alinea stared at the shards of light that was her mother as they were scattered by the wind. Her eyes continued to shed tears, but her lips had on a smile.

    She had fulfilled her task.

    A pair of strong arms wrapped around her waist, and she found herself pulled against a strong ?h?st. She raised her arm to defiantly wipe the tears from her eyes, but a hand stopped her.

    "It''s fine. Cry,"Ryuu whispered in her ear, and the emotions that she had been steeling herself not to take over flooded her ?h?st.

    More moisture filled her eyes and they cascaded down her cheeks. Silent tears broke into soft mewling, and then turned into broken sobs that eventually ended up in a full blown cry. Her knees gave in underneath. If it weren''t for Ryuu who held her firmly, she''d have fallen.

    But her eyes were not the only wet ones in the place.

    The soldiers who knew of what happened also silently wept with her as they looked on worriedly at their beloved princess.

    "Ali, come, let''s go to your father,"Ryuu said and all she was able to do was nod as she gradually reigned in her sadness.

    Ryuu lifted her up and they flew back towards the tent. Everyone paved a way for them to pass.

    Alinea''s eyes sought her father as soon as they arrived. As expected, similarly to what happened to her mother, Perun''s body now glowed as well. Knowing what was coming next, she came to him immediately and took his hand in hers.

    "Father!"

    "You did a good job little one," he said weakly as he wiped her tears with his thumb. "Do not cry. This is not goodbye," he said with a smile as he too broke into several shards of light and vanished from her sight.

    Alinea bowed her head against the bed where Perun lay just earlier. Her hand balled into fists on the sheets that were still warm. Just as she cried for her mother, she wept for her father, and she stayed like that for a while until she fainted.

    When she woke up, a familiar ceiling welcomed her sight. The royal blue with intricate gold design on the roof of the canopy bed was something she''d seen since she was young.

    She was back in her room in Ritz.

    Gin must have opened up a portal from the Dark Valley directly back to the kingdom. She knew she fell unconscious over her grief. She didn''t know for how long she had been sleeping. A part of her didn''t care. But another part also dreaded the time that had passed. After all, a day in Ged was equivalent to ten days on Earth.

    But did that still matter?

    Alinea closed her eyes tightly before opening them again. She should really get up. By staying in bed, she had already neglected her duties that she promised her father she would do. She reckoned both her husband and uncle were working a lot right now. After all, their very presence in Ged meant that the Kres Empire''s and the Kingdom of Ovid''s current ruling monarchs had to abdicate.

    Well, that was if Gin and Ryuu would let them. For sure, the answer was no, and so, she was sure that they would be busy sorting things out in Ged. Now that the common threat which was the Black God was gone, if the Returners of Ancestry also left, the kingdoms and empires in the land would be thrown into a different kind of chaos.

    War¡ª not the war against the immortal minions of the Black God but war amongst themselves.

    "General, you''re awake," Sven and the others looked relieved upon seeing her.

    "I''m so sorry for worrying you," she apologized but they all shook their heads.

    "Do not apologize. It was normal."

    Alinea sighed and nodded. She didn''t have to linger about this issue as she couldn''t do anything to change what already happened in any case. Also, there were more important things she needed to focus on.

    "Where are my husband and uncle?" she asked and they guided her towards King Alistair''s study.

    Standing in front of a familiar door, nostalgia rose up her throat. The last time that she came here was when Alistair called her about her mission towards the Devil''s Cavern to retrieve the artifact left by Kronos. Remembering that time, a smile curved her lips.

    Naughty brother¡ª or better yet, father.

    Kronos never existed. Perun just sent her on a merry chase although it ended so differently from what he had hoped. In any case, it''s been a while. A lot of things had happened.

    She pushed open the door, and the sight of her uncle sitting behind her father''s desk greeted her. Standing by the window was her husband, while Ivan, Fredek, and another man she recognized as Lucien Karezi, the reigning King of Ovid.

    Normally she would need to curtsy, but her status from before to her status now was miles apart. She''s a pure deity not a princess of a minor kingdom.

    "Your Highness," King Lucien greeted her and she greeted back.

    She wanted to know what''s going on, but she was patient enough to wait. After all, Lucien was somewhat an outsider¡ª at least, to her.

    "Very well, Your Majesties, we shall excuse ourselves today. We hope you would consider our humble request," Lucien said as he bowed to Gin and to Ryuu before saying good bye to everyone.

    As soon as he left, Alinea turned her questioning gaze at her uncle.

    "War is brewing," Gin explained. "But it''s fine. It''s not something we can do anything about¡ª at least not actively."

    "Not actively?"Alinea inquired as Ryuu came to her and guided her towards a seat before sitting down next to her.

    "Perun''s not available at the moment. We''re not allowed to meddle with human affairs so to speak. We can only do little things for things we see with our own eyes but not do more than that."

    Ah. Rod''s Law. They would now experience a little bit what Perun had to endure since his creation.

    "What did King Lucien come here for?" she asked.

    "Obviously for me to take the throne," Gin replied blandly. "But don''t worry. You already know which throne I have to sit on while my brothers stay in the mortal world."

    Celestial plane and the underworld. Stribog now had to do both Perun''s and Czernobog''s jobs.

    "Ali, I made Fredek the new Ritz King. You''ve been sleeping for seven days, so we didn''t have time to ¨C"

    "What? Seven days?" Alinea was shocked. That was seventy days on Earth.

    "No, don''t worry. When you left to face yoru mother, your father already fixed the time difference between here and Earth," Gin ?ssured her. "I said we didn''t have time because I have to ascend to the Celestial Plane as soon as possible. I only have a couple more weeks left and I still have to settle the issues back in Tokyo."

    "What happened to Dolya?" she asked after.

    "She reincarnated as well. As to when all of them would be born, we do not know," Ryuu said and Alinea nodded.

    "Don''t worry about the people back in Japan as well. Before Dolya came here, she already modified the people''s memories there. They cannot remember Kazehaya Sora or Maki Yuuka anymore. It is as if they didn''t exist¡­"

 Chapter 426 - Something Brewing

    "They cannot remember Kazehaya Sora or Maki Yuuka anymore. It is as if they didn''t exist¡­"

    Alinea had mixed feelings about this. She knew that erasing her parents'' existence was inevitable and a necessary evil. It would be a big problem to explain otherwise.

    "Actually, that''s only applicable to Sora. Maki Yuuka was made to die in a car crash on her return to Japan. The Makis only knew that their daughter was not able to make it back to the country." Gin sighed. "The same will be done for me in weeks'' time."

    Huh?

    "What do you mean?" Alinea was confused, and then she remembered. "Ah¡­"

    Gin had to ascend. He couldn''t stay on Earth for long.

    "Emi is coming with me," Gin said and she nodded in understanding, and they proceeded on informing her of the arrangements that they did while she was sleeping.

    Fredek was granted powers as a made god, similar to Horgall and the others. This was so he could properly do his duties as the new Ritz King. His powers would be then passed on in his bloodline so the Ritz Kingdom would not fall into decline like it did before Alistair was born.

    As for Alistair''s disappearance¡­

    All the soldiers'' memories had been modified as well. Nobody knew that Perun had died and would be reborn as a mortal. All they knew was that after the Black God was defeated, the King of Heaven ascended immediately as he had been absent from the Celestial plane for more than two decades already.

    "Your friends will be staying here as well to help out Fredek for a while," Ryuu said and Alinea understood.

    Since Fredek was not of Ritz royalty, there bound to be some protests as soon as the demigods and deities left. To help the situation, Fredek needed all the powerful allies he could have and her five vassals were the best people to do the task. Not only were they strong as made gods but they were all from Ritz and knew the kingdom well.

    Besides, they couldn''t follow Alinea around anymore. Their days of adventuring like free spirits were over¡ª at least for now. She and Ryuu had to return to Japan. Even if they could stay longer than Gin, they would still need to leave.

    "You can stay for another fifty years, Ali. I will take care of everything while you''re over there," Gin told her fondly but she shook her head.

    If she were her former self, she would have accepted the offer without feeling guilty. But she was no longer that carefree child. She was Perun''s daughter. She would have to keep the promise she''d given to her father. She turned to Ryuu with pleading eyes and he nodded, understanding what she wanted.

    "Five years," she said as she turned her attention back to her uncle.

    "Five years?" Gin was surprised and turned to Ryuu for confirmation but the Flame God only nodded. "Are you sure?" he asked Ali again who smiled.

    "Yes, I''m sure. It''s enough time for me to experience the human world for a bit and spend time with Aki, Chiaki, and my friends. I will just finish my business and then ascend with Ryuu," she said with a resolution before putting on a mischievous grin.

    "Besides, with my father gone, we cannot really meddle and mix amongst the human too much lest we further upset the balance¡ª most especially me," she said with a sheepish smile and the others also couldn''t help smiling with her.

    Well, Alinea was the Deity of Mischief who also happened to control the weather. Although she was Perun''s daughter, she''s also Czernobog''s granddaughter. It was not really a good idea for her to stay long in the mortal world. Also¡­

    "And my parents may be reincarnated at any time. I want to be somewhere I can watch over them even if I cannot do anything to aid them," she said.

    Gin looked thoughtful for a while before nodding. With that, the issue of their stay in the mortal world was settled.

    "How about you Ivan?" Alinea asked. "Are you returning to Kres?"

    The emperor shook his head. "I will go back to Tokyo with you to claim my bride," he announced and Ali blinked several times as if she didn''t understand.

    "Excuse me?" Which bride was he talking about?

    "I''m going to pick my Rin,"Ivan said with a grin and Ali couldn''t help but whistle.

    "Do Mikhail and Andrej know you''re going with us?"Alinea prompted with a curious look.

    Unlike other royalties who killed each other to usurp power and position, the siblings of the Kres royal family were the polar opposite. They fought about who would be stuck as emperor. It seemed all of them had other interests and didn''t want to stay in the palace. Ivan, the current emperor would rather go on quests, and the youngest, Andrej was an introvert. Only the middle brother, Mikhail was somewhat alright¡ª well, he''s a workaholic but he preferred to be an adviser than the emperor.

    The only reason why Ivan was able to follow his wanderlust was because of Perun. Alistair''s identity was known to Mikhail and Andrej so they let their brother be the King''s volunteer gopher in years. But things were different now. Alistair or Perun was gone. Ivan no longer had an excuse to shirk his duty.

    "I will only go there to pick up my bride. As soon as I convince Rin, I''ll have to go back and take over," Ivan said with a defeated look and Ali sighed.

    She was torn between laughing and sympathizing with him. She just hoped Rin wouldn''t give him a hard time. Nonetheless, regardless Ivan would be successful in convincing Rin or not, it was a story only for the two people involved to write.

    "My Lord, are we not going to involve ourselves in the brewing war?" Fredek asked and Gin shook his head.

    "You can only be on guard¡ª to make sure that it will not affect Ritz. As a new king or a new dynasty, you cannot blindly involve yourself in conflict with other countries," Gin warned and Fredek didn''t look appeased but nodded his agreement.

    "What war are you talking about?"Alinea had just thought about the possibility of war earlier when she woke up. She didn''t know that one was already happening.

    "Dhahliah and Cilan¡­"

 Chapter 427 - Welcome Back

    "Dhahliah and Cilan¡­"

    A frown marred Alinea''s brow. "Those are¡­"

    In the two continents in Ged, there were only two that occupied one huge piece of land, Dhahliah and Cilan while the others occupied the other one.

    Dhahliah was the second of the only two empires in Ged, while Cilan was the Ice Kingdom that was sealed off away from other kingdoms in this world. It was a very closed off kingdom and didn''t even participate in diplomatic activities. It was why it was tagged as a hermit country.

    How in the world did Dhahliah start a war with Cilan?

    Fredek cleared his throat taking everyone''s attention before speaking. "Even before you returned here, there has already trouble brewing between those countries. Dhahliah accused Cilan of stealing their treasured item."

    "What item?"Alinea felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    "The Lazarus. It''s an item given by the King of Heaven that can grant immortality¡ª in short turning someone into a deity," Ivan answered.

    "Ha? Is there a thing such as that?"Alinea was doubtful. The only means for a human to become a deity and achieve immortality was if the King of Heaven,or Rod, or now, Stribog allowed it.

    "Of course, there''s none. Brother never had something like that to give," Gin sighed. "It must be a false accusation. Dhahliah just wants to have a reason to wage war. After all, Cilan is a very rich kingdom in many ways."

    Alinea silently agreed. Even if Cilan was a hermit kingdom, it was the only country where rose-colored crystal flowers called sulia grew. Sulias were native to the Celestial Plane, and it''s somewhat similar to panacea. They were given by her father during the first Immortal War to all the kingdoms in Ged, but they all died except for the ones in Cilan. In short, in this day and age, only the Ice Kingdom had access to the said panacea.

    "But it''s strange that Dhahliah would war against Cilan over the flowers,"Alinea said.

    Panacea it might be, sulias were peculiar flowers that recognized specific owners. If given against the owner''s will, they would lose their magical properties and would be reduced to nothing more than crystal decors. In this case, the owners were the royal family of Cilan. Even if Dhahliah won the war, they could never use the sulias.

    "Whatever Dhahliah''s reason is, it''s not a matter we have to meddle with," Gin told her seriously, and Alinea nodded in understanding.

    They could really not do more for anyone in the mortal plane now that they had recovered their celestial statuses. If they were simply Returners to Ancestry without memories, they could still be forgiven. But not anymore¡­

    Fate¡­ Whether these kingdoms perished in war would be now up to fate.

    Alinea''s tasks in this this life was already finished. She was born for the purpose of liberating the King of Heaven. Now that Perun''s free, she had to help keep up the fort in her father''s temporary absence. The five years she had asked to extend her stay was already more than a bonus before she too had to ascend. She couldn''t let her uncle carry all the burdens alone.

    "In any case, Ovid, Kres, and Ritz will not join the fray. If these three kingdoms won''t move, none of the other kingdoms in this continent will." Ivan''s voice was confident when he spoke, and it was with reason.

    Geography-wise, the other countries couldn''t pass to go to either Dhahliah or Cilan if any of the three allied kingdoms wouldn''t allow it. Ritz and Ovid were the only kingdoms connected to the Dark Valley which was situated at the edge of the continent shared by Dhahliah and Cilan, while Kres covered the two kingdoms in the middle. None of the armies from Veles, Atlantis, and Yhi could go through unless they had means for teleportation.

    "That''s good then,"Alinea murmured.

    War was not a good thing. If they were not able to do anything to prevent it, at least minimize it.

    "Let''s go back to Japan," she said and everybody agreed.

    The very same day, Alinea and her group stood outside the portal going back to Earth. Since Stribog had recovered his powers, he no longer needed to go to the Devil''s Cavern. He could directly make a doorway from anywhere.

    Unlike the last time she left Ged, this time, she left without a heavy heart.

    "Take good care princess. Don''t worry about Ritz. We will take good care of everything here," Fredek told her and she leaned forward and gave him a hug.

    "Take care too," she told her father''s most trusted vassal who was now the Ritz King.

    "You guys¡­" A mischievous smile was plastered on her lips as she turned to her brothers who stood patiently behind Fredek. The familiar and endearing faces made her heart warm. "I guess I''ll see you in the Celestial Plane," she said and Lucius, Rubic, Horgall, Sven, and Midas beamed at her.

    They might be staying longer in the mortal plane than her but it was a sure thing that they would see each other again. They all have become immortals like her¡ª and for gods like them, a few decades or even centuries were not that long. This time, death could no longer separate her and her brothers.

    "We''ll see you again there General," they answered and they all waved goodbye as they crossed the portal.

    It didn''t take for Alinea, Ryuu, Gin, and Ivan to get to the other side. The portal opened directly at the Cedar Palace''s courtyard. By the time they finally stepped out of it, people had already gathered around, all with anticipating looks on their faces.

    "They''re back! The Young Masters are back! The Young Miss is back!" they cheered as soon as they appeared.

    But Alinea didn''t have eyes for every one of them. Her silver gaze was only on her smiling brother''s face as she left Ryuu''s side to run towards him.

    "Big Bro Aki!" she called out tearfully as she jumped in his waiting embrace.

    Suzuki Aki hugged her tightly as he lifted her up. "Welcome back little sis. Welcome back¡­"

 Chapter 428 - Accident

    "What?"

    Suzuki Aki and Chiaki stared horrified as Alinea told them of everything that had transpired in Ged. She told them about the real curse, the truth behind Czernobog''s machinations, his relationship to Prun and Stribog, as well as the real Harbinger of Catastrophe and what it really meant.

    "Yes, everything was for the sake of liberating my father,"Alinea answered with a sigh.

    But her heart was no longer as heavy as it had been. She had already gotten used to the idea and it was not as if she had totally lost her parents.

    "So you mean to say that Czernobog''s not a bad guy?" Aki sounded amazed, but got confused when Alinea shook her head. "No?"

    "No, he''s totally a bad guy. In fact, he''s a real villain," she answered and the confusion on the others'' faces got worse. "Brother, you might have changed how you see him and somewhat understands his purpose. But regardless of how noble his intentions are, his method of achieving it is still wrong. He hurt a lot of people, he sacrificed lives¡ª mine, Ryuu''s, my mother''s and even Fanya''s. So yes, he''s a villain."

    "But isn''t it because it''s the only way for him to achieve his goal?" Aki reasoned but Aliea still shook her head.

    "If the method is wrong, even if it''s the only way, it''s doesn''t make it right," she answered steadfastly. "His sins can''t be justified just because his goal was noble."

    If there was something very important that she learned from everything that happened, it was how she looked at good and evil. There was no such thing as black and white. What seemed to be evil was not necessarily evil. Similarly, what appeared to be good was not necessarily good.

    Her father was the only untainted one in this world or any other world. But he too had succumbed from being pure white to gray. Since becoming a father, Perun was no longer free from making mistakes. At Czernobog''s schemes, Perun had made many bad decisions which were the beginning of true catastrophe. Nonetheless, Alinea now also understood that in spite of his status, the reason why Perun so desperately fought and played in the hands of Czernobog was because deep inside he longed to be tainted.

    Aki looked thoughtful for a while, but then he nodded in agreement. Alinea was confident that she was correct in this thinking. Ryuu who sat next to her smiled at her as he reached out and patted her head, and she glanced his way with a soft smile.

    "Czernobog knew what he did is wrong. It''s why he accepted his punishment," she told them.

    The fates of the Black God and Dolya would be entirely up to them. No divine intervention was allowed¡ª not that they could find them if they searched for them. The two of them became similar to blank souls. The only difference was that if they passed this punishment, they could still redeem themselves and ascend to the Celestial Plane when the right time came.

    "I see¡­"Aki smiled as he reached out to take her hand. "But how are you?" he asked worriedly.

    Her expression softened further at his worried inquiry. Alinea never felt gladder to have an older brother. One of the reasons why she chose to stay a bit more in this world was because of Aki. But he had to know about that¡­

    "I''m fine. But brother," she said with hesitation, but she was clear that this was something she couldn''t hide from him¡ª not that she wanted to. "I cannot stay in the mortal plane for so long."

    Her words were met with silence as Aki stared wide-eyed at her initially before his face softened into a sad smile.

    "I know," he answered softly, and it was Alinea''s turn to be surprised. His smile turned wistful before letting out a sigh. "I''ve known since the time I learned that you''re a demigod that a day will come when you have to go back there."

    He pointed at the ceiling, indicating the heavens and Alinea nodded.

    "Aside from the fact that I need to help uncle up there, now that the King of Heaven is temporary unavailable, we are at the mercy of Rod''s Law," she explained. "We cannot mingle too long with mortals lest we do something that''s too much against fate. The maximum time we can remain here is five years."

    Well, Stribog did offer to let her stay for half a century. But it would be weird for her to remain in a world where everyone aged while she and Ryuu wouldn''t.

    "I understand. I''m still happy that you can stay even if just for a bit," he said and then he seemed to remember something. "What about Gin and Emi?"

    Oh¡­

    "Stribog is now the sovereign of the Celestial Plane in Perun''s absence. He has to ascend in a few weeks'' time with Emi," Ryuu explained.

    As expected, Aki and Chiaki looked surprised. But then just as they understood her circumstances, they also understood that some things were just needed to be done to maintain the balance among the existences of all the worlds.

    "Well, I''m just hoping that he and Emi can still be there when we tie the knot," Aki said with a smile and Alinea grinned.

    "Of course. He will still be here for a few weeks. The maximum is two months. Actually," Alinea''s voice trailed off as she and Ryuu exchanged looks again before continuing to speak. "Ryuu and I also decided to hold our real wedding ceremony this time.

    "Really? That''s good," Aki said.

    "Homura House will be announcing it soon. My parents will also return from their trip," Ryuu informed them.

    Truthfully, as soon as they arrived earlier, he had called his mortal parents and informed them of what happened. They had always known that as a Returner to Ancestry, Kresnik was bound to ascend anyway it''s why they let him have his hermit-kind of existence as to not have much problems explaining his absence to the people in the future. It was why they let Kazehaya Gin handle the business.

    But Kazehaya Gin was also a Returner to Ancestry¡ª and he had to ascend earlier than kresnik.

    When Ryuu and Alinea ascend, they could just announce that they would travel and live freely anonymously. But it''s not the same for Gin. Because Gin was high profile, he would have to exit the world with a detailed explanation.

    There was no other choice but to "perish" in an accident.

    The old Homura couple would have to return to handle the clan with Kazehaya Aoi, but the company now would be in Arima Shiro''s hands, and Ryuu explained it to Aki.

    "Homura International will of course, continue to cooperate with Suzuki Raiden Group. But Shiro will be the one in charge from now on,"Ryuu said and Aki nodded.

    "By the way, have you seen his son?" Aki asked, puzzling Alinea, and Ryuu turned to her.

    "Son?" Alinea remembered the white haired guy who was the leader of Fuuma. But she thought all the men were single dogs. She turned to Ryuu for answers.

    Ryuu cleared his throat as he looked at Aki. "I haven''t told Ali about the accident yet."

    Accident?

    "What accident?"

 Chapter 429 - Totally Unrelated

    "Accident?"

    Aki looked hesitant, but with Ryuu''s go-signal, he explained. "While you were gone, someone from that other world appeared. He caused quite a big commotion and many people got injured and some died. The police declared it as a train wreck since it happened near a railway and trains fell on the normal streets. But it''s really caused by that guy."

    Eh? Something like that happened? But how?

    "He must have used the normal portals to come here," Ivan''s voice rang as he entered the room followed by Gin.

    "Normal portal?" Alinea asked and then she remembered that aside from Stribog''s portal, there were two other ways to get to Earth from Ged. Those were the same portals that brought the two old continents of Earth to the other dimension to become Ged. "I remember now."

    Ivan looked serious as he scowled. "That''s Strahl, the crazy second prince of Dhahliah."

    Dhahliah, the empire that was starting a war against Cilan back in Ged. Alinea couldn''t help but have a bad taste in her mouth hearing the empire''s name involved in a massacre back there in Japan. It most certainly had to do with politics. Something must be very important had escaped there from Ged and now the crazy second prince went on a rampage to deal with it.

    This was getting out of hand¡­

    "Ali, no matter what you might be thinking right now, there''s nothing you and anyone here can do about it. Our hands are tied," Ivan said. "All I can do is to make sure the other kingdoms won''t be involved or that if Cilan asked us for help, then Kres will."

    Alinea was unwilling but she nodded.

    "In any case, the incident caused some kids to be orphaned. Shiro took one of those children under his wing," Aki said. "Chiaki and I are thinking of adopting one too."

    At his words, Alinea suddenly had an image of her brother, Chiaki and little children surrounding them. This picture made her feel warm and she smiled.

    "We already have Taka so we''ll probably adopt a girl this time," he added making everyone smile, the issue with Dhahliah and Cilan finally forgotten.

    In the following week, things were very busy. Gin was making sure Shiro would be ready to permanently take over the company while Ivan was busy running after Rin. Although Alinea and her other friends were amused by it, they didn''t really have time to ponder about it since they had so many things to arrange and do. One was to submit the first ten chapters of the comics Alinea that she finally signed with the publishing company with Midori.

    Two weeks after they returned from Ged, Aki, Chiaki, Alinea, and Ryuu finally had the chance to go back to the Old Suzuki House to visit their grandfather. This was the night before Chiaki and Aki registered their marriage.

    "Grandfather, we''re back," Aki announced as soon as they stepped into the room where the servants led them.

    A man with a full head of white hair sat on a reclining chair in the middle of the room surrounded by middle aged people and some youth. The old man''s obscure gaze brightened up considerably upon seeing them. However, not the same could be said about the others. Aside from their grandfather, no one else seemed to be pleased with their presence in the house. But it was to be expected.

    "Aki, Ara," the old man happily called out to them as he extended his hand.

    Aki and Alinea crossed the room to take their grandfather''s hand while Chiaki and Ryuu stayed behind to give them a moment. None of the relatives paid them any attention as they knew who Chiaki was while Ryuu wore a casual black shirt with jeans and a pair of thick-rimmed eyeglasses. He purposely made sure to look ordinary as he didn''t want to expose his identity to the relatives.

    He was aware that Daizo did not tell anyone about Aki''s and his wife''s connection to the Homura House to continue being able to manipulate the rest of the greedy bunch. It''s because as soon as they found out that Ara was now a Homura, they would of course abandon Daizo and stand by Aki''s side. Until the day Daizo died, the relatives remained in the dark.

    "Grandfather, have you been well?"Alinea asked, totally ignoring the others.

    She had no fond memories of the piranhas and she would pretend they didn''t exist for the elderly man. Well, as long as they behaved¡­

    But obviously they didn''t plan on being nice.

    "Hmph! What a question after neglecting their grandfather for months," a middle-aged man who looked similar to Daizo spoke in contempt and both Aki and Alinea finally looked at them.

    He must be Fumito, the second oldest brother. Just like Daizo, he was extremely jealous of Akihito''s luck in business. He was on Daizo''s side when the latter tried to take over the siblings and the company before. The woman next to him must be his wife and the young lady was his daughter. As for the other men and women, they were cousins of their parents and their children.

    The parasites. It''s about time to deflate the egos of this nasty bunch.

    Aki turned his attention back to the old man, ignoring Fumito''s words. He beckoned to Chiaki and Alinea also extended her hand towards Ryuu. The two joined them in front of the old man.

    "Grandfather, you already know Chiaki, right?" Aki asked and the old man smiled and nodded as his weathered eyes studied the lady.

    "Are you here to tell grandpa you''re getting married finally?" the old Suzuki sounded delighted as he held Chiaki''s hand.

    "That''s absurd!"Fumito suddenly yelled as he stood. He pointed an accusing finger at Aki. "You are not to marry a peasant! You cannot bring that woman in the house!"

    His voice rang with malice and the others snickered as they all looked at Aki and Alinea, waiting for them to lose their temper. But the siblings were already expecting something like this.

    "Fumito¡ª quiet!" the old man suddenly admonished his son, but as he was a spoiled one, he disregarded his father''s warning.

    "I will not be quiet! You are spoiling these two too much!" Fumito yelled, and his wife, placed a hand on shoulder as if to placate him. But the eyes she had as she stared at the siblings were as malicious as her husband''s or worse.

    "You do not have to be so mad at your nephew and niece. They just lacked in guidance after losing their parents at a young age. I''m sure if we introduce Aki to better families to find his mate, he will change his mind."

    "Thank you for your concern but we won''t be changing our minds. I''m only here to inform grandfather of my marriage and not to ask permission from anyone, most especially you," Aki countered with an equally mocking tone making Alinea grin.

    Fumito was taken aback. Since it was Daizo who normally sparred words with Aki, he had never experienced being attacked like this. "You insolent fool! How dare you say something like that in this house?"

    By this time, Alinea''s heart was full of mischief.

    "Oh, of course, we dare. The last time I checked, this house was bought by my parents for my grandfather. In which capacity and role are you ordering us around in our own house? Parasites have no right to meddle in our business. If you have complaints you either shut up or leave. You''re not welcome here in the first place. You''re all just thick-faced to live and act like you own this house."

    "Y-You!" Fumito sputtered but there was nothing he could say to rebut what was said.

    The old man sighed. As much as he wanted to hold on to his family, he had to admit that his sons were the ones who were out of line. "Aki, Ara, I''m sorry about what was said," he said apologetically as he squeezed Chiaki''s hand. "Please ignore what that ignorant son of mine said. I am happy to have you as my granddaughter. Call me grandpa, alright?"

    "Thank you grandpa," Chiaki agreed and the old man looked satisfied before turning his attention to Ryuu.

    "And this young man is?" he inquired and Alinea was more than happy to answer.

    "Grandpa, this is my husband," she announced, eliciting gasps in the room.

    "You unfilial trash! From now on, you''re no longer part of this family!" Fumito declared and Alinea''s eyes glittered in amusement.

    "Sure! We''re totally not related."

    Ryuu then took this cue to remove his glasses, revealing his blue eyes that made the parasites turn pale as their eyes recognized him.

    "Grandpa, I''m Homura Ryuu, Ara''s husband¡­"

 Chapter 430 - Today & For All Eternity

    Two months later¡­

    It was a cloudy day with a hint of a drizzle¡ª a not so ideal weather for a wedding. It was also an embarrassment for those who had chosen this day for the ceremony since they had predicted that the sun would be smiling that summer day. Still, it was not really anyone''s fault that the sunny weather had suddenly turned into gray. If there was anyone to blame, it would be the bride.

    Yes, the bride.

    "Ali, I really hope you''d stop crying. Not only your mug looks ugly, you''re making it rain too," Ivan said blandly as he watched Yayoi, Chiaki, Midori, Rin, Miharu, and Emi along with the other servants to prepare Alinea''s pure white kimono and hood nearby.

    "What ugly mug are you talking about? Your mug is ugly! Why are you speaking like Aki now?"Alinea countered in between sniffles.

    It''s been two months since the Homura House finally announced the existence of the new lady, and that the wedding ceremony in Shinto style would be held soon. That "soon" was today. Aki and Chiaki had already registered their marriage, and she and Ryuu would now have their formal ceremony so Gin and Emi would be ascending next week. Alinea couldn''t help but feel emotional.

    "Rin, your boyfriend''s bullying me!" she said and Rin threw a glance at Ivan who immediately stood straight.

    The sight of the giant emperor who was the strongest warrior in Ged so henpecked was so funny that Alinea would have laughed if she weren''t feeling so emotional.

    "I''m not bullying you. I''m just stating a fact. You will not only ruin your makeup if you continue crying. You will ruin the ceremony too. Who''d want to get married under the rain?"

    At Ivan''s words, Alinea finally gathered her bearings and wiped her eyes. She really shouldn''t be crying since her mood controlled the weather.Other people didn''t know but her family and her husband knew that she''s the Goddess of the Weather and might mistake the rain as her being sad. Emi patiently redid her makeup with an understanding smile. She stopped crying and the women placed the hard wig on her head.

    "Do I really need to wear this? Feels like a helmet," she commented as she pressed on the hard wig on her head.

    "Well, you don''t have enough hair for the style so you have to make do with the wig," Midori and the others giggled at her.

    Soon Alinea was made to stand as the girls put on the wrappings and the paddings on her body. Her wedding kimono was something they called shiromoku and it was more elaborate than other kimonos.

    "Can someone tell me why I agreed to this thing? It''s summer and I''m wrapped up like a burrito," she complained woefully making the other girls giggle again.

    But none of them stopped putting on layers and layers of clothing on her until the final jacket. It was a very thick one with silk embroideries of animals, flowers, and treasures that were symbols of good luck. As Alinea stood in front of the mirror, her silver eyes widened in surprise by how beautiful she found the dress was on her.

    "Wow Ali, you''re so beautiful," the girls murmured as they smiled brightly at her. "Go and get your groom now!"

    A tall man with raven hair stood at the bottom of the staircase as if waiting for someone. Alinea quickly recognized who that was and her heart fluttered in her ?h?st and she blushed when the man slowly turned in her direction.

    Homura Ryuu looked so dashing in his black kimono with white crests. This was partnered with skirt-like pants with white and black stripped pattern called hakama. The only thing missing was a sword, and he totally looked like a young samurai waiting for his bride.

    "Hey¡­" he greeted as soon as he saw her, and a smile softened his usually serious expression.

    Just as what happened when they saw each other in front of the City Hall months ago when they registered their marriage. The moment their eyes met, the world around them turned into a blur. The only thing clear to them was each other.

    Ryuu lifted his arm and extended his hand towards her. As if in a trance, she slowly descended the stairs to go to him¡ª the man of her dreams, the lord whom she had vowed to spend her life with.

    Their hands met and Ryuu slowly walked her out towards the shrine outside. They were at the Hikawa Shrine in the Minato ward in Tokyo. Just like the Cedar Palace, it was a timeless place with spacious gardens that looked gorgeous even with the cloudy weather and foliage under their feet.

    "I thought it was going to rain,"Ryuu commented, making Alinea feel embarrassed. "What were you thinking?"

    Of course, there was no need to deny that she might have affected the weather¡ª well, she obviously did. But it was not because she was sad, well, not really. It''s just that it''s her wedding day and she thought¡­

    "Are you thinking about your parents?" he asked softly, surprising her. She turned to look at her face. "Why are you surprised? How could I not know what you''re feeling right now?"

    The hand that held hers tightened and Ryuu stopped walking. They stood in the middle of the red bridge over the pond in the garden and he leaned towards her to plant a kiss on her lips.

    "Do not be sad my love. When we reunite with your parents, no matter how long the time has passed, I promise to have another wedding ceremony with you," he vowed softly, and all the sadness in her heart was completely wiped away.

    "Oh? Since when did my big husky learn how to be so eloquent?" she teased and his smile widened as he flicked her nose with his fingers.

    "Who is the big husky?" he countered as he pulled her closer against his body. "But to let you know, I''ve always been so eloquent¡ª if not in words then in my actions," he added and it was the most perfect promise of love she''d ever heard.

    "I love you," Ryuu told her with his blue eyes smoldering with the ineffable emotions that reflected her own heart.

    "More than your alcohol collection?" she teased and he laughed as he nodded.

    "More than my alcohol collection," he answered as they both grinned at each other.

    Today was a special day¡ª the formal presentation of the bride of the Homura House to the public, and the wedding of the century. Although the people who would witness their vows would not last that long, the groom who was the Lord of Flames and the bride who was heaven''s favorite child were now reunited after thousands of years and would remain together for all eternity.

    "Then I love you too¡­"